《Necropolis》 Ch 0.5
- Extract from History of Niuran by Professor Potr of Grand University of Oriripol Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Legend: Major Human towns: Three circles inside each other. Minor Human towns: Two circles inside each other. Dwarven Holds: Trapizium Elven Cities: Diamonds (In the West Leral. In the East Arel) Demi-human towns: Triangle I want to add that I was a little bit scarred of posting this novel here as I started writing it on Scribblehub, scarred enough that I made this hard for myself so until RR catches up to SH I will post 7 times a week. Ch 1 Brad was preparing to depart from Havenfall on a crusade if one was charitable to call it that. He did not know how to feel about this crusade, on one hand he should be happy about it, not only would he be able to smite some abhorrent and vile undead but also, and this was far more important to him, he as the Hero would be entitled to a large portion of the spoils. Unfortunately for him the crusade was to be joined by forces from the Magocracy of Oriripol and the Principality of Yorg-Berg The Mages from Oriripol offered to loan some of their battle mages and spell-breakers to Theocracy, officially as a show of goodwill but in practice, they were only loaned to spy and take whatever artifacts they spotted with their heretical eyes. Unfortunately without their help, likely any ancient vault would be found unbreakable for his own forces. While troops from the barely civilized city of Yorg-Berg were more of a nuisance than a help. Those north men were hardy fighters but not much else. Unfortunately, Brad couldn''t do much about any of this because the crusade is meant to be unifying humanity and they could not be seen cherry picking contributors, could they? After he packed his equipment including his new armour and many mana potions, Brad went to pick up an almost useless item.
*Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* Brad approached an old dilapidated iron door behind the army barrack in Havenfall. He opened the door that should have long time ago be replaced and went further into the building with a quick movement of his hand he lit the torches lining the walls, illuminating the pitch dark corridor. He passed many cells that appeared to be empty if one would just glance at them not realizing that inside many of the cells are the most hated and vile beings in the country, those that can manipulate pure mana polluting its sanctity and divine touch, kept alive only for their usefulness. After a while of walking through the straight corridor he finally arrived at his destination and shouted with audible disgust into the last cell. "You, wake up you useless piece of trash!" The figure stood up with visible difficulty and swayed a bit, having to support itself with one hand. Brad opened the cell and motioned the figure to follow him. At the entrance he opened the door and then stopped having remembered something, he pulled out a shirt if you could even call a torn rag with holes for the head and arms to stick out from a shirt. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Dress your self I don''t want to be also known for having deviant tastes." He said before drowning the corridor in darkness once more and leaving the dungeon and allowing the figure to dress itself in the almost complete darkness. If someone were to look inside through a slightly open door they would see a tall woman with pale sickly skin which haven''t saw the light of the day for months, the rag hanged loose on her malnourished frame. Her long dark hair stuck together in filth with two amethyst jewels peeking from behind them. The elf''s name was Iris but probably only she and the Aspects knew that piece of pointless knowledge. Iris followed in her master footsteps into the painfully bright outdoors. Brad gave her an inpatient look before strolling into the main square of the Blue Palace slowly heading toward a huge luxurious mansion, the pavement''s edges hurt the elf''s bare feet but she didn''t dare to make a sound. They walked passed soldiers busy with moving supplies reaching the mansion''s elaborate carved door. Her master opened a large wooden door to his residence which he really used, it was actually first time in Iris''s sentence she stayed in the dungeon for more then a week. Inside familiar yet alien mansion filled with luxury they headed upstairs. He opened another set of doors and walked inside unusually holding the door for Iris. Without hesitation she quickly skipped into the room, her body instinctually cringing in fear of her master''s fist. Inside Iris saw her master''s teammates sitting on padded red couches. His team didn''t have an official name because of Brad being a highest-level human alive and being proclaimed a Hero by all Aspect''s Voice of each sanctioned Aspect. Alicia the teams most powerful magic caster and her mistress, sat uncomfortably at the edge of her seat. Her azure eyes darted onto Brad with clear displeasure, she stoked her blond hair and spoke. "What time is it?" Alicia said. " Yea, yea I know I am late. I had to go to the old prison block and get that thing." Brad looked uncomfortable under Alicia''s stare, pointing his finger at the innocent elf. "*Sigh* Alright, so only Utrecht is out. Do I need to repeat myself what I discussed yesterday?" Alicia asked probably knowing the answer she will get. "Go for it, " A figure answered with his legs on the small table playing and twirling with a knife. "Not my fault you decided to hold a meeting at 3 am!" "Soo you," She pointed at Brad. "You have to spend time with the representatives of Oriripol at a dinner party today and right after that you have to go to the docks and board our ship." "Oh, Aspect of Light! Why do I have to do that and not some priest?" Brad whined. "Stop acting like a child and go now before you embarrass us, they are in the noble quarter." Iris noted that a vein started to slowly bulge from pristine Alicia''s forehead. Iris watched Brad leave the room with great displeasure before she noticed Alicia motioning her to step closer, pulling a stone tablet from her inventory. "Can you read this?" Iris stepped closer, she never liked serving Alicia because of her silent orders which didn''t gave any hint of the upcoming task. She gripped the ancient tablet and the barely visible script on the tablet''s surface was translated by her Talent. "I can, Mistress." "What does it mean?" "It speaks about Cyclopean myth of creation." "Good, I bet you are happy to see the sun again. Am I right?" Alicia caressed Iris''s cheek, on her arm script started to shine through her tanned skin in preparation of casting a spell. "I am, Mistress." Iris said while looking at the ground, trying her best to not close her eyes in fear. "Good~" Ch 2 "With Friends Like These" "Magic, it is the despicable and corrupting force on the soul of Man, its practitioners bring forth only chaos, ruin and calamity on the once pure earth that they stomp upon! O hear all faithful, thy must eradicate all who twist our Aspect Citranus great gift, thinking themselves betters their maleficent action turn our people against the light using promises of magnanimous power and falsehoods. Raise thy weapon for holy light, We are the warriors of our faith, let your mind be a citadel of faith in our Aspect Citranus and a bulwark against all who discredit the teaching of his Sacred Temple, this is our SACROSANCT!" -Extract from the Book of Alithea.
Havdan, the captain of the flagship of Yorg-Berg during the expedition "Jormangonder", was observing the calm waters of the southern strait on their second day of the voyage, the sight captivated the venerable captain with feeling that even in his many years of being a sailor, he has never experienced. The strait appeared to be doused with blackish ink as if someone had spilled a vial of writing ink on its once blue surface. "Captain, it''s very cold outside, would you like something?" "Tea would be appreciated," Havdan spoke to his attendant Vragi, who quickly disappeared into the depths of the ship. Upon returning with the captain''s drink from the south, Vragi handed the beverage to the captain and upon being signalled to sit beside the grey-haired, mountain of a man, Vragi spoke something that many of the soldiers of the entire expedition wondered. "Captain, I was thinking what do you think we will find out there?" The venerable sailor gazed at the sea-pup. "What do you hope we will find?" "Well..Mm...Some gold would be nice or a great beast so I can make my old man proud," Vragi answered scratching the back of his head from the unexpected question. "Mhh...I am sure he will but I do not share your enthusiasm to do that out there," Captain smirked at the expected answer but quickly his face turned back to being a focus on something that the young warrior did not see in the dark waters in front of the ship. "Do you hear why the continent is called Forbidden" "Is it like the Southerner thing, they are always scared of something or another?" Vragi said while digging something out of his teeth with his nail. "The land out there is filled with horrors and undead, forgotten by the ancestors, forgotten by Heroes, forgotten by the gods themselves." Spoke the Captain in a slow but deep voice. Vragi looked at the Captain with a hint of fear that if he would to die on the southern continent he could not venture to the Great Longhouse. "HAHAHA... Oh, how I love the look on your face, come on now how can gods lose an entire continent, that stupid bard got me a good laugh when he sang me that tale, he was almost as convincing as the one talking about Beowulf and his adventures around the world." Havdan stood up from his chair and gave Vragi a slap on the back and smiled at either the attendant face or the saga that he just mentioned. "But going back to your question we will probably find Cyclopean treasures maybe even some living wyverns heard they lay their egg in the south, and even if we get nothing impressive this is paid by the dumb southerners so enjoy the sights," Captain told after he gulped the entire mug of the tea. The two started to have a chat and as soon as the sun rose high enough to illuminate the horizon, the distant image could not be mistaken, it was their destination but too far to see any details. Havdan ordered the crew to be rose from their slumber and to go on the top deck. After all the Nordlings stumbled onto the deck their captain started to give a speech. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Alright, you land dwellers! You see that, that is our destiny we are gonna show those southerners true warriors and that WE ARE NOT A WEAK LAND DWELLERS, back home they will sing about our journey we will show that dam Beawolf how to conquer now LET ME HEAR YOUR WARCRY!" "WAAAAAAGH!!!!!" The commotion on the "Jormangonder" caused the flaking ships of the Nordling to also start chanting.
POV Change "Those animals always find a way to aggravate me, I wish they would desist their actions." Spoke Horatio, a Di''arch of the Oriripol forces in the joined crusade with Havenfall theocracy, idly sipping on wine. "Would you like more wine, Master." A girl with a silver tray asked. She was wearing a collar around her neck and a very revealing outfit that barely covered any part of her body. "No there is no need for more." The young Di''arch said while idly tracing the girl''s jawline with one finger. The girl looks at him with those murky azure eyes devoid of any spark of understanding or even sentience, she stepped back and went to her previous position. He adored the sight and feeling of dominating a person so completely that they would do anything to please him. Horatio looked away from the girl and looked at nothing in particular but he chose to think way by the Aspect of Faith why was that relic of a human, Joseph picked as his fellow Di''arch, Horatio knew that the Geni''i in all their time spent reading their tomes, manuscripts and trying to comprehend the incomprehensible, they still possessed considerable amount of power in the Conclave but still why did they choose Joseph to be his equal. He had to spend a considerable amount of his political power to be put on the list of potential candidates, his own father the leader of the noble faction had to intervene behind the scenes to make Horatio the Di''arch of the Oriripol forces. Horatio knew in his heart of hearts that someone was working against him, how could anyone even think of this, he was the first son of the house of Rikass and a student and excellent scion of the most well know magicians in Edor. He could not be wrong he, in fact, he was always right all the failures were invariably the fact of incompetency or blatant sabotage on the behave of his father''s enemies. Yes, that was obviously the truth but Horatio had to know who did all those monstrous acts on his person. While the chants of the Nordling beast long died down Horatio finally found his answer using his infallible intellect. "The Geni''i..." He uttered the name of the accursed enemies constantly putting logs... No, mountains under his feet. Horatio then understood their intentions they were scared of the great power he possessed but he couldn''t eliminate Joseph now. He will use him to open the ancient vaults and seize the artefacts for himself and show the old mages who really wielded power before humiliating him before his father and the entire conclave. "Master is everything alright." spoke the girl in a monotonous voice. He realized that he was laughing more and more, over the cause of his continual discovery of Geni''s plot. He stood up and grabbed the girl''s hands and pull her into his hands while putting his lips on hers, caressing her breast with his free hand. "Mmm I guess I can indulge a bit... after all, no one now can ruin my plan now."
POV Change An entire day has passed since the Yorg-Berg ships had spotted the land but when they arrived late at night they could not disembark the ships during such late hours without the moon to illuminate the surroundings for the risk of possible dangers hiding both below water and above. Iris had stepped out of the rowboat onto the sight of a busy building site of the crusading outpost a good distance from the beach. Iris looked at the sight beholding the mountains that were no more than three kilometres away from the shore appearing to be a solid stone wall that had encountered many attempts to breach it at the top of each mountain was what appeared to be a flat area as if someone has cut the peaks of as some sort of a joke and adoring each mountain was a crown of light-grey fog which was creating an imitation of a waterfall. Iris was compelled by her curiosity to go to a better spot to observe the scenery. She did not venture far from the outpost finding a large hill to observe from. The elf sat down and made herself comfortable. She did not worry about the repercussions of her not being at the outpost, she was far to weak to be of any use for the humans. As she sat her mind wished the humans below to be all mauled by a terrible beast or torn to shreds by undead but at the same time she cowered at the thought of an undead freeing her from her shackles, she was scared, scared of the dark, the void, the uncertainty of death, scared of being alone. Iris did not notice when she began to cry but she did. She allowed herself to succumb to her built-up emotions over her life where she was treated more as an animal or an item than a sentient being. "You bitch, What have you done!" That''s what Iris heard after being kicked in the back after spending who knows how long there. "Answer or I will kill you! Bitch!" Said a man in a Theocracy uniform "I-I don''t know, I didn''t do anythi-" *SLAP* "You are lucky that you belong to the hero, elf! Or I would already make short work of you!" The man roared at her but quickly looked toward the woods in front of him. After a moment Iris gazed in the same direction as the man and she saw something that would cause any living being to shiver. From the fog that lingered inside of the woods dozen of undead stumbled out of. Ch 3 "Beginning of The End" Sensing a commotion outside of the temporary campsite, a member of a scout team named Jakub stood up from his seat swiftly ending the idle chat that many of the members of his team were engaged with to pass the time until their turn to be sent foraging again. The young earth mage sensed through his bare feet something that he could recognise from his brief training, a feeling of people sparing but he could not put in words the feeling he felt, maybe because of his low level with his class but something was off about the feeling. His teammates saw it odd that Jakub would randomly stand up and walk off in a seemingly random direction until the sudden silence allowed the company ranger to hear the distant sound of weapons clashing. Jakub and his team quickly sprung into action, they sprinted toward the source of the sound. When they crested the small hill horde of undead appeared in their vision. The horde appeared to be following something and when they looked in the direction the undead were headed they saw two people. A man in Theocracy armour and a woman with long dark hair seemingly without any means to defend herself. Jakub seeing such a scene dashed thoughtlessly toward the two. He willed the top layer of soil to form hardened plates of makeshift armour and quickly casted another spell to make the plates of earth orbit around him, simultaneously pulling out his short sword. The undead that he was aiming for turned around only to be slashed in the neck region leaving a small flap of skin to hold onto the head of the undead humanoid that was long past a time where the being could be identified. He slowed down and engaged another undead casting [Inspect] at the creature. [Mist Revenant Level 27] {A being risen from the dead by the long exposure to enough negative mana.} The name did not rang any bells inside Jakub''s mind. He lunged at the Revenant never the less with his weapon aiming towards the monster''s abdomen. The creature still tried to claw at him while his sword embedded itself in the Revenant''s torso, after trying to pull the sword back out Jakub found that the sword was stuck inside of the rotten carcass. He extended his arm causing the earthen armour plates to accelerate towards the Revenant, knocking it off the sword while also caving its skull in the process. Already struggling with the mental exhaustion caused by his haphazard use of magic Jakub glanced around himself to finding other members of the expedition cleaving through the undead horde that appeared so suddenly. Jakub turned to face forward when a cloud of white mist in front of him transforms into a monster of hairless pale skin with long emaciated arms that were longer than its legs, fingers tipped with long razor-sharp nails, and its eyes were the likes of a lizard with pitch-black vertical pupils that focused on its next prey with greed. Its mouth flashed a grin that revealed the dagger-like teeth populating the region with great density. The mist-being, raised its arm and flared its sharp nails showing that they were only scarcely shorter than Jakub''s sword. The inexperienced earth mage raised his off-hand to hopefully lessen the impact of the creature''s claws. He squeezed his eyes out of instinct anticipating a painful laceration coming at any moment, but the expected moment never came, rather he heard only a soft *Thump* and quickly followed by quite hissing. When he open his closed eyes and saw that the undead being lacked its arm and that a portion of its torso was ripped out. Behind the creature was a black-haired, pale skined woman who appeared to be holding a piece of meat that was slowly shrinking in her stained hands with a quiet hiss. Not able to comprehend the situation Jakub stared flabbergasted at the woman that was able to vanquish such a foe but he quickly regained his senses when the woman promptly collapsed. He tried to catch her but was unable to make it in time, his fingers narrowly missing her wrist. He noticed that her ears were a bit pointier then usual but he could not care or ponder on the questions plaguing his mind because of the ever-increasing sound coming from the creature''s body. He glanced around to ensure that no undead was able to sneak on him, most of the undead were occupied with the other humans, mainly occupied by the tanks who used their ability as their training thought them. His vision came back to the carcass that shrunk more and more with an audible hiss, he cast [Inspect] with his last remaining mana while dispelling his other spells. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. [Mist Walker Level 43~49] {A creature that is neither alive nor dead. They are hunters that will hunt anything for the never-ending hunger for flesh and blood.} "By aspects." Jakub was only level 19, now almost level 20 and with only one class, if not for that elf he would most likely be joining the few of the poor souls that were able to be overpowered by the Revenants or other undead that were amongst the horde.
POV change Iris woke up with terrible pain, an omnipresent burning sensation that overpowered all other senses. In some temporary moments of lucidity, she noticed that she was in a room with a wooden roof, sometimes a woman would be standing over her casting some kind of spell and that no matter how loud she tried to scream she heard an eerie silence. In the time she took to recover she would had lost any sense of time if not for the nurse that appeared like ghost. The elf got up and sat at the edge of the bed. She was wearing a linen shirt that was drenched in sweat. She tried to stand up on to her legs but her vision blurred before going black and she was forced to return to her bed. She then took the liberty to look around, trying to find where she might be located but her room consisted only of a bed and a single wooden door the rest were blank planks of the same wood. Finding her attempt futile she tried to remember why she was here in the first place but her memory was patchy at best only remembering a soldier screaming at her and the undead horde''s unexpected arrival. She tried to make logic of what happened after but she only came up with one solution and she would rather it not to be true. Iris saw a page left at the bottom corner of her bed she grab it and read it. "When you awaken and get better wait until someone comes for you. Do not panic. -Nurse Valentine" Iris resisted making her eyes roll from the vague latter but she did complained with the letter''s contents, she could have read something worse. After bells had passed of nobody comming to get her the elf began to check her System and pondering about her talents specifically her [Masterful Translator] which she found interesting because it made her understand some information on an instinctual level making her able to "read" or "write" in any language so she wondered why her system named the skill in such a way, she pondered also on her unawaken talent [Pure Mana Manipulation] but was interrupted by a knock on a door and sudden entry of a nurse. "Hello there. I see you are better now." Said a nurse of about 30 years of age barging into the room. She was wearing a dark crimson robe with chestnut hair flowing on her shoulders, her light green eyes scanned the sitting elf before she placed what look like spare clothes in front of her. Iris open her mouth to reply but to her horror, no sound came out. "Oh, I forgot to remove the [Silence] off you, Silly me." She pointed a finger at Iris and a small circle of the same colour as her eyes appeared slightly in front of her finger while having a smile of a small child just pulling the best prank in her life. Iris touched her neck as if to ensure something before furrowing her eyebrows at the nurse. " Wh..."But before she could answer the veteran nurse interrupted her. "Where are my manners I am Valentine and I was asked to take care of you until you get better so take that shirt off and wear this after that I will perform some check on you and we will see what next after that, understand." The nurse said with a bit of an edge to her voice but compare to her usual treatment it was like whole new world. "I understand." "Great to hear, now chop, chop we don''t have the whole day." Valentine hurried her patient and not even asking for permission or warning the elf, started to undress Iris like a child. After the experience that Iris thought she would never have to do again, she was made to sit on the bed while Valentine casted her spells, right after it she was hurried to what she assumed was the centre of the building. After she opened the wooden door with a quite unpleasant squeak she was standing in front of Alicia who was doing something with a weird metal stick and her nails. "Aa... I see our key to success is alright I see." Alicia said to the nurse. "Yes, she is now in an adequate form to resume her duties." Said Valentine with a small bow. "Go with her to the hall and give her to Utrecht then resume your duties, we have quite the adventuring to do. Don''t we." on the second part of her sentence she squeezed hard on Iris''s cheek but let go of her to be sent on her way.
"[Inspect] is one of the most useful spells out there but it has its shortcomings. The spell target statistics such as intelligence or strength are not visible to even the highest level mages in addition the spell is influenced by the casters'' wisdom and intelligence to be able to see any precise information and more comprehensive description. [Inspect] will not reveal any information if the targets overall level is 50 levels higher." -Extract from "On Magic" Ch 4 "Valley of Wonders" "In the 1213 year of the Human Era, a period of history known as the Marauding Decades were the Nordligs from Argent-Berg and its locality started to plunder, pillaging and marauding across the coast of Edor going as far to arrive at Marinya and successfully sieging and sacking the mercantile city. King of Catalina in a desperate attempt to stop the Nordlings offered the great Sealord of a major tribe, Yorgenson the One-Eye, the city of Eliza at the southern tip of Edor tucked in the Turquoise Bay was offered as a tribute to Yorgenson under one condition, keeping all the rest of the Nordlings away from Catalina. Yorgenson agreed to the offer and as a man of honour, he kept the pillagers from the shores of Catalina, later when more immigrants from the north came to join the great Sealord, Yorgenson renamed Eliza to Yorg-Berg meaning The port of Yorg. Of course, if the King did something to irritate the Sealord he would conveniently let a pillaging party of his allies to be able to slip past his fleet and plunder the king''s fiefs. Now don''t be fooled by the Nordlings brash nature and eagerness to shed blood, they are shrewd as a fox in their craft but instead of politics or trade their craft is mercenary contracts and waging war. After a century after the pact was made Yorg-Berg gained the title of the principality and the Nordlings adopted a few of the customs of their subjects but even after so long they still cling to their archaic traditions." -Extract from History of Niuran by Professor Potr of Grand Academy of Oriripol
Iris was led to the main hall of the temporary headquarters of Theocracy. After passing through the threshold of the bulky doors, she instantly noticed a figure that robbed attention just with its posture. The tall figure was Utrecht leaning on a pillar that was holding up the ceiling. Utrecht sensed her and Valentine''s approach and pushed himself off the pillar straightening his towering posture, which earned one of his many nicknames "The Behemot". Utrecht looked down at the pair and nodded when Valentine stopped, bowed and returned back, after ensuring that Iris arrived at her destination. Utrecht motioned to the elf using his enormous hand the size of her head, to be followed silently disappearing in the half twilight further inside the half finished building. Iris knew a few things about him, she knew that he was not a fan of talking and was more about action rather than words, he also was the "friendliest" of the four of her masters but that was not a high bar to reach compered to the treatment she usually was given. He treated her neutrally and rarely interacted with her, maybe it was his personality or his culture which was not advanced in magical arts and rarely allowed thoughts from the weak south to influence them but regardless of what it was the elf appreciated his odd behavior. Utrecht squeezed his body into the spiral staircase making his way toward the first floor. The living mountain was sure to stay far away from the balcony overlooking waiting for its railing to be installed as they passed doorless rooms before they arrived in front of a room with a locked door at the end of the corridor. Her nordling master turned the brass knob and bend his body to fit through the door. "In the shelves, there is your equipment and here is your work to do." His thunderous voice bummed throughout the silent room, he was pointing his finger at the back of the room where a small bed and a crudely made shelves were located before he threw a iron key onto the bed in a corner. Iris bowed to Utrecht, a habit she picked on in her long years of captivity and went over to inspect the shelves. She found a stack of paper pages bonded by string and a set of leather garments she often saw scouts and squires wear. Iris flipped through the pages first and found them filled with what at a glance was a Cyclopean script and more bizarrely, translations underneath each paragraph with the additional blank pages. She guessed that Brad or Alicia wanted her to check if Oriripol mages were not hiding any valuable information from Theocracy. She turned her head to see Utrecht had disappeared without her realizing when. She picked up the iron key and locked the door before laying the paper on the table. When she was about to finish transcribing her translations of the script finding no major deviancy from her own, she heard knocking sounds on her door quickly followed by the door knob frantically moving but before she could answer Brad stormed into the room accompanied by the jingling of key chain. "What are you doing?" Brad erupted clearly already annoyed and in a hurry. "I was translating as Master Utrecht instructed me to do." Iris tried to use Utrecht as a shield to maybe prevent a beating if Utrecht made a mistake and assigned her the wrong job. "Did you finish?" Brad said and after receiving a small nod from Iris he took the notes with him and went back leaving the doors open. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The elf awkwardly stood still uncertain of what to do, her assigment having been taken away. She figured she could relax a bit and began to massage her sore shoulder before laying down on her bed, the poor quality bedding felt like pure bliss at that very moment. "You stupid fucking bitch, I told you to come with me did in I?!" Brad suddenly appeared in front of her and roared. "N-no You..." Iris''s words escape her lips before caching herself but Brad heard her reply. "You dare to object to ME! I am the fucking Hero you slave bitch, I will fucking teach you a lesson" Brad shouted taking a bundle of her black hair into his hand and yanking, throwing her on the ground and kicking her in the ribs couple of times. "You better be downstairs in 5 minutes or you will see how merciful I was," Brad said with a much quieter voice but with a dangerous edge to it. Iris''s eyes wept out of the pain of receiving a kicking from level 188 human but she had to stand up and do as Brad told her knowing that Brad was holding back, if he had kicked with his full power her chest would have been only a crimson smear on the floor for someone to clean. She did not want to die so with great pain clutched the spot that Brad had kicked with one hand trying to grab on to the bed frame with the other. Diziness overtook her senses as she tried to stand up but somehow managed to walk out of the room while hugging the wall. She must have took more then 5 minutes to get down stairs as no one was there but Dian who her that the crusade is advancing forward and that they are leaving.
Iris was riding on a wagon still feeling the pain pulsating from her rib cage. They were advancing on an ancient, decrepit road from ages gone by. She was at the rear of the column along with the backline fighters and people needed for the journey but not useful in combat. Hours pass by with little to do between an odd runner asking to interpret a Cyclopean tablet or a passage, in that lull in any activity she observed her surroundings. The terrain was very mountainous with scarce vegetation and thick mist which fortunately slowly dispersed the higher they climbed. The crusading forces have stopped when they reached what appeared to be a ridge line where the a cliff forced them to go the long way. The forces of each individual country set up their separate camps. The camps Iris pondered somehow manage to reflect all-be-it on a small scale, each state''s unique culture. The Oriripol forces set up camp using magic and making enlisted soldiers do all the dirty work while the two ruling classes rested, the Yorg-Berg tents were set up in circles with a roaring fireplace in the center allowing banter and partying to take place, and forces from Firmusa lonly, isolated kingdom far up north first set up a basic wall going around their side of the camp, just in case before they set up their tents. Such a pattern showed itself to a lesser degree on the rest of the forces but was still visible if one looked close enough. On the third day of their journey when they were about to repeat the task of setting up their tents, scouts reported an enormous lake surrounded by mountains with visible ruins on one of the flat areas that they often encountered during their escapade. Some 6 kilometres away, just below the horizon. The very next day the human forces marched with enthusiasm and vigour towards the ruins that were scouted yesterday, many hoping of becoming rich from the treasures they would find. After about three hours of marching, the expedition members could bask in a tranquil and majestic sight layed bare in front of them. A great lake of azure blue stretched towards the west inside what could only be describe as a gash on Niuran itself. The lake''s water reflected rays of sunlight creating a beautiful and breathtaking sight. While most people stopped and admired the view, few of the more observant people noticed that right in front of them, on the other side of the lake a ruined city existed hidden under the shadow of the great mountain. The crusade commanders order the column to stop, regroup and create a plan of action. Iris was brought closer to the front of the column where she would stay until they arrival in the city. While they resumed their unrelenting march forward, Iris could get a glance at the action at the front that happened occasionally. Of what Iris could put together from chatting footmen and some shouting further up the column in the front, the undead grew in their numbers but never approaching the sheer size of the [Mist Revenants] that they encountered beside their outpost but the overall level of the undead mostly comprised of [Skeletons] [Wraiths] and [Withers] slowly increase from about level 25 to levels of 36 to sometimes levels as high as 48. Iris watched as the number of people gathering copses both fresh and old to the side of the road to be cremated increased. Once the crusaders entered the ruined city and cleared most of it from the undead, Iris was once again escorted to be brought forward and while she was escorted to her destination she scanned the derelict buildings. Even as a ruin and no longer in any state of maintenance the solitary and bare wall still radiated the magnificence of their age. The door frames themselves were six to seven meters high and the elaborate engravings on the still-standing frame were visible if one looked very closely. Iris arrived at what looked like a plaza that was in a need of maintenance with weeds growing knee-high in between the cracked stones of the pavement. On the plaza were multiple humans that were directing their eyes onto a wonder. Iris looked upon a structure that even in its current state demanded respect. Chiselled into the mountainside was a great doorway with a grandiose roof held by life like statues. On each side of the massive doorway was a set of walls with depictions of stories and myths still clearly visible on the ancient structures. The columns holding the triangular roof were made into the likeness of a human-like appearance with one central eye on their face supporting the roof with their extended hands while at the bottom of the columns were depictions of multiple figures of many races bowing their head so far that the forehead touched the ground. Iris walked slowly past a gathering of humans which in turn seeing such an act followed towards the standing wonder of architecture and art. Iris went past the venerable statues and upon climbing the set of wide stairs she gazed at the grand door. On the edges of the door, the entire host of one eye beings was prostrating themselves toward a figure in the center, a figure with the left half composed of bones and the right half still possessing flesh, both of the figure''s eyes were replaced by jewels ghostly blue on the left and golden yellow on the right with a jewel of dark purple embedded in its sternum radiating a soft glow. Behind the figure was a comet with two long tails trailing behind. Ch 5 End of the Prologue. “Power of the ancient” "... nobody knows what is the System. Some people think that the System is a gift from their deity or that it is the one true god. The few things we know for certain however are that the System is ancient beyond belief and it somehow choices and grants to every single being two talents, one at birth and another at age 15. That is even the case to those races that are blessed with long longevity..." -Extract from a torn page from an unknown diary
Iris gazed at the depictions that were chiselled into the mountainside, flaking the entrance to the mysterious temple-like structure. Her eyes scanned the old stone until she realized that an old man was also attempting to decipher the worn-out glyphs that were under the murals. The old man possessed a darker skin tone than one might find in Havenfall, he also had a beard with plenty of grey hair in it and he wore a weird-looking cloth on his head that resembled an onion. A long light orange garment that ended just above the feet adorned the old man with another dark green piece of cloth placed at his shoulders with a small golden chain, pinned under the neck. "Hmmm... I wish, I was able to decipher the glyphs of the ancients. Key to knowledge beyond our comprehension. *sigh* O well, hopefully, this would be the perfect opportunity to learn more..." The old man whispered to himself with a hint of resignation in his voice. Iris did not entertain the idea to answer the comment. She much rather quietly read over the glyphs and not boast about her talent. "Di''arch Joseph I knew that you will be here," Brad spoke from behind Iris, he was followed by his entire team but the Di''arch did not even show any signs of noticing him, clearly finding the effort of translating the unknown glyphs to be higher on his priority list then greeting Hero of Humanity. "Found anything useful in those scribbles?" Brad said while scratching the back of his head from the awkwardness of the situation. "They are not some scribbles those are cyclopean glyphs of some version that was never seen before... maybe an older ver...no a religious one..." Di''arch retorted with his finger authoritatively going back and forward in the air but quickly being put on his chin deep in some thought. "Iris," Came a voice of Alicia from behind Brad. "Can you enlighten us about the meaning of those." She appeared from behind the hero and pointed at the mural. Her words hung in the air for a split second before Di''arch''s eyes quickly focused on Iris full of hope, curiosity and jealously, making a drop of sweat appear on Iris''s forehead but she bowed slightly to Alicia and turn around to face the giant mural. "This one tells the story of their creation myth, shall I translate fully or basic meaning?" The elf received an eager nod from Brad and Dian for the latter option, which received a hard stare from the Oriripoli mage. "In the beginning, there was Rohtua the Creator who chiselled the world out of stone but while he was working, he accidentally cut himself during his work and his blood splattered onto his feet. As his blood dried a fraction of its essence freed itself and landed on our world. Rohtua saw Gods crawl out of the stone he was chiselling and choose to spare them even as their existance left a stain on his work. As thanks the Gods began to help Rothua with his creation, creating oceans, minerals and life. After the creation of the world the Gods split into two camps the Pramil and Arkane who waged war over the nature of magic. In this war, the Cyclops were created by the leader Arkane, Orlak. The rest of the species were created by Pramil gods." Iris finished leaving a good bit of the information out of her translation. She went to the other side to read the other mural with had much fewer gliffs. Before she could start one of the Di''arch attendants spoke. "How are we meant to trust an elf with this, if we the Geni''i can''t figure out what do they mean." "Because she has a talent that allows her to read those. Was it [Masterful Translator] or something?" Spoke the old Di''arch with carelessly little thought given into his retort. Such a carelessness admission of using [Inspect] with even a high level mage present and not noticing it, caused Iris to feel an urge to run from the powerful mage but kept herself still as a statue as the people around her turned toward the Di''arch. Alicia made a ugly face after Di''arch''s comment but motioned Iris to begin translating as she hid her emotion behind a fake smile. "T-This one tells the story of a comet impact creating the lake in front of us and holding within, some sort of gift from their Gods..." Iris summarised, she started to read the bottom paragraph that held lots of information about who started the construction of this building, which king contributed what and who finished it and from which clan they hailed from, this all seemed to have been quite important to the ancients but she decided to not translate further thinking that most people present will be bored to death. Iris was then led toward the front doors, where the rest of Di''arch''s assistants found another set of glyphs. They pointed their fingers at the single string of letters above the door frame which measured roughly 12 meters high. "This sacred ground of the dead is dedicated to Kiayicu the Child of the Gods, Tyrant of the Pale Star, Bringer of Slumber, Rouser of the Dead and The Liege Sovereign of Necropolis." After a few hours in which Iris was bombarded with questions from the Di''arch and his attendants. The crusading human force finally cleared the city and they all assembled on the large market square in front of the temple. The humans did not even take up a quarter of the giant plaza as they all waited for the dungeon doors to be opened. When the venerable doors finally were pried open by Utrecht and Brad, a torrent of sickly grey mist flowed out of its insides, everyone readied themselves for a bloody battle but after the deluge of mist decreased into a small stream with not a single undead greeting the humans everyone sighed in relief and got organized to enter the dungeon. Iris was placed beside Brad''s team and coincidentally both Di''archs, Joseph and a man called Horatio were right behind Hero''s team. Whispers of defenseless treasure began to make rounds in the human force before all fell silent. Upon entering the dim-lit corridors of the dungeon they all started to cough, the cause of this was the air itself which was dry, stuffy and incredibly dusty, smelling of dirt and rotting meat. Letting their eyes readjust to the twilight they all saw a single corridor going down with a gentle slope. In the darkness an orange light at the end of the corridor appeared. Carefully entering the room that housed the source of strange light they witness a great lantern that hung from the ceiling, it was made from giant orange crystal caged inside a cage with geometric designs carved into it which hummed with magic. A magical lantern of this size would be enough allow all people in the expedition to experience three lifetimes'' worth of luxury life and then some. Many people smirked upon seeing their first treasure simply hanging from the ceiling for free. The room seemed to be a crossroad of sorts as many corridors went in each direction, leading Aspects know where and their first choice brought them a standstill as they debated for roughly a bell. Upon entering one of the corridors which brought them East they found themselves flanked by crypts. In one of the crypts there were 16 giant sarcophagi lying on the floor, evenly spaced and at the top of the room there was a throne with a gigantic mummified corpse with only one gigantic eye socket, with its arms resting on the throne. At the feet of each of the sarcophagus were mummified remains of much smaller beings adorned with many prized objects. "You think that inside one of them there are even more jewels?" Asked a soldier beside Iris. "You bet." Someone else replied. As the two men tried to slide the meter thick cover from one of the sarcophagi the mummy of the seating cyclop began to move along side the prostrated bodies at his feet. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Curses could be heard from the soldiers upon seeing such a sight as commanders began to bark out orders. "It''s a... Cyclop Wither level 66!" Brad shouted. The relative low level of the Cyclop made everyone sigh in relief but not for long as shriek filled the hall as they began being swarmed by lesser undead. Brad dashed towards one of the cyclopes while soldiers behind him cut down the lesser Withers. He stopped right in front of the mindless beast baiting out a savage overhead smash delivered by the Cyclop that sent fragments of the floor flying. Brad quickly pulled out a holy sigil and incanted [Turn Undead] which made Cyclop quickly cover his face in pain and act as if it was screaming but no sound came from its mummified throat. Brad used this moment to move in between undead legs, the giant tried to stop the human Hero but its slugish body was unable to stop him. Brad raised his sword and cut back the Cyclop''s feet which cause the lumbering giant to collapse, stepping on the undead back he trusted his sword again, between the head and the spine, destroying the Cyclop in the process. Iris looked towards the other Cyclops rising from their resting places but the ranged firepower of humans already overpowered the Cyclops and the lesser withers. Dian went from corpse to corpse looting all the valuables there were. "I recommend trying to get the boss first and then kill the rest, we can''t just be burning mana nor potions so early into our exploration." Alicia suggested with a bit of irritation seeing how much mana they spent already fighting a single set of low level ancients which they had the element of surprise over. They backtracked towards the first hall and followed the corridor that descended deeper into the earth hoping this was the way to the central chamber. Iris looked around, the dungeon appeared to be constructed entirely out of grey stone up to the ceiling which was slightly blueish in colour and was supported by evenly spaced columns, it appeared that once the corridors were painted to resemble the outside but the paint had long rotted away. They encountered primarily Withers of the roughly human size which Iris assumed were of the races subjugated by Cyclops as they got further down. In the end one of the many winding corridors there was a great hall, its high ceiling was supported by six columns. At the back, there was a gigantic doorframe that was engulfed in blue flames, in front of which was a rectangular altar attended by a clearly awake undead Cyclop who wore a tattered dark purple robe with blue outlines. Both of its arms were held in front of it, above the altar. Dian put his finger up to his lips and went in front of the group to scout ahead. After a long and tense moment, Dian came back and whispered "There are more of them beside the altar but that guy looks like the strongest maybe even a mini-boss." "Do you know what he is doing?" "Nah, I didn''t want to risk it." "Alright let''s go back a bit and get buffed and we will come back here." Brad said, clearly in his element. "[Greater Shield]," "[Dark Energy Resistance]," "[Stalwart Heart]"... Priest, paladins and mages of many different specialties started to chant their supportive magic. They came back to the great hall and left Iris with some archers at the entrance. The people with any kind of stealth quickly dashed forward hiding in the shadows waiting their opportunity to strike when needed while the rest organized themselves in a coherent formation with tanks at the front and others at the back. Brad led them from the front finally attracting the attention of the undead. The undead started to rise from their slumber around the altar while the Cyclop priest turned around reveling the previously unseen crystal ball appearing to hold the same azure colour fire within as the ones engulfing the door. "Level 150 death priest ahead! Ten Level 100 withers surrounding it!" The death priest made some unintelligible noises after receiving no answer to its question. The Cyclop held the crystal ball high above its head which unleashed the infernal power held within, bathing everything in its path in blue flames. Humans retaliated by attacking the closest wither until it could barely support its weight. After the first volleys from both sides were exchanged, the hidden humans started to lose their arrows with deadly precision but as if the undead were mocking the efforts of the humans, the mummified undead appeared to take little to no damage. The mainline of humans, charged the undead trying to silence the powerful death priest but they only met with the ancient steel of the undead guarding the alter. A chaotic clash began, one of the giants grabbed a Nordling shield-bearer by the leg and proceeded to use the human as a club to smash his fellows. The Oriripol Di''arch Harotio casted a powerful Firebolt that fell one of the undead leaving a burning wreck behind. Utrecht charged the death priest with a thunderous warcry, axe held high above his head. The priest dashed weaighlessly to the side but it did not anticipate Utrecht to backswing the axe into the knee of the priest with an audible crack. The crystal ball fell onto the cold stone floor from the death priest''s hand. The Cyclop coated his hand with a dark mist and tried to grab Utrecht but an Astral Arrow from Alicia managed to stop its attack. Brad who managed to kill his opponent with some help sprinted towards the death priest cutting his mummified leg in tow followed by casting Turn Undead right in front of its face. Without their priest, the remaining Cyclopes were thrown into a berserk state but they were neutralised by long-range spells from human backline. Priest hurried to heal the injured and the dying. Even when they heavily outnumbered their opponents the fragments of the ancients power managed to severely lower the human''s morale as twenty of them ended up dead at the end of the encounter. With a whistle the flames covering the giant doorway and the crystal ball''s internal inferno extinguished themselves. Trying to see past the darkness covering their way forward failed. "No notification?" A heavily armoured man asked Brad, on his heart a crimson badge of adventurer guild gleamed in the torchlight. "No, I don''t think that was a mini boss." Brad glanced at the dead husk left by the priest trying to see if maybe some unnatural life remained in its hollow eyes. "I wouldn''t worry about it, this is no dungeon." "I know but this looks very much like a dungeon. It has levels, its going constantly down, difficulty is increasing progressively. I think we should make camp in the plaza and slowly start clearing instead of rushing. I wouldn''t want a wave of undead to sweep our support." The man said but people around him began to call him a cowered for fearing after the first difficult bump. "Maybe you are the reason why it went so smoothly?" Some distant over Dian whispered as he crouched beside the opaque crystal and caused it to disappear with an ability. "Well let''s find out what these mummies were guarding," Brad said out loud stepping toward the alter. "W-What if they were trying to keep s-something in there." A young mage tried to voice his objection. "You chicken out already? Haha!" Laughed the leader of the Nordlings, Havdan. They all approached the now open door and saw another long corridor. Once they entered they noticed that the air quality increased somehow and that there were more operational magical light sources with a cold blue hue to them. After some time they turned a corner and saw what look like another set of doors but those ones were clearly emulating a gatehouse of some kind. While the humans tried to open the massive doors Iris looked around and saw an inscription on the top of the door. "Death, the curse of the mortals and the perceived blessing for immortals. All shall be ruled under." Iris absentmindedly read the glyphs above her. "What are you speaking about?" Di''arch suddenly appeared beside the elf. "N-Nothing!" Iris grabbed her chest feeling like her soul had jumped out of her chest. She glanced at the inscription once again before thinking nothing of it. Messages left at the top of gatehouses were a common sight and it wouldn''t surprise the elf that the cyclops started it. Finally, after managing to wrestle the door open they saw a relatively small room with a statue of a humanoid with a skull of some reptile as a head, its body was made from some kind of black stone with a curved sword in each hand measuring about 6 meters and broad stairs that now went up. They passed the statue and began climbing the staircase. "F...!" "AA...!" A horrifying shrieks came from the back of their party. The statue managed to cut down two mages before anyone could react. The abyss black statue constantly twitched and moved in inhuman way. Its two curved swords managed to slay a group of adventurers before anyone recovered from the shock, a girl that was owned by one of the Di''arch was the fastest to try to cast an offensive spell but was quickly crushed by the statue''s leg stomping down. "How could you, she was my! Die!" Horatio casted Firebolt towards the construct but upon contact, its skin appeared to shimmer with blue energy. "It has magic resistance! Inspect, N-nnno! Impossible!" Horatio appeared to have a mental breakdown and just stared at the construct which was slaughtering defenseless mages with an expression somewhere between horror and anger. Iris felt something hot hit her face as the head of the arch mage hit the floor, his body doing the same some time later. "My pla...!" Utrecht charged the statue but his axe was similarly useless as magic to the construct. His weapon was knocked out of his hands by the relentless advance of the construct, Utrecht in his final moment tried to tackle the towering opponent but was met with the cold gaze of the statue and its blades. "What level is this thing! Brad!" Dian screamed at Brad as the doors slammed shut leaving the humans trapped with the unholy construct. Panic and anguish filled the room as its grayish walls were painted red with blood. The single statue was mercilessly butchering the entire crusading force, with its sleek body seeing no sign of damage from the desperate attacks launched by the trapped humans. Iris saw mages faint from mana fatigue and ordinary soldiers breaking their weapons trying to open the sealed door before the statue''s curved swords passed through even the thickest armour like knife through bloody butter. "Inspect! I-it tells me it''s a Eternal Sentinel but the level is blank!" Everyone still alive knew what that meant but like cornered animals they all charged at the sentinel in meager hope of destroying the construct. Every trick up the remaining human forces'' sleeve was used but all the effort was pointless. The sentinel raised its sword to cut down Alicia but before it could connect Brad pushed her aside, both of his hands were separated from his body and before he could scream the construct''s second blade decapitated the strongest human alive with laughable ease. Alicia fell to the ground and seeing her beloved die she let out a banshee like scream. "Y-you dumbass why?" Alicia began to cry as she ran toward Brad''s mutilated body before she cuddled his bloodied body in her arms. Suddenly all the light went out both natural and magic and a great beam of light appeared just as suddenly from Alicia''s open palm. In desperation, Alicia had fried her mana circuits casting her most powerful spell with all the mana she had to do something. The stone skull of the construct didn''t show emotion as it cut down Alicia who was reduced to cackling mad woman facing such a foe. Iris didn''t want to die so she ran. She ran up the stairs and further into the dungeon as the screams of humans echoed through the corridor. She felt like she ran for hours accompanied by the horrific screams of death but suddenly silence fell on the corridor before quickly being replaced by the sounds of heavy footsteps coming towards her. She turned around and saw from the darkness the sentinal running unhurriedly towards her. Finally, it was Iris''s turn on the sentinel list, she realised that she had been crying and unable to move when she saw the constructs approch, not really knowing from where the relief of her struggle finally come as she shut her eyes as the stone beast leaped toward her before she could feel no more pain in her miserable life. Her mind going blank as cold stone touched her neck.
*Gasp* Iris suddenly woke up in the bed, she instantly sat up feeling every joint in her body screaming at her. She saw standing at the edge of the bed a unfamiliar girl no more than 20 years old staring down at her. Upon realising that Iris is awake the girl asked her the most bizarre question that Iris could not even comprehend. "Hit me." Ch 6 "Awaken" "Hit me." The strange girl beside her bed said full of hope and anticipation. As the elf stared at the strange girl she thought she had seen the shadows on her skin shimmer and move. The girl, looked no more than 20 with a long dark hair that seems to consume the light around them. Her eyes were like differently coloured gems which each gleaming magnificently in the unnatural white light. One eye was ghostly blue and her other eye was like gold with small traces of red scattered inside. She wore a black sleeveless dress with silver trim that Iris has never seen before although she knew nothing about fashion. She also noticed after some time staring at the strange girl that her alabaster skin looked as if no blood was present under her skin adding to her sculpted-like beauty, to add to her ghostly appearance, a purple jewel that emitted a muffled glow was visible through the thin fabric of her dress slightly under where her clavicle bones met. The crystal seemed aware of her gaze as the purple light retreated further into the girl''s chest without her noticing. The porcelain girl looked so delicate that Iris feared that the lightest touch would break the girl into a pile of dust. "Did it work! This does look fine...Mm?" The girl muttered to herself casting her expecting eyes down with a face of deep thought. "W-Where a-am I?" The elf spoke with much hesitation and confusion lingering in her voice, not wanting to anger the strange pale girl. Iris curled herself into a small ball wanting to appear as small and unnoticeable to the pondering girl but her efforts were for not, as soon as a single of Iris''s muscle twitched the girl''s eyes shoot up towards her. Her face seemed uncertain of what emotion to show, showing many emotions all at once with her jaw wordlessly working grinding the side of her cheek between her pearly teeth. Even with her life possibly at stake Iris found it irresistible to stare at the human finding the girl''s ability to rapidly cycle through her emotions, adorable. "Y-You will n-not do as I-I ordered?" She finally responded, shuddering heavily seemingly struggling to believe her own words which the elf found strange. "Do I have to h-hit you?" For some unknown reason, the girl''s arms shot up towards the ceiling Iris quickly raised her arms out of freight but found herself stopped by a giant smile that would cause any person to pause to admire its pure beauty. "I did it! I did it! Finally!" The doll like human spun around so her back was facing the bed and fell on it, repeating the words a couple more times with the most adorable face that beamed out the feeling of accomplishment and relief. She stayed lying on the bed Iris was laying on for a little while with the same cute smile etched into her face until she turned her head with an animalistic grace and meet Iris''s eyes. "Aa!" She stood up with a small squeal of embarrassment and shame. The girl stood there, not meeting Iris''s eyes while fidgeting around with a visible blush. Absentmindedly Iris asked herself how was that possible but she abandon the thought when the girl spoke. "W-well we are in m-my house, under the capital." "Oh." An awkward silence surrounded the two. "Are you Kiayicu by any chance?" "Y-yes I think that was my name, how you know it?" "Huh? What do you mean that you think?" "I-I didn''t speak to anyone in a long time," Kiayicu answered with an emphasis on one of the words. "Oh, I am sorry for asking," Iris said with a slight bow, feeling Alicia''s training kick in. "Oh no, I am very happy now that you are here, you do not need to apologize, perish the thought!" The girl started to wave both of her hands in refusal of Iris''s apology becoming more frantic as the time passed. Trying to change the subject Kiayicu extended her arm which has disappeared into a purplish void. Much like Brad or Alicia, Kiayicu appeared to be possess Inventory spell which to Iris''s knowledge was a very high-level spell. After a few short moments, her hand came out holding a long white sleeveless dress with a bronze belt and a pair of undergarments. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Eek!" Just now Iris realised that she was naked, she quickly covered more of her already covered the body with the blanket that she was under. She made a frown but Kiayicu returned her frown with a confused tilt of her head. The elf wondered who undress her, was it the sentinel or the girl standing before her. Before her thoughts turned somewhere it shouldn''t, Kiayicu spoke again with an expression of utter confusion to the elf''s behavior. "The sack that you wore was all patchy and I had to perform the ritual so I removed your clothes. They would only get in my way." She spoke and made a hand gesture when her clothes were mentioned. Iris agreed that calling a sack with holes in it "clothes" was generous, she made a heavy sigh realising that she was frowning at her saviour that apparently did not know why it was wrong to see someone naked was pointless. She felt a intense need to protect the girl from further embarrassment and stood up pulling the thin blanket with her causing it to fall off the bed, she reached out towards the clothes that Kiayicu was still holding. "Thank you very much, but you should not look at people while they are naked..." Iris explained using a very simple language, similar to how would a parent explain to a child. After that, the girl''s alabaster cheeks became flushed pink from embarrassment although her face showed little signs of true understanding, which still puzzled Iris. Iris asked where she could get change and the black hair girl showed her an area of a room beside the massive wardrobe and body size mirror with a movable wall made of paper or something similar that was slightly taller than she was and had colourful floral patterns. She undressed and curiously gazed at the elaborately made mirror. Her previously malnourished frame with many bruises was now in an immaculate condition without the many bruises which stayed on her body even after being healed. The dress given to her by Kiayicu was something that she would never dream of possessing. Its fabric was soft to touch and somehow fitted her perfectly. Iris''s mind was flooded with even more questions as the possibility of this all being a dream faded as the soft fabric hugged her body with gentle touch. For how long was the mysterious girl looking after her? Was the girl was the owner of the temple that she had entered with the other humans, was Brad about to storm in and take her away? Or simply she had forgotten something important or maybe her mind made up memories because of the stress. Her memories did feel like looking through a mirage, all jumbled up and foggy. She pinched her forearm hard but after lifting her fingers she saw no redness where she pinched nor did the pain of it reached her mind, she slapped herself trying to see if she everything around her was simply a mirage but stopped herself. She would enjoy this dream was as long as she could. When she exited and put the "separator" in its previous position, she found Kiayicu sitting on a chair waiting with an expression of fear and wory but when she noticed Iris came back she sighed with audible relief and a hand on her crystal dropped. "I again thank you for this dress, I couldn''t even think of a way to repay y-" "No problem! Eem... I forgot to ask you your name." Kiayicu stood up full of enthusiasm but it quickly disappeared and was replaced with an expression of committing a grave sin or worse. "My name is Iris." She approached the depressed-looking girl putting one of her hands on the girl''s shoulder in a comforting manner. "Nothing bad has happened Kiayicu, so you could not be so sad," Iris said with a reassuring smile. "Thank you very much. C-could you call me K-Kia please?" Kiayicu asked her while slightly fidgeting around. "Are you sure?" "Yes, em I mean...I am sure." Kia struggled to keep her emotions under control but finished her answer with a smile. Dark haired elf smiled too at the girl with an innocent and heartwarming smile of hers. "Would you like a tour of the area?" "If it is no problem to you." The elf said before she could understand what Kia said. They left the room and Kia started to explain with meticulous attention to detail about every room while they walked through a corridor made of white marble and filled with evenly spaced columns. They have reached a small circular courtyard with an old tree in the centre of it, surrounded by many types of flowers and a bench made out of lightly colour wood on each of the four sides. "You mentioned a ritual, yes? "Yes." "What type of ritual?" Iris asked the question that plagued her mind for some time now. "E-er...reanimation ritual that I..." "What!" The elf almost forgot to breathe. "Reanimation ritual that I was creating but because I primarily use death element it caused you to be revived as an undead. You were dead when I found you. You died because of a heart..." She speeded through her explanation. "W-What! Why! You turn me into a monster! You stole my SOUL!" She screamed at the girl and stormed out, realising that this was not a dream but a terrible nightmare. The girl''s double colour eyes started to gather pools of water that flowed into deluge tears. She tried to stop Iris from running from her but tripped and fell. Hitting her head on the flawless brickwork. Iris did not know where to run in the giant mansion. She ran to the room where she woke up and closed the door. She tried to hide but her body froze and she angrily stared at the dream like room and started to curse another monster in human form, she suddenly stopped and closed her eyes. Was Kiayicu the same as the others? She was trying so hard to have someone to talk to and the elf felt something tug on her heartstrings as memories of dark cell with a long water stained in a corner appeared in front of her eyes. Was even her soul worth enough to serve such a being? She had prayed to many beings to free her from her shackles and maybe by some legendary coincidence her prayers had been answered? Why was she even running in the first place, where would she even run towards. According to most she was already a monster worth as much as it costed to clean a sword from her blood. She did not feel dead or hate towards the living if Kiayicu was one, she felt better thanks to her yet she repaid kindness with curses, overcome by fear which ruled her life throughout. She opened her eyes only to be greeted by a soft light of an azure ring around her. She jumped at the sight and fell from the bed. Why did her talent awaken during such a time? Iris enlighten by the revelation prayed to whatever Aspect that would listen to what she could find Kiayicu, no Kia. Iris ran towards the courtyard entrance and the sight caused her to shed tears about what had she done. Kia was still sobbing on the ground not bothering to stand up. Half of her body was just a skeleton frame while the border between the halves burned with black flame. Without hesitation, Iris threw herself at Kia embracing her. "I''m sorry so very sorry!" "I''m sorry!" "I''m sorry so very sorry!" Kia clung to Iris and hugged her, muffling her own sobs. Iris rocked back and forward gently, almost motherly patting Kia''s hair. Kia wrapped her hands to Iris as if the she feared the elf would run away again. They sat there with the high rocky ceiling of the underground cavern which housed Necropolis shimmering like the night sky.
"...only those with a functioning soul can be granted or awaken talents..." -Extract from a torn page from an unknown diary. Ch 7 "Comet Leaves" "The continent of Edor, once dominated by humans thoroughly that in height of Empire''s power it was common to say the there was no longer a need for the services of Exterminators, now know as Adventurers. The renewed need for their services was aroused when the Holy Human Empire disintegrated and fractured into progressively smaller and smaller petty kingdoms and city-states after a series of terrible catastrophes. The Empire''s collapse caused the once safe tracks of land to turn into monster infested territories in which the average human is a mere prey. In addition in the wake of the human collapse the strange race of Demi-Humans appeared in the east putting another nail into the coffin humanity would need to share with all the other empires of the past. The Exterminator''s objectives was always to protect humanity from monsters in in today''s tumultuous times those brave men and woman prevent the hammer from striking the last nail." -Extract from "On History of Edor"
Iris''s opened her eyes and saw that she had woken up inside large room with dark red walls with small black patterns adorning them. Many marble white columns stuck out of the walls held the high ceiling which mimicked a star-filled night to a ridiculous level of realism. Her gaze lazily drifted across the room lingering on a painting of a comet with a twin tail trailing behind it before she tried to recollected how she managed to enter such a place but the memories from the previous night were slowly trickling in, answering any of her questions. Her eyes dashed to her right side after something had brushed against her arm. She found a girl a little shorter than herself with ebony black hair lying peacefully on the right side of the bed. Her body clad in the thin black dress rose and fell rhythmically while her left arm was extended toward Iris, holding her right arm. Iris''s mind tried to protect her recovering psyche and flooded with questions she knew the answers to, making sure that she didn''t do something stupid. Firstly, there was the fact of her new existence as one of the undead. Race or rather a state that should hate all life, seeing its demise as pleasurable duty. Undead supposed to only wear twisted masks of life while having no similarities with the living but as Iris looked down on her body and gingerly ran her finger down her thigh it appeared that her new body tried its best to masquerade itself as its previous self. Mutely she could feel warmth radiating off her body and as she unfortunately learned she retained the ability to shed tears, laying her hand on her chest she could feel her heart pulsing in her chest although her heartbeat felt odd. Regardless of the oddities of her body, there was a more impotent question of where she now founded herself and with whom. She only saw the great and majestic palace-like complex overlooking an expansive underground lake and the silent city build which surrounded the lake in a crescent moon shape but nothing else. She suspected she was on the lowest layers of the tomb she had taken her last breath as an elf but if that was the case the undead elf feared to think how far the down the tomb was as only the cavern the city was in was the size of the mountain above. Too trouble Iris further the ruler of Necropolis wasn''t a cruel and easily hate-able undead but rather a small girl who had cried into her shoulder yesterday. How was it possible that that innocently precious girl who was the sole truly intelligent and sentient of the lonely city who appeared to have a desire to converse with someone, anyone really. She didn''t know why Kia would not go outside after being so desperate to resurrect a worthless slave like herself instead of resurrecting the strongest human who had died on the same level as her or any other high ranking member of the crusade she could have chosen from. *Purr* Iris''s thoughts instantly scattered after hearing Kia made a noise reminding her of a small cat. Feeling that it would end badly she tried to stand up from the bed but her right hand would not even budge as it was held by the delicate arm of the girl still sleeping peacefully as if nothing had happened. Iris then pondered why would she even need to leave the bed, she did not feel thirsty or any other urge for that matter, it must have been her routine that she developed, it would have ended badly if she had been seen lazily enjoy the rare amenity of proper sleep in a proper bed. "Hello? Would you like to wake up?" She gently pushed Kia''s shoulder unable to shake of her instincts. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. She attempted to wake up Kia a couple more times, and just when she was about to give up trying, her two coloured eyes flared up alongside the soft purple glow from under her dress coming to life like a flame in a furnace. Their eyes met each other with a confused look on them, Kia murmured something and sat up on the bed. "Hello." "Hi, Ir*yawn*s," Kia said while rubbing her eyes with her free hand. "What is the plan for today, my lady." "W-wwhat !?" Her sleepy looked vanished in an instance "...mH..."Iris quickly covered her mouth with a hand. "THAT''S NOT FUNNY!" A frown accompanied by a pout appeared on the face of the teased girl. So cute. The elf though but of course she wouldn''t say it aloud. Eventually Kia''s pout was replaced by a shy blush as she became aware of the elf''s gaze. "W-well I don''t really have a plan, I never really did have one. Would you like to do something?" Kia put a finger on her chin freeing Iris from her iron grip. Iris mirrored Kia''s posture and after a short thought she came up with the answer. "Why don''t we go for a walk around the city." "That''s a great idea!" The shorter of the girls threw her hand up in the air, eagerly adopting the idea. They both stood up from the bed. Kia went over towards the grand mirror tucked at the back corner of the room. She picked up a comb and started to comb her ebony hair. She did that until her hair was nice and straight like that of a doll. Iris never took care of her hair, taking care of them was something that nobles did so she watched focused on the graceful motions that Kia''s hands performed. "Oh, I forgot, here have it," She pulled a new comb out of thin air and offered it to Iris. Iris took the comb with a bit of hesitation and confusion about what is she supposed to do with it. "Do you not know what to do with this?" Kia said while she watched Iris''s attempt on replicating her asked. "Oh, m-may I help you?" After a hesitant nod from the elf, she was seated in front of the mirror with golden frame and stared at her own reflection as porcelain white hands began to work on her similarly black hair. After Kia was done with the comb she started to braid Iris''s long black hair seemingly more out of habit then conscious thought. After a short while Iris turned her head around to examine Kia''s handiwork. "Wow." That was the only word that came to the elf''s mind. "Where have you learned that?" "Well, I have a lot of time to waste so I was just experimenting with my hair. She said holding one hand to her ear. "Now since we now both look good we are going out... I think that''s what you suppose to do." They exited the room and Iris followed Kia through long and winding corridors until both of them found themselves outside and they took the paved path flaked from both sides with gardens. "Kia, how is it possible, that there are plants growing here?" Iris asked unable to resist after touching the green leaf growing in a cavern. Kia stopped and stroked her chin and had a face of trying to recollect a distant memory. "I think there is a preserve spell of some kind on this area so they do not grow per se." Iris nodded and the two resumed their walk. They started to descend down a giant staircase which got even wider the lower it was and ended at a small empty plaza. Kia started to walk silently toward the direction of the lake occasionally stealing a nervous glance at the elf like she was fearing that the new undead would disappear if she didn''t look at it for a while. "Why is your house, how should I put it? Your size while here the building are gigantic?" "Oh, I know that one! Well, my house was built last because they were building this as a giant tomb but after I was found they changed their vision from a tomb to a City of the Dead and that I should rule over." "And where are they now?" "I don''t understand?" Kia stopped in front of the lake which reflected the light that the rock ceiling produced reminiscent of a starry night. "The Cyclops?" "One day I was interested in why they did not come for so long and walked up there and saw that they were all dead, I think some new species that look a lot like yours rebelled or something. While the others are either in there or there" She pointed towards a far away portion of the city and then pointed at the only exit that Iris could spot from Kia''s room. "Oh...you never tried to look what happen outside of the city?" "N-no the o-outside world is scary." "Why do you think that?" Iris asked not knowing how a person of apparent high level could be scared of outside. "I was once curious about the outside and I tried to see what was out there but when I opened the front door the Cyclops started to beg me to stay and that the outside is dangerous and horrible filled with BAD things." At some point, Kia covered herself with a blanket and hid behind it. "Oh, I forgot to ask but... never mind." "Kia?" "Yes?" "How did you arrive here?" "I don''t really remember. Sorry." "That''s alright but were you always stuck here." "From my earliest memory, I was here so sort off? I wouldn''t say I was stuck here though." Iris felt sad for Kiayicu, only Aspects knew for how long the girl was stuck here and she felt a tear welling up inside her. If their myth about her was true, she could understand Cyclops''s position to use any trick to keep their "gift from gods" with them but that didn''t change how the girl must have suffered here in total loneliness stuck with the same walls for millenia. Iris bit her lip and gazed at the waves lazily washing over the cold sandy beach knowing that if she steps on Kia''s heels her new life would end here. "Kiayicu, would you like to explore the outside world?" Ch 8 "Risen" "Ancient" is a term given often to beings from the previous cycles who gather unimaginable knowledge and raw power to earn this infamous title. The two most well-known examples are the Cyclops who possessed greatest of minds and constructed many of the wondrous structures and magical relics scattered across the world today. They are the possible cause of why many of the intelligent life look so similar either through their own degradation or one of their subject races, Vetarii becoming the progenitor of all "Fairer races". The second example are dragons who were told to be able to crush mountains. Fortunately, all of the known ancient dragons were consumed by the aeons passing by, either killed by the heroes of old or trapped beneath the earth stuck in their eternal slumber." -Extract from a burn diary of a heretic.
"Ehhh!" Kia yelp in surprise. "Is there something wrong, wouldn''t you want to see the world?" "No...I mean yes...I-I mean, I don''t know." She looked down with uncertainty at the black sand which formed the lake''s shore. "If you decide to change your man tell me." The elf felt dirty for allowing her spirit to crumble under the overwhelming aura leaking out of the girl. Iris looked on as Kia sat down with her head hidden between her knees. Both of the girls sat upon the lake shore on which the small waves rhythmically washed upon it, listing keenly to the almost perfect silents that befell them. "Fine! B-but you will come with m-me!" A sudden outburst shattered the tranquil silence that surrounded them. "With pleasure." "What are you waiting for?! We have to prepare!" Kia somehow managed to effortlessly stand up while the elf felt her knees struggle to move after an unknown amount of time had caused her joints to cease up. Iris watched as Kia suddenly dashed toward the complex with much enthusiasm, hurrying Iris every once in a while to speed up. She wondered how such a quick turn of an attitude was possible while she climb the grand set of ceremonial stairs having lost the ancient in the palace only deserved by mightiest of rulers. She walked through the majestic hallways of the central building which still felt like her eyes were understanding of witnessing them before she arrived in front of Kia''s room. Upon entering the room she saw Kia sitting on her bed with hands covering her eyes. *Sniff* "Ahh! Iris I-I don''t know what to do. " She looked up to the elf with watery eyes. "Now, now, everything is alright I told you I will help you. Didn''t I?" The elf said as she sat down beside the porcelain doll-like girl, feeling strangely fitted comforting her. After seeing the girl nod she continued. "How about you tell me what you need help with?" "I don''t even know what to bring with me. I never left this place remember? Maybe I should just stay...?" "Now seeing that we are undead we don''t need food, do we?" Iris patted Kia on the head and tried to change the topic of the conversation seeing that continuing would not help the situation. "N-no *Sniff* We don''t." "Great, so that''s taken care of, see that was easy. Now, where do you store your clothes, Kia?" "Most of it is there and also some are in my inventory." She pointed at the massive wardrobe in the corner of the room. Iris went over and opened the dark wood wardrobe. It was filled with priceless and master-crafted dresses, jackets, cloaks and many more different types of clothing, more than half of which Iris could not even name and trying to guess the worth of everything inside made the slave dizzy. "We have to pick our clothes for the j..." "Hello?" The girl asked with worry entering her voice, Iris cursed herself in her mind, she must have spaced out. "I didn''t think about it." "About what?" "Ehh...two things. First, I don''t have any clothes except those that you gave me. Second, do we even take damage from the cold?" "I think you do not take damage from environmental effects given your race and you can borrow a few of my dresses." Kia''s attitude changed to a very passionate one then showed a bright smile as she randomly picked a jacket from the wardrobe and handed it to the elf. "I couldn''t accept it Kiayicu you already did so much for me." The elf could imagine herself from shame if she would touch the folded jacket in front of her. "K-I-A, I told you to call me Kia and you can have some of the clothes. After all, you will help me to go outside." She said while pouting a bit. "Aren''t they, your size anyway?" If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Technically yes but there all have [Resize] enchantment so it''s fine, how else would this fit on you." She pointed at the elf''s current clothes. "Right... Now could you think about where you want to visit?" The elf gingerly touched the jacket offered to her. How could I pay for all of this? Is Kia trying to enslave me by making me go into debt?" "Aaaaa...Ah! I guess I want to go where you use to live!" She threw her hands up high into the air, clearly feeling accomplished about her choice. "Y-you sure?" Iris asked not sure knowing if she liked the answer. "Mmmhhh!" The girl nodded enthusiastically. "W-well, then we are going to need some armour, weapons and spare clothing..." Iris started listing things that she thought they will need it. Both of the girls started to sort things they would need on Kia''s bed. For the armour, Kia explained to Iris that what she currently was wearing had properties of full adamantine mail armour. Iris was shocked and looked at her long snow-white sleeveless dress that looked almost identically to Kia''s. She did not feel very comfortable about fighting in such attire and she was more worried about such a priceless item will attract too much attention. "If that''s not enough we can go to the vault building outside for better items," Kia said not batting an eye after saying such a ridiculous and logic-defying sentence. Even Brad who was the hero could only afford one complete set of adamantite armour which was not even pure adamantite but only a weaker alloy of it. "I think we should not go too flashy we don''t want to attract too much attention, do we?" "But the outside world is scary!" The smaller girl protested "Trust me nothing will happen to you outside, how else do you think I lived up there." She pointed her finger to the ceiling. "Its better for you to blend it rather then stand out." She choose a much more humble-looking grey padded leather shirt and grey leather pants which Kia told her were slightly worst than the sleeveless white dress, "only" mithril mail level equivalent. Kia stayed in her current clothes of ebony black dress only changing her footwear from sandals to actual shoes. "Iris?" "Yes?" "What weapon does class use?" "Oh..." "Is everything working properly? Is the enchantment failing?" Kia muttered with even more worry in her voice than the last time, she began to shuffle closest as if fearing a simple breeze will knock the elf down. "I did not inspected myself after your ritual." "Oh, can you check for me?" For some reason, Kia''s eyes seem to beg her to answer the question. "Sure but my class was not very got one..." Iris paused remembering her class but she got distracted upon gazing at the screen that appeared. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 12.5 days Title: [Defiant] Classes: [Risen*Level 1 ] [ ] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP* 300/300 Strength 45 Constitution 41 Dexterity 51 Wisdom 43 Intelligence 43 Charisma 40 MP 398/400 {New attributes detected} [Risen]* A "new" variant of Undead created to be unable to be dominated by a more powerful entity. It masquerades itself as best as it can, as whatever race it previously existed by. It is a unique race able to produce most bodily fluids, not subjected to emotional suppression and able to partially resist cleansing forms of magic. However, signs of its Undead status are still noticeable. Examples include a never-ageing body which had become paler, regeneration level {E} and no need for sustenance or air. [Risen] is a monster class taking and splitting the experience of the owner between the class and race levels. {Receveid bonus for becoming first Risen} Bonus to all stats. [HP]"Health Points" Are renamed to "Hit Points" as an undead because of the difference between damage being taken. "What?! H-how?!" Iris could not believe her eyes. "Show me! Show me! Pleeaasee." Iris enabled the vision of her status sheet. Kia''s eyes went wide and a wider smile appeared similar to the smile that she had when they first met. "I don''t understand. What does it mean." "Mean what?" Kia tilted her head to the side with a curious look. "Everything?" "My experiment worked and you were revived, so yay me!" She pumped her small fist in the air. *Sigh* Iris sat down on the bed trying to collect her thoughts. She knew that she was undead but for some reason seeing that on her status was different than just talking about it. "Why am I 12 days old?" Was the elf first question. Kia sat beside Iris. " It must have been 12 and half days since your resurrection." "But I am here like 2 or 3 days at most." "You were unconscious?" Kia shrugged. "...What does that even mean?" The elf pointed at the last sentence on the magical tablet which mention her Health Points changing into Hit Points, but to her wasn''t it all the same. "Oh, that''s easy you are undead. So let us say you have 100 Hitpoints and I have a sword that deals 10 damage. If I attacked a vital area like a heart it would result in a critical strike unless someone is there to heal it or you have damage resistance to physical attacks. While stabbing an undead in the heart would result in 10 damage unless you are a certain race." Kia waited until Iris nods and continues. "But there is a downside every single scratch results in the 10 damage being taken while living beings can ignore some trivial wounds in addition a living being''s part like a foot can only take a certain amount of damage before it would be classified as neutralized, after which preceding attacks would deal no damage while an undead will take full 10 damage no matter the limb''s condition. Silly is in it?" Kia spoke. "It is strange but given this logic should hair cut result in damage?" "No, because there is no death mana in them so no damage is dealt but that must be boring to listen to..." She spoke like an enthusiastic person explaining their favourite hobby but her face made a frown. "Oh no that was very fascinating, Thank you." The elf never thought about damage like Kia, but it did make sense to Iris especially after watching humans destroy an undead by repeatedly stabbing it with spears or arrows. "Soo, what weapon will you use seeing that you don''t have any combat classes unlocked?" The girl''s cheeks blushed a bit, looking exited for some reason. "I don''t know maybe I will become a mage? After all, I have pure mana manipulation." Iris said jokingly. "I would not recommend that better to go with something else given your stats." "You don''t say anything about me being able to manipulate pure mana?" She said, watching intently at the girl sitting beside her who did not seem to react to her comment. "No why should I? I can do it too. It''s good at buffing your body and smiting stuff I guess." A shining ball appeared in Kia''s porcelain white hands washing the surrounding area with a brilliant light. Kia caught the orb between her closed hands and the bright light slowly lost its shine, eventually, she opened her hands with no trace of the orb left. "Let''s go back to work. I will think about the weapon alright?" "Sure." The girl stud up The both of them talked about what to bring outside. Fueling each other''s ideas. Eventually, Kia offered Iris to try different weapons in the training room until she got her second class. She led Iris to a big empty room with a sand floor in the centre and weapon racks surrounding it. She stepped down onto the training arena. She grabbed a couple of weapons and swung at the training dummy finding that spear was her favourite currently. "Would you like some moving targets?" Kia, who was sitting quietly at the edge of the room content with watching, finally spoke. "Sure." The elf shrugged. Kia raised her arm and a blue and yellow mist shot out of her palm landing in front of Iris. The black sand shifted and started to create a figure of a skeleton. Iris found it strange that an Kia raised a construct rather then a proper undead but rather then lingering on it she Inspected the construct. [Inspect] [Skeletal Construct Level 5] {A death magic given form by its master.} The construct stood there motionless until the sand started to create a curved sword and a round shield. Without hesitation swung it was curved only to be met by Iris''s spear who tilled her weapon right allowing the sword to glance off the weapon. Iris punished the mindless construct with a stab from her training spear. The defeated sand construct disintegrated back into the black sand. Kia started to create a stronger and stronger version of the Skeletal Construct keenly watching every moment with a serious face, unlike her usual bashful or happy face. After level 30 where Iris could not win against the skeleton, Kia offered to stop and rest a bit but Iris refused to, being constantly defeated by it. The black skeleton which had a straight sword and a shield charged Iris who tried to dodge the horizontal slash. She attempted to keep the enemy at the distance but the construct''s relentless advance caused the tactic to become futile. It raised its sword high up and lowered it with incredible speed. Without stopping the downwards chop halted before it reached the ground and was trusted forward. Iris unexpectedly prepared to trust her spear. The blade impaled Iris which got Kia to yelp with surprise. Iris felt the pain but her mind felt disconnected from her body making the experience otherworldly. She did not panic as would a normal person would but calmly she trusted her spear into the sandy torso making it disintegrate. Class gained [Hoplite Level 1] Both of the girls exited the training area and Kia threw the prepared items from her bed into her inventory. They started to walk towards the exit, towards adventure. Ch 9 "Sunset" "Relics, artifacts and other vestiges of the ancients are truly priceless given their usefulness in many fields. Nevertheless, it is my humble opinion that the possibilities of possessing their power are outweighed by our simple greed. An uncounted amount of people die trying their luck in the most desolate and dangerous regions of Edor trying to find relics or being killed by their fellow humans blinded by the prospect of a luxury life that will probably never come as who lives by the dagger dies by the dagger. -Extract from a diary of a professor teaching at Oriripol Academy.
Iris followed Kia through the corridors illuminated dimly by magical lamps whose lights were tainted by the unclean glass that encased them causing them to emit putrid orange light. They walked and walked, non of Iris''s senses could discern if they got closer to the exit of the vast mausoleum or not. "Kia?" "Yes?" "Do you know in which direction you are going?" "Y-yes! I just go the way I-I remember." She cast her gaze towards the misty void that was ahead of them. They walked in silence only interrupted by the sound of their own footsteps which echoed around them. Kia signaled Iris to stop with her hand, in front of them was what looked like a dead-end, a solid wall of stone. Kia raised her hand muttering under her breath. "See I still remember." She said while the solid wall behind her broke into pieces and levitated above the ground. They walked forward to pass the levitating chunks of rock which assembled themself seamlessly after they passed. They walked an ever-narrowing corridor until the girls had to walk single file. "?" The elf felt her body suddently pulled down and she saw herself falling down. "Are you uninjured?" Kia questioned worryingly while offering her helping hand, she appeared to have forgotten to cast levitation magic on the useless elf. "What t..." Iris rubbed her head. Kia pointed her slender finger towards the ceiling attracting a still dazed Iris. There was a small opening in the ceiling no more than a meter wide. She stood up by herself not wanting to accidentally hurt the ever delicate-looking Kia and what greeted her eyes was the scenery that she was well aware of. She fell right in front of the altar of the death priest Cyclop. Why was there a tunnel going all the way from the hearth of the dungeon to the start? Kia pouted as the elf didn''t take her hand before she proceeded to turn around. The elf noticed that some of the corpses that littered the hall were for a lack of a better word better looking than when the expedition left them. When Kia passed one of the Cyclopes seemingly unfazed at the state they were in, the once cleansed dead corpse twitched and moved with unholy life. "Watch out!" She screamed at Kia and dashed towards her. "Wha..." Iris pushed Kia but she grabbed her causing the two to tumble onto the floor. The elf held the other girl tight in her arms but the carcass did not attempt another attack simply watching the two with its milky white eye. Iris waited, her muscles seized up around the girl/ Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Little bit longe... *Cough* Why did you push me?" Kia blushed after slipping from the tight grip. "This tried to attack you." The elf who still watched the Cyclop with suspicious gaze said. Without warning the girl walked over to the mummified corpse and watched intently as it began to twitch. Its body appearing to heal itself the closer the girl got to it. "Oooo! It''s healing, fascinating." Iris could swear the girl''s eyes sparkled for a split moment. "Mm?" "When I stand near its healing is WAAYY faster I wonder although..." She crossed her arms contemplating something. She pulls out a small notebook and started to write something in it. Both of them left the hall after the girl finishes scribbling in her notebook. After another long walk following Kia, they arrive in the "globe" room as the humans called it. It was the great hall with the enormous spherical magical lantern emitting the same sickly light as the lights deeper in. Kia stopped with a troubled expression painted on her snow-white face. "What wrong Kia?" Iris asked as she noticed the girl didn''t enter the room rather standing at its threshold. But instead of an answer, she extended her arm towards Iris, like a scarred child seeking its parent''s reassurance. The elf could have rejected such a childish offer or told the girl to grow up but Iris perished such thoughts and took the girl''s innocent offer, leading her towards the exit. The top of the grand doors entered their sight and thought the opening a ray of sunshine was entering the tomb. Kia tried to slow down but Iris only increased her grip on her hand. The elf suspected that if Kia wanted to, she could free herself effortlessly but she didn''t. The sunlight became more and more blinding as they climbed but Iris climbed higher and higher until Iris was passed the set of giant doors with Kia in her arms. The sun was high in the sky and soft heat coming from the sunlight tickled their pale skin with a pleasant sensation. A soft breeze coming from the lake brushed against the girl''s skin causing goose bumps to appear on her arms and legs. The elf let out a content sigh as she welcomed the mute feeling the sun warming up her cheek. *Sniff* Iris looked back at the girl who still was holding her hand. She looked with teary eyes at the blue sky, tears were flowing down her cheeks. She plunged herself towards Iris hugging her. "There, there everything is alright," Iris told Kia while caressing her hair. They both stood there for what felt like an eternity. ... "I think it will be a waste if we just stand here." "Yesh" Kia muffled her response. Iris plucked off Kia from her chest and gripped her hand, beginning to walk toward the perimeter wall of the ruined city. The girl started to sheepishly look around but quickly her enthusiasm grew to ask questions left and right. "Wow! What''s this? It''s little and green." "That''s grass." "But it''s green, not grey. You can''t just call it the same... What''s that? It looks like the things on the walls." "That is a tree. They actually lose their leaves in autumn." "Why?" "It''s too cold for them I guess..." Iris could swear that the girl would exhaust herself from speaking alone if not for her undead state. After leaving the perimeter of the ruined city, they wandered along the aged road that would lead them north. They have encountered a few dozen revenants and other undead but they all left them alone when not approached to close. If they did the undead would attack Iris and she would have to kill them. Why are there so many undead here? The elf muttered to herself absentmindedly. There really should not be so many of them here given the fact that they look human or elvish and there were no human or elven cities on this continent at least in its northern area. The sun was slowly setting down under the horizon and the sky was painted orange and purple. "Oooo beautiful!" Kia squealed in the glorification of a simple sunset. "Mm, indeed" "Can w*yawn*ee stop to watch?" She suddenly said rubbing her eyes with her hands. "Sure but we need to find a place for a camp ''cause one adorable ball of excitement has to recharge~" "*Yawn* Where is the ball." Kia unknowingly just cemented her faith to rest. "Could you take out my backpack?" Iris ignored the ball''s question. Iris followed closely by sleepy Kia walked through the tree line finding a clearing of trees to set up camp. The elf told Kia to find some dry sticks while she would set up their tents. She was about to finish when the girl had come back carrying a bundle of sticks. Kia dropped the bundle in the middle of the circle made from stones as ordered by her. Then the girl crouched down and lit a black and white fire, unlike anything Iris has ever seen. She stared perplexed but recovering from the shock she proceeded to finish her part. "I-I can change the colour if you want," Kia spoke after noticing Iris''s gaze. "No need I think it''s quite lovely." The duo sat down on the grass beside each other gazing at the slowly darkening sky. With nothing really to talk about the pair sit there in silence until the day turns fully to night. "Why?" "Why?" "Why does it have to end?" Kia rests her head on Iris''s shoulder. "The sunset you mean?" "Yes." "That''s a broad question." Iris rests her head on Kia''s head. "But how else would sunrise happen?" "Sunrise?" "Yes. In my opinion, it''s more beautiful than a sunset." Kia moved her head and looked at Iris''s eyes amethyst "I would like to se*yawn*e it." Her eyes visibly fought exposition. "Later." Iris''s gaze came back to watch the black and white flame dance and flicker. Suddenly Kia started to breathe raggedly, The elf quickly looked down on the girl. Her face was somehow devoid of more colour and on her forehead, droplets of sweat started to form rapidly. "Kia?!" Ch 10 “Vortex of Emotions” "Kia! Kia what''s wrong, Kia?!" The desperate pleas coming from Iris received no reaction nor a reply from the pale as Death itself girl as her the different colour eyes slowly closed and her head felt heavier on Iris''s shoulder. The purple light penetrating the thin black dress began to dim like a flame being smouldered until it shone anew only to flicker and dim again. The fire that was burning in their fireplace soared upwards with unimaginable power illuminating the surrounding area with blinding white light only to disappear the very next moment. "Kia please wake up!" The elf shook the unconscious girl with unfruitful results. In haste, she picked up the surprisingly light girl and laid her on the sleeping mat inside of the tent. Kia''s erratic breathing parred with her sickly appearance filled Iris with dread and rage. She touched Kia''s forehead, in an instant moisture collected on her skin became frozen in a flash. "Fuck!" Iris cursed "Stop this is no time for panic. I have to do something." Iris once watched a cleric try to treat a mage with similar symptoms by cocooning the mage with heavy furs and wrapping his head with wet rags. To this day the elf didn''t have the faintest of clues what was the cleric doing nor did she knew if this archaic treatment worked but that was all the elf had to grasp upon. Water that what she needed but all their supplies were stored within Kia''s inventory. Iris rushed out of the tent remembering seeing water beside the road before they decided to camp. She ran stopping at nothing unbothered at the twigs being caught in her hair or running straight through bushes that filled much of the untamed forest. She waived between trees hoping that no harm happens to Kia. "What th..." Were the only words that she could utter before she hit an undead who appeared from behind the tree. Flickering pale blue flames shone from underneath its strange helmet locking onto Iris who had fallen on her back from the impact. The massive undead''s black armour was adorned an image of golden sun within which a raised silvery hand held a sword. The symbol of Theocracy. "Will you finally leave me alone!" Iris bellowed at the undead, her mind to preoccupied with worrying about her savior to regulate her emotions. The unfazed undead raised its long sword and managed to graze Iris''s cheek who was trying to stand up. The putrid undead attempted to swing its sword again but Iris managed to duck underneath the strike. She attempted to avoid the undead by simply sprinting passed it. Her long legs carried her effortlessly past the undead. She gasped as an armoured gauntlet grabbed the back of her collar, yanking it and hurling her backwards. While she tumbled her head impacted a tree and the long sword was plunged down toward her heart. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Ahhh!" She screamed as her held up a hand was impaled by the sword which did not stop until it hit her grey jacked. The decaying corpse unfazed by its failure to penetrate the leather armour pulled out the sword from Iris''s bleeding hand. Iris, furious at the undead for stopping her from helping Kia and prompted by instinct hurriedly raised her free hand which caused the undead to be sent hurling backwards. Iris stood back up, looking at her injured hand she opened and closed the palm feeling the pain that was somehow not there at the same time. Her bleeding injury regenerated in unusual pulsating waves. She squeezed her palm and dashed toward her destination. After moments she arrived at the edge of the forest and ran towards the road. When she walked onto the road and a wave of indescribable fatigue overcame her body. Iris collapsed to her knees, having to support herself with both hands. "No, not now." She struggled to hiss through her teeth. Iris with all her will managed to force herself to stand up. She then observed her surroundings, from the left was the dense forest that she came from and on her right was a grassy plain occasionally interrupted by a lone mound or hill. She began to doubt herself and the futility of her action. Upon gazing downwards there was a ditch right from the road, in which a small stream flowed. The elf quickly went over but she forgot any container to hold the water. At that moment she wanted to die. Brad was right, she was useless it would have been better if she had died and not drag that sweet girl out of the tomb. No, she could not fail her now. She could not fail her saviour and afford to pity herself. She could not fail her Mistress. A cold feeling ran through her body, washing away all exhaustion out of her body as her face solidified into a cold mask. Iris pulled off her high boot and dipped it in the stream filling it up. After she filled it and ensures that no water is escaping Iris began to run back to Kia. She ran as fast as she could, dedicated about not to spill too much water. As she runs a sudden strong wind picks up thrashing violently the entire forest around Iris and lightning bolts illuminating the darkness. Leaves, twigs and entire branches start to fly in the air almost hitting Iris on many occasions. The closer she got to their camp the weather around to get worse and worse. She started to curse the aspects and the world which are trying to make her return to living hell. As she neared her destination she began to see pale light shining through the foliage from the direction of the camp. At the thought that something might happen to Kia, Iris redoubled her efforts at the thought of that running like mad through the forest. Iris managed to arrive at the edge of the clearing on which the camp was constructed and what greeted her sight was a magical vortex of blue and gold coming from where she left Kia. The vortex caused all of its surroundings to bend towards it through sheer might and the trees struggled to not be consumed by the towering magical anomaly. Iris managed to walk towards the vortex''s edge finding Kia in an area of perfect calmness in the centre of the chaos, as the elf took step closer a sudden calmness surounded her causing her to stop. It was like the world itself refused to wake the sleeping undead with the only sign of what was happening outside being colourful strings coming from indecipherable glyphs which followed her arms, legs and torso in an uninterrupted line. The elf''s eyes slowly began to close and even her titanic efforts to keep them open were in vain as the fatigue overcame Iris. This time the weight on her body caused her to lose consciousness before she managed to help Kia.
The river Slizon marked the border between the black lion of Angals and the white swan of Catalina, now running red with the blood of thousands of men. The landscape usually overflowing with the pleasant gold of grown wheat now adulterated by the sight of black and silver armours and weapons adorned with ample supply of crimson. Lone standards could be seen beside which the soldiers of the Swan took their last stands. One could hear the desperate cries of wounded soldiers who miraculously survived the cold night but no man came to rescue them nor did anyone release them from their agony for the battlefield was no realm of man but of the beast, ghouls gather in large packs devouring and desecrating the abandon corpses and wounded soldiers rethinking their apparent luck. But their sacrifice will not be in vain, for the Lion will unite the lost sheep of humanity and all those who resist deserve no quarter. "Long live the Kingdom! Long live the Lion!" Ch 11 "Mmm mmm" Iris woke up and saw her face reflecting off the dual colour eyes of Kia which keenly monitored elf''s every move. Kia''s unruly hair formed a raven black veil shrouding her face, through that veil Iris saw Kia''s blue and golden eyes had lost their old vibrant hues with black exhausted spots under her eyes. Kia avoided Iris''s gaze with a worried expression, they both lay there neither of them moving as Iris tried to wrap her head around the situation. Suddenly she grabbed the younger-looking girl by her shoulders and yanked both of them up. She just stares at Kia, her trembling jaw silently working to produce mute words, feeling tears rolling down her cheek. The silent moment was broken by Kia who freed herself from the elf''s outstretched arms and threw herself at Iris burying her face in elf''s chest. Her arms wrap tight around Iris''s waist. Shocked and even more confused Iris froze while she stared at the undead who looked to have been more worried then the elf herself. She glanced down at the top of Kia''s head, her long raven black hair forming a cordon around her face hiding whatever expression laid beneath which could hint at the reason for her action. Iris took off her gaze from the crown of Kia''s head to her surroundings finding the tent to be nothing more then shredded strips scattered around the branches of the nearby trees. The entire campsite looked almost unregonisable as most of the grass had been ripped from the ground and broken branches appeared like spears as they stuck out of the ground. Her eyes returned to Kia, who quickly hid her face filled with regret and shame back in Iris''s chest tightening her grip even more. Iris didn''t know why but her hand began to gently stroke Kia''s hair and she took the opportunity to try to understand her current situation. "Are you hurt anywhere?" The elf spoke after a while, in an calm voice trying her best not to spook the sheepish girl. "Mnmo." A muffled response accompanied by a shake of the head/ "Are you sure?" "Mymems." Another muffled reply with a small bob of the head. "That''s good... What happen yesterday?" "..." No response came from the necromancer. "I will not be angry at you I just want to know what happened." "..." "Kia do you not believe me?" "I believe but..." A snow-white head popped up from between Iris''s breast and timidly pulled her hair off her face. She looked directly at Iris but quickly averted her gaze biting her small lip. Iris caringly rested her forehead on the side of Kia''s head. "But?" "B-but I d-don''t know what happened." She turned to face the elf with a face full of regret. "Not even a bit? I-I don''t want that to happen again." The elf''s forehead met Kia''s. "I just remember feeling tired and hearing voices." She tried to look away again but Iris''s hands kept her eyes on Iris''s. "Voices?" Iris asked with concern. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "There were lots of them and they were saying things about domain and then I heard your..." The girl''s eyes became watery before a single blackish tear rolled down her cheek. "Y-you will not abandon me, will you?" "No of course not. Perish such thoughts." Iris spared no time to reassure her saviour and also hugged Kia and the two girls sat in each other embrace. The sun moved on the cloudless sky until it hung high above the small forest clearing. The two girls released each other from their grip and finally resumed their travel. The tattered trees slowly swayed in the wind with a terrible creak as the girls made their way to the old road which will lead them away from the Necropolis. The forest slowly gave way to the endless highlands filled with tall blades of grass an unheard phenomenon back in Edor now filled the horizon. "Mmm mmm mmm..." Iris hummed a tune that she remembered. "What''s that?" Kia tilted her head, stopping her never ending observation of her surroundings and placed her sight quizzically on Iris. "Humming?" Kia nodded her head. "Why are you doing it?" "To pass time and for fun I guess. I always knew this tune but I don''t quite remember from where." "Mmm mmm mmm..." "Little copycat~" The sun traveled lazily in the high heavens now in a steady descent beyond the horizon. Iris tried to learn more about what happened but the girl only repeat what she had already knew but the necromancer reassured the concerned risen that it won''t happen again. It saddened her that Kia wouldn''t share with her everything but her words did stop her worried heart from working to hard. She estimated that they will have another 3 hours before it got dark, not like that was a big problem given their dark vision. She keenly observed their surrounding for any undead to train her class but there was very little of them in this apparent "continent of the dead". She wanted to ask Kia for a reason but remembering her situation she would not be of much help. Actually, she realized that she did not know a lot about Kia only that she is a powerful necromancer and very old. Iris glanced at the black hair girl beside her who was happily humming the same tune for the past couple of hours and skipping along in her black sleeveless dress which never swayed from the wind. The dress is similar to summer dresses which Alicia would have but way more luxurious and magical. "Hey, would you like to play a game? Kia?" "YES!" "Alright the game is called Questions and we just answer each other questions. How does that sound?" "Great but I go first!" "Go for it." "How does your home look like!?" Kia looked at Iris with anticipation. "Well, I did not... C-Cuna was pretty flat with a lot of orchards, crops or animals with one big river going through the middle and from that one river people built a lot of canals. So it can be very colourful depending on the season." Kia''s mouth made an "O" shape with her eyes pleading Iris to continue. "What is an orchard?" "It''s a place where fruits are harvested from trees." "Why?" "To eat." "Can I eat?" Tilled her head and put her finger on her lower lip. "We don''t have food now but if we find you could try... eey I was to ask questions!~" "Hehe!" "Alright, my turn. How long were you underground?" "All my life?" "And how old are you then? Y-you can choose to skip that one." "... It says I am 18 Cycles Old?" "What?" "It says I am 18 Cycles Old." The ancient undead repeated slowly. Iris shook her head in defeat to understand the mysterious girl from the ancient ruins. For now. "How did you learn magic, Kia?" "Hey, my turn." "Can I eat?~" Iris parroted the mage''s voice causing Kia to looked away from her with a small pout but quickly her expression brightens again. "I just could. I never had to learn magic." "Then how do you learn a specific spell?" "I just think about the results and either leave it at that or I have to create a formulaic phrase that manifests my specific desire or to make it more powerful like this." Kia lifted her arm and from her finger tip a black and green ball shoot out dissipating into tiny particles after 200 meters of flight. "[Dark Arrow]" Kia casted the same spell but the black ball with dark green hues flies for so long that Iris loses sight of it. "Or Like this... Mm, it does not work now?" Kia raises her voice and Iris could sense a huge amount of mana circulating around them but then the feeling fades as whatever spell Kia was about to cast, failed. "Why can''t I cast it?" "Shh, careful now." Iris interrupted the girl pointing at a strange black creature digging couple hundred meters in front of them. "Oh, alright."
"...As only a couple of you have passed the test I have to repeat myself again on chants and their progression. The first level of proficiency is... Green-Horn. This stage is experienced by all people who can cast magic even when they are not mages. It''s when all spells have to be chanted by their casters. An example of this can be a village hag casting [Spark] to light a fire. The second level is... Principal Chanting. This and the rest of the levels can only be gained by people who are mages. At this stage, you should be able to use the spells from your specialisation without chanting. You all should reach this level at least. The third level is the Pure Chanting. This Level is only achieved by the high-level mages. This level of skill allows you to multiply the spell power by chanting its name without you taking damage or dying. The last category of level is Ancient Chanting which is poorly understood but allows the caster to cast spells extremely quickly. As all the rule casters of a certain level of proficiency can use all levels below them. This will be on the next test so learn it. Now... -Part of a lecture by a Joseph "Magu''i" Ch 12 "Secret Weapon" The dwarfs of Edor are a vestige of an ancient pact between the humans and the dwarfs. When the Holy Human Empire was still in infancy, full of bravado and confidence it tried to do what those knife ears could not. Conquer the underground halls of the venerable dwarves which are filled with wealth no man has dreamed of. Dwarfs which in their long and troubled history created impenetrable holds in the rock able to withstand the greatest of disasters and their armies are one of the finest across the continent. During the year 147 of the Human Era, the Human Empire declared war against the dwarfs who hid behind their stone gates. The war lasted for 33 years of long and bloody clashes between both sides in the shadows of the mountains or dark tunnels. But the dwarven master engineers of long past did not account for the dwarfs to increase in numbers to such an extent to where their monumental halls which held their food to be drained in a measly 32 years and 10 months. For the last two months of the war dwarven king looked for peace with his opponents who in their short lifespan viewed the war as a waste of their time. Both empires negotiated a peace seeing more benefits in trade and commerce than continuing the war. But the dwarves paid a heavy price for their apparent weakness, their unity. Now each of the holds views themselves as the rightful heir of their legacy which is worth any price. -Extract from History of Niuran by Professor Potr of Grand University of Oriripol
The mysterious black creature which was in front of Kia and Iris, lower itself to the ground and stopped all of its movements when the duo approached it, close enough for it to detect them. When they were close enough to take a good look at the creature Iris realised that it was an insectoid looking monster. It was clad in black armour which clad its entire body from which 6 long and skinny legs resemble long sticks. On its head was a pair of similar appendages but somehow even longer than its legs. [Inspect] [Verome Level 17] [ Insectoid monster who feasts on the dead] They had approached the verome until every detail could be seen of the motionless creature. Its front pair of legs were actually a pair of claws and in the middle of its head were two razor-sharp fangs which slightly shined with purple greenish hue. Besides the creature was a dug up hole in which laid many mutilated and torn corpses of many different origins some of which were still twitching their mummified limbs or at least attempting to. "Kia, is this some kinda undead?" Elf asked perplexed. "No, but I do detect some death magic coming from it. Mm, I wonder..." Kia answered Iris''s question after which she placed her hand in the familiar position and muttered something. "Thought about something interesting Kia?" Iris asked. The verome who must have been getting impatient with the two, straighten itself showing how large he was. It approached Iris''s midriff in height as it tried to intimidate them. The elf was roughly a head higher then a standard human so the insect was truly huge. "Just wondering about its lifespan and if it just has high resistantce to death mana or possesses some kind of regeneration ability." She answered with no hint of her joyful and merry tone. "And that is because?" "Death mana kills off anything which lives, that''s why they stopped visiting... you did not know this?" The girl again started to trail off but quickly turned the exchange back on track. "No, I was..." *Crack* The women turned their attention towards the sound finding the verome rudely interrupted elf by cracking the femur bone and then consuming it bite after bite. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "...thought not to spend a lot of time in areas where the undead are, that''s it. Not why." "Well, now you know." The girls left the verome to his business and continued their track along the ancient road. The small stream which ran along the road carved a deeper and wider channel into the rock which slowly meander its way west. Going farther from the once parallel road to slowly disappear beneath the horizon. As the sun was slowly beginning to set basking the women with its dying light and painting the sky in red and purple, Kia rested her head on Iris''s arm and wrapped her hand around it. Somehow the cold touch of her smooth skin brought the elf comfort and a fuzzy feeling which spread across her body in a soothing wave which washed over Iris. They walk like this until Iris hears a barely a whisper loaded with exhaustion. "Ttiirreedd. Can we stop?" "Are you alright?! Is everything good?! You need something?!" Iris moved to administer whatever need Kia might have, remembering about Kia''s last time she wanted to sleep and what ensues afterwards. "I''m fiiine. I just need some re*yawn*est, I promise." She managed to reply and before Iris could try to resist, Kia''s eyes lid closed leaving the elf alone to deal with the possible consequences. The necromancer slumped over, falling off the elf''s shoulder and in the last possible second Iris caught the sleeping girl. She dragged both of them to the side of the road and sat on her knees resting Kia''s head on her lap creating a makeshift pillow. Kia shifted around on the elven thighs until finally settling in, closely resembling a cat while doing so. Iris gently stroked the sleeping girl''s silk-like hair. Remain vigilant against whatever might try to disturb or try to wake her up if something unusual happens. The sleeping undead chest rose and fell as if imitating breathing which Kia rarely did, unlike Iris who still could not get used to some of her race''s new abilities. Looking around the endless grassland overtook the forest long before they even met the strange living insect in the land of the dead. The grass swayed in the wind which swept the surrounding area. Iris noticed the dozen shambling undead in the sea of grass around them. Her thoughts began to drift until focusing back on one thought which garnered her interest. Why were the undead on this land and why? Even with her lack of magical knowledge, she understood that there were two types of undead, first were the resurrected undead who possessed the body of an actual dead person and second were spawned undead who manifested because of surrounding mana and were usually more monstrous.. She wondered what might have caused such a situation where the undead of the first type was outnumbered by the second which never happened when she traveled with Brad. The darkness of the night slowly gave way to the first shy light of the day. Kia stretched her arms and legs but never lifting her head from Iris''s thighs. "Hello, slept well?" "Mmymems~" Kia turned herself and warped her arms around the elf''s hips. "Glad that you found them comfortable~" "Comfy." She turned again and buried her head in her comfy headrest. "Wakey wakey. We still have some things to do." Iris shook Kia''s shoulders but only felt her arms tighten around her hips. "No. I don''t want to." A muffled refusal came from Kia. "Wake up or else~" "No." "Fine, you left me no choice then..." Iris loomed her hands over Kia giving her one last chance but seeing no reaction from her, she lunged. Kia exposed neck and armpit were assaulted by elf''s fingers causing the girl to shoot upwards with laughter falling onto the grass with a dull sound. "Stop! HAHAHA! Stop!" Kia tried to beg for mercy in between the laughs but the elven attack did not stop. "I''m sorry! HAHA! Just too comfy! HAHA!" Iris tickled Kia until she stopped and shoot upwards onto her legs. "Ohhh!" A sound of utter disappointment left the now pouting girl, who realized that her warm and soft headrest escaped from under her. Iris offered Kia her hand who then grabbed the offered hand with great "displeasure". "What was that?" "Tickles?" Iris move her fingers in the same way she tickled Kia which caused the girl to step back fearing the elf''s power. "Y-yes. What was that?" "It''s just something that people have when you touch them." She tried to explain. "Can I try it?" "Sure." The elf leaned toward Kia and exposed her neck. Kia lifted her hand towards her neck and mimicked what Iris has done, or at least tried. Kia''s touch felt more comforting with its coldness rather than a tickle but it still made Iris smile. "Oow. It doesn''t work." Kia retracted her hand with great displeasure for Iris and looked at her hand with a sad face. "I liked it~" The sad face from Kia disappeared replaced with a face filled with pride and delight. "Now fix your hair and we will resume our little adventure." In front of Kia summoned a glass shard with purple mist forming behind it. It was a huge piece of glass which looked like it was a piece of a much larger mirror with its uneven and jagged edge. She looked herself over in the mirror while Iris fixed her sleeveless dress which got a bit dusted. She combed her hair which got a bit messy with a bone white comb which appeared in a similar fashion to the glass shard. Kia looked at Iris who watched the small porcelain white fingers skillfully working the ebony black hair. Upon finishing her handiwork the mirror floated towards Iris. "Can I?" She pointed at the elf''s hair. The ran her fingertips along with her long hair and received a hesitant nod from her, Kia quickly sat the taller girl on a boulder and began her work. While she looked at what will Kia do with her hair, she did not worry about the end result after all the girl who was behind her was better at fashion and clothes than she but she did feel like one of the dolls that are played with by little girls. When Kia finished elf''s hair was braided in such a way which allowed her hair to flow on her back while a portion of it was braided to look like a circlet. "Wow." "Thanks." On receiving a prize for her work Kia turned around with pinkish cheeks. The two resumed their journey along the road. A sudden thought invaded the elf''s mind. "Kia?" She asked the humming girl beside her. "Yes." "Do you find our travel boring?" "No. Why you asked?" "Just asking." The duo walk up what looks like another hill but when they reach the summit awed both by them a shimmering sea which fills the horizon in front of them. Ch 13 "Outpost" Both of the girl''s black hair fluttered from the strong sea breeze. A familiar sight to Iris spanned the horizon, a dense leafy forest which lay at the foot of the ridge and ended with a tin streak of grey sand along the ink black sea. The elf scanned the landscape below them, looking for a specific landmark. As she was observing the low ground a worried thought entered her mind, a thought she forgot about. Why has she brought her saviour to the vile humans which will do horrible things to her, actions that she did not want to remember? As she gulped in fear, she realized that Kia''s fingers intertwined with hers. Kia must have dragged the spaced-out Iris from the top of the ridge to the bottom. The previously silent forest was now filled with crunchy sounds of dried leaves and sticks being stepped on while a quiet giggle as Kia marveled at the menacing wood around her. The forest permanently drowned in twilight seemed to come alive as they walked through it, random howls of eternal torment pierced the heavy fog while the elf felt thousand eyes pierce her back but turning back she never could spot anything. Regardless of it the mage excitedly ran parallel to the old road, faded into the wilderness. Before Iris''s mind could process and second guess the point of their journey from in between the trunks of the trees, a familiar wooden structures were beginning to emerge from the fog. Something about those buildings didn''t seemed right to the elf as she tried her best to rein in Kia''s unbridled curiosity. The wooden structures were placed deep in the woods and its previously lively wooden brown hue was replaced with dull grey and dark brown. "Kia, you see this?" Iris whispered. "What?" The elf pointed at the building with her finger. "Let''s check it out! Hehe!" Kia''s mouth made an "O" shape with her mouth before dashing toward the building. "No, wait!" Iris tried to grab her but failed to even be close. Curious sounds like "U", "Oh" and "What''s that?" came from behind the shrubbery which surrounded the human compound. Iris followed the sounds and after getting past the dense foliage her eyes saw dilapidated buildings which surrounded a large courtyard with a wooden well in the centre which barely held itself together. The walls were painted dark crimson in some places similar to the stone steps leading to the main building and wooden beams which supported the roof of the blacksmith. Rusted weapons, construction debris and bleached bones scattered erratically around the courtyard. As if not bothered by such a sight, Iris found Kia playing with the handle of the well''s hand pump which was lay rusted, covered in mud. Iris came over and sat down on a rotting pile of wood beside one of the houses trying to understand how could this all happen in the month the crusade had been gone. Nothing seemed to have sense as she once again scanned the surrounding area trying to find the sea only to further confirm that the compound had been build deep in the forest. What might have caused it? She stared blankly at the rundown building of a shrine which looked similiar to the one she met Valentine. Its door was leaning on the wall beside the doorway, ripped from its hinges. An unusual feeling or lack it off comes over Iris. She did not feel any particular emotion seeing the deserted camp once filled with humans. Yes, she was a slave and they treated her as an item to be discarded when no longer of any use but surely she would feel so emotional seeing a sight of a massacre, towards the living. *Click* A hand came into the elf''s vision. "Hello?" Kia, who also sat down on the rotting pile beside the elf traced the still visible grain of the wood with her right hand while looking up at Iris. "Sorry, I just can''t get my head around it." "I don''t understand?" She cast her head downwards. "Just wondering what might have happened, It''s nothing important though." Iris''s hand lifted the girl''s head and she gave her a small reassuring smile. The girl smiled but after a moment of silence, her bright face turned cold she pointed to the main building with her snow-white fingers offering the perplexed elf no explanation. The ruined building which once functioned as the headquarters of the compound appeared to fit with its surroundings which caused the elf to look at Kia who rubbed her right eye, leaving the ghostly blue eye to stare at her, full of authority. Iris felt the sudden need to stand up and she went over to where the girl pointed. When she was about to open the front door she glanced back only to see Kia blankly stare at the cliff behind her. She slowly open the discoloured door which squeaked loudly. Iris entered the grand hall which was once filled with humans drinking until they would pass out under neatly positioned tables, now broken tables, benches and other debris were piled high on each side of the hall. Rusted weapons, cutlery and armour were scattered on the floor. Some of the weapons remained in good condition giving off a soft glow from their surfaces.Iris pulled from a big oak table with little effort a spear which shone slightly. She wanted to look behind her to see if Kia is still there but her senses screamed at her to not. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. A loud rattling noise came from the right side followed by heavy footsteps. All of Iris''s senses begged her to run but an unknown force paralyzed her in place. Unable to move she could only watch a monstrous abomination walk into the main hall. The monstrous amalgamation of a dozen corpses which formed a 3-meter-tall skeletal monster slowly stumbled its way across the hall. She watched as the aberration walked from one side of the hall to the other, one of the skulls which formed the left shoulder started to rattle and move its helplessly fussed body. As more parts of the monster started to flay around the monster turned its bulk towards her. The central skull''s eye flanked by the tall shoulders lit anew with ghostly blue light. Iris who was able to free herself from the paralyzing force looked back towards the doors from which she came finding them closed. [An Area Boss class monster detected.] [Skeletal Patchwork] {???} "Oh fuck!" She cursed as the Boss started to run towards her. She stepped to the side and the Patchwork fist struck the wooden floor. A cloud of thick dust rose to blur their sight. The monster lashed wildly around itself striking one of the supporting beams and bending it. Even in this cloud of dust, she could still see the imposing figure of her opponent outlined by the glowing eyes of its many skulls. When the monster realized its plan was futile, it moved forward throwing its arms in a random direction. Iris stepped out of the path of the creature and when it turn around she again stepped out of its way. It swiped at the dust cloud and she tried to hide behind the creature for as long as possible. When the dust settled enough to allow the many-headed undead to find Iris, she lunged towards the undead gripping her spear tightly. The silver spear tip left a small hole in its back. The vestigial arms on its back desperately clawed at Iris unable to reach her. Patchwork swung its left arm in a wide arc finding Iris ducking below the swipe and stabbing her spear in its legs. She dodge Patchwork''s right arm which tried to smash her like an annoying vermin.The monster seamlessly followed its attack with a lunge supporting itself on its right arm. She was unable to dodge this strike. Patchwork''s long claws went right through Iris''s grey leather jacket, painting them crimson. The smaller arms on Patchwork''s arm started to claw at her leaving bloody marks on her exposed skin. She then saw the monster turn around and then become smaller as she was thrown across the hall. She hit the wall and slip onto the ground. Her undead nature allowed her to not feel the pain which would cause even the most veteran of warriors to begin failing. She tried to stand up finding it impossible. She looks down where the Patchwork''s claws entered, finding that under her repairing clothes a chunk of her chest was missing. As the amalgamation of bone started to waddle its way towards her the once closed doors started to facture and in between them a golden blue light seeped through. The heavy door burst open being flung towards the back wall. A small figure stepped into the hall. "[Imposion]!" The monster turned around, its burning azure eye''s died down and from the midst of its body an orange light escaped. The area boss stood there motionless and in a blink of an eye, she could see its entire body is forced into a ball which then showers the area with bone fragments letting of steam as they landed.. [You have been assisted with defeating a monster 50 levels above you.] [Exp gained.] "Iris!" The figure ran toward her. Even as her HP rapidly fell the elf focused that the figure was shivering, her face bleeding black blood from around her eyes from small scratches left by something. "Iris! Iris!" Kia who has reached Iris with teary eyes screams. Iris felt cold surround her arm as black and yellow mist enveloped her body. "I don''t understand-" Kia''s teary cries echoed in Iris''s head before her mind was pulled into the silent darkness.
Iris''s eyes opened to Kia''s teary face who had put the elf''s head on her knees. Iris tried to stroke Kia seeing that she was no longer bleeding but the necromancer stanched the arm and hugged it. "I-I wanted good. You are so weak and and...?" Kia tried to speak but her words came more as a question she was asking herself. "I know, I know." Iris sat beside the crying girl and hugged her. "No, I caused you to almost die you should hate me." She trieed to escape but the elf is not letting her go. "You raised me from the dead and how could I hate you." The risen spoke sofly while holding Kia''s cheeks as some sort of punishment for uttering such hurtful words. "Dummy." The girl says with a pout. "You to~" The elf touched the girl on her small nose. "Just tell me when you will send me to fight a boss next time. Okay?" "I will?" "Up you go, now let''s find something useful here." The taller undead stood up and motioned Kia to do the same, figuring out sitting in place only puts them in danger of being ambushed. They explored the camp finding only barricaded rooms and empty halls until they reach the blacksmith in which they find a small chest filled with silver coins. After looting of what was left in the rooting camp Iris led Kia toward where the harbour should have been, wanting to know for herself what had happened. "Mmmm soft~" Iris gazed at the girl who looked her shoes off and was now barefoot on the grey sand, burying her small feet in the sand. Her vision went back to observing the horizon for any ship that they could use to no avail. "What''s that?" Kia pointed somewhere on the horizon "Where?" "There!" Far to the right where Iris was looking a singular thin pole came out off the sea.
"Sir why are we fighting goblins? It''s to train you, of course. Can''t we train in class? No, you can''t become a true warrior without a fight, now keep that shield up or you will become a pincushion!" Ch 14 "WaterWorks" "For the aspect''s divine mercy!" Iris cursed as she walked along the grey sanded beach with only rotted remains of an old pier as a sign of anyone living having set a foot on its shore. "What''s wrong?" The barefoot girl asked. "I don''t even know what I wanted. *sigh* I think I wanted to take one of the ships but that was a stupid idea." "What''s a ship?" Kia asked. "Its something you use to cross rivers, lakes, seas. I don''t really know how to describe it to you other then a giant hollow tree trunk but that''s wrong. When I see it I will point it to you its really something you can only imagine after seeing it." The elf replied, struggling to find words describing the giant sea ferrying vessels that should have been anchored here. "Does it travel on water or below?" On Kia''s pale face a frown appeared as she stared at black waves in front of her. "On water." "What spell do they use to do that?" Kia tilted her head. "There are no spells on the ships. At least none that keep it above water." "Its stays on water by itself." The dungeon raised undead seemed to struggle imagining what the elf was describing. "Wow! Sound like fun!" The girl''s eyes suddenly sparkled upon hearing the elf''s explanation before her confusion deepened. "Then why is it below water now?" She pointed her finger at the sea. Turning around Iris searched the sea, first seeing the white foamy crest somewhere were the waves shouldn''t be, before she spotted a pair of wooden pillars sticking out off the water''s surface. "I don''t know." Kia ran along the shore towards the sunken ship like a dog would after a stick. Iris shooked her head and followed the giggling ancient thinking what life or rather unlife had brought her too. As they got closer Iris noticed the top half of the crows nest was sticking out from the sea, its slightly purplish wood was overgrown with barnacles and kelp. Kia stopped and turned towards the sea lifting her hands towards the sea, her mouth worked silently uttering and inaudible to Iris''s spell. "What the..." The elf''s voice got stuck in her throat kept there by the sight that happened in front of her. The snow-white hands of Kia released an invisible to Iris force exerting pressure on the area around the girl in the black dress. The previously clear skies were replaced with dark clouds and the air in between Iris and her was now populated with grey sand particles lifted from the beach in between which magic crackled and sparkled creating beautiful golden blue arcs of magic. The trees growing around the coast bent their trunks towards Kia causing horrible splitting sounds to be heard around. The calm sea turned to being violent and volatile in an instance, the water where the ship had sunk started to act strangely as the main mast rose higher exposing more of the ship''s state. The overgrown and neglected ship which once was the Yorg-Bergs most prized ship, the "Ancestral Flame" the elf recalled began to slowly rise from its watery tomb. Its rotting structure resembling a dead corpse which was being raised from the dead. As the sunken ship rose from its resting place, many separated pieces of it rose along it creating a dense cloud of debris. The storm which was happening around them appeared to spare Kia, her ebony dress effortlessly defied the sounding gale. Kia''s raised hands began to tremble causing the area to somehow become more volatile with mana acring from her finger tips to the sand below turning it into glass. For what felt like eternity the world trembled under the small girl''s might until suddenly and without warning the magical induced storm reseeded with Kia who showed power beyond the realm of mortals collapsed on her back. Iris who was finally allowed to get closer to Kia ran toward her saviour in an effort to catch her. The tall undead couldn''t reach the necromancer in time to catch her and Kia who had falled onto her bottom was staring at her open palms with a questing look. "Are you alright?" The risen asked while hurriedly looking over Kia for any injuries. "Yes." The sitting girl answered with a neutral voice. "You sure?" "Yes." "Are you really sure?" "Yes!" Kia raised her voice trying and failing to slip out from the overly concerned undead. Iris sat down on the grey sand beside Kia who leaned heavily on the elf''s shoulder, seeming exhausted by her spell. "That''s good," the risen said after some time. "You are unharmed and that''s all that matters." "Mm." An unconvinced sound came from Iris''s left. "I appreciate the enthusiasm and not everyone can do what you can but it is okay to not be able to do something, you know?" Iris tried to cheer up the girl beside her who seemed to be taking her failure very seriously. Kia looked up, meeting the elf''s gaze. "Hhm," She then looked back with a small knowing smile. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "What is that supposed to mean?" The girls stay this way silently watching as the sun slowly sets. The full moon shone its silvery light to shimmer from the calm surface of the ink-black sea and Kia''s rhythmic breathing synchronized with the waves which washed over the beach. Iris noticed two pale blue flames emerge from the sea followed by gurgling noises. From where Iris sat she could see that the undead which came from the sea was once human, wearing some kind of sailor''s uniform which barely held the bloated form of the undead. The sight gave the elf an idea. "Uh." "Good morning Kia, slept well?" "Myesh." She said unsurely while stealing a glance at the elf''s thighs. "That''s great." Iris waited until the girl fully woke up before speaking again. "Kia, Can you make an undead that can carry us? Preferably on the heavier side." "I-I think I can." Her hand started to gather a familiar magical mist. "Wait-Wait! Just let me tell you what the plan is first." Kia tilted her head questionably but the mist receded from wherever it came. "Since we can''t get any ships why don''t we walk on the sea floor?" Kia''s face frowned upon hearing about the ship which she fail to lift but changed into one of amazement upon hearing the rest of elf''s explanation. "So we can still continue our journey!? Iris is a genius." "Yes, but we do have to walk underwater that''s why I ask you are you fine with that?" "YES!" Kia''s hands were again surrounded by the blue and golden mist but reseeded when she rested her head on her palm. "What are you thinking about?" "About what undead to create." "Something heavy and that can be left without worry." "Ohhh! If you stay here I will come back! Don''t look!" Kia dashed into the forest excited about something. After waiting for 5 minutes and starting to worry a bit about the whereabouts of the barefooted girl, Iris began to hear heavy footsteps coming from the forest accompanied by the trees being rustled and moved by whatever Kia had created. "I AM BACK!" Kia burst through the foliage announcing her own arrival. "Yes, I see" Iris came over toward the girl and started to dust off her ebony dress ensuring to smooth out any wrinkles which could have been on her immaculate dress. "Stop Iris I am fine!" Kia huffed at Iris who ignored her creation walking up to them. "Look!" She gestured towards the hulking undead. "OH." Iris straighten herself up and gazed toward Kia''s undead. It was the Skeletal Patchwork which Iris had fought but its appearance was slightly different, over its entire body many holes and cracks were visible but were filled with a pitch-black substance looking like a mix between sand, soot and water taken from the sea beside them. The mix gave Patchwork an appearance of being covered in veins of pitch black. "What''s that?" The elf said touching the filling. "Oh that, that is some soil infused with death mana so it''s utilised more efficiently instead of creating arcs of exposed mana, you know the basics." "Aa." It was the only sound could utter. "So when are we going?" "Now I would say, I don''t see a point to linger here. Iris began to undress to only the underwear but halted in mids of it upon seeing the beet-red face of Kia who partially covered her eyes with her hands. "What''s wrong?" "W-Why d-do you u-u-undress yourself?" "To not get the clothes wet?" "B-but that can''t happen there are enchantments to keep them dry." "I see." Iris scrambled to put her clothes back on but Kia''s face remained red. The girls got onto the Patchwork''s hands and upon getting themselves comfortable the once area boss silently began his long track towards the north. Slowly the monster bulk disappeared into the black depths of the southern straight. Iris did not feel the coldness of the deep sea, she could sense but it felt detached but she did feel a familiar cool touch of Kia. Iris used her magic to illuminate the darkness finding Patchwork''s arm which held Kia drifted closer allowing her to lean on the elf. She adjusted her position and allowed Kia to rest her head on her thighs. When she lost the strength to keep maintaining her spell and the magnificent image was clouded by darkness she struggled back to see the sleeping undead for one more moment and the moment after that and the moment after that...
POV Change "If there was no winter, It''s no secret, We would melt of heat, We would be tired of summer. The snowman would not come Not even for a day, And the bullfinch would not sit on the firtree, If, if, if ..." I was driving in my wagon singing an old song my mom had sung to me many years ago until I heard a heavy *thump* sound somewhere in the wood. I stoped and carefully listened to the sounds around me, there was the singing of songbirds trying to mate, the soft rustle of leaves on the sea breeze and unusually what I could swear are the voices of women. The old folk always scared children about monsters in the woods but there were relatively nearby Marinya so the chances of meeting a pack of dryads should had been impossible, Aspects bless me so. My interest peaked over my caution as more strange sounds came from the direction of the sea and I halted my donkey and jumped from my wagon. I walked towards the sound of women speaking, careful to make no noise. Who for Aspects mercy would swim in the sea so far from a city? As I was walking out from the bushes I spotted two most beautiful women I have ever seen. The first of the women was a girl with straight raven black hair and an extremely pale complexion. Her delicate features were clad in a light dress that looked as if it was consuming all light that touched the fabric exposing only her arms and head were two colour eyes of ghostly blue and molten gold twinkled in light. The colourful eyes tempted their observers to think of them as jewels only to expose beauty superior to any jewel placed on whichever crown of the world after gazing at them for too long. The second woman was an elf taller than the two colour eye girl and of slightly less pale complexion with similarly black hair, braided like daughters of nobles or rich merchants. She wore a grey leather jacket with matching pants similar looking to the ones worn by adventures. Her amethyst eyes instantly bore themselves into me with a soul crushing gaze as silvery spear glistened dangerously in the light in her hand Two of them could be easily mistaken for vampires in such circumstances but the sun happily beams down on their exposed skin from above proving their innocence. Not like I could beat two vampires anyway. "Huh!" I and the smaller girl made the same sound as our eyes met. After a moment of silence, the girl in the black dress waved her hand shyly. "H-Hi," I said "Hello." The elf responded in a cold voice. "Could I ask why such elegant ladies are in the middle of the woods?" "...We were travelling and decided to set up camp." The elf stayed silent for a moment but eventually responded with understandable hesitation. "Aaa, yes I understand." I did not trust the elf''s explanation as water dripped from their hair but decided to go with it, feeling my stomach fill with butterflies. She spoke in a very old fashion accent of Common Speech but she was an elf so that was to be expected but I there was something off about it. She was an elf yet her voice made me think of a temple rather then anything else. "Kind sir could you tell us a way to the nearest city we appeared to be lost." The elf said relaxing her eyes a little bit all while the silent girl stared at her. "Yea I could even deliver you to Marinya if you want, my wagon is there." I think I figured out why were they were in the middle of the woods. "That will be appreciated." We have walked back to my wagon and upon seeing my donkey the silent girl suddenly spoke a short sentence quietly to the elf. I could not understand the language that she spoke in, but it felt powerful, sending shivers up my spine. Were they both mages? Can a mage be a prieststess, she has that weird aura about her. When we got close to Cana and my wagon she started to freak out resulting in me having to calm her down. "Shh, everything is okay." The silent girl''s eyes are trained on poor Cana not breaking the line of sight but then the elf said something in the same language making the girl stop. "Hanz Kawol, nice to meet you." "Iris." "????" "W-what?" "Siri." The elf translated the girl''s words. The girl looked at the elf questionably but she just nodded. "Alright, here we go" I started my wagon again. The two girls talked little as I noticed more focus on gazing at the endless corn fields. As we got closer to the city my aged heart started to ache from various thoughts. "There are two cloaks under the basket you can take those." "Are you sure?" "Yes, I am just remember to wear them when you walk in the city." I turned around to ensure if elf got the message and she indicates that she does. When we got to the gate of Marinya the line to get past the gate was shorter than usual. "Kowal, Nice to meet you again. What you got there?" "You know me, the same amount of fabrics and mead." "Usual exterminators?" The guard pointed at the two hooded women. "Nah, it''s the first time." "Alright, that''s 10 silver coins in tax for goods." Said another guard. I handed them their coin and say goodbye to the mysterious girls, later finding 2 silver coins in the back where they sat. Ch 15 "Many Name Guild" Adventures, Exterminators, Butchers, Killers, and Mercenaries are all accurate names used by the common folk to describe people who work as professional monster killers, their long history is known for attracting both the best and worst of the people to join their ranks. But people are quick to forget all the good caused by the Guild and are quick to blame for failures but the Guild is not without faults and there are many voices in and outside the Guild advocating for reforms in the truly ancient institution who seen best and the worst days of the humanity. -Extract from a diary of 73th Grand Master of Adventures Guild Albert Lionheart "the Last Exterminator"
The street on which the old man had left them was broad enough to allow carts to pass each other between the tall beige buildings. The street was packed with humans walking in their own different directions, making the girls feel like fish in a barrel. The sounds of merchants haggling and feet hitting the pave stone mixed with other sounds creating a continuous cacophony assaulting Iris''s ears. Beside her the elf was plugging her ears but kept her eyes peeled wide open observing the humans around her. "Come we have to buy new stuff." Iris bend to Kia and offered her a hand. She accepted the elf''s offer, her eyes curiously devoured the unfamiliar sights, being fascinated by even the smallest thing. Iris walked through the crowded streets to where she thought she could buy the few things she noticed they lacked. Although she had never been to Marinya, humans tended to build their cities in similar layouts no matter the location with the more important buildings located closer to the centre. She also noticed few people paid attention to the two but some humans managed to glimpse under Kia''s hood, they usually stop to say words like "Oh, my." or "Aspects." only to be pushed along in the tide of oblivious humans. Iris felt that they do not deserve to be able to see the mere glimpse of Kia but she bottled that feeling deep down in her soul and focused on navigating the streets of the maritime city. They enter a shop of the same colour of beige as the rest of the buildings with a sign "Baddy''s General Shop" hanging in front of it. The inside appeared to be cramped with only a counter and miscellaneous items behind the counter. "Hello?" "WAIT A SECOND!" A shout came from somewhere above them. The girls look at each other and then at the ceiling. "I am very sorry for the delay. Now how can I help you?" A slightly old human woman came from a door in the corner of the shop and bowed slightly before going behind the counter. "Do you have outdoors equipment?" "Of course, follow me." The woman open the same door from which she came and gestured them to enter. The girls climbed a staircase when they reached the top sight of shelves upon shelves of clothes and fabrics of every type or colour. "The outdoors equipment is upstairs." They climbed the next set of stairs, the floor which was similar to the one below them was filled with stuff lined from where they stood to the window on the opposite side of the house. There was everything from backpacks to field kitchens and everything in between lined in front of them. Iris began to take what she felt they needed, two large brown backpacks and two brown sleeping bags were picked by the elf before she felt a small tug on her cuff. "Iris, why are we getting these things?" Kia whispered as the pair was passing an entire shelve with fire-starting equipment. "Because we have to pass as being alive and it will not help us if someone stopped us and saw that we somehow survived on the track without basic tools without looking worse for wear." The elf explained remembering when Alicia blasted a traveller out of nowhere, shocking their group. Only for the traveller''s scorched remains to turn into silvery dust and then explaining that the vampire possessed no equipment to back his story about travelling from Catalina to Havenfall. "Oh." A sound of realization came from the cloaked girl. Iris took some more stuff including a steel pot and two steel mugs for "cooking" and proceeded to head back to the shopkeeper who watched the two from beside the staircase. "Satisfied with your choices, ladies?" "Yes." They walk back to the ground floor, girls noticed a similarly old man behind the counter shortly joined by the woman who led and escorted them. "Those things will be 2 gold coins and 18 silver." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Can I pay in silver?" The elf asked. "Yes, that would be no problem." The elf started to pull out silver coins from a pouch on her belt but before she could pull out the 66 coins a hand stopped her. "Miss Elf, do you know what year is it?" The old man came over and asked examining one of the silver coins. "No." "It''s the year 1438 in the human calendar, those coins are over 100 years old, you know?" He showed the date showing on the reverse of the coin. "Can I still pay for those?" She asked trying to hide her shock. "It''s still silver but let us check something." The man said and motioned to the woman who pulled a scale from under the counter. "We can go to towns scale if you worry about ours." "No need for that." The elf said. The man put his silver coin on the scale causing the scale''s arms to move, he then put the old silver coins causing the scale''s arms to move again. During the entire process, Iris noticed Kia was staring at the weighing scales as if the most amazing thing happen in front of her. "I tell you what, you only have to pay 33 silver coins but I only count the weight of these, not any artistic value. Deal?" The shopkeeper said. "Deal," Iris said. "I saw you did not have any maps do you know where we could see one? The man looked at the woman who answered. "I think you could get a map in Exterminator''s place..." The girls walk out of the shop with their new belongings placed in their backpacks. They walk further from the centre of the town towards the port side of the town following the directions given to them, finding them selfs in front of an ordinary-looking building overlooking the port. The building was constructed from wood with a triangular roof with slate roof tiles but in the port, it stuck as a sore thumb in between the massive warehouses and fish markets surrounding it. Upon entering the building they see a neatly divided floor into what looks like a restaurant with people talking with each other in front of a plate with food and into a mostly empty section excluding a counter staff by a woman in a uniform behind it talking to someone and a massive board half-filled with papers stuck into it. Iris pulled off her hood and waited until the receptionist finished speaking to the person in front of them after which Iris walked closer to the counter followed by Kia who kept her hood. "Welcome to the Adventurers guild, how can I help a fellow elf?" The receptionist said. "Hi, did not expect an elf here. Do you have a map we can get?" "If you join our guild, yes. It comes with many bonuses and rights. Like training facilities, room to rest, reparation for bodily harm depending on your rank and identification cards for its members." The chestnut-short-haired elf said without breaking eye contact. Iris was about to leave and decline the receptionist''s offer until she said her last word. They lack any identification cards and not all guards will be so reckless as to not check for them. "What do we need to do to join?" "You just need to show me your status sheet, only the class, attributes and names could be shown. Then you can choose what to do with yourself but there is a minimum amount of monsters to be slain required by the guild to remain as an adventurer. Iris produced her status sheet which manifested as a translucent white rectangle similar to a clay tablet with the told requirements. The receptionist wrote her stats down on a paper in front of her and asked. "Name Iris... Strength 65... Constitution 61... Class Hoplite...Could I ask you what is your level, your attributes are super high I mean high around a guy whose level is 60 but you only listed one class?" "I-I just trained a lot I guess." "My, for how long did your parents not allow you to leave? You surely must be older than me? Sorry, I got a bit excited, my name is Mira, now you, young lady or are you even older than her?" The elf behind the counter jested as Iris''s white sheet started to disappear slowly. But before Iris could try to make an excuse for Kia. Her hands manifested a rectangle of swirling black smoke on which blue and golden letters slowly formed. She handed her status sheet to the receptionist. "Wow, I work here for an almost quarter of a century and I never saw that type of sheet being manifested. How did you do it?" Asked Mira causing Iris to panic about Kia''s answer and even more about what she had put onto the black tablet. "B-O-R-E-D" The cloaked girl whispered her answer slowly articulating each letter. "I guess, but you should be more proud of your talent, I mean it," Mira said and then started to write what was on Kia''s tablet. "Siri what a nice name, you are a wizard specialized in the darkness that is a nice class to have for killing monsters and also you have balanced attributes a bit weak on the constitution but still very nice and balanced sheet," Mira said after a while causing the Iris to sigh mentally but also puzzled how she came up with her sheet. "You will have to wait about half a day to a day to receive your badges and cards so would you like to rent a room, the first day is half price. Only 5 silver and 4 copper." "Sure, and could you also help us with something?" "Anything," Mira said. "Is there a problem exchanging these?" She showed Mira half of the silver coins which the girl posed including from Kia''s inventory which Kia "pulled" from her backpack. "Oh, so you are at least a hundred years old. That will be no problem just give me a minute going to bring Mark over." She said and opened the door behind her disappearing inside. "This is Mark our antiquarian if you find anything old that''s him you go to." She introduced an old human with a neatly trimmed grey beard. "Mm, these are from Theocracy, oh and some from here... 100 years, 111... I can give you 3 silvers per coin you have in your collection." He said. Iris accepted his offer and paid for their room getting 20 copper coins in change. They were led to their room which was a room with a table with a pair of chairs beside it, two beds on opposite sides of the room and a small window illuminating the room in orange light. "Thank you." She told Mira nodded and went back down. As the girls sat on one the edge of the bed Iris asked Kia who was resting her head on the elf''s shoulder a question. "How did you manage to change your tablet''s contents?" "I was once bored and messing around with my sheet, trying to change its colour I accidentally managed to edit my sheet by manually manipulating mana as it was forming a new sheet." She said with a small smug on her face appearing. "I took the numbers from the person''s sheet in front of us and mix them around and filled the rest myself to create a "normal" looking stats for the woman." "That guy had his sheet out? I did not notice." As the girls talked primarily about what Kia found fascinating or confusing, like why do they need to give coins to others for not coins and as the elf tried her best to answer Kia''s questions the day had ended and the faint silvery light of the moon entered their room. Kia yawned and her soft hands enveloped Iris''s arm. "Hey~" The elf jerked her shoulder waking the sleepy kitten back up. "Mmm?" A sleepy Kia answered. "We have separate beds you know?" "No, I don''t want to be so far." She pointed at the bed on the opposite side of the room. Far from who? Iris wanted to ask but she didn''t suspecting how Kia''s would answer while rubbing her face like a cat against the dusty jacket. "We can join them and create one big one." Kia lifted her head reluctantly from the elf and watched as Iris drags the other bed across the floor. They lay on the now joined bed, Iris who layed on her side was assaulted from the back by the cool and soft touch of Kia''s hands wrapping themselves around her but instead of feeling colder from the girl''s touch, Iris''s body felt hotter. "Wmhmat? Eeeh!" Kia''s sleepy reply turned into a yelp as she saw the elf''s almost naked figure only covered by her black underwear. "It''s just warm, move back," Iris said and then gesturing Kia to move from her spot. "O-okay." As Iris lay on her blanket, slowly cooling off her body. Kia, who moved to her side of the bed was sleeping restlessly. Iris felt her body heat up again as the sleeping girl hugged her, enveloping the elf''s ample chest with her delicate hand. Her silky dress brushed against Iris''s back eagerly stealing the warmth the elf made. Iris pulled her arm out and focused on the temperature in the room pulling her mind off from KIa. For the first time in her life she experienced that being under the bed cover was colder, far colder then the air was. Ch 16 "Human Secrets" "According to the system, the difference between a Creature and a Monster is their origin. Monsters are creatures of mana and they spawn where ever mana pools in sufficient amounts creating stronger monsters depending on the level of mana concentration and its potency. This makes some completely evil creatures like goblins in the same category as humans and some harmless animals being categorised as monsters like the six-legged Reiter." -Extract from a diary of a professor teaching at Oriripol Academy.
As the sun slowly rose above the horizon and with it, the first waking rings of a distant bell tower rolled over the still slumbering Marinya. The city began to come back to life after the bell''s deep rumble disappeared and its slowly reviving racket of Marinya''s daily life started to creep through an open window into a certain dimly lit room with two shadowy figures laying in a bed, tucked in the corner of the small room. One of the figures stirred and stretches from its peaceful slumber and upon opening her blue and golden eyes she saw the soft pale skin of her creation''s back which sparkled weakly in the thin sun rays entering in through the singular window in the centre of the back wall. The elf''s long black hair still stayed braided around her head, being barely able to cover her ears which still peaked out slightly. Kia''s arms enveloped Iris''s pleasantly warm torso in a hug, the elf had pressed Kia''s arms to her chest. She straightened her legs from their curled-up position and lifted her head, barely managing to peek above the elf to gaze around the room. She notices a pile of grey clothing thrown messily onto the chair at the side of their bed. She remembered what Iris did yesterday and her cheeks began to feel warm, squashing her face against the cold back of Iris in the embarrassment of the memory. Only after she had calmed down her mind began to wonder about her comfortable headrest which has not woken up or greeted her like she usually does. The ancient monster wriggled around pleasantly under the soft covers, savouring the touch of Iris''s skin. She found it beyond mesmerizing that that her creation''s hands were be slightly rough and callous giving them relaxing feeling as she absentmindedly ran her fingers across her palms. Sadly her own body was uniform in smoothness making it boring compering to elf''s interesting "imperfections" which she felt did not diminish her creation''s worth, only improving her. Eventually finding the passive relishing in the wonderful feeling to be slightly boring and wanting to be doted on by Iris at least for a short moment before they have to go down to the outsiders and then have to stop speaking. For the weak outsiders don''t know the necromancer''s language, unlike Iris. At least the girl seemed to humour herself in watching Iris interect with funny speaking beings called huemans. "Yes?" The elf sleepily spoke up after the girl gently leaned on her a little to much. "Good morning, slept well~ Hehe." "Good morning, I see you slept w..." Iris replied while turning to face her saviour, suddenly stopping and biting her lower lips. Her cheeks flared up and turned red making the poor ancient wonder had something failed inside her creation, perhaps she had forgotten about so spell. "What''s wrong?" Eventually, Kia asked with a worried tone at Iris''s rapid and erratic breathing. "I-I''m f-fine j-just t-tired." She turned away from me. *Smack* Iris smacked her cheek and stood up quickly covering her body with the clothes from the previous night. "Are you sure?" Kia asked worried about Iris''s behaviour. The elf cheeks were already their usual pale colour leaving no mark of the slap. "Yes, I am fine now let''s go." Iris rapidly spoke while giving Kia a greyish-black cloak which felt slightly uncomfortable and rough against her exposed arms but not in the way the elf''s palm''s were rough. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The two hurriedly left their room and Iris went straight to Mira who was sorting through some papers. "Hello." "Hello, How can I help." Mira did a small bow toward Iris before inquiring about their business. "About our badges, are they ready?" Mira gestured to wait with her finger and went through the door behind her, coming back with orange-brown badges in the shape of a monstrous skull with two swords crossing each other behind the skull. "Here you go, they have your names magically engraved on the reverse and will change colour once you reach a sufficient rank in our guild. There are 6 ranks which you can obtain and they are: Copper, Silver, Gold, Mithril, Adamite and Crimson rank and they all have some privileges attached to them but that''s when you get them." Mira winked at the two. "So we can just travel around, kill a monster and bring their parts to you, yes?" The raven black-haired elf spoke. "Yes, but it is worth more to get a quest from the quest board at whatever guild you might find yourself in. Just be sure to take a quest with your rank number on it." Mira pointed her finger with a painted nail toward a big board with a lot of paper slips attached to it. "I have to say this but, It is not required to be a certain rank to take the quest but if you value your life then stick to your rank quests." She says with a wince but then gives Iris the orange badges who put them in a satchel on her belt with a swift movement. "Thank you very much." Both of the elves nodded to each other in a way the ancient felt to casual before Iris looked down on her, causing the surprised necromancer scrambling to nod like her creation did. A small smile returned on Iris''s face and she offered the mage her hand, with an expected result the pale hooded girl quickly took it with pleasure and was led toward the quest board. The wooden board which is half-filled with announcements which are divided into categories like; Extermination, Escort, Tracking, Exploration, Finding and Miscellaneous. And the quest themselves had their upper-left corners painted in certain colours like yellow or white. Iris looked at Kia after reading the papers which appeared like nothing but child''s scribbles to the mage and whispered, "Do you want to do any of them or go back to travelling around?" The ancient looked around and choose a quest saying "Goblin Extermination!" that had its corner painted yellow and give it to Iris. The elf narrowed her purple eyes at the girl, her question already existing in her purple eyes. "You sure?" "It sounds interesting." Kia retorted with a shrug, causing the frown on Iris''s face to deepen and then disappear when she massages her forehead with her fingers. They leave the Adventures Guild finding themselves overlooking the busy port of Marinya. As Kia followed Iris, their fingers intertwined as they strolled slowly between the humans. Kia observed the humans around herself finding many of their ways to be bizarre and fascinating at once. She also noticed a human who is selling burned meat chunks which are impaled on sharpened sticks. "Kia?" Iris said after being stopped by Kia who was staring at the humans with the weird weapon. The girl pointed at the stand with her slender finger. "You want shashlik?" The elf asked causing the undead to hesitantly nod her head. "Hello, how much are two of these?" Iris said after she approaching the merchant selling weapons called "shashlik". "8 copper each." The merchant retorted in an instant. "Then two please," Iris said pulling her coin pouch from a satchel on her belt. "Have a great day." The merchant says giving the elf her sticks for the copper metal plates. Iris gave the shorter undead one of the weird sticks with meat and bites it. Kia stare at the risen with utter confusion eventually gathering enough will to replicate Iris nibbling on the small chunk of the burned meat on the stick. "MMMmmm!" Kia let out a squeal of pure delight as her mouth was filled with goodness. Her embarrassing squeals muffleed as she greedily dug into the meat causing the elf watching it all to start to worry that the mage will try to eat the stick. Kia put her hand on her pale cheek and swayed from side to side from the delight she was tasting. "I''m starting to feel jealous~" A voice came from beside her but she completely ignored it being too preoccupied with the delicious meal in my mouth. "No, no, no. You can''t eat wooden stick, I think." Iris eventually grabbed the sharpened stick away from the mage. Kia felt the joy disappear as her face sunk with an expression of sadness from the lack of the shashliks. The elf bit her meal once more before surrendering her deliciousness to the petite devourer. Iris shook her head while smiling in Kia''s direction. She grabbed Kia''s arm holding the deliciousness and continued her walk toward the northern gate while Kia tried to continue eat the proverbial carrot on the stick. When they pass the brick gatehouse the elf spoke again, somehow sensing through Kia''s cloak that she was sad having been dragged since finishing my food or rather that she didn''t have any more of the deliciousness. "I can''t really cook well but if you want to eat that bad I can buy ingredients in Marinya and I can cook for you when we are on the road? Now can I get a bit more cheerful Kia or maybe I shall call you Sadyicu~" "Hmph!" Kia huffed and began to pout under her cloak, aiming her confused emotions at Iris. After a long time of walking, Kia saw weird white and black four-legged creatures which ate the green grass. Ch 17 "Village" "Oriripol was once an ordinary imperial city but after the collapse of the Holy Human Empire, thanks to the professors of the local university they slowly transformed the city with the help of the local nobles into a city of magic and discovery. Where people without magic are treated as chaff. In the current day, Oriripol is ruled by two classes of mages arranged in a "Grand Conclave." The first class of mages are the nobles called Sophists who are required to be magically gifted individuals to be considered a proper Sophist. They ruled and manage almost all the physical aspects of Oriripol. The second class of mages are the Geni''i who are the mages and professors of the Academy following the principle of total magical reason believing all non-magical adept beings to be inferior and in need of guidance or perhaps destruction. They control the Oriripol University and other magically inclined institutions making them the crown makers of the Oriripol society. The two diffrent people making up the city like two ends of a rope, were never able toagree on subjects regarding anything which blurred the line between power and knowledge, resulting in the adoption of a diarchy, creating the equal offices of di''archs, two representatives of both factions have to be present in situations where their different interests collide. The Diarchical Magocracy of Oriripol was and still is one of the main forces on Edor with their magical might and economic prosperity." -Extract from "On The Subject of Edor" by catalinan scholar.
As the sun beamed its hot summer light down onto the green and golden plains surrounding Marinya. Iris stopped in front of a wooden sign reading "Gradya" and reached for inside a pocket and pulling out a small paper scroll. The elf unfurled the paper scroll which managed to turn slightly yellow in hue on its edge from the age and double-checked the directions written on the back of the scroll. It was not a map but a list of landmarks and names of villages or towns they would pass to get to their final destination with additions of small black arrows indicating the general direction where to headed too. She gazed at the list and saw at the very bottom the very same name that was on the wooden sign. Iris furled back the quest paper and put it back into her pocket. "Almost there." The elf said tapping the distracted cloaked girl on her shoulder. Kia turned from observing the swaying corn which reminded the elf of a surface of a golden lake which rippled in the strong breeze, she walked beside Iris flanking her right side. As the two girls walked in the direction of Grandya they spotted columns of grey smoke far in the distance, under the columns of smoke the elf could see a tall wooden palisade surrounding what she assumed is their destination. When the girls got closer to the palisade they saw that a dry ditch was created at the feet of the palisade but Iris could not see the entrance where the dirt road met the defensive structure. Iris found the sight of a road just suddenly ending in such a way humorous but she could see that the bare ground on the left side from where they stood seemed to be caused by heavy use by carts or people. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* The sound of metal striking metal rolled over the wooden palisade drowning other less distinct sounds from the elf''s hearing. Suddenly Kia stopped her humming and lower her head as the guards came into Iris''s view. "Hello, what''s your business here?" One of the guards with a grey hair in between his short brown hair equipped with a spear and leather armour painted in green and blue colours of Marinya spoke with a hoarse voice "We are here about the quest posted in the Adventurer Guild." "Aspects be bless, *Cough* finally *Cough* someone answered the request. Just show me your badges." The man''s gaze sharpened and danced on Iris and Kia''s torsos for the adventurers badge. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The elf pulled the copper colour badges from her satchel and showed them to the guards. " Looks all right to me, just be sure to wear them next time. Ros get them to the mayor." The guard looked at the badges and then motioned to the girls to follow the guard beside him. The guard was a young-looking man with fiery hair and freckles decorating his cheeks with identical equipment as his older partner. Besides the closed gate constructed from wooden boles like the rest of the wall was a small reinforced door which the young guard opened with visible effort. The door was so small Iris had to bend considerably to fit. When the duo enters the village followed by the guard who takes the lead. The village consisted of about three dozen wooden houses of varying sizes, many of the houses had pens around the houses with animals in them probably waiting to be herded to their pastures. They walked through the village finding themselves as subject of stares by some people of the village who hide in their houses while others ignore the pair continuing their work. "Sorry about that, but you probably are used to it." The red-haired guard turned to look at them. His voice being almost drowned by the blacksmith who was working in front of them. Iris merely nodded at the boy not wanting to shout over the banging of the metal. Ros awkwardly scratched his head and turn away. When he turned from the two, he waved toward the blacksmith who had the same fiery hair colour as the Ros on his beard. The blacksmith''s shiny head rose exposing his scared face which lacked an eye staring grimly at the trio, he did not return the wave. Behind him, two young children with similar red hair pumping the bellows, they also stopped but waved back, their faces drenched in sweat and dirty from ash. As they continue making their way through the main street they eventually approached two buildings which looked different from the rest, one of them was a circular stone building inside of which Iris could see through the open doors the eternal flame of Citranus at the centre of the temple. The second building was slightly raised on a stone foundation and was much larger than the other buildings surrounding it. Two men wearing chainmail and with weapons rested beside them, playing a card game and sitting on one of the crates beside the house. The guard lead the girls past the temple and climbed the stone stairs of the second building. Upon reaching the front door he knocks on it, after a prolonged moment in which the fiery-haired guard started to awkwardly fidget, the door was suddenly flung backwards and a young-looking blond human appeared in the doorframe wearing long silky robes. "What you want!" "T-they are adventurers asking about the quest..." Ros started to explain. "Oh, You can leave but thank you for bringing these adventurers to me." He waved at Ros to leave. "I am Gion Korenst the fourth, second son of Gion the second and educated in Oriripol as one of the sophists, would you beauties fancy joining me tonight?" The blond-haired human bowed slightly to them. "But mayor t-these are adventurers for..." "Silence and leave before I pluck your eyes out so you would have fewer eyes than that Cyclop!" Gion raised his voice and screamed at the horrified guard who quickly did as he was told. "Sorry about that, now as I was telling..." "We are here about the quest posted." Iris finally spoke. "The quest surely could wait a bit? I can assure you that my father can pay you whatever price you give if you do what I ask. For example, show me your face." Gion flashed them a sly leer and extended his hand towards Kia. Before he could even touch Kia''s woollen hood Iris snatched his wrist and squeezed. "Aaaaa! Stop! Please stop!" He tried to push the elf away but she remained perfectly still continuing to squeeze his wrist with a bloodthirsty fire burning in her amethyst eyes. "Aaa! Please!" Gion tried to peel off the shut hand of the elf with his free hand, finding it futile arcs of lighting appeared in between his fingers. "Aaa!" The magic at his fingertips dissipated as Iris squeezed harder. Iris eyed the human who slowly slumped down, leaning his body against the door. She ignored the screams of panicked humans behind her, focusing on Gion and his penalty until she felt a gentle tug on her sleeve. She realised the transgressing human who dropped on his back. She looked at Kia who meet her gaze from under her hood. In her right hand, a small scroll appeared. Iris had missed the moment when the silent girl had to take the scroll from her pocket. "Where is the goblin lair?" She turned to the heavily breathing human who was holding his wrist. "I-ts somewhere east along the river, I swear." When Iris along with Kia were about to leave Gion spoke again. "There is another problem that I was about to send a request for help to the guild. A herd of ghouls established a nest on the eastern road, could you." A deep frown appeared on the pale elven face. "I will pay! A lot I swear on the aspects!" He franticly started to speak while attempting to back away from the door. Iris and Kia turn away from Gion, leaving his guards to tend to him while they left the village. The people avoided looking directly at the leaving pair but Iris could feel many pairs of eyes drilling her back with their gazes. When the girls left the village and headed east Iris asked Kia a question when she was sure they could not be heard. "Why did you stop me?" "I want to see a goblin." Kia shrugged her shoulders. "Hmf" Iris shook her head not able to help but let a small smirk upon hearing such an answer. Ch 18 "Fishy Cooking" "The Demi-Human Territory is a giant steppe populated by beastmen who are most likely humans degenerated by elven witchery and sorcery, turn into a bloodthirsty beasts. Beastmen of many kinds both "civil" and feral variety roam the great plains in their primitive tribes or infesting the ruins of human cities which they themselves sacked and burned, breathing in the holy temples and insulting the holy memory of the Human Empire! But perhaps more intriguing is that humans are living deep inside the vile Territory. Nomads they are called in our lands for their name is unknown to us but their strange ways are known to us by trade with the more "civilised" beastmen, they ride an unknown variety Reiter and they wear masks of bone to protect their faces from demons far up north..." -A lecture written down in Oriripol.
The dirt road meandered east along a river. Its crystal clear water tempting to seek refuge in it from the scorching summer sun. On both banks of the river, plants grew in abundance dominated by reeds with long stalks and a brown cob growing on top of it. "Iris! Are those fish?" A melodic voice came from behind Iris. Upon turning she saw a girl bend over the river bank gazing at the flowing water, a heavy cloak hanging from her shoulders which did not match well with the current weather and a brown backpack slunged over all of that. Her long raven black hair caught by the breeze, fluttered behind her. "I think so." Iris followed Kia''s gaze to find a grey shadow below the water. The sun reflecting off the water made it hard to say what made the shadow. "Can we eat it?" The pleading girl turned to the elf and brought her arm together in front of herself. "No, I did not buy a fishing rod for us, so we can''t catch it," Iris told the pious undead. After a moment of silence, Kia''s two colour eyes shoot towards the shadow. Her right hand was suddenly covered with a black and blue mist which shoot towards the shadow. The dark sphere was trailed by a long tail. When it entered the water without leaving a single ripple on the water surface. The water where the magic missile hit appeared to blacken only to return to normal before one second had even passed. The shadow got larger until a belly of a fish surfaced. "Stop." Kia yelped as the fish''s carcass drifted with the current. Before Iris could process what happened Kia had discarded her backpack throwing it onto the ground and jumped into the river after her kill. She had drifted for a minute in the river but the fish had disappeared from her view. The elf could only exhale a loud sigh picking up Kia''s backpack and following her along as she drifted in the river. When Kia finally stopped drifting at the first bend of the river, she swam or rather submerged herself under the water''s surface and walked to an exposed part of the bank, finding Iris standing among the reeds. "Nice catch but I don''t know if we need water." The elf crossed her arms in front of her chest and frowned at Kia. She in turn submerged every part of her body below her nose and turn her eyes away from Iris. The elf closed her eyes shook her head and exhaled another sigh, she opened her eyes looking down on Kia who shamefully looked at the water beside her avoiding Iris''s judging gaze. "Come, we need you to dry yourself up." She bend over and extended her arm toward the lady of the river. The girl accepted Iris''s hand and was pulled from the muddy bank. Her dress was perfectly dry, unlike her woollen cloak which was dripping with water and her pearl white skin glistened in the sun. The elf used her finger to clear Kia''s wet hair off her beautiful face and lead her to sit under a tree which grew nearby. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Sit here and stay. I am going for firewood." Iris took the wet cloak off Kia and showed her a flat boulder which layed under the tree, the wet girl sat where she was shown, curling up her knees and hiding her face in her dress. Iris rested her spear and Kia''s backpack against the tree and went to the river. Upon reaching the river she started to collect the brown bulbs growing on the bank by twisting them from their long stalks and putting them in her backpack. She remembered doing this when she was a child. She felt bad for remembering this of all things over the face of her own mother but she bottled up these thoughts and casted them down distracting herself by focusing on her work. A sudden sound of water splashing came from the river. When she turned a sudden idea entered her mind. "Hello." The elf said when she came back to Kia. Her savour lifted her head slightly, her hair still glimmering wetly in the light and her gaze flickered unsurely between Iris and the ground below her. "A-are you angry with me?" "Of course not, just say something before blasting something fishy with magic, okay?" The elf kneeled in front of the sitting Kia, levelling their eyes with each other and stroking her cheek with her hand. Kia worried half-smile turned into a smile exposing her pearly white teeth hidden inside her mouth. "Could you try to lit a fire and I go for more of them?" She unbuckled her backpack and showed its contents to Kia before leaving the camp with only her spear. When the elf found herself at the river again. She found a spot where the sun did not reflect off the surface allowing the elf to see underwater without much issue. She lurked above her spot before spotting a silvery fish, her spear tip descended towards the fish entering the water without any difficulty but the fish happened to be faster, darting off before her spear had skewered it. "That''s hard," Iris muttered, she waited for another fish to approach only for her to skim it with her spear finding two scales on the blade. A heavy sigh ecaped her mouth after the sixth fish escaped her efforts only being grazed by the tip of her weapon. Three fish enter her strike range, Iris was temped to strike right there and there but a thought entered her mind urging her to do otherwise. She looked at her left hand and lowered herself closer to the ground. She plunged her closed fist into the water, white light shining through gaps between her fingers. When she opened her hand the water violently rose, erupting in a fountain and ending up showering her and the surrounding area heavily but two of the fish where she had casted seemed to had been stunned. Iris rushed to stand and firmly grab her spear. The spear entered the water and impaled the unlucky fish. Iris threw the lifeless fish to the shore and managed to skewer the second fish before the first one hit the shore. The fish started to squirm and flap on the spear before freezing as it life ended. The elf walked back grabbing her spear close to the tip using it as an unwieldy knife and opening both of the fish''s bellies pulling out uneatable parts, draining the blood and lastly cleaning the fish in the river water. "Hello, what happened?" Iris came back to the camp seeing Kia sitting on grass struggling to use the flint and steel to light a fire. "Ek!" Kia jumped. "Aspects, you could have asked me for help." "I was curious about this, I-I can''t find a way for it to work." A sad-looking girl with a defeated expression said. "Well I will do it now, you just have to look." The elf said, leaving the fish on the flat boulder and taking from Kia their fire starter. Kia''s face made an "O" shape but the elf clicked her fingers and began to light the fire which did not take long. Then she used the tools in her backpack to roast the fish on the fire. "I can''t cook well but let''s hope it''s palatable," Iris said before giving a portion to Kia. "Careful I didn''t remove bon- Never mind" "Mmm," A happy sound came from Kia eating roast fish without a worry showing on her face. "Happy you like it," Iris said with a small smile but was ignored by a girl ravenously devouring her portion. She put Kia''s wet cloak and backpack beside the fire to dry and sat down leaning on the tree behind her and opened her status and gazed at it. She abstained from eating after a bite seeing the speed the girl beside her made the food disappear into the bottomless void which had to be her stomach, maybe even is. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 1 month Title: [Defiant] Classes: [Risen Level 3 ] [ Hoplite Level 3] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 480/480 Strength 65 Constitution 61 Dexterity 71 Wisdom 63 Intelligence 63 Charisma 60 MP 479/485 Combat; Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (B), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Physical Resistance (F) Monster Experience Gain (B), Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 4), Survival (Level 5), Cleaning (Level 6), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1)... Iris gazed at her stats, after she focused back on reality she felt Kia laying on her legs, the elf stroked the sleeping girl and watched as the dying flame cast a flickering light on Kia''s smooth skin. Ch 19 "Moonlight Forest" "Goblins are small hairy creatures which infest the entirety of Edor. They like to inhabit dark and wet places like caves or flooded ruins which match their filthy personalities. They are weak as an individual but one can be sure that where there is one there are more, many had died for underestimating the little hairy vermin. Not only are they pests which kill and eat anything they can find but when a goblin infestation happenes it is extremely difficult to end it without substantial effort due to their unique anatomy. Goblins do not reproduce like any other animal on Niuran. When a goblin reaches about three months old he gains the ability to lay eggs which he would do every month. They lay their small eggs in the ground in the batches of two dozen and can hide dorment in the soil for half a year waiting for the right moment to emerge. Because of this, they are extremely hard to eradicate, which usually requires liberal application of fire. But that is not all the goblin-kind posses, special individuals like shamans or hobgoblins have to be raised with the help of other races and they do not care if its a mare or a women. To our confusion dwarfs argue that goblins do not lay eggs but we couldn''t find any evidence supporting their theories... -Extract from "Beast and Monsters of Niuran"
"Hello~," Iris said to Kia turning her head to the elf. Her blue and golden eyes glowed slightly in the darkness casting a tired look at Iris. "Rising early today?" In the response, the girl resting on Iris''s knees closed her eyes again and snuggled her way higher up the pair of elven legs. The silvery moon highlighted the edge of Kia''s dress as she stretched her body, arching her back and after some more wriggling and snuggling of her head in search of the most comfortable spot on Iris''s thighs, the girl settled peacefully laying on her two soft pillows. Iris watched Kia''s adorable cat-like moves with both delight and guilt. Her cheeks turning red and an urge to fidget in joy came to the elf as she stared at the snuggled girl. Nothing bad could happen after a bit of innocent staring, Iris tried to rationalise her situation or perhaps trying to find solace in a grey area of her reason, allowing her to continue partaking in what felt like consuming a forbidden fruit. "Kitty cat wake up." She shook the sleeping girl. "Mm...kitty?" Meowed, the slowly waking girl. "Stand up, stand up. We have looots to do!" The risen extended her arms and made a big circle with them, trying to instill some energy in the not yet fully conscious Kia. Kia swayed on her legs as she obediently stood up without Iris''s usual need to peel her off. Iris gathered their items leaving behind the ashen circle in which small orange ambers still burned. "Ready?" The elf asked as she helped Kia with putting on her backpack. She sluggishly bopped her head in understanding while rubbing her eyes, only now beginning to become aware of her surroundings. Kia stretched her delicate arm toward Iris waiting for her to accept her offering. The elf walked east with Kia in tow, getting back on the dirt path and continuing from where they had stopped. The road led them to the edge of a leafy forest. When they walked deeper into the forest the leafy roof above them blocked all light from illuminating the forest floor causing even her night vision to start struggling with the darkness. "That''s worse, somehow?" Muttered elf when she silently casted Mana Light causing an orb of frosted glass to appear above her open palm, casting long shadows of trees and creating a wall of pitch-black darkness at the edge of the circle of light. "What are you doing?" A puzzled voice emerged from beside Iris. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Trying to see things better, but my spell does not work that well." The elf while put her palms to her side caused the ball of light to dissipate into nothingness causing the world to be plunged into twilight. A sudden blinding white light emerged from behind her making Iris stop. The light dimed quickly and changed its colour gradually. The final result of Kia''s spell was a dim ball of light hanging above her, causing Iris to be able to see like if it was day without much problem. "Thank you, Kia." The elf said, receiving a bashful smile from Kia. After a considerable amount of time spent walking down the winding path meandering its way between trees, the women spot a carriage turned on its side with rotting bodies scattered around it. When they approached the blood-coated wreck, Iris climbed on the cart and opened its door with her spear ready by her side. Inside the wreck were three more bloody corpses, two women and a man but unlike the humans outside they wore expensive clothing. "Interesting." The elf said out loud. "What''s interesting?" Kia looked up at Iris, lifting her gaze away from the wooden carriage wheel which she spun around. The sight must have looked bizarre to anyone who would have witnessed this scene of a delicate girl playing with a wheel while corpses surrounded her. "Just wondering who could have done this and why. Goblins do not take jewellery from women and then kill them..." She said omitting to Kia what would happened to women who were unlucky enough to be captured by the hairy vermin. "... and if they were ghouls or other monsters we would stumble upon a carriage filled with torn clothes instead of corpses." She continued. Kia did not comment but returned her attention to the wheel which she spun once more, uninterested in the cause of human death around her. The elf did not find Kia''s reaction surprising. To her it must have been ordinary to see bodies. An idea came to Iris, to ask the girl below her to talk to the dead, she abandoned the idea, not wanting to risk leaving any evidence of necromancy on the corpses of these humans and causing humans which find them to send adventurers to investigate. The elf jumped off the carriage, landing on the ground with a small cloud of dust to rising around her. She walked away from the carriage with Kia in tow and continued their search for goblins after figuring out that they were not hired to investigate murder sites. The two continued to walk on the path until a small creek crossed their path and Iris went off the path and followed the water upstream. She remembered someone talking about goblins to Dian or Brad and that they like their lairs to be beside the water for a couple of reasons which she could not remember. As they walked on the muddy ground along the stream, Iris spotted a small hairy figure far in front of them. The goblin was trusting his spear which was a sharpened stick into the river. He made incoherent noises of frustration and flayed his hands in the air each time he failed hit to spear a fish. He suddenly threw himself into the rocky creek. After some splashing, the goblin came back to shore with a flailing fish between his hairy arms which then he ripped apart with jagged brown and yellow teeth. Even with her being undead the elf really wanted to avoid getting bit by a goblin. "Kia?" Iris whispered. "Yes?" Kia answered mimicking elf''s tone. "Could you kill him with a spell?" When elf stopped speaking, Kia punch the air in front of her sending a bolt of dark energy toward the occupied goblin who fell on his back with considerable force, chucking the lifeless body face first into the muddy river bank. "Nice aim," Iris spoke, seeing a goblin in front of her with a dark patch of skin in the centre of his hairy body. "Th-thanks." Kia fidgeted a bit after receiving a compliment from the elf, appearing not bothered by just murdering a goblin. When they walked toward the place where the goblin was they saw a small creature in front of them laying on the sand, maybe the size of a human nine-year-old. The goblin was covered in a thick coat of dense brown fur covering all of his body except his feet, hands and the ugly face which still had a chunk of fish stuck between the yellow teeth erratically positioned in his big mouth. The goblin''s face was dominated by a large hawk shape nose in between the small dark-green eyes. The long pointy ears formed a slight curve towards the ground and had a long thin flap of skin hagging from his ears. This goblin appeared to got himself into many fights as his face bore many scars which made his face even more repelling. "Now we have to find their lair. Sad this fellow can''t talk were are more of his brethren." Iris said while lightly kicking the goblin knowing how much of a pain finding their lair would be. "I can fix that!" Kia announced with sudden excitement and casted a spell causing a flame of soft blue light to appear in the goblin''s eyes. Iris watched as whatever spell the necromancer used to raise the goblin had caused a blue fire to erupt from his mouth, ears and eyes. His thick hide covered most of it but Iris could see the blue light coming from the goblin''s chest before in an instant everything died down back to normality. Iris had never seen a corpse being raised in front of her saw she watched with morbid curiosity as the goblin''s lifeless corpse began to move, his body showing no signs of the blue inferno which should have burned him into a wet puddle. With a unnatural wobble the goblin stood up, his eyes replaced with two whips of blue fire. He stared at his master, waiting for his order. "Go to your lair," Kia said to the goblin with a voice Iris never heard. The hairy undead turned around and ran upstream. The elf stared at the running goblin with a small frown which disappeared with a shrug. Who would check goblin corpses for a sign of necromancy, anyway? The two followed the undead goblin tracks up the creek. When they arrived at the end of the track they saw the small undead who stood still beside an entry to a small cave covered by a large bush which grew above the entrance. Ch 20 "Goblin Slaying"
"The Divine Court is the religion worshipping the deities called Aspects but depending on the region their number or their order of importance changes. From Theocracy which most people belive that Aspect of Light, Citranus is the most important of the Aspects. To the rural Catalina where belief in Corin Aspect of Life the most." -Extract from "On History and Culture of Edor."
Iris and Kia looked at each other and silently went into the cave followed by the dead goblin. The cave''s floor was littered with bones and rotting meat, filling the air with a putrid smell assaulting the elf''s nose. Sounds of goblin shouts and snarls bounced off the rough stone walls of the cave instantly making it feel like the pair were surrounded. As the two went deeper into the cavern, the leather boot on Iris''s feet stepped on the bone littering the ground causing a loud crushing sound to reverberate throughout the cave. "W-wat wat dat?" A high husky voice said. "Go cek!" A deeper voice said. "Me me?" A different voice answered. "Yes dum!" The deep voice said followed by a sound of a slap. As the girls listen to the goblin arguing a small hairy goblin turned a corner in front of them. "Bad dead things!" He screamed before the silvery spear impaled him. More voices came from the depths of the cave after the gurgles from the terrorized goblin bounced off the walls.. When the girls turned the corner from the goblin came, they saw four goblins standing with weapons ready. Upon seeing the two, one of the goblins with a rusted helmet too big for his head started to shout and kick the other goblin urging them to attack. One of the goblins charged Iris with uncertainty in his eyes, only for her spear to come out of the other side radiating a soft glow tainted with crimson. The remaining goblin charged at two with desperation seeing it as the only way of survival. The elf shot her left arm forward causing a white light to appear on her open palm, which expanded in a split second sending the goblins across the cavern. When Iris was about to finish the remaining goblins, noise of more goblins streaming out of a tunnel behind them reached the elven ears. Five more dark hairy creatures rushed from the tunnel trying to surprise the attackers. The stone walls of the cave turned red as the newly arrived goblins were bisected by a dark magical edge which appeared from thin air. Iris turned her attention back to the enemies in front of her. Two goblins struggled to stand while the third sat still with blank stare blood dripping from his mouth. She made a short work of the stragglers. The elf then shifted her gaze between the two tunnels leading out of the chamber. The distanced sounds of many feet hitting the rough stone floor accompanied by shouts and panicked yells got closer with every second passed. The two stood still awaiting the wave of goblins. Goblins poured from the tunnel in front of Iris. She was forced to casting magic often to deal with the numerous goblins. As the tide of goblins continued and the chamber filled with dozens of corpses, goblins bigger than any before, wearing better armour and weapons appeared from the tunnel in front of Iris. [Inspect] [Goblin Boss Level 26-31] {Chief of a goblin tribe} "Dum dead thing, coming here to steal my shinies!" The goblin boss roared and charged at the The elf accompanied by his bodyguards. Iris steadied her weapon and trusted her weapon low, the goblin bodyguard lowered his shield but Iris retreated her weapon and trusted towards his face filling with fear. Blood streamed out of his eyes socket as his body became lifeless. She jumped back dodging a slash from the boss''s curved sword. The bloody tip of the spear accelerated forward missing its mark as the goblin boss stepped out of the way and riposted with his weapon. Iris felt her arm mutely burn as the curved sword dug its way through her flesh. She reflexively gritted her teeth and hit the goblin with the back end of her spear sending him stumbling back. "[Mana Light]!" The elf shouted producing a blinding light and trusting where she predicted the boss''s body was. A feeling a wave of exhaustion came over Iris. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! She felt her weapon travelling through flesh and upon regaining the ability to see somewhat she saw the boss on the ground with her spear sticking from his belly. "Please..!" He yelped before she drove her spear deeper. She quickly pulled it out to drive it through another goblin who tried to attack her, stomping her boot on the boss''s throat in the process. The boss tried to put his arm between the blood soaked heel and his face but it was fruitless. Cracking noise caused the goblins to stop as thick oily blood pooled around their bosses head, white bone sticking out where the wrist should had met the forearm. "Run run!" "Boss dead by dead things! Shouts of panic and fear fill the cave as the remaining goblins trample on each other trying to escape. Iris looked at her forearm seeing her wound already healed itself. She waited a bit ensuring that no hidden goblin tried to attack her before letting out a tired sigh, feeling a unnatural exhaustion set upon her. "Everything all right?" A voice came from behind her before ice cold feeling pierced her clothes as her saviour touched her. "Yes, just feeling a bit tired." She turned around trying to not look drained. Looking pass the necromancer Iris saw a bloody remains of goblins. Kia''s side of the cavern could have been only called a site of a massacre as walls of goblin corpses blocked the tunnels while shreds of brush like fur littered the floor appearing like a particularly gruesome carpet. Looking again at the cause of the butchery, Kia herself was covered in blood giving her the eerie visage of a death as the blood dripped down from the tips of her pearly fingers and her eyes glowed brightly in the half twilight. "You sure?" The crimson figure approached Iris, appearing more as a shadowy demon then a sweet innocent girl which entered the cave. "I should be saying this." The elf gently stroked the once porcelain white cheeks of Kia with her thumb, receiving a strangely alluring smile from the girl. Her eyes glowed even more with blueish light which disappeared as fast as it appeared. The corpses around them began to burst with blue fire rampeging through their bodies rose to their feet and began to pour deeper into the cave with renewed screams reaching their ears.The necromancer seemingly not ready to give pardon to the hopeless goblins. Iris frowned at the undead feeling useless but the otherwordly exhaustion plaguing her causing each of her limbs to feel blank and her mind clouding with thick mental fog felt her body tilt forward. "Good job," The realesded monster with long black hair matching the elf''s, whispered as she caught Iris.
Iris found herself laying against a tree when she woke up. "Agh." She lets out a grunt when the sun shines directly into her sensitive eyes while trying to sit up. She glanced around seeing the stream and the cave entrance on her left but when she looked right she saw Kia laying on her side close, breathing gently having fallen asleep. Her skin was covered in dried-up blood, unlike her pristine black dress which remain clean. "Hey." Iris shook Kia. She in turn hummed her sleepy response. "What you think you doing?" The elf complained as she gain scanned the forest around them. At the tone of the elf, the girl turned curiously around. Unaware if there was still danger around the risen listened for any signs of life but the state the girl was in caused the former slave to methodically fuming from her ears unable to speak to her saviour while she was in such a pitiable state. "Stand up, we have to clean you up." Iris stood up and dragged the shocked girl. The elf draged Kia to the stream and began to scrub the blood from the girl''s arm. "Stop! I can do it myself, Iris." She huffd and struggled from Iris''s grip. "No, you should have cleaned yourself when we left the cave, how could you leave the filthy blood on your beautiful skin." Kia still struggled a bit but eventually resigned herself to faith and sat still in the water while the annoying elf worked hard to bring her to a bearable state. "So what happened after I passed out?" The elf asked while cleaning Kia''s back, unsure how long had it been since the fight. "You passed out from mana exhaustion and I finished dealing with the goblins." She spoke. "You should be more careful with how you use your magic. Mana to undead is not only used for spells but also to keep our bodies functioning. Its used for everything." She turns around to look at Iris. "Maybe want me to teach you when we have free time how to control it better?" "Sure I would love that." The elf peeled her gaze from Kia''s back and looked her in the eyes. "By the way what did you with the undead?" "They stay in the cave, why you ask?" "We have to ensure that no more goblins will crawl out of that cave so we would have to put everything to the torch including the bodies." "Aa." Kia nodded. Iris resumed her work and slowly progressed with the cleaning of every blood-stained on Kia''s body. "Kia." "Finished?" "No, but I will have to take off your dress." The elf said. "Sure,... Iris?" She was about to take off her dress which she always wore when she stopped and frowned at the elf. "Yes?" "You are staring." The girl said turning her blushing face from the elf. She wore such an innocent expression that the foolish elf almost though it was the girl''s first time feeling embarrassment. "Oh sorry, I was just thinking of something." The elf quickly exited the water and walked away, her face burning with the embarrassment of her action. The Risen looked down and saw her clothes being partially covered in blood and with Kia''s size, bloody hand marks smeared on her right side walked downstream and started to undress. She walked into the clear waters of the stream colouring it red. Iris cleaned her body the best she could in the small stream and began to wash her clothing. When she finished and got herself dressed, Iris walked to their camp avoiding looking where Kia was. The elf opened her backpack to retrieve a towel and saw that the tent was stuffed unevenly in the bag with a bloody mark on it. Ch 21 "Magical Magic" "The once-great elven kingdom spanning all of Edor was destroyed during an unknown disaster, coupled with a civil war dividing the kingdom into two, the causes of the disaster or even what it was were taken to the grave with the high elves leaving only the current two elven sub-races as the heirs to their crumbling empire." -Extract from History of Niuran by Professor Potr of Grand University of Oriripol
Two undead followed the small creek downstream, Iris noticed the humming girl skipping happily ahead of her left behind her almost unnoticeable footprints on the muddy soil. The forest swayed gently as the wind came over it, rocking the green leaves and creating a whisper filling the silence. The elf pondered how relieving the breeze would have been under the scorching sun currently beaming down on them. She sort off missed the uncomfortable feeling of a scorching southern summer leaving her sticky from the heat and relief felt after the sun had set, leaving a nice cool temperature to unwind in. Iris knew how hypocritical the thought was knowing how she used to hated summer preferring the cold of winter but the elf also knew she would most likely not experience it ever again. She did "feel" the temperature around her but it felt distant somehow. Like trying to imagine the taste of food eaten a long time ago or touching something through a thick blanket. Her mind anticipated feeling the sun baking her under its gaze and feeling of relief of the wind cooling her down so her mind seemed to simulate the feelings her mind expected but it was an imperfect illusion which couldn''t match the real thing leaving her with a sense of mute emptiness for most of the time. Iris imagined she would be thinking differently if she felt each tiny scratch she had gotten yesterday. "Kia?" "Yes?" With a smooth motion, Kia spun around on one leg with a puzzled look painted on her face. "Could you teach me a bit of magic as we walk back? To fill some time." " I might not be the best at teaching but I will try my best." The girl said with a mix of hesitation and anticipation in her voice. "But basics first and not too much of it since we are walking." She shook her finger with stern authority like a teacher lecturing a student. "Would not imagine it differently." The elf bowed slightly as a sign of thanks but Kia''s eyes opened in terror and she forbid Iris from doing so. "Alright, so we going, to begin with, basics about magic." Kia slowed her pace and flanked the elf. "Your skill is pure mana manipulation but do you know what that means?" The girl asked. "This?" In the long elven arms, a small ball of light appeared. "No, that''s a spell. The three types of magic are pure, tainted and elemental. Pure mana is what the name implies its just mana which is not tainted by any elements and it''s everywhere you look." Kia spun around with outstretched hands after which she continued. "Magic in its pure form is invisible and only becomes visible after gaining an element. It fuels all spells by extension as pure elemental energy can''t create any sort of traditional spells but is used to maintain them in one way or the other. Using pure mana as the primary fuel of the spell causes it to become more potent but it is very taxing on mana links themselves. Also, it can''t interact with the physical world in the same way as elemental mana does but that''s complicated, depending on the will of the caster and other things so we going to skip this for way later." This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "But then why is my magic visible?" "That''s because your mind has to visualize the spell to be able to cast it. Using a bit of light element to cast the imaged spell," Kia said waving her hands in front of her. "You would need to a very high level to cast a spell using only pure mana." "From what I hear my talent is useless to me until I''m very high level?" "I almost forgot about that. Thanks, but answering the question, no. Normally people can only use their mana produced inside the soul. But your talent allows the use of magic around you and being easier for you to cast more powerful magic and being to learn magic quicker in addition to you being a monster-type creature." Kia tried to explain to the elf, whose face becomes a little glum after being called a monster by Kia. "You said that I use a bit of light magic, how? I don''t have the ability in my status to cast light magic." "That''s a partial lie caused by how the System works. The system only notes abilities after a certain point of prowess so everyone can use almost all elements because they are a natural part of people''s souls. Yes, such ability is not listed in your status but it is there." "If so how can holy magic exist in us? As an undead." "I said almost all. We are undead and the system does partially protect its users from themselves so we can''t use holy elements in the usual ways and the living can''t use death magic without its own consequences I would imagine." Kia made a pained expression while explaining making Iris not persist on the topic but that made the elf think. Had an undead tried casting a holy spell? How would she not know the outcome of that? "Kia, if I understand correctly you can imagine a new spell, yes?" The elf tried to change the topic. "Correct." She answered with a bit of reluctance in her voice. "So why are there spells in the status window which are identical for all, if anyone can create new spells, how does that work?" "Spells listed in status are short-cuts created by the System for anyone''s use after gaining their initial requirements like a particular level in a class. Spell-like Fireball which is an easy-to-cast spell but without system help, you would have to image the fireball forming in your hand with the correct size, speed of forming and power to avoid it exploding too early making everything tedious and slow. You could also learn a spell manually but you would have to find someone or something to teach you and it would be useless anyway if the spell is way out of level. There are also the mana veins inside you which I call mana links, they are the orange-blue colour veins going through your body from here to here to here..." Kia stopped and pointed at her head and showed a straight line going to the end of each limb. "I think." She resumed with an uncertain note entering her voice. "What do you mean?" "Because cyclops have different anatomy then you. Your old race had them too but... I was too excited and threw them out." "So you are unsure if they exist in the way you know now, correct?" The elf asked deciding to not pry deeper at the girl''s answer seeing her on the verge of tears. "Y-yes!" The girl answered eagerly, wanting to change the subject. "What do they then?" "They channel your magic around. your body into points where it can be used safely, but don''t use spell constantly if you can help it. The veins will burst if either too much mana enters them or they are used too much..." Kia suddenly stoped. The elf''s ears twitch a little and also stops trying to listen to whatever caused Kia to stop. Her ears pick up a low snarl coming from ahead of them. The road was flanked by thick vegetation which obscured their sight at the cause of the noise. Iris steadied her spear in her hands and moved in front of Kia. From the vegetation, two four-legged creatures emerged. [Inspect] [Ghoul Level 9] {Ghouls are a member of the Corpse-eaters but they will be more than happy to gorge themselves on fresh meat} The ghouls approached with their backs arched up coming up Iris''s belly button in heigh, their bodies appeared to be flayed lacking any skin only possessing overstretched pinkish-white blanket partially covering the powerful muscles. Their heads looked like grossly muted human heads with slightly elongated lower jaws and their spines connecting behind their skulls but still possessing eerily human features like eyes which glared at Iris with greedy intentions. The monstrosities forearms were long and possessing knife size claws. Their muscular back legs were half the length of the front limbs and posed two joints. The front ghoul lunged at Iris extending his long arms, the beast unable to dodge the brandished spear tip topples the elf causing a red and yellow fluid to spill on the elf from the ghoul''s impaled guts. The monster''s unnerving mouth hinged open exposing the sharp teeth inside desperately trying to take a chunk of the elven face. "Fuck off!" Iris shouted as she punched the ugly face in the jaw casting [Mana Shockwave]. *Crack* A terrible sound came from the monster''s neck as its head flung violently backward and its body contracted only to lifelessly drop onto the ground pinning the elf under his bulk. She tried to lift the corpse and to her surprise, the dead ghoul rose. "Bleh!" Iris uncomfortably stood up. The putrid smell of the liquid staining her clothes assaulted her nose relentlessly. "Wha..." Escaped her mouth before a deluge of water fell from above her. "Thanks." "You''re welcome" Kia answered, a dead ghoul lying beside her. Ch 22 "Ghouls" "The Kingdom of Anglas is ruled by the once Imperial dynasty of Einzbern or at least they claim to be in direct descent to the Imperial family. King Dietrich II Einzbern is the son of Dietrich I who centralized the kingdom upon his coronation by purging his opposition, creating a cult of the Imperial family and duty to the Empire but his action ended not without consequences. His own brother, Linuis killed him leaving the young Dietrich II and his siblings to fight their kin slaying uncle. After killing pretender king Linuis the kingdom fell once again into chaos as the old king''s children began to claim to be the only rightful heir to their father''s iron throne. The realm was split again and only after ten years of brutal civil war two claimants were left. Given that their conquest had left them with roughly the same forces the Einzbern family had to find a solution to not drown the kingdom in its own blood. The marriage between Dietrich II and Rikissa ended the Anglas civil war. Now in the year 1436 with his throne secured can Dietrich lead Anglas into the golden age? Especially after Dietrich solution had turned many foreign courts against his unholy rule." -Extract from Diary of an Oriri traveler and scholar.
"I think we found those ghouls the ''Gor was speaking about," Iris said pulling her unbraided wet hair behind her shoulders. "What is ''G-o-r?" Kia spoke slowly speaking each letter of the unknown word. "Oh, you would not know it, it is just a common insult." The elf explained, forgetting that the puzzled girl in front of her spoke an ancient language of some kind. "That''s ''Gor." The shorter girl spoke with hesitation while lightly kicking the dead ghoul with her leather boot. "That''s not *sigh* Kia you shouldn''t even say words like that so don''t try." The elf shook her head dismissively at Kia''s actions feeling a phantom needle prick her soul upon hearing such words from the innocent girl. "But you-" The girl tried to express her disapproval, but an elven finger stoped her from speaking. "No but. Just don''t do it, please." The elf started to become weirdly emotional about Kia using such language. The elf questioned her emotions, Kia was an adult by all standards she knew, additionally the girl was accustomed to death and killing after all and Iris was not the girl''s parent to scold her for speaking however she chose to but the elf felt wrong with letting Kia curse. Do undead even...The elf''s head shook as if trying to get rid herself of the messy thoughts plaguing her mind. Her finger tipped with a small pointy nail was still placed on the small lips of the girl. Kia''s blue and golden eyes casting a humbled stare onto the ground below. "Could you do it for me? Please." Iris said receiving a nod from Kia. "Soo, what you want to do with those ghouls?" The still-wet undead said trying to change the subject. "What do you mean?" The shorter but dry undead stepped back and asked. "We could go destroy their nest as that human asked or leave," Iris explained. "Also I will have to buy couple more things I noticed we lack but we would have to earn more money to do that." She crouched beside the dead ghoul struggling to cut his ear with her spear. "You should be able to use your nail for that," The girl said before sinking into a thoughtful state. "I think... we should go destroy these monsters." She answered, her eyes sparkling the way Iris saw them do when eating. "Thanks but I don''t want to touch this thing more than I have to." The two went in the direction where the ghouls came from, Iris giving Kia the cut-off ears to hide in her inventory. The forest swayed gently with an ambient sound of leaves rustling filling the air around the girls as they made their way through the dense forest. They eventually come across a clearing with a small mound of dirt placed at the far end of the clearing. The elf saw three ghouls walking around the mound. The monsters were in a process of chewing on old bones, fighting and ripping the yellowish bones from each other. One of the monsters collapsed as a dark magical projectile hit him in the torso. His pack mates stop their fight over the bone of an unfortunate creature and started to try locating the caster. "Hey!" Iris taunted the remaining monsters, her spear held tight in her hands. The two ghouls upon noticing Iris rushed at her with great leaps turning up the ground with their claws. They closed the distance with terrible ferocity reaching the elf faster than she anticipated. Iris rolled under a horizontal swipe aimed at her by the leading ghoul, instantly after she trusted her spear at the second ghoul but her strike fell short missing its target leaving a gash on its flank. The leading ghoul dug its claws in the dirt, circling back into the fight but in a show of their intelligence, the ghouls don''t charge mindlessly at the prepared elf but start to circle around her looking for weakness growling and snapping their jaws at her. Iris tried to keep the two ghouls in her vision trying to leave their trap. The elf was about to readjust her position again but one of the ghouls turned his body on a dime and charged at her. The monster dug his limbs into the soil as hard as it could while the elf steped forward, her silvery spear aimed at the aggressor. Iris''s eyes widen in shock, realising what is about to happen she scrambled to turn. "Mana Shockwave!" She shouted but her arm was rammed out of the way by the second ghoul slamming Iris to the ground. The sharp teeth of the ghoul fill the elf''s sight as the beast opens its maw. The pinned undead saw the human-like eyes of the monster filling with fear and the fearsome ghoul jumped off the elf and started to whimper like a beaten dog. "Thanks and sorry I guess." The elf stood up and said to Kia who still frowned in the direction of the fleeing monsters as she walked up to her. The elf didn''t know what the necromancer did to cause them to run away but what ever it wasn''t something physical. "Sorry?" The girl relaxed her frown. She turned to face Iris, tilting her head puzzled. "Yes, for having to intervene and for my fail-." "But you learned something?" Kia interrupted Iris in her explanation. "Then I don''t mind. You either win or learn." She spoke after receiving an awkward nod from the elf, she started to walk to the dirt mound where the ghouls hang around, the air of authority hanging above her. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Iris hesitantly joined Kia on the ridge of the dirt mound which had a hole inside of it. The inside was lined with sticks, leaves, bones and rotting bodies. In this pile of garbage were small brown hair creatures moving. The elf saw ropes tied to the arms of the dead humans but she paid it no mind. "Why do they build these?" Kia asked. "I don''t understand what do you mean?" "They are monsters, what are these for?" "Marking their territory and protection I would assume." "What do we do now?" The girl turned after a moment of doing nothing. "Burn it." The elf answered in a monotonous voice lacking sympathy for the monsters. A black and white spark came from Kia''s hand causing an magic inferno engulfing the pit. The smell of burned meat filled the air but no smoke rose towards the sky only a haze of hot air created by the inferno. The elf searched the surroundings for any valuables, only finding two curled-up ghouls lifeless under a tree root. They appeared sevearly inflicted by fear but Iris had never saw a person never mind a monster perishing from fear and terror alone. The women walked back to where they stepped off the path and continued their journey back to Gradya. The peaceful walk was only sparsely interrupted by Kia asking more questions about what came to her curious mind. The distance sound of the blacksmith rolled over the plain as the two got near their destination. "Kia, where is your cloak?" The elf asked. "Here." The girl touched the side of the backpack on Iris''s shoulder. The elf stopped and rummaged through her backpack pulling a dark colour cloak. She offered the cloak to Kia who put it on with a small grimace. The two walked to the gate meeting the same guards as before. "Hello, you finished with them?" The older guards said the sun reflected from his new metal pauldron. "Great, eh you still hadn''t pinned your badges." He spoke after the elf has nodded pointing his finger towards elf''s chest. "Forgot, better things to do," The elf spoke, wanting to end the subject and be done with the town. "Right, Ros get them to the mayor." When they followed the human through the door beside the gate they were met with the same sight as before as if not even a day had passed. The trio approached the mayor''s house beside which the armored humans playing the cards avoided the elf''s absent gaze. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Ros knock on the door from which emerged the mayor after some moment. "What you...Oh, hello what I do to get such a visit?" Gion said with a nervous laugh, upon seeing the two his hand massaged his forearm where Iris had grabbed him. "I think you know," Iris pulled a paper sheet with the details of the request. "Also we destroyed the ghoul lair." "Gion took the paper with a shaking hand. "Where is proof of those achievements you claim?" Iris looked at Kia beside her, somehow understanding elf''s silent pleas from under her hood taking off her backpack settling it on the ground and pulling the still bloody ears of ghouls from the "backpack". "Disgusting at least clean them or something before showing them to me, fine I pay you the same reward as for the goblins but if they are still there my father will inform the right people." He cowered his mouth with his hand and frowned as a drop of ghoul''s blood splattered on the stone stairs, Gion then disappeared inside the mansion, coming with a pouch in his hand and their paper in the other. "For the ghouls and show this to the guild and take the bloody deposit." He said while pulling four golden coins from the pouch. "Now get lost." The door slammed shut with a loud noise. The elf looked at the paper scroll seeing it was a sign at the bottom left corner. She turned to leave followed by Kia upon seeing how Ros''s brown eyes were wide open and eyeing the golden coins as they disappeared in Iris''s satchel. "Wow, maybe I should become an adventurer, that much for just goblins?" Ros whispered under his nose. "It''s not worth it," Iris said remembering a literal deluge of hairy creatures attacking her not that long ago. Ros''s eyes became bigger as the elf answered his whisper. The two exited the village and Iris estimated they have three more bells of sunlight left. "Kia, would you rather go to the city but we are going to arrive late or camp, like usual?" The elf said after going far enough from the guards. "What''s the difference?" Kia lifted her head to see elf''s face from under the hood. "If you choose to camp we are going to arrive in Marinya tomorrow and if you choose the city we are going to arrive earlier and we can buy stuff quicker and rest in proper beds. Nothing really changes except what we sleep in and where." The elf pulled Kia''s hood off with her hand while explaining. "Can we buy the sticks when we arrive?" The girl flashed elf with a hopeful gaze filled with expectations. "Maybe not shashliks but I saw a restaurant in the guild," Iris spoke to Kia but her gaze turned puzzled upon hearing a new word. "Place where you can buy food." Upon hearing the elf''s explanation the smaller girl''s face lit up. Her open mouth started to drool slightly. "Kia, hello." "Y-yes?" The girl quickly wiped the drool with both of her hands. On Iris''s face, a small smile appeared making Kia pout a little. "What I was trying to ask is how do you attach this." She showed the adventurers guild badges which needles struggle to go pass the enchanted clothing. "Oh, no you can''t do that." The girl shook her head understanding what Iris had in mind. "Kia, would you show me your backpack?" The elf said looking for a specific thing, overcome with a sudden idea. Eventually, after searching in both backpacks she found a small rope used for tying parts of the tent together. She used her nail to cut a part of the rope and used the pin on the badge to secure it in place. "Could I?" The two colour-eye girl beside the elf asked stretching her hands towards the quickly converted badge. She makes a half-circle on the top of the skull using her normal-looking nail and rips the pin used to secure it in place. "Like this?" she shows a makeshift necklace. "Yea just what I imagined." The elf tied a rope through the newly made hole. The two had created themselves necklaces but Kia''s eyes tracked the pale elven hand which tied the rope diligently. Iris gave her the rest of the string making the blue and golden eyes sparkle with excitement. The rest of the way to Marinya Kia was trying to replicate Iris but only managed to make a couple of knots on the string. The sun had set under the horizon giving the moon the chance to dominate the heavens, illuminating the night with its silvery glow. Kia started to yawn as the night progressed but she stayed awake with the promise of food coupled with her new objective of tieing a string around her finger. Far, far into the distance, Iris could see the dark silhouette of the Marinya''s walls. "Who is there!" A guard shouts in low voice. "Adventures!" The elf shouts back. "Show your badges." The same guard asked when the girls approach closer. Iris showed her "badge" getting a perplexed look from the guard who takes it from Iris. "Looks legit." He says waving the elf to go, shortly later joined by Kia. The duo headed towards the adventurers guild walking through empty streets with the hollow sound of their boots hitting the cobblestone, occasionally passing a guard patrolling with a torch in his hand. When they pass through the door they noticed almost no adventures were present, Iris led Kia to the reception which was staffed by a tired-looking young human female with slightly purplish straight hair. "Hello, how can I help?" The receptionist asked. "We would like to return a quest, sell monster ears and get a room." Iris put the signed paper onto the counter. "Goblin Extermination requested by Mayor Gion Korenst of Gradya." The human took the paper and disappeared behind the door behind her coming back with a pouch. "Now that was in a deposit box, remember the guild takes a portion of the revenue made by adventures. This I believe is three gold and twelve silver. The rooms are ten silver and eight copper and for the sale of monster parts go there." She points at the station to her left after giving Iris her key. The person inside the station were Mark the antiquarian and another man with grey hair appearing within in his neatly trimmed black hair. "Hello, my name is Vincent." The man said quietly pointing at Mark appearing to be sleeping beside disassembled machinery. "Selling monster parts." Iris mimicked not wanting to wake the old man. "What you got?" As Vincent was speaking Kia pulled the ears from the "backpack" and showed them to him. " Five ghouls that will be two silver each." Iris did her best trying to hide her surprise as she was handed five weeks worth of good wages like it was nothing. "Could I ask, Is the restaurant still operational?" The elf looked worriedly at the dimly lighted room as she received the silver. "Usually, yes but today some big merchant employed a big chunk of the free adventures for his caravan with addition to some mercenary contractor so the cooks went home." Vincent made an apologetic face while explaining. "Thanks." The elf said, walking with disappointed Kia upstairs. The old door squeaked as Iris turned the key and pushed it open. Kia took off her cloak and backpack threw them onto the ground and fell on the bed. The elf closed the door and picked up the thrown items neatly putting them onto the chair beside her jacket and backpack. She sat beside Kia who moved and leaned her head against the elf''s shoulders. Iris placed her hand on the other undead leg going back and forward trying to console her. "Tomorrow we can get what you want." The elf said receiving a small hum of agreement from beside her. The cool feeling coming from the girl''s skin touching Iris''s own skin fought the heat slowly appearing throughout her body. She closes her eyes trying to concentrate on something different. As the moonlight coming from the single window sluggishly moved across the room, Iris began to hear ragged breaths from where Kia sat. She too felt short of breath recently, her mind accustomed to living body figured she could wait it out but if the girl also felt it there had to be a reason. She turned to see what caused the undead beside her to breathe in such a way. Ch 23 "Cuddles" "What happened?" Iris said turning her body to face Kia. The elf raised her arm and grabbed the girl''s shoulder. Reflexively she jerked her hand away upon touching the girl who was colder then anything Iris had felt before. The tiniest bit of moisture on Iris''s finger turned into ice as the ancient undead breathed in and melted as she breathed out a frosted mist which twinkled like a starry night in the dim light. The elf slowly looked over Kia''s shoulder, careful to not touch the porcine white girl in fear of shattering her upon the lightest of touch. "Mmmm~!" A quite whimper seem to erupt in the quite room as Kia kicked the blanket off herself. The girl wrapped her arms around her slender legs while she bit down on the silver outline of her dress, her pale cheek turning lively pink as she seemed to wrestle with her own body. Iris watched from above Kia twitch, staring blankly at the wall in front of her while a war went on inside her eyes, the golden and pale blue flooding each other fighting for dominance. When ever the girl twitched her eyes ceased their fight, uniting themselves to express confusion and fear. Unable to stop herself from looking away from the alluring expressions the undead girl was making Iris froze above her saviour uselessly trying to scattered the dark thoughts rushing into her head. "Aya!" Kia yelped as her skin brushed against the risen''s hand. For a moment Kia''s eyes focused on the elf above her and Iris felt pulled into a cold void. "Kia?" The risen felt the world around her come back from the cold darkness dwelling inside the necromancer''s eyes. She looked toward the girl but found only a lair of frost laying on the bed cover rather then the mage. Her amethyst eyes began to scan the bed for any signs of her mysterious saviour. "Warmmm..." A purred moan brought Iris''s gaze toward her shoulder where she found Kia clinging to her arm like a leech. Only when her eyes stopped at Kia''s serene face did Iris felt the cold emanating from the girl like a knife. Her racial ability kept her mind calm and rational even as she began to loose HP because of the frostbite. "IIIII neeeed..." The girl snuggled even closer to the elf, her petite body pressing against the elf''s back. "I don''t want too," The elf said feeling her mind haze with improper desire toward the girl who''s breath tickled her neck and ear. Rather then her words stopping the strangely acting undead it made her open her previously closed eyes and gazing at Iris with a puzzled and pure look. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The elf didn''t know if the girl was reading her mind but Kia seemed to do everything the invasive thoughts inside her mind wanted her to do. The risen felt the temperature diving their bodies melt into one as she reached out toward her saviour. "MmmmMm~" Kia''s alluring visage crumbled as Iris''s fingers touched her neck reducing her to a pure maiden in Iris''s heart. The mage buried her face in Iris''s flank as the elf began to run her fingers across the dark priestly garments she wore, kicking the blanket off the bed at the unfamiliar sensation. The taller undead wrapped her other hand around Kia, holding her still while exploring like an instrument creating embarrassing yelps causing her snow white skin to turn peach in colour. After everything on the bed had ended up on the floor the girl seemed to melt into a defenseless doll as she watched Iris''s fingers glide on her dress. The dark thoughts invading the elf''s mind instructed her to begin pulling on the dress veiling her submissive ancient body away from her eyes. The skin tight seal around Kia''s neck began to loosen up as her dress willingly surrendered its master to the lustful and licentious elf, beginning to slide right off Kia''s petite body. "Nyooo~" The naive girl covered her neck as she was laid bare for the elf. Iris tightened her hold on the undead mage as she ran her nails across Kia''s scalp before touching her chest. Kia squirmed like a kitten under Iris''s warm touch, her body unfamiliar with being touched in this way hardened trying to protect what little dignity the girl had. A smile creeped on Iris''s face as she slowly teased her saviour, watching her beautiful body jerk each time her fingers delved further downward. "MmIrmmis~!" Kia whimpered as the elf ran her finger along the edge of the purple crystal growing out of her chest. She tried to roll onto her back but the elf quickly cupped Kia''s chin and brought her lips toward hers. The necromancer struggled to free herself before her eyes opened wide open and her arms wrapped themselves around the elf''s neck. "Shhhh~" Iris smiled as her hand ran across Kia''s soft skin, drawing circles above Kia''s post precious place she had as a women. The girl who never felt what she as feeling now moaned loudly as her legs open and closed while she thrusted her hips into the air. The light inside the room began to flicker as the purple crystal in Kia''s chest began to glow with blinding light. "Aaaaahh!" Kia cried out in pleasure as her spine arched forward and her slender legs shut close as her immortal mind was finally overwhelmed by the sensation brought upon by her creation''s fingers before collapsing exhausted on the bed. The elf continued to run her fingers across Kia''s unconscious body, she basked in the purple light reflecting off of Kia as the crystal slowly dimmed back to normal. Each time the mage jerked under her touch she wanted to burn the image into her mind. The lustful fire still ravaged her mind and she reached between Kia''s legs, she felt her fingers touch the girl''s wet skin before she stopped and retreated her hand. Time seemed to stop as she silently watch the transparent liquid drip down from her fingers. Nestled in her arm Kia''s limp body convulsed and trembled from the risen''s touch causing the elf to almost loose control again. The elf found herself unable to separate from her saviour who slept with such a content smile it almost made the elf think everything that happened was just a dream. The reality of only proven by the girl''s lower body twitching as she was experiencing the afterglow of Iris''s touch. Iris took in Kia''s beautiful body which seemed to glow in the weak moonlight before reaching over the edge and covering the naked mage. Feeling conflicted the elf stared at the sealing thinking about nothing simply staring at it, she then rolled closer to her preciously naive kitten and kissed her on the forehead. When her lips touched Kia''s skin, her mind was assaulted by a the muted feeling of pleasure which Kia had experienced causing the elf to apex and loose consciousness. Ch 24 "Veggies" "Mana naturally sinks, concentrating in deep underground caverns creating powerful monsters but in rare and horrifying instances, truly unique "monsters" are created. The dungeon cores or their rarer and more powerful cousins dungeon masters are monsters created by an immense amount of mana and an unknown variable, able to create their own dominions called dungeons. In their domain, they are almost godlike, able to create elaborate dungeons filled with other powerful monsters. It is unknown why but dungeon cores and their kin don''t use their powers to their limits rather they use their power to create dungeons with a theme and a story. They are one of the most dangerous monsters known to live in Niuran often launching raids against all who live close seemingly desiring for people to take revenge and venture inside their domain. It is also known that upon being defeated and dragged out of their domain their power is diminished to only a minuscule fragment of their full power." -Extract from a diary of a professor teaching at Oriripol Academy.
The chirp of sea birds permeated the dock district accompanied by the gentle song of the sea until a singular powerful ring rumbled throughout Marinya, announcing the arrival of dawn, domineering above the ambient sound of a slumbering city. In a dark room on the second floor of the Adventurer Guild building, Iris lay beside Kia watching her doll-like body resting peacefully after their incident. The elf noticed the skin on the left side of the girl''s body become slightly translucent right after their sudden cuddling session, mere thoughts of yesterday''s events caused the stoic undead to begin to flush. The sleeping girl''s face grimaced as the sound of the bell reached her round ears causing her to further disappear as she snuggled deeper into the cushions. Bells later Kia surfaced with half-closed eyes as the city around them came to life. "Hello, sleep well?" Iris could only grin at the adorable girl in front of her. "Mwmhat?" The girl turned on her side and rubbed both of her eyes as her mind slowly caught up. Her eyelids opened with annoyance finding the noise from the street to be too loud. Kia''s eyes focused on Iris with an expression of trying to remember something before covering her face with her hands. From in between her slim finger her golden colour eye bashfully flickered its gaze between Iris and the bed. The two stayed still until Iris moved her head closer to Kia until their forehead meet. "What happened?" The elf asked concerned as she ran her fingers across the silky black hair. She felt all shame disappear as she watched the poor girl struggle with her own emotions. "Y-you know." "No I don''t, you would have to tell me~?" The grin on Iris''s face appeared again as she saw Kia''s cheeks flush with red even more from between the fingers. "...not funny." The girl muttered a quiet response to the elven teasing. "I will not stop, until.." The grinning elf said as she gently peeled Kia''s fingers from her face. "..you had showed me your face~." The elf said as the last finger covering the bashful girl with rosy cheeks was slowly moved aside. "Bully." The girl tried to fend off Iris''s teasing but managed to cause the elf''s teasing smile to grow wider. "For you, I could be anything." Kia heard before receiving a quick kiss on the forehead causing Kia to completely hide her embarrassed face in her hands. Seeing the state of the undead mage beside her elf sat up on the edge of the bed putting her feet firmly on the ground and stretching, before standing up and walking up to her scattered clothes. Iris grabbed the soft black dress from the ground and neatly placed it on the bed. "Are you going to stay here?" The elf asked upon seeing Kia covering herself with the greyish blanket. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "M?#m?m." Came a grumpy sound from under the blanket where the cat like girl made her nest. "Well, I think that''s better, more food for me that way~" The dressed undead slowly turned towards the door glancing at the bed and particularly focusing on a small ball hiding under the blanket. "Wha-!" The elf yelped as the blanket went flying across the room in a blink of an eye as a short pale and most important naked figure jumped out of the bed, dashing towards the closed doors "Nononono, where do you think you going dressed like that?" Iris rushed to grab Kia as she went past, The elf grabbed the girl under her arms and lifted the almost weightless girl, with one quick turn placing the girl on the bed. The unaware girl frowned at the elf until noticing her lack of any articles of clothing. She scrambled to find her black dress which lay beside her, Iris pointed to where she had neatly placed the apparel. With one elegant move, the dress slid down along Kia''s body covering her from ankles to neck leaving only feet, arms and her head to be left visible. "May I go?" The girl made the biggest puppy eyes she could manage at the moment and begged the elf. "Of we go then." Iris step back and followed the eager Kia, who dashed towards the door. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* As Iris closed the door behind them, locking their bags in their room she heard the loud hollow noise of Kia''s feet running on the wooden staircase. She walked down the corridor before she heard another set of the same sound followed by Kia appearing a moment later. "What happened?" "My cloak, I forgot about it." The girl whispered while nervously looking around her. The two went back to their room taking the woolly cloak and their necklaces after which they slowly made their way downstairs, Kia slowly following Iris. "Hello! Was that you who came downstairs a minute ago?" A brown hair elf wearing a dark blue uniform with a white shirt underneath waved, she jogged to a far corner of the room and swung part of the desk up allowing her to approach. " You must have been blessed by Inish herself, no wonder you are hiding under this cloak. Men would swarm around you like flies if you ever show yourself, oh that''s why your team up with an elf noble..." Mira leaned towards Kia and started to wave her hands around with frantic speed. "What!" Iris yelled, shocked by the chestnut hair elf''s eccentric logic. "What other reason would an elf not gain a level in their class but has stats like yours." Mira flashed a knowing smile. "Wha... that does not...look, I am not a noble of any kind, understood?" The undead elf pinched the spine of her nose and close her eyes trying to comprehend what was even said. "Aye aye, I understand what you mean." Mira winked as her tone changed to one of a soldier receiving an order. "What you are going to do anyway?" She asked another question. Iris opened her eyes and let go of her nose not knowing what she had missed. "Grab some food, after that no clue." "Anything particular you going to eat?" "Don''t know, first time eating here." Iris glanced at the fidgeting Kia who stared back at her with impatient eyes. "Get steamed fish its far best in here, I will not bother you any longer. I am there if you need me." Mira shook her head towards the reception and walked away from the hungry undead and her follower. Iris and Kia walked over to the restaurant part of the guild which was empty and went over to the empty counter behind which they found a cook was prepering dough. The cook wore a white buttoned uniform with the same colour apron tied at his waist with grey pants. "Hello, what would you like?" The cook turned around, his clean shaved face flashing a small welcoming smile. "What is there?" Iris said it was both hers and Kia''s first time in a restaurant, as a free person at least. "A new adventurer I see, there is the menu, sorry for the lacks in it." The cook pointed at the wall behind them with a board full of writing. Many of the dishes were crossed out but there were almost three dozen of things still available. "What do you pick?" The elf asked Kia who stared at the board with open eyes not discouraged or not understanding the number of things she couldn''t taste. "Everything." The girl whispered the answer making a big circle with her hands. "How about three being a limit for now?" The hooded girl turned towards Iris with a frown but nodded with irritation carved into her face. "Would you like me to pick?" Iris asked as Kia scratched her head probably not knowing what chicken was. "How does steamed fish with earthfruit and gravy, fried chicken and vegetable soup sound?" The elf tried to avoid the words that Kia might not know as the name of the fish or Cuna style. The girl nodded eagerly. "Decided?" Cook stopped his work once again. "Yea, could we get number seven, eighteen and number twenty-seven twice, please." "Did not hear such a nice way of ordering food for a long time and that would take about thirty minutes but I can get you the soup in less than five if you like." A small genuine smile appeared on the man''s face. The elf nodded and lead the other undead to a table, as they waited Kia pulled a piece of string from nowhere and started to play with it causing Iris to smile while shaking her head at the helpless girl struggling to tie the string. After precisely five minutes the cook waved at Iris with a bowl of steaming soup on the counter. She stood up and brought their hot bowls. Kia greedily devoured her bowl of soup as the elf slowly blew on the spoon filled with steaming liquid, she did not know why was she doing it but old habits must be hard to unlearn she guest. Upon finishing, Kia watched as Iris slowly consumed her soup. "At least you are eating your veggies." The elf murmured receiving a questionable look from the girl. The second meal finished ten minutes later, the girl ate her two meals with the sounds of delight between each bite. Iris tried to see if the food was that good but upon trying to steal a small portion of the earthfruit the blissful girl hissed at her with the deepest scowl she saw. The meals did not last long leaving Kia with nothing in front of her except the empty plates which she stared at with a dejected face. "Finished?" "More?" The girl looked at Iris with her puppy eyes she learned from aspect knows where. "We are going to later, eating too much will cause you to have stomachaches." "That''s impossible, right?" Kia cast both questionable and horrified glace at the elf who raised her eyebrow. The duo left the guild''s restaurant after paying eleven silver after which they approached the reception. Ch 25 "Dwarven Problem" "Since the first dwarven holds appeared in the mountain ranges of Edor, each of holds had developed unique cultures separate from other dwarven holds. With exceptions such as the universal dwarven love for a good drink or their subterranean nature, each hold developed a unique culture due to their isolation from each other from the tall stone halls of the Karr''Grant to the massive industrious foundries of Karr''Cal each hold develops such a fierce feeling of belonging that the system itself recognises their differences and separates the dwarven race." -Extract from a diary of travelling Oririr scholar.
Mira held a blue mug with both hands, inhaling the aromatic vapour rising from it, as Iris and Kia walked up to the reception counter. "Hello again! How can I help." Mira waved, her face not lifting away from her mug. "Hi. I was wondering, is there a bestiary book we-" "We do have training lessons about general disassembly of common monsters in a couple of bells if that''s what were you wondering." The elf behind the counter interrupted Iris with a small smirk. "Yes, how did you know what was I about to say?" A deep suspicious frown appeared on the other elf''s forehead. "You don''t work for a quarter of a century in the same place without learning something,'''' Mira spoke casually waving her one free hand. "Fine, there are always people like you who go out there without any preparation and about one-fourth of them come back with the same request." She waves her one hand defensively seeing Iris''s amethyst eyes narrow with suspicion. "One-fourth?" "Most don''t see the silvery light of Leral after they got their first request, even of the ones who train." The chestnut hair elf lower her eyes slightly, tracing the edge of the mug with her finger. After an awkward moment of silence, Iris speaks. "...Soo on what bell are these lessons." "Aa, yes sorry for that, I believe the training is on the sixth bell in the back. You have to go through the door left from the staircase to get there. Also, you don''t have to pay for attending." Holding the hot mug the receptionist leaned to the side and pointed at the wooden door, blending perfectly with the surrounding wall. "Thanks." Iris thanked Mira. Turning around she found Kia standing beside the quest board instead of her. The black hair elf silently walked over to stand right beside Kia who held a request sheet in her slim hands. "Found something interesting?" "I think?" The hooded girl, uncertain of her choice turned around and held the paper sheet in front of her. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Let''s see what we got here." Iris took the request noticing brown paint on the upper left corner. "Material Foraging" was written in bold black letters dominating the top of the page with the rest of the letter written in a much smaller font. She read the rest of the request, casting a dubious gaze at Kia as the request was a simple delivery of materials to a blacksmith but elf guest it was something novel to her. "How about we go to the blacksmith to see what he wants and then walk around Marinya until the sixth bell?" The elf said, receiving a nod from the girl. The two left the guild building through the front door entering the busy port district. Iris headed towards the blacksmith shop written on the quest sheet. They ended up walking through the docks where the ship crews hurriedly moved heavy wooden crates to and from the ships. On the masts of the ships, the flags of many nations, guilds and individuals fluttered in the sea breeze. The girls manage to manoeuvre their way through the docks finding themselves in front of a shop with a hammer and anvil painted on the sign mounted above the doors. A chime of a small bell rings in Iris''s pointy ears as she pushes the front door open. The different armour and weapon stands were shining with vacancies causing the shop to look abandoned. When the girls delved deeper into the shop they saw a counter with glass cabinets with jewellery neatly displayed. The elf walked over the counter and through a door, she saw a small bolding man with a long dark brown beard reaching his waist sitting in front of a table with his hand stretched towards the magical lantern hanging above him. "What are you looking for?" The irritated dwarf shouted from the dark room. "We are here for the quest posted at the adventures guild by the owner of Dwol''Fer." Iris said, "We are here to discuss it." "Fine!" The dwarf groaned, putting whatever he held in his hands down on the table. He turned around showing a metal frame housing many different sizes of glass covering his left eye. He opened a drawer beside him and hid the instrument in a metal container, only then did he close the door to the room and approched the waiting girls. "Knife-ears. Why do I always get you for my ancestor''s sake?" The dwarf lamented at Iris. "Go to the forest in the south and deep in it there is a bog, you follow? Then you collect a brownish rock with veins of colour running through it like these," The dwarf pulls a brown rock with a purplish line. "It''s called a bog iron and for a kilo, I will pay you two silver and twelve copper, got it?" "Yes, but why do you need iron from a swamp?" Iris asked finding it odd. "You do spend all your life under a tree, there is a war going on and each side is buying all the weapons they can get, so some fucking big wig bought all the ore in the city and is selling it with ridiculous markup! I had to make jewellery to stay afloat!" The dwarf slammed his fist onto the sturdy wood countertop. "I was wondered why a shop called dwarven-steel sold jewellery but don''t dwarves love that?" Iris asked. "I am a Granite Dwarf!" The jewellery-hating dwarf yelled causing the elf to uncomfortably grimace. "Apologies," Iris said. She got the dwarf named Kroswad to give her more precise directions to the forest finding it to be the same forest where the merchant found them. "K-Siri!?" She turned around finding the hooded girl gone. "What happened?" Kroswad asked. "Where had she gone to?" The now very worried undead started to look everywhere in the shop as she had not heard the small bell chiming. She searched more franticly around as the time went passed. "Boss! There is someone at your anvil!" A human opened a door leading into the workshop. "What!" "Where!" As the dwarf and the elf followed the human apprentice they found Kia who had her hood down doing something with an anvil with runes glowing in many colours on its surface. The girl''s tongue stuck out a little from her mouth as her hands tinkered with a weird bronze sphere with cogs inside, similar to one in the guild owned by Mark. "Hello, you finished?" Kia said not lifting her eyes from the sphere. "Wha-" The dwarf''s jaw dropped as he entered. "Kia!" Iris ran passed the dwarf and grabbed the girl causing the startled girl to drop the metal sphere, elf apologised to the speechless dwarf and his assistant. Iris quickly left the shop with a pouting Kia held under her arms. "I wanted it." The girl frowned at the crouched elf pulling her hood up. "Kia, you have to tell me that you are going somewhere and you can''t get the ball thing." The risen whispered softly. "Why?" The girl''s head tilled with a puzzled expression. "You did not pay for it so it''s not your''s." "Pay?" Kia asked. "The metal discs you see me give people that what I mean," Iris said. "Just ask me when you want something." A small smile appeared on her face seeing the cluelessness still written on Kia''s face. "Oh," The necromancer put a finger to her chin. "C-can I get a kiss?" The fidgeting girl asked with a bashful glimpse. Iris quickly pecked Kia on the lips. "Such a needy girl~" Iris stood up and offered her hand to the rosy cheek girl which she took. The duo headed towards the merchant district not far from the port. Throughout the city, the sound of a bell ringing four times could be heard, as the two walked on the paved road. "Do you want to buy some food for tomorrow?" Iris shook Kia''s arm as they passed the flea market. Ch 26 "Training" "Some Demi-Humans are not the cause of magic twisting their body into new form but are a fruit of an unlikely event for most races are biologically incapable of raising a mixed child. On the rare occasion where it does happen the children are plagued with many pains which often lead to a violent and painful death. There are only a few stable combinations like half-elfs caused by a child between an elf and a human, half-orcs which are caused by an orc impregnating either human or an elf..." -Extract from "Biology of Species"
The two approach the stall staffed by two humans selling vegetables and fruits. Iris sees many alien-looking plants being sold mixed with food familiar to her. The elf''s hand hesitantly reaches for the familiar green and yellow fruit which at closer inspection differs greatly from what she was familiar with. "Is this cera?" Iris held the fuzzy fruit in front of her, finding it much larger than what she is used to with red and orange hues mixed with the familiar green and yellow. "Never seen it?" A man with a shaven face answered with puzzlement. The other man with a small hat and a moustache punched his fellow human in the chest, his other hand travelled to his ear pinching the edge and pulling it. The first man''s mouth made an "O" shape. "Yes, this is cera just thought you playing dumb or something." He said awkwardly scratching the back of his neck. Iris sets the fruit down and scours the human stand for any familiar ingredients to cook with, beside her Kia probed and examined the colourful fruits with heartwarming giggles causing the elf to smile lightly as she shook her head. Iris eventually gave up her search and choose to buy both the more normal-looking plants and some more bizarre things which fueled her curiosity. "That will be four silver and twenty copper." The man with the hat said. "Here." The elf reached for her satchel at her waist, pulling out the exact change. The two went out of the busy market with a basket full of vegetables and fruits heading back, Iris thought about buying some meat but she feared the meat would spoil while they travelled but... "Kia, would anything spoil in your inventory?" "No, it can''t." Girl looks up at the elf, not understanding why Iris asked. The long black hair of the risen shifts as she nudges the undead mage with the basket. The food disappeared from the weaved basket as Kia touched each of the plants with her slim pale arms. The girls entered the market once again trying to weave their way through the crowd to a butcher. After what Iris felt was too much time spent squeezing between the crowd the two came across the meat stall just as the sound of the bell tolling five times rolled across Marinya''s main market. The stall was staffed by a chubby human woman with a blood-stained apron tied at her waist. "Hello, what are you looking for." The woman asked with a slightly hoarse voice. "Something to cook over the fire, please," Iris asked. The woman grabbed a large chunk of meat from a crate beside her and put it on a chopping board attended by a heavy "thud" sound. "How much?" the human asked as she pulled a large butcher knife and hovered the blade over the meat slowly moving it from side to side. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.The elf was about to say to give her a little chunk but she felt her cuff being gently pulled. Upon turning to see what had pulled her, the elf sees a giant pair of blue and golden puppy eyes from under the girl''s hood. "Fine, have it your way," Iris buckled at the silent plea of the petite mage. "Half." Upon hearing the elf speaking Kia raised both of her arms in victory causing her hood to fall off. "You have such a beautiful younger sister." The butcher lady said as she cut the meat. "S-Sister!" The elf''s pale cheeks flushed heavily. "Are you not? Both of you have the same hair and pale complexion, you just look similar to each other." The woman said handing the meat to Iris. "Four silver please, hope you like it." She winked at the already shocked elf, who sheepishly gave the told amount. Iris quickly grabbed Kia''s hand, skittering away from the stand with even redder cheeks. Eventually, the tall elf offered the basket with the meat to Kia causing both items to disappear. The two head back to the Adventurers Guild slowly making their way through the busy streets. The sixth bell of the day rings across the city causing Iris to try to speed up their pace but her efforts were in vain. The wooden door squeaked with its rusty hinges when two figures entered the guild. "Hi, Iris! Hi Siri! The instructor just began, I think." Mira waved at the latecomers. "Thanks!" Iris waved back and jogged to the door leading to the training area. Upon opening the door she raised her arm, blocking the blinding sun until her eyes could adapt to the sudden change. In the open sandy area, four people stud still around a towering grey hair man with many visible scars on his face and arms, a huge carving table was placed behind him. Iris and Kia walked up to the circle of adventurers. "Come closer we don''t bite, you did not miss much. My name is Soldan and I am today''s disassembly instructor," The tall man gestured to the two girls to come closer causing the adventurers to turn. "Today''s lesson will be about basics harvesting methods for almost any monster," Soldan spoke his blue eyes scanning each of the adventurers in front of him. A young-looking boy came from a door behind the instructor with a cart full of small monster or animal corpses. "You will practice on these after I show you which parts are usually useful and which are not," Soldan pulled a knife out of its sheath with one hand and grabbed a young spineboar with the other. He started to cut into pieces the monster explaining the logic behind each cut and the parts that should be taken for sale. The general price of monster parts depended on their versatility or their magic content, for example, Soldan spoke that the skin and teeth of a cave bear are the most valuable part because a good amount of mana is used on them during the manifestation process while the rest of the bear is only slightly more valuable than an ordinary bear. At the end of his lecture, the spineboar was no more than a neatly stacked and organized pile. "Alright, grab one of them and try to replicate me." He said. All of the trainees approached the cart. The elf grabbed a spine board and put it onto the large carving table while Kia was only a step behind Iris. "Hey, kid go home before you start crying over an animal!" A man wearing leather armour with spiky brown hair shouted toward Kia who seem to not notice him. "Hff! You just got ignored by a small girl, Jack!" A female adventurer with green hair and slightly pointy ears, her lime-grass colour eyes moistened as she chuckled beside Jack. "Fuck off Veronica, you know children should not be here." "Well, if you did not spend all your time levelling your swordsmen class and took some time to raise some perception levels you would notice that the "kid" is following an elf who grabbed a spineboar with one hand looking like a cuter copy of the elf." The green hair adventurer grinned at Jack causing him to avoid her mocking gaze. Kia hid behind Iris from Veronica''s sight while the elf frowned at the half-elf receiving a small but eager wave. The undead elf focused back at the half-skinned spineboar in front of her. Upon the sound of the seventh bell ringing their instructor shouts to stop their activity. "That''s acceptable." "Practice on your knife, don''t just chop wildly." "You should talk less..." Soldan scrutinises his trainee''s work while his attendant collects them. "You can leave now." He waves his hand with a singular scar going down the entire length of his forearm. All of the people left the training ground and headed inside including Iris and Kia but they were stopped by Veronica. Ch 27* "Ignite" "The Wetlands are home to many horrific creatures such as the scalemen. The scalemen are thought to be descendants of a long-forgotten race who worshiped dragons and were used by young dragons as an outlet for their lust. The scalemen are humanoid creatures with scales covering the entirety of their body, they poses a muscular tail which they use to move in the murky water where they live and for combat, often they lack any teeth rather they often have sharp jaws made from bone usually shaped like a beak which brutally rend their prey apart. From the little, we know they form a clan based communities which aggressively defend their lands from anyone even other scalemen." -Extract from "Monster and Creatures of Edor"
"You can leave now." A scarred human in front of me said. Iris patted my shoulder with the back of her bloody hand so to not dirty my clothes and walked toward the roofed edge of the sandy area. She walked over to a weird metal tube coming from the stone tiles and moved a metal shaft up and down making water squirt out. Mysteriously I did not feel any mana emitting from the metal. "Come, wash your hands." Iris waved her hand for me to come closer. As I stretched my hands where she showed me I squinted my eyes and turned my head as I anticipated the coming of the strangely appearing water. "You scared~?" The elf in front of me said. "N-No... Eek!" The cold water suddenly splashed my hands as Iris pulled the metal handle down with a squeak. "Adorable~" She ran her wet fingers on my cheek with a pleasant roughness. Iris stood up and we headed to the door from where we came. As we were walking I saw a stream of magical energy from behind us flying towards Iris, a blue and golden sphere appeared before hitting the lovely elven back, causing the spell to bounce off harmlessly. The sight caused the tips of my lips to rise uncontrollably. "Sorry," The weird green haired human lightly tapped Iris on her shoulder. "Sorry about Jack, he means well." Virini I think that''s what she is called, said. "It''s fine." Iris, who was unaware of the spell tried to turn but the dumb spiky eared human grabbed her pale hand, my eyes narrowed as I felt robbed of her touch. "Wait. Pure Blooded could you give this humble one small gift. How did you block my spell? " My frown changed into a grin as I saw the amethyst eyes narrow onto the bend-down human whose long green hair veiled her face. "What are you talking about?" A deep frown appeared on the pale face. "I just casted an inspect, I was just intrigued by you, and I just..." "Maybe you casted it wrong," Iris''s head looked down on me with an unknown expression to me. "I can''t help you but don''t cast a random spell at people." She looked back at the weird human and quickly walked away. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I followed Iris as she ran up the stairs, she grabbed our stuff from the room. Her hand picked up my backpack and helped me put it on. "Kia, what did you do?" She kneeled on one knee while smoothing out my cloak. "What do you mean?" I looked at the top of her head. "What was that about blocking a spell?" Her amethyst eyes meet mine. "I created an anti-inspection spell around us." I grinned. "All of the time?" Pair of worried eyes looked at me causing me an uncomfortable feeling. "No, just when we meet someone otherwise it would be draining for me and inefficient mana use," I answer. "You could have told me," She stood up bending her tall body to meet my eyes. "But you did well." Her hands gently held my head and she kissed me on the forehead, causing my heart to skip a beat as a warm fussy feeling permeated my body. She offers me her hand which I happily nuzzled into. Before I noticed we were outside walking on the stone road among humans who gathered for their ritual of gathering delishiness in large quantities. I ensured my face was hidden from them as disliked how they glanced at me whenever I raised my head from watching the dull stone we walked on. Eventually, the path turned from stone to dirt and I raised my head to sight of the endless yellow sea which Iris calls wheat fields. "Iris, where are we going?" "South," She answered showing me a familiar paper sheet. "Forgotten about this." Iris gave me the paper with children''s scribbles written on it, I did not understand why humans use such a weird system of writing but Iris used it often so maybe it wasn''t that unpolished. The weird magical light in the sky got lower and lower until its blue light changed into streaks of beautiful dark blue, orange and purple colour while my eyelids felt heavier. The risen stepped off the road heading towards a small hill where she took off her backpack. I did the same while watching her gather sticks. "Kia," Iris said after dropping another bundle of sticks into the pile surrounded by small stones. I lifted my arm, ready to use ignite. "Iris." "Yes?" "Why don''t you try." "Sure." Iris smiled a little and started to walk to her backpack. "Noo Iris." I frown as her smile widened. "You are adorable to tease," She walked closer to me. "Now, how do I lit a fire your way?" "By casting a spell of course," I said but Iris rolled her amethyst eyes. "And how do I cast a spell without knowing it, miss mage." "Oh," I could feel my face warm up from embarrassment. "You imagine what you want to create with your mind while pouring mana into it." "Alright, I am in your care." The tone of her voice worried me slightly and made me reach out toward her chest just in case before shaking my head. That could never happen. Iris sat down beside me with her hands in front of her. She seem to concentrate on her palms which were quite amusing. "Close your eyes." "Did you say that learning a spell, not on your status is somewhat pointless?" Iris turned her head towards me. "No, I said you have to have a teacher and not learn something way above your level," I said. "Now, close your eyes and imagine a flame or a spark." "Done." She said while her hands remained flameless. "What are you imagining?" "A flame, like you asked." I rested my head on my arm, trying to think of a new method. "Maybe I am not made to cast new spells." The sitting risen beside me said with a grim voice. "What precisely are you imagining?" I ignored her question. "A flame burning in my hands." "Just that?" I asked and she nodded. "Let''s try this, turn my way and closed your eyes," I moved to be right beside her and held her hands. "Now imagine yourself in an empty field with a small ember in your hands," I spoke softly as Iris''s face morphed into a concentrated expression. " The ember glows brighter as it pulses with power. The grass around you shrivels and burns from the heat. You feel the air around you heat up while it whips and flays around as the heat spreads. The green field turns into a landscape of flames and ash consuming all in its way." I said casting Flame on top of her outstretched hands "Open your eyes." "Wow. D-did I do that?" The orange flame reflected off her amethyst eyes. "Or have you done it?" Her eyes narrowed in doubt. The small flame shrinking as she took her eyes off the flame. "Focus on it or you will extinguish it." I let go of her hands and moved back. "Try again if you don''t believe me." I silently observed as the flame disappeared and Iris closed her eyes again with a face of complete concentration. She struggled for a long time to replicate the spell but eventually, a small orange flame appeared. "I don''t understand how?" Iris said after staring at the orange flame in her hands. "What changed?" She looked at me. "You seem to have a problem with imagination so I say you should imagine a process instead of a singular i*Yawn*dea." I snuggled my head into her soft thighs as the bundle of sticks was set alight. "Sleepy?" The owner of those pillows asked. "Yesh." Iris gently ran her fingers through my hair, I wanted the moment to never end but the relaxing feeling caused my eyes to become heavy like they never did before. *Purr* "You adorable little kitten~" A gentle voice reverberated in my head before the comforting darkness took me. Ch 28 "Magic Word~" "Many races possess unique abilities gifted by the all-knowing System. Those gifts give remarkable advantages but they are not without disadvantages. Dwarves are master craftsmen who are able to craft runes that puzzle the best elven enchanter for the cost of total rejection of mana in their bodies causing the dwarfs to be incapable of casting most magic. Elves for the cost of their beautiful long-lived bodies with great control over the arcane arts pay by being weak physically and with a pathetic birth rate. Unique in Edor are humans who are the only known race capable of thinking while lacking such a gift. Maybe the lack of it is a blessing in disguise?" -Extract from a diary of a Systemait scholar
Beside a country road amongst fields of ripe corn where the sound of wheat-hoppers chirping their buzzing mating songs, an orange flame pierced the darkness of the moonless night. The flame flickered softly until the darkness surged back, ruling with an iron grasp over the world. It took two long minutes until the distinct flickering light returned. Iris ran her fingers through the silky black hair of the peacefully sleeping Kia. Iris could only smile as she looked down at the curled-up girl hugging her waist, her face buried in the padded clothes reflected the orange light above her. Iris extinguished the flame in her other hand and closed her eyes. The new spell was casted in a much different way than her other spells which casting came as naturally as breathing. She imagined a red hot ember burning everything in her imagination, upon opening her eyes an orange flame flickered in her hand. Iris discovered she could make the flame smaller or bigger by thinking about it but she only held the flame for a couple of moments before repeating her training. The sky slowly turned crimson orange as Citranus rode on his chariot from below the horizon. "Last one" Iris whispered to herself as she began feeling lightheaded. She began to close her eyes but before she could finish she saw a flame appearing in her hand accompanied by a sound. Iris narrowed her eyes and looked around before realising that the sound was her system notification. [New Abilities learned] Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 1 month Title: [Defiant] Classes: [Risen Level 3 ] [ Hoplite Level 3] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 480/480 Strength 65 Constitution 61 Dexterity 71 Wisdom 63 Intelligence 63 Charisma 60 MP 85/485 Combat; A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave, Flame. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (B), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Physical Resistance (F) Monster Experience Gain (B), Magical Talent (F+), Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 4), Survival (Level 5), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1), Cleaning... Iris looked over her status finding two highlighted notifications, she shifted with the newfound excitement. Her body froze as Kia rolled over stretching her body. Kia''s golden and blue eyes glow in the faint light of the dusk. "Mmm?" Her slowly dimming eyes casted a tired look. "Good morning," The elf whispered. "You can still sleep a bit more." She gently stroked Kia''s soft cheek. A moment later girl''s head pressed into the elf''s thighs. She murmured softly as she nestled her head before falling still again. Iris pulled some of Kia''s black hair back letting each hair fall back down as they slid off her palm. The exhausted elf leaned back taking a deep breath and closed her eyes, relishing in the comforting coldness permeating from her legs. "Iris wake up!" A loud noise caused the sleeping elf to stir from her slumber. "Look!" "What happened!" Iris shook her head and quickly stood up, grabbing her spear. "Iriiis," A lamented voice tolled beside her. "You spooked them!" Iris looked worryingly around, spotting a herd of spotty brown deer dashing through the wheat fields in the direction of the dark forest where they are headed. "The deer?" "YES!" Kia jumped with excitement, "I think?" She said before losing the excitement as her brows furrowed in a questioning expression. "What were you looking to do with them?" The elf asked while looking as the deer herd disappeared between the trees. "I don''t know," The girl answered with uncertainty. "Can you even do something with them?" "Some people collect their horns to craft into something," The elf started to explain to the girl. "Some hunt them for their skin which is used by tanners to make leather. Nobles hunt them for sport and entertainment. Heard that their meat is great but I have never tasted it." Kia turned where the deer had disappeared with a face that sent shivers down the elven spine. "Kia?" She tapped the girl who turned toward where the deer where. "Y-yes?" The girl turned back to Iris. "You know we have food," Iris said." I could make something now if you pull the food out." "Yayy!" Her arms shot up in the air. A slab of meat appeared on top of her arms with a meaty sound. Iris took the meat off Kia''s hands, she placed it on a large rock beside the campfire. The girl sat down on her knees in front of the elf, eyeing each movement of Iris''s hands with wide eyes. Iris took out a metal pot, she placed it beside Kia. "Could you fill it with water?" The elf said. She patted her pants looking for a knife. She realised she had forgotten to buy a knife, Iris raises her index finger tipped with a pointy nail and hesitantly tries to use it as a knife. "Wow," Slips between her lips as her nail cuts smoothly through the flesh. Iris cut the meat into four slices setting them beside her. "Could you pass the basket with the spices?" "Spices?" Kia tilted her head to the side. "Remember when I gave you the basket for the first time with the green vegetables?" The elf replied. "You also took them." The girl''s eyes look straight ahead with a hollow look before her irises return to normal as all of yesterday''s shopping materializes on the ground. "I couldn''t find them." "Don''t worry" Iris instantly spotted the flat tin container with dividers inside. "Spices are usually stored like this and they make food delicious." She opened the container showing the girl its contents. "We going to eat this piece later, so put it in your inventory." The elf gave Kia the rest of the meat. She lit the fireplace and put the pot over the fire, waiting until the water boiled, later she placed the meat inside until it cooked. Meanwhile, she made a mixture from some of the spices to put into the pot. The entire process Kia watched the pot like a predator watching his prey. "Here you go, hope you like it." Iris handed Kia her portion. "OH!" Girl stretched her hands grabbing greedily her meal. The undead mage was devouring her meal until she noticed a pair of amethyst eyes watching her making, she mirrored the elf''s slow eating for the remaining of her meal. "Moore?" Kia held her plate in front of her chest. "Where is the magic word~?" "Levitate." The two gems gleamed with power as the mage pointed a finger toward the deliciousness. "Noo! You..." Iris could only shake her head with a small self-deprecating smile as the last meat chunk left by Iris for Kia flew onto her plate. "Mmm?" The girl asked while chewing her magically acquired food. "Later." The elf said. The two stayed for some time taking in the peaceful atmosphere until Iris stood up and started to clean their campsite. "Come here," The elf took a white towl from her backpack and started to clean Kia''s face. "Iris, stop!" The girl yelped at the elf, who step back happy with her work. "Done," Iris said. "Kia, you coming." She started to walk towards the forest holding her hand to the pouting girl. "Coming!" Ch 29 "Grove of Light and Weeping Willows" Iris held Kia''s arm as they entered deeper into the leafy forest. From in between the light green tree crowns above them beams of light shone down, turning the forest floor into a verdant city of white pillars. The elf absentmindedly reached out toward one of the pillars trying to feel its warmth as she stared at the sight all around her. "Wow." Kia''s voice reached the elf. "Pretty." "Indeed, but something in this forest is prettier~," The elf teased. "What?" A pair of different colour eyes stared at the elf. "Secret~" The two undead adventurers continued their journey, the shorter undead eyed her surroundings carefully, trying to find the prettier thing the taller undead was talking about. As they went deeper into the forest the woods around them turned darker. The two stepped off the path as it turned from their destination. The soil on which they walked turned into sludge as Iris gradually sank up to her knees in the mud. Even with her unholy strength and perfect vigour she still struggled to waddle onto a dryer patch of land. Beside the struggling Iris, Kia gently strolled, mockingly not sinking in the mixture of more water than soil. "Kia, why do you not sink even a little in this," Iris said. "You sank like a stone previously." The elf''s frustration leaked with every word as she felt water getting into her shoes. "Because I don''t want to be wet?" Kia answered. "Me too," Iris narrowed her eyes. "You casted a spell or something not sink." "I just don''t want to sink that''s it," Kia said. "Oh, I remember you can''t do that." "Do what?" The elf slowly rose from the mud as she found solid ground. "Regulate your internal mana to change your weight, density and a couple of other factors," The girl climbed onto a big boulder under a weeping willow. "You can''t do that ''cause you have your non-magical soul almost intact." "Thanks," A small ball of water appeared beside the elf. " What you mean almost?" "The ritual caused your soul to bind to the body I made and I had to fit your soul to the new body without some changes to your soul you would go insane. In other word your body is more able than your soul can comprehend." Iris watched Kia''s mouth work as she was explaining, but the elf felt that her talent was failing for the first time. "Oh." The elf said pretending to understand, not wanting to continue the possible harming conversation. She looked around and sighed. "We have to go Kia." Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The girl let go of her legs which then dangled freely, black smoke with pale blue veins covered both of her arms. She trusted her arms down covering the swampy ground in a thick layer of smoke. "Kia?!" The elf stepped back from where she stood as dozen skeletal arms burst violently from the ground below them. "Mmm?" The necromancer casted an innocent look toward Iris. Dozens of black skeletons rose from the ground, their bodies were covered with blue veins resembling some archaic script. They stood in front of Iris and Kia''s obediently awaiting their master''s orders. Iris watched as a war host capable of destroying a village moved as one scattering in all directions. "Kia, could I ask why?" The elf rose a questionable brow towards the girl clad in black. "If I understand this correctly we need the metal plates to buy food, yes?" The girl said. "Yea we need coins to buy food," Iris retorted as she crossed her arms. "What of it?" "If we gather LOTS of iron for the small man we will get LOTS of coins to buy LOTS of food!" Kia flashed Iris a big grin which showed the girl''s pearly white teeth with elongated canines. "Should have guessed that," The elf shook her head dismissively. "But what would happen if anyone saw this." She gestured at the many skeletons walking through the swamp back to their master with as many stones as they could hold. "Ehhh, don''t know." "They would get guards or worse, adventures to investigate and that would be bad," Iris said. "Just make sure no one sees them, okay? "O-of course!" Iris tilted her head in understanding and turn to overlook as the black figures tirelessly rummaged through the swamp for the bog iron. Iris saw as some of the summoned undead disappeared under the surface only for their burning blue eyes to emerge in a different part of the swamp carrying the iron chunks. Before the elf could noticed a large pile of bog iron formed under Kia''s dangling feet. A thunderous roar came from behind the girls causing the two quickly turn to see the source of the sound. From the thick vegetation surrounding the swamp, a massive bear charged at a skeleton closest to it, swapping its massive front paw tipped with long claws at the summon. Iris steadied her spear for a formidable fight as the black skeleton flew into the swamp with force. [Inspect] [???] All around her Kia''s summons dropped their payloads and ran towards the new threat. A construct approached the beast from behind and without fear closed the distance, the summon tried to punch the giant bear in its hind leg and to Iris''s surprise, the punch split the air in front of it as it connected with the bear''s leg. The bear roared with pain as it swung its paw at the attacker. More constructs reached the beast and started to punch the bear sending grey mist with each punch. The bear desperately started to swing its paws in an attempt to get rid of the skeletons which dauntlessly attacked the high-level monster. The bear fell on his stomach due to the deluge of punches directed at it, and its bulky body sunk a bit into the wet soil. The black and blue skeletons started to mercilessly bludgeon the bear until in unison they stepped back from the beaten corpse and faithfully returned to their task. "Kia what was that bear!?" The elf turned her head to the calm girl sitting on the boulder. "And what level are those skeletons!?" "Ehh, the monster was level sixty-five I think," The girl answered. "And the summons are level eighty." Iris gulped at the innocently delivered answer, "Why are they such high level!?" "They are a bit smarter than their lower levels version and I don''t have to oversee every one of their actions which is a pain to do," Kia said as she dangled her legs in the air. The elf looked around at the black figures which could heavily damage if not destroy a heavily fortified town. "I am going to disassemble this thing." She pointed at the half-sunken corpse. Iris walked over to the corpse giving it a good look over. On the grey fur of the monster rocky protrusions grew in places along with green moss which gave the bear a pale green colour. The beast had to be three and a half meters tall if not more. Beside its snout dried-up blood mixed with the monster''s fresh dark red blood leaking from its mouth. She looked at its back, seeing many scars and what looked like a hilt of a dagger embedded deep in its stony skin. The elf found that she could not pierce the monster''s skin, she stood up and found Kia silently standing behind her. "Hello." "Hi need help?" The girl asked. Iris nodded and Kia approached the bear, she grabbed a piece of skin which looked to have cut itself and she slowly skinned the beast. Later the half-skinned bear''s eyes glow with blue light. The towering monster startled the elf as it walked onto dry land and lay down like a dog going for a nap. Iris rejoined in the disassembly as the crimson muscle showed itself. The two reduced the behemoth into neatly organized piles which disappeared inside the necromancer''s inventory along with the small mountain of iron gathered by the absurdly high-level summons. "Going back?" Kia said. "Yes, but what are you going to do with them," The elf pointed at neatly lined up skeletons. "Oh, guess that works." She watched as the blue veins faded from their bodies and the summons were reduced to black sludge indistinguishable from the swampy ground. The two headed back to Marinya to fulfill their quest. Ch 30 "Returning Legacy" "The river Vitas divides Edor in two. The great river and its tributaries are the life-giver of the surrounding area, causing the soil to be fertile all year round and the river cities to become rich beyond belief but the river which gives also takes. In the year 888, Vitas flooded the remains of the old imperial capital sinking it completely. Slowly over the course of years, an island was formed and a group of clergymen settled themselves there naming it Havenfall" -Extract from "History of Edor"
The sun dwindled in strength as the day slowly approached its inevitable end. A synchronised dull noise could be heard in the deserted alleyway as two hooded figures walked on the cobbled street in a dire need of maintenance. The two quickly crossed the broad arterial street, preferring to roam in the endless alleys and passages of the lower residential district than trying to trek the busy main streets clogged with waggons, carts and the like of the many farmers leaving the maritime city. An ocean breeze carrying the odour of the fish market assaulting Iris''s keen nose making her grimace as she got closer to the dwarven blacksmith, elf wondered what the ever-hungry girl beside her thought about the smell. *Ding* * Ding* Iris pushed open the solid oak door letting Kia walk inside before closing the door behind her. Behind the counter stood an unusually tall dwarf with a lush dark brown beard and wearing blacksmith apparel. "Greetings, how can I help?" The dwarf spoke with a Lower-eastern-vitasy accent. "Where is the owner?" "Old man is currently unavailable." The man said. "What happened?" The elf asked. "I don''t know, he barricaded himself in the workshop and refuses to leave," The dwarf said. "We are waiting for an adventurer team to come back, for some reason he is obsessed about talking to them. Heard from a friend they might have damaged his rune anvil. Iris glanced at Kia standing beside her with a raised brow. "That''s unfortunate, maybe we will come back later." "Why are you here anyway?" The dwarf said. "????????!" Kia suddenly broke her silence with a broken Common. The tall dwarf stared at Kia with wide eyes, finally answering. "...Q-Quest? I can deal with those, could I see your paper." "Sorry what?" The elf who had her eyes glued to the back of the girl''s hood replied. "The thing you got from the guild," The dwarf said. "Oh! I did not know you would be the ones, but where is your delivery?" Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Ehh, o...outside yea, it''s outside." "Sure, it will be an excuse to check on the old man anyway." The dwarf muttered. The dwarf showed them where to go as he walked behind them. Beside Iris, Kia seemed to beam with energy as she hummed happily behind the dwarf. They approached a large orated wooden door and their guide loudly knocks. "Fuck off!" The muffled voice replied instantly. "It is the adventurers you were talking about!" From behind the door, a loud series of clatters and bangs could be heard. The door swung open with an exhausted Kroswad behind it. Under his eyes, large black circles could be seen. He quickly grabbed Kia and shut the door. "Ahem." A deep frown appeared on Iris''s face as her foot blocked the door from closing. "Go in, fuck off now Junior."" Kroswad glared at the elf before glaring at the other dwarf and slamming the wooden doors again. "You, how did you fix it!?" Kia did not answer him, instead, her eyes seem to scan the dimly lit workshop in search of something. "Answer me!" Kroswad''s hands flew towards the oblivious girl. "Calm down, Kroswad." The elf quickly reached for the dwarf''s collar and lifted him smoothly in the air. The shocked dwarf glared at Iris before his eyes flickered onto the tip of the silvery spear she held. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. "How did she fix my anvil. I need to know, please." A singular tear rolled down the dwarven cheek. The elf put down the teary dwarf, she scanned the room for Kia finding the girl holding the mysterious metal sphere. The dwarf slowly approached Kia, he peeked behind his shoulder finding Iris walking close behind him. "I don''t know what is your name lady but how did you manage to fix my anvil, I can give you anything in my shop just tell me how." Kia lifted her eyes from the clockwork sphere and looked at the dwarf. "I fixed the mana linkages between the auxiliary runes, the cardinal enchantments and the orichalcum base. The internal connections of that thing were so awful that I could not stand to look at it. They were so tangled up that mana could not flow, they looked worse than my first attempts at a similar magical technique of slow but efficient use of energy." The girl said. The dwarf shrank in fear as the pale girl spoke in her native tongue. A moment of complete silence passed before Kroswad dared to lift his eyes from the stone floor, giving Iris an uncomprehensible look. "Ehh... She said that she fixed mana linkages between parts of the anvil, they were tangled up." The unprepared elf attempted to covey Kia''s explanation to the best of her abilities. Kroswad''s mouth worked silently as he repeated and rerepeated what was said, his expression betraying his confusion. "The mana inside should last for some time but you should refill it at some stage, else it will crack under the stress of working with little energy." Kia broke the silence as she spoke. "You should refill the mana inside the anvil before it runs out or it will break." Iris explained the shocking news to the cowering dwarf. The confusion on Kroswad''s face was understandable as everyone even the peasants knows that dwarven runes are extremely difficult to make but they are everlasting as long as you keep them with care. "H-How?" He said. "Pour a liquid with a large amount of mana on the anvil, I did that and it worked," Kia said not bothering to lift her head from the bronze sphere. The elf translated the answer given, most likely for a different question than the dwarf intended. Kroswad shoulder started to move up and down before maniacal laughter could be heard throughout the workshop. "HAHA! Hh ancestors, how my pride got the better of me. I don''t know who you people but you have my eternal thanks. No my entire family up to my lil''grandkids are indebted to you, it is a dwarven promise. I will order Junior to treat you better than his own birth mother! And-" "Let''s not involve other people in this," Iris shook the mumbling dwarf. "Actually, no one can know about what happened here, is that clear?" "On the honour of my ancestors and me, not even a whisper will leave this place," The dwarf put his hand on his heart. "But my honour does not allow me to be given such charity without giving something back!" "What is that she is holding?" Iris said. "Oh, that''s something found in dungeons quite often. No clue what it does, you can take it." Dwarf said. "Maybe to celebrate I will craft you a weapon worth the follower of such inconspicuous runesmith." "Sure, you can do that. We also have the iron from the adventurer guild quest and we have to be paid normally no special favours." The elf said to the overly enthusiastic dwarf. "Yea, I understand knife-ear, let us go for it then." The elf tapped the busy Kia on her shoulder and beside her, a huge pile of rocks appeared out of nowhere. "What the fuck! You are going to drive me insane if you realized that! You can use inventory to store so much!"
POV Change Two mysterious creatures just exited my shop leaving me with a gift from the legends. Maybe the knife-ears are right in one thing, higher beings do walk among us unseen, unnoticed by us mortals. "Old man, you are alive." "Junior, the wanker Rossel will beg us to move back to the merchant quarter!" So many possibilities rushed through my mind as Granitus smiled upon my family from his granite throne. "You invented something, old man?" "Something like that, also stop calling me that and go back to work we have a business to run." I have to write everything I was told by THEM, "Go write a quest for monster blood for the adventurers Junior!" I have to get materials for my magnum opus! The Blackbeard legacy will be restored! Ch 31 "Misunderstanding"
"The Emerald Crown is an ancient relic rumour to have great powers and is the symbol of the old elven royal family. Now the two elven kingdoms fight endlessly to claim it for the Radiant Sun or the Silvery Moon." -Extract from "On Elven Culture"
In the dimly lit room, a quiet rumbling sound came from under the folds of a black dress wrapped around the undead mage''s slim body. "Your hungry already, Kia?" The elf said while neatly folding their clothes and setting them on the table. "Moore?" The girl looked up from the bronze sphere with a pleading look, placing her hand where the rumbling came from. "Can I have more?" She stood up and grabbed the elf''s hand. "No." "Iriiis." The pleading girl continued her assault. "No," The evil elf did not waver at the merciless assault of the beseeching puppy eyes. "...but we can go tomorrow to the baker for some sweet things, not too much, though." The evil elf compromised wanting to finish what she was doing before. "Yay!" The clockwork sphere disappeared as Kia jumped to hug Iris throwing both of them onto the bed. The elf shook her head as she sat up straight, smiling continuously as she stroked the girl''s back. "You are such a needy girl." The petite undead affectionately rubbed her head on Iris''s body resembling a litte kitten in the process. The two continued to lay beside each other for some time until Kia sluggishly lifted her leg and sat on the long elven legs facing the stunned Iris, the girl''s legs wrapped around the elf''s back while her arms did similar to the elven neck. Iris''s voice was stuck in her throat as her wide open eyes followed each of Kia''s moves with shameful anticipation, she could feel a familiar warmth rising from deep inside her. The pale blue and golden jewels glimpsed at the stunned elf as the girl''s head rested on risen''s round cleavage. Iris''s entire body twitched at the sudden cold sensation as Kia shifted herself in search of a more comfortable position. The girl''s purrs caused the air to graze Iris''s pearly white skin sending bolts of lightning to travel up her spine, her heated body rose and fell as white puffs left her mouth with each breath as Kia tighten her body around the elf. "You sinful undead~" Iris eventually leaned in to whisper to the undead''s ear as she noticed that the girl had fallen asleep. Iris hovered her face over the silky black hair of Kia and relished in the pleasant smell. As elf smelled the fragrant earthy-floral scent, her mind allowed her body to relax and melt under the girl''s cool touch. Iris''s wanted to stop time and be able to endlessly relish in this very moment in the complete silence of the moonless night which settled over Marinya. Kia''s unconscious body snuggled closer into Iris''s warm body as she wrapped her hands around the girl. "MmImriis?" Kia shifted her body as her half-open eyes searched for Iris. "Good morning, slept well?" The elf held Kia''s chin lifting it soo their eyes met. "Huungry?" The half-asleep girl spoke. "No, I''m good," Iris said causing Kia''s eyebrows to dip as her sleepy face frowned. "Adorable~" Kia rubbed her eyes and rested her head on the elf''s chest once more. The two stayed like this until the second bell started to ring throughout the city. "Still sucking in the yolk?" Iris asked. "Mmm?" "Are you still sleepy, that''s what I am asking?" The elf answered with a small smile. "A bit." This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Sooo you telling me we are not going for breakfast and stay here, got it." The elf tighten her hug around the tired girl. "Nooo! Iriiis stop." Iris felt Kia struggle to escape her grasp. The mage''s eyes began to glow and the elf felt her grasp on Kia loosen. Suddently the ancient undead''s face flinched in pain as her eyes dimmed back to their normal glow. "Kia, has something happened?" Worried elf asked as she grabbed the girl''s shoulder, careful not to put to much force on the porcelain doll. "W-What do you mean?" The girl grabbed Iris''s hand and lifted it effortlessly as her eyes glowed with renewed glow. "See." "Sorry, just thought..." The tall undead''s head sunk in thought. "Ready!?" An excited squeal pulled Iris from her thoughts. "Just let me dress up first." She looked at Kia who was already wearing her cloak. The two walked down the stairs finding the guild almost empty with only Mira and Mark standing at their posts. The moment Mira noticed them she waved for them to come. "Hi, I got this from the guild master," Mira said handing them a letter. "He said it''s for the Damestar Ravens." "I do not follow?" Iris frowned as she hand over the letter to Mira. "I don''t even know what is a damestar raven." She said pushing the letter away. "Eeeh, that''s you o-or rather your team''s name." The chestnut hair elf shrunk under the judging gaze. "I forgot to ask your team''s name in the application and I filled it for you... mercy please?" *Sigh* "Could I know what is a damestar raven at least." Iris massaged her forehead and asked Mira. "That''s a funny story actually, sooo I was thinking what name would fit you and I was thinking about names like Emerald Crown or Sun Stars but they were not it and Siri come downstairs without her hood. So I look at her and she was in a full beautiful black dress and her pale skin is as white as yours if not paler and I remembered reading that damestar raven bodies have pitch black bodies with their wings being snow white. Oh, I just remembered that they mate for life and never cheat on each other, Sooo romantic like Brad and Alicia in "Tombed Love"~ Wait, what type of elf are you maybe Sun Stars would be bett-" The edge of Iris''s lips twitched, "Finished?" She stopped Mira''s ramblings. "Y-yes, I think?" "Siri, you like the name?" The elf hurriedly asked. "Mm," Kia, who stood beside Iris, nodded. "Wait, aren''t you sister, maybe I should change the name for something else?" The receptionist said with sudden seriousness. "No, it''s good." Iris spoke as she glanced at Kia. "Oooh, w-well I guess nothing b-bad can happen." Mira muffled her whisper as the taller elf opened the letter. "To all remaining Adventures teams. I Gion II Korenst invite you all to work on a Grand Quest of exploration and elimination of a newly discovered dungeon. The payment will be one platinum coin and forty per cent of anything valuable found in the dungeon. Meeting with my associate on the fourth bell in the Adventurer Guild establishment." "Read it?" "Yes." Iris looked up from the letter and gave back it to Kia. "And?" Mira said. "Gion Korenst is organizing a grand quest or something." "Which one?" "Second, does it matter?" "Wow, he had the gall to do that," Mira said, her eyes narrowed with disgust. "What about him?" "He and his family are one of the ruling families of this city. Dealing in mercenary work and protection. He had the gall to hire almost all adventurers to fight in that dumb war in western Edor and now he is asking the guild to... but he does pay good I guess." Mira grumbled as she spoke. A sound of paper being hit reached the two elves, finding Kia pointing at two words: Grand Quest and platinum coin. "Platinum coin is four hundred gold coins." Iris said. "Five hundred coins actually and a Grand Quest is just fancy talk for many teams working together to complete a task," Mira corrected the taller elf. "But I don''t think many people will go." "What do you think, Siri?" "????????y!" Kia replied struggling to properly vocalise the word. "Of course," Iris took the hooded girl''s hand and walked to the guild''s restaurant and as far away from Mira, who seemed to melt due to Kia''s broken Common. "Thanks." The Iris ordered two hearty breakfasts and sat down opposite two Kia. When the food was ready the little girl ate like wildfire. She grabbed the fork and jammed it into the fried egg, the yellow yolk flowed out dripping as Kia attempted to lift the whole egg to her mouth. "Kia," Iris stopped the girl from eating with her hands as the egg continuously evaded her mouth. "I will teach you how to use knife and fork and if you don''t learn it no more food, understand?" Kia gulped as she straighten her posture to mirror Iris''s. The elf proceeded to teach the girl how to properly hold cutlery with a fork in her left hand and a knife in the right. She remembered the time when a short servant tried to teach the mountain called Utrecht basic table manners when they were in Catalina, she didn''t know why but the memory stuck with her. At the end of the brief lesson, Kia resumed her dining, having to considerably slow down as she constantly shifted her eyes from Iris''s hands to her hands to the food. The sound of the third bell come and went as Kia tried her best to hold the cutlery. The sight felt right to Iris as the young-looking woman in front of her ate with grace and it felt right to her to teach Kia such things and see her improve. "Mmmm!" Kia hummed in delight as she finished her meal. "Full?" The elf asked as she watched the girl eating both of the meals. "Yes?" The hooded undead responded which sounded more like a question as she looked down at her stomach. "What are we doing now? "We could do this but only if there are not that many people," The taller undead showed the letter from the guild master. "Or we can do our thing." "Is five hundred a lot?" "Well, one platinum coin is three years of living with dignity but if you live a humble life it would take you about six maybe seven years to spend it all," Iris explained. The two girls waited in the restaurant for the fourth bell. When it rang, Iris followed by Kia stood up and walked into the reception. An old man with a black and white uniform stood beside Mira. "Greetings." The old man said. "Hello," The elf responded. "Is that all adventurers interested?" The man turned to Mira. "Think so, Sebastian." "Well then, I arranged carts for you and a map of where to go. You are not allowed to show that map to anyone outside the hired group. You are to deliver any valuables to my master''s mansion and there you will be awarded a fair price and the one promised platinum coin, if there are valuables left at the dungeon we will send a crew to retrieve them but your share drops to ten per cent. Do you understand?" "Yes." Iris responded. "I see guild got some new smart fellows who don''t have to counsel each other for r-" The front door opened, hitting the wall with a loud bang, "I am very sorry for the lateness we of Light Sigil are also interested in participating" A female voice screamed. Ch 32* "Elves" "Many ex-soldiers join the Adventurers Guild and for an equal amount of different reasons. Some join for money and fame, others join to fight evil while others do not see any other careers fit for people trained to kill." -Extract from a diary of a Crimson adventurer.
POV Anna "Quick Anna, we are going to be late, the bell rang already!" Cisil grabbed my hand as we ran through the busy streets toward the Adventurers Guild. I should really focus on my constitution for a bit at least, I really shouldn''t be short of breath while matching others. "Told you to be there an hour earlier but you all didn''t listen." Albert said as he stomped behind us in his heavy armour, a giant tower shield hanging on his back. The three of us reached the guild house a good bit after the specified time. Cil looked at me with hesitant eyes as he reached for the handle. "Come on we are late already," Albert said with irritation leaking from each word spoken in the monotonous tone. He really didn''t like being late and it showed as he pulled the door causing the hinges to cry, he was about to storm in before stopping letting me duck under his bulky arm. "I am very sorry for the lateness, we of Light Sigil are also interested in participating" I shouted before seeing if we had missed our chance for a huge pay check. "Ah, I was just finishing explaining!" An old man wearing butler''s clothes answered, causing me to sigh in relief. I could imagine Cisil brows forming into a frown as the tall gorgeous woman and the receptionist turned to see us, tips of their pointy ears peeking out from under their hair. I didn''t know why he disliked them so much but he always made a fuss about it. Is that Eastern Vitasy thing? The old butler waited for us to approach him before speaking again. "I will repeat what I said to these two but only because I haven''t left already." He said visibly frustrated at our lateness. "I arranged the wagons and a map of where to go. You are not allowed to show that map to anyone outside the hired group. You are to deliver any valuables to my Master''s mansion and there you will be awarded a fair price for any additional items and the one promised platinum coin, if there are valuables left at the dungeon we will send a crew to retrieve but your share drops to ten per cent. Do you understand?" "Come on we are risking our lives out there we deserve m-, ouch! Why? She deserv-" Cil pointed at me as he glared at Albert, massaging his side where he was elbowed. "Sorry about my friend''s further rudeness, we will gladly accept this offer." Albert dipped his head in curtesy to the butler who watched us with an raised brow. "I pardon your friend," The old butler eyed the adventurers in front of him. "Here is the map and the cart is behind the building. Court bless your journey." He turned to the pale elf and handed her the map before leaving the guild. The unnaturally pretty elf silently headed to the back door without looking at us, she was followed by a short hooded figure who stared into the wooden floor hiding its face throughout the conversation. "What are those Coppers doing." Cil crossed his arms in process. "Doing their job." Albert answered with his newly returned upbeat tone. We followed the two copper ranked adventurers into the alley behind the guild house, finding them in front of the cart. "Hope you didn''t think about leaving us." Cil said. "Greetings, does that happen even?" The elf in leather armour turned to answer in a funny old-fashion accent, hanging a little bit to long on each word as she spoke. "Give her a break Cil. My name is Anna, the team''s healer, this is Albert his class is Bulwark and this is Cisil who is a Swordman." I reached out my hand to her and awkwardly held it in front of me. Do elves give handshakes? The elf seem to ponder about shaking my hand but eventually, she replied. "Iris, Hoplite and this is Siri a Dark Mage. Nice to meet you." She squeezed my hand just like Albert, she had a firm and steady grip but she had squeezed hand a little to much which surprised me after I freed my hand away, not wanting to show she had hurt me. How could a copper be as strong as Albert? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "She is a Cleric of the great Citranus you should kneel-" "Cil, why do you always like this in front of others? You better shut your mouth and think before you anger the wrong sort of people." I could hear Albert lightly smacking the back of Cil''s head. "Now, how about we leave the city before the streets get swarmed." The cart let out a loud squeak as he grabbed its frame and hopped onto the driver''s seat. *Neigh* The horse nervously shifted as the rest of us climbed the cart. I sat down, and Cil sat beside me. Siri sat opposite me still concealing her face, maybe using wizardry disfigured her face for offending the divine? I turned my head from boredom, watching as the people of Marinya walked around us, navigating their way through the crowd with great skill. The great city still felt alien with its masses of humans and busy markets contrasting to my Order''s monastery in the evergreen countryside. "So ladies, what you still doing in Marinya?" Albert''s greying black hair swayed in the wind as they left the city, he reached his hand behind himself and the tall elf whose face was like a vengeful mask handed him the map. "I don''t quite understand what you mean?" A pale elf in front of me answered. Albert seemed to struggle to elaborate, "He trying to say why you didn''t go to fight in the war." I helped the grizzled veteran, he always asked that question after it started. "Saw my share of human brutality." Iris''s said with an emotionless face making it hard to read her. "Yeah..." The peaceful giant steering, sighed heavily. "He is going to talk about his war stories with her." Cil beside me whispered, but I think Iris heard him as her ear twitched although she didn''t show any other sign of having heard anything. Beside her the hooded mage continued to sway her legs under her seat. The elf had loaned her arm for the girl to draw circles on her open arm with deathly pale finger. "Can Siri speak?" My curiosity got better of me causing me to instantly regretting it as the elf''s eyes dug a hole in my soul while she stared at me, looking for the genesis of the question. "...Yes, she is just shy." Iris released my soul from her stare as her eyes soften and turned to look at Siri sitting beside her who did look very uncomfortable because of out presence, squeezing her body close to her taller companion. "So, are you from Arel or the sunny isle of Leral? I was always wondering how elves live in their forests" I said wanting to not spend the rest our journey in awkward silence. "Neither, and I would appreciate not going into our past any further." Her tone gained a bit of an edge causing Cil to discreatly start unsheathing his sword. I stopped him from doing anything stupid knowing I crossed a line any adventurer should had known, I am supposed to be a Golden adventurer her senior. After that awkward silence I dreaded filled the air, the cart bouncing occasionally on the rocky road. The hooded girl seem to not enjoy the bouncing very much as she held tightly to Iris''s arm. Albert drove the cart off the road onto a flat grassy clearing with trees forming a crescent moon around the campsite. My bottom hurt soo much, maybe we should ask for compensation? Turning around to ask if she should do it I saw Albert and the two elves not showing any signs of the bumpy ride. The five of us quickly finished setting up the camp and lighting a campfire. Strangely Iris and Siri had only one tent between each other. They are a pair so I guess they don''t need separate tents as one of them will always have night watch. "Who cooks?" Albert looked around as he sat down on a log. The still hooded elf girl looked at the taller elf, her face still concealed in the hood''s shadow. "You sure?" The purple-eyed elf asked before turning to us. "I could cook." "Better than any of us. Hehe.*hic*" "Albert, have you drunk?" I narrowed my eyes at the sitting man. "Ni, I am only telling the truth, I can only cook meat over the fire, he can''t and you cook your cabbage soups and the like, *hic*" He tried to slur his speech, grinning the entire time. "But a bit of alcohol would not be unappreciated." He finally broke his character and began to rough up my hair. "You..." We showed Iris our supplies, she picked a bunch of ingredients from our humble selection. She held a yellow earthfruit in her hand and using her nail she started to skin it. "Would you like some help?" I offered to help and received a small nod from her. Afterwards, she pulled fresh-looking meat from Siri''s backpack, putting the meat inside the pot, sprinkling an unfamiliar red powder. I wanted to ask why was she carrying a fresh meat in her backpack but more I wanted why the meat haven''t spoil yet. No one else seemed to notice what I saw and I felt like I shouldn''t ask this question. The elf carried herself with such a confidence lacking any signs she had something to hide it made me think the solution to this mystery was simple. Maybe she had a preservation box in her backpack, an expensive but not illogical solution. "What''s that?" Cil asked as another strange ingredient was pulled out of the backpack, this time noticed by Cil. "Sweet paprika powder." The elf answered. "Never heard about it?" "It''s from Havenfall." She replied. Cil turned toward me to verify what the elf said and I nodded. I had heard the name previously but never saw it before. After about a bell passed, Iris gave every one of us an equal portion of supper she had made, to my shock she gave herself barely any of the divine smelling dish, rather giving her share to her hooded companion. "Let us thank Tinnbera Aspect of Earth, Corin Aspect of Life and Marin Aspect of Water for this meal." I raise the steaming meal to the high heavens, and I''m followed by Cisil and Albert silently repeating the thanks. My eyes glimpse at our shorter companion, who turned to Iris slowly shaking her head. "Delicious!" "MTmruem!" "If Anna likes it, I guess I try." We all quickly ate all the spiced meat and boiled earthfruit with meat sauce. As I finished my meal and the taste of it sadly faded, I wished out of my selfishness that Albert would invite the two to join Light Sigil. I rested my bowl near the fire and casted a spell. "You guys stay here." I stood up to leave. "You found water?" Cil replied. "It''s nearby." I pointed where I could hear running water. "Maybe you should go with me?" I asked. "Where are you going?" Iris responded. "If she can, she is always washing herself before going to bed." Albert said as she shook his head "And there is nothing bad with it, it''s good for your skin, not getting sick and needed for any self-respecting woman." Albert shrugged at my reasoning. "Going?" The elves looked at each other before Iris rosed to her feet with reluctance while Siri stood up full of excitement. "Guide then." Ch 33 "Angelic Swim"
"The Celestial Court is the name of the elven religion. It is a well-known fact that the Celestial Court is the direct predecessor of the Divine Court. According to some scholars, upon the dawn of the Elven Empire, humans took the opportunity and replaced the elves as the dominant species of Edor. Not dishearted by that, some elves traveled to the human tribes converting them to worship of Celestial Court which over the course of numerous human generations, slowly transformed into the Divine Court of today. Many of the lesser Aspects in the Divine court still bear their elven names but unlike the elves who worship eight primary Aspects we humans venerate six, abandoning Arel and Leral as Aspects of Sun and Moon respectively reasoning that Arel and Leral are simple elves who bare little divine qualities and are only venerated because of their status as founders of the two royal branches of elven aristocratic society." -Extract from "History of Niuran"
Iris didn''t know why but Kia really wanted to follow the human adventurer as it would only bring problem upon them. The elf''s mind worked hard to produce believable pretexts and fallacies for any oddities of Kia''s snow-white body, the main one being the luminous purple crystal embedded in her body just in case the human would gain a glimpse. "How do you know where to go?" Iris stalled for time. "I-I just hear it." Anna answered. "That''s quite impressive for a human to level their hearing so high." The elf said with genuine amazement as her hearing could not pinpoint the exact direction where the quiet sound of moving water was coming from because of the dense foliage around them. "Heh, I wasn''t the best acolyte the Order had." Anna''s long blonde hair swayed as she peeked at the two following her. After a bit of walking in the not so quiet forest filled with mating calls of insects. Anna walked through a bush, lifting a dark green branch a small river revealed itself. The river meandered its way through a series of deep pools similar to man-made baths. "Praise Tinnbera." The blonde human excitedly raised her hands in the air, causing the held branch to smack into Iris. "Some local women must have a great time in here." The elf said sarcastically. "Do you not believe in the Divine Court?" The cleric turned to face the fair-colour elf. "That would require me to give no thought to the world around us but claiming everything is divine diminish the divine to be quite the mundane, "Iris said as she walked passed Anna. "Don''t you think?" Anna''s mouth worked silently as she contemplated the tall risen''s response eventually her face relaxed, evidently finding her answer. The two female adventurers silently started to undress unfazed by each other nudity leaving the shortest of girls to watch helplessly through her fingers. "Come on." Iris lead Kia where the human could not see and helped her undress her long black garment which disappeared into thin air. The familiar warm assaulted elf''s body upon glancing at the perfectly shaped petite body. The water felt cool to Iris as she and the now naked Kia entered the water, her sense of touch did not help in judging the temperature of the water, she already found the ice-cold water of the deep ocean to be satisfactory warm because of her race. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "There you are," The fuzzy feeling inside Iris''s body quickly fizzled away upon hearing Anna''s voice. "Aspects..." The human stopped in her tracks and stared at Kia''s face. "Thought you wanted to be alone." Iris spoke to the stunned human standing naked at the edge of the pond, trying to not make her own annoyance visiable.. "No, usually I quickly washing myself and come back but I really like what you did here." Anna walked towards the two undead, careful not to slip on the wet rocks. Upon entering their pond, she renewed her staring causing the poor undead to try to hide her face under the surface of the water. "Anna, for how long do we stay here?" The elf asked. "As long as possible," The female adventurer answered strangely excited. "I wanted to ask you about this. Why did you join me, usually other women don''t accept my invitation?" "That because of her," Iris pointed at Kia''s half-submerged head, her glowing eyes observing them with shy curiosity. "Second, you do ask people the question to go with you in the middle of nowhere and bathe naked, no wonder no one accepts your invite." "I never said anything about nakedness," Anna argued. "You started to undress first, I sort of followed after you, shameless elf. "And how do you expect people to wash themselves?" The pale elf retorted. "I-I guess you''re right." The sound of forest grew louder as the women rested their heads on the edge of the pool and let the water brush against their skin. Kia submerged her head fully underwater, "??i????!?" she asked upon surfacing with innocently adorable Common. On the two older-looking adventurers'' faces, a wide smile grew uncontrollably. "So you are tainted," Anna''s eyes narrowed, suddenly pointed at the purple crystal. "You poor thing." The long blonde hair dragged behind Anna as she quickly dashed closer to the standing girl. Kia who just realised her upper body could be seen quickly hid herself under the water, rushing to cling onto Iris''s soft body as the human cleric hesitantly reached towards her. The elf instinctively put herself between Kia and Anna. "Sorry." Human retreat her hand back and swam to the opposite side of the pool. The two of the women silently sat in the water. The previously embarrassed girl started to snuggle shamelessly into Iris''s arm in front of Anna trying to hide her delicate body from the human but her snuggling quickly turned in nature as Kia began to purr while claiming as much of Iris''s body as possible. "I think we have to go," Iris said wresting the kitten like undead of her back. "Come on wakey, wakey." Anna stood up and gave the two undead a respectable bow before walking where she left her clothes. Iris stood up shortly after the cleric''s departure having to drag the sleepy Kia out of the water, thankfully girl''s long black dress materialised on her body. "Iris?" Kia said, her arms outstretched towards the elf. "My Sleepyicu~?" The elf tried to tease Kia, but the half-asleep girl swayed weakly in the wind. "Sleepyicu it is." The elf happily lifted Sleepyicu allowing her slender arms to wrap around the elven neck. "Mfimmsh?" The sleeping Kia asked. "Mmfish tomorrow." Iris could not stop smiling at the girl''s imported inquiry. Kia hummed a satisfied noise into Iris''s shoulder, as she gently stroked the girl''s silky onyx black hair. "My..." Anna who was fully clothed and standing at the edge of the forest brought her hands in front of her mouth after turning around. "Cute?" Iris whispered. She pride swell up in her chest that the girl in her arms had chosen her that she felt unable to not share a little piece of it with another. "Too much cuteness." The Golden adventurer answered in a whisper. "Could you not tell anyone what you saw today." The elf tapped her chest. "See what?" Anna winked. "Finni-!" A young adventurer called Cisil shouted, causing Iris to scowl. "Shhh!" Cleric beside her hushed at her compatriots. "Alright." Cisil answered weakly. Iris nodded at the two men sitting around the campfire a glass bottle in between them reflected the orange light of the flame. She entered her tent and carefully tried to peel Kia from herself but the girl only tighten her grip on the elf. Iris laid down on the sleeping bag, watching carefully to not squash the sleeping girl''s hand in the process. The outside world appeared to not exist to Iris as Kia snuggled deeper into her with a brilliant smile adorning her sleeping face while doing so. The elf felt her heart beating as she watched that smile attempting to burn this image into her memory for the rest of her life, or unlife.
POV Anna "What you did with them?" Cisil casted a judgemental look at me. "Nothing exempt washing ourselves." I answered. "Come on boy, these ladies will not steal Anna away," Albert tried to cheer up Cil. "How would that even work?" "Did those elves do something to you?" Cil was not satisfied with leaving the matter at that. "No." "Cil grow up." The sound of metal plates sliding on each other could be heard as Albert leaned closer to Cil. "You see that they are shameless in front of Anna trying to steal her from me I mean Light Sigil." "Your drunk, go to your tent," Albert ordered, making Cil grimes but he could not argue with the team leader. "Want some." He presented a mostly empty bottle. "No thank you," I declined. "You should also rest I will take the first watch." Must be good to have a such a lovable family. I smiled as I stared at a blueish tent with small bloody hand imprint on its side. Ch 34 "Camping" The songbirds chirped their elaborate mating songs in the darkness of the early dawn just as the sun began its gradual rise from below the horizon, basking the heavens in crimson red stains. The light unhurriedly cleansed the land of the darkness forcing it into long shadows. The dawn eventually reached the small camp basking it with its bloody light, announcing the day''s coming and. A singular figure sat on a log beside the campfire, its flame had lost its previous tenacity bells prior before the first signs of the dawn but amber embers still lingered in the grey ash. The muscular figure stirred the grey ash, reigniting the embers to shine a soft orange-red light onto its face. The morning light pierced the tent''s wall, bathing Kia''s pearly white face using her face as a blank canvas to paint its rosy, orange painting. The girl''s eyebrows dipped into a frown, unhappy with the morning light shining straight into her sealed eyes. Iris ran her finger on the sleeping girl''s cheek, causing her body to shudder slightly. The elf lifted her finger severing the connection with Kia''s smooth skin. In response the slumbering undead sat up, her eyes still closed while she scanned the room searching for something. The elf didn''t dare to move while the ancient necromancer swayed unsteadily from side to side. Kia''s head locked on the elf although she didn''t if this was simple luck or the girl used a spell to locate her. Without warning Kia accelerated forward causing a whistling noise to momentarily fill the tent as air rushed out of the elf''s chest. The girl grabbed the elf''s jacket and snuggled as close as possible to the risen, hiding her eyes in between the fabric''s folds as best she could. "Iris?" Kia whispered after a while, her exhaustion instantly apparent to Iris. "Yes." The elf mirrored the girl''s tone. "Sleepy." "I think you had enough sleep," Iris pulled Kia closer to herself. "Want breakfast?" She said receiving an expected nod. She tried to stand up, but Kia clung to her padded jacket. She took off her jacket and gave it to Kia who buried her face into it. "Scandalous~" She watched as Kia turned her jacket into a blanket protecting her from the morning light. "Good morning," The tall pale elf left her tent figuring out the sleepy mage could be persuaded to wake up with a little bit of food. In front of her Albert idly stirred the ashen campfire. "Would you mind if I use some of your group''s food to make breakfast?" "You too," Albert''s grey eyes reflected the soft light as he responded. "Don''t even worry about it." "Appreciated," Iris said. "I don''t know how much you slept, but you can take a nap while I''m here." "Nah, I''m all good." The man turned his head back towards the ashen fireplace. Iris quietly went about her business of gathering dry kindling in the area around the camp. After a while, she managed to carry a large bundle of small sticks, dead moss and dry fungi in her hands back into the camp. As she approached, Albert twitched before glancing at her, seemingly calming down. After rekindling the flame, the elf sat opposite to the ageing man and started to peel the brow skin of the earthfruit revelling the poisonous yellow flesh hiding underneath. She placed the last peeled vegetable in the pot with boiling water and stretched her long arm toward Kia''s brown backpack. She smoothly pulled the bulky-looking backpack and skilfully undid the buttons holding the backpack closed. She looked inside of it finding nothing, the tall undead was so used to Kia pulling things out of the backpack that she forgot that it was just an illusion. "Something happened?" The man in front of her asked seeing the confusion on the elf''s usually neutral face. "Nothing," Iris replied not realising that she clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Wrong backpack." A small self-depreciative smile formed on her face. "And the right bag is in there?" Albert pointed at the tent behind Iris. "Yes." This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Oh, that''s tough. What do you need anyway maybe we have it?" Adventurer said. "Meat would be nice and I was thinking about adding some bread but if you have hardtack that would work too. " "I think we have some cured lamb...somewhere here," Albert started to rummage through his team''s luggage. "I guess we would have to use our emergency supplies." He said showing Iris an entire lamb hind leg. "Is that wise?" The elf asked raising her eyebrow. She and Kia could survive without food but the trio accompanying them were ordinary humans who needed to eat. "If we don''t use this on this quest I will need to donate the leg to the temple, had been with us for some time not. Also use as much hardtack as you want, maybe today will be my first time seeing it used for other things then as an improvised hammer." The man said while he spun the brick of hardtack in the air. "I will not use an entire leg but I will try to see what I can come up with." The elf said catching the hardtack. Iris cut a meaty chunk off the leg, cutting it into long vertical strips. She lay the meat strips beside each other and further cut them into small cubes. She then stirred the vegetables in the boiling water and began skewering the small chunks with sharpened sticks. "What you doing?" Albert said as he sniffed the air. "Lightly searing the meat," The tall pale elf answered. "Smaller chunks cook faster." While carefully watching the meat cook, the elf picked up the hardtack brick roughly the size of her forearm. It felt more like a rock then something eatable and trying to break it with her hands was fruitless, the creamy paste coloured brick refusing to show a single crack. To make the hardtack into something she could use the elf wrapped the hardtack with in a fabric and began to hit it on the stone''s edge until she felt the hardtack had crumbled into smaller more manageable pieces and putting it with the vegetables in the pot. The meat quickly turned into the golden brown Iris desired and she began to pick up each stick unworried about being burned and ran her finger along each stick throwing the skewered meat into the pot and putting the metal lid over it. The crimson light of the sun turned into brilliant yellow painting the sky its usual blue as the two adventurers silently sat watching the orange flame in front of them flicker. Occasionally elf would stir her improvised meal for a brief moment. "Hello Anna, Hello Albert." Cisil yawned his greetings. Iris watched as the young adventurer of a similar age to Anna sat beside her quite clearly not having waken up fully. She gave the older man in front of her a puzzled look but he only shrugged with his bulky shoulders finding the situation funny. *Yawn* Cisil beside her yawned weirdly as his arm stretched high above him before ending up on the elf''s shoulder. "Nice morning isn''t it." "It''s sure nice. " Iris could barely contain her laughter as she spoke. "What!" Cisil quickly pushed himself away from the elf as she sat there unmoved by his push. "..." "Hahahaha!" Albert''s loud cackling drowned Cisil''s words. "Heavens, she did you good!" He chuckled as he dramaticly removed a tear that formed in his eye. A vein bulged on Cisil''s forehead but before he could answer a female voice called out from one of the tents. "What is happening here?" Anna called out from her tent before coming out wearing traveling clothes rather then any sort of armour. "Nothing." The suddenly embarrassed Cisil said. "Just having a good laugh." His companion elaborated. "Sure..." The blond hair human, eyed Iris and the men beside her with suspicion. "Uh! What you cooking!?" She excitedly asked as she spotted the pot over the fire. "Stew," Replied the elven cook. "I reckon it''s about ready to serve." Iris started to pour a portion of the brown-coloured stew to each of the humans around her, ensuring that enough of the stew was left to feed the ever-hungry girl still slumbering in her tent. "Why are you not eating?" Anna asked the elf. "I will eat later. I''m going to check on Siri now." Iris stood up and entered Kia''s tent. "Hello?" She said as she closed the folding flaps behind her. Kia was still sleeping, face buried in the elf''s jacket. "Someone there?" She spoke to the sleeping undead receiving a barely lucid mutter. Iris sat down and placed Kia''s head in between her legs. She delicately moved the strands of silky black hair from girl''s face. "Is everything alright? Please tell me." The elf asked quietly worrying for the undead who appeared even paler then before. "Mmm?" Kia''s eyes half opened, and her eyes glowed brighter than ever. "I-I''m fine." She answered. Iris leaned closer to Kia and whispered softly. "Promise?" "Promise." The girl smiled as her eyes dimmed before quickly darting her eyes away and toward the source of a meaty smell. "Then breakfast is waiting." The risen gave the shorter undead a quick peck before standing up. The two exited their tent and were silently greeted by the other adventurers who were still eating the meat stew. Iris poured two portions worth of stew onto Kia''s bowl. For herself she scraped the remaining leftovers that were stuck to the pot''s walls, not only did she didn''t have to eat but the sight of Kia happily swaying from side to side as she ate her meal filled her body with strange but rather enjoyable sort of feeling of fulfillment. After everyone finished their meal, all five of the adventurers started to pack up their camp. They loaded themselves onto the cart while Albert struggled to calm down their horse. Eventually, they departed towards where the map marked the previously unexplored dungeon. Albert sat in the driver seat along with Cisil while Anna, Iris and Kia sat at the back. Kia rested her head on elf''s arm as the cart lazily made its way forward. "You really care about her." The human cleric whispered to Iris, pulling the petite girl''s hood which had slipped off slightly. "Thanks."
POV Unknown. "My Lord." A figure clad in black kneeled before a man or perhaps kneeled before the flag hung behind. "Speak." The man sitting lazily on a luxurious chair with purple cushions said, twirling a knife in his hands. His face was shrouded in darkness. "One of our oracles in the city wrote this." The kneeling figure extended his hand marked with the same symbol as on the flag. The seated man stood up and walked on the wooden floor towards the figure, each step reverberated throughout the room. He unsealed the letter and started to read. "Dismissed." Man said after finishing reading. The figure left without a word. The man turn and kneeled before the flag bearing a purple left hand surrounded by darkness. "No light without shadow." The man said before leaving knowing his God had given him an order to fulfill. Ch 35 "Dungeon" "...Along with wild beasts, feral demi-humans and hostile natives, travelers have to fear on daily bases there is one more common threat to a travelling person have to watch out for, slavers. They roam the countryside in the endless search for bodies to enslave to the ever-hungry markets of Oriripol or Argent-Berg. But working in the silver mines of the far north or servitude to the noble mages of Oriripol are possibly not the most dreadful places a slave can end in, for the demi-humans also love to buy slaves be they human or other beastmen. Either using the slaves for the usual hard labour or using them to both cook the meals and be the meals. The elven kingdoms also do not shy away from slavery for their population is small and hard to increase resulting in a profitable trade. Extract from "History of Niuran"
"We can''t go further in this thing." Albert hopped off his seat. His feet landing on the grass with an unusual crunch. "What bell would it be now?" Anna casually said as she dismounted from the cart. Iris also dismounted and examined her surroundings, in front of them was a hill covered completely in loose rocks. The area around the lone hill appeared ordinary and quite mundane, the same endless sea of green grass with the occasional tree growing in solitude as expected on the border of the great steppe of East Edor. The unnerving feeling under her feet along with the crunching sound confirmed the magical nature of this place. "It would be past the fourth bell I believe." Iris said as she confirmed the position of the sun. Kia hesitantly jumped off the cart producing the now familiar sound. She stared perplexed at the ground experimentally stopping on it. Iris saw as the green grass underneath the girl straighten back up, unfazed by the adventurers stopping on it. "Any idea what it is?" Cisil asked what everyone had in mind. He reached for the blades of grass under him. "What the..." The swordsmen stared blankly at his empty hand unable to pluck a singular blade of the green grass. "That''s not a good sign." The worried leader of the Light Sigil said. Iris found that even with her unnatural strength she too could not even damage the mundane-looking grass. The elf''s head turn towards Kia as her eyes glimpsed a flicker of light burning inside her eyes. She approached Kia and noticed fine powder soiling the girl''s pearly hands. The sea green dust sparkled intensely as the short necromancer showed Iris her palms. "What''s that?" The elf pointed at the powder and asked in Common. At her inquiry, Kia grabbed a singular blade of grass and effortlessly pulled it out, when the blade of grass tore off, the grass blade turned into a fine powder, instantly scattering in the wind. "You used magic?" Iris asked. The undead mage nodded. "Well, let''s see if that will be helpful." Magical anomalies were common around dungeons so the elf simply kept the information in her head in case it might become useful before turning toward the hill. "We circle around to find an entrance or climb?" Cisil asked as he tighten a belt around his waist, the adventurer group around him having already readied themselves fully. "Say we circled first," Albert answered. "We do have to conserve energy for fighting opponents rather than rocks." They formed into a loose formation with Albert and Iris as the vanguard and Anna and Kia in the middle, Cisil stayed at the rear of the group to serve as the backup watching the group''s back. The adventurers took roughly around a quarter of a bell to circle the rocky mound finding no indication of an entrance. All pairs of eyes turn to look at the peak of the hill dreading the climb over the loose rock, maybe except one. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "That''s just unfair!" The blond-haired adventurer lamented as she saw Kia nimbly jumping from rock to rock without them budging as if she weight nothing. "I know." Iris said while helping the heavily armoured veteran climb up. "That elf is just built differently." Cisil added his complaint as a boulder slid down from under his foot, he managed to stay on but the rock rolled down the slope, splitting in half along the way. Eventually, all of the Golden and Copper rank adventurers reached the ridge finding a crater of scorched earth punched into the hill. Kia already stood at the bottom, pointing at the ground. "A hatch?" Iris said as she reached the girl. "Wonder what this core has installed for us." Albert opened the hatch and descended into the darkness. When Iris finally reached the bottom her eyes saw a corridor. The corridor looked like an ordinary castle corridor with torches laying on the wall. "Whose betting?" The man in full plate armour asked, his arm casually resting on his tower shield while unbuckling his war pickaxe from his belt. "Betting?" The hoplite asked. "He is going to ask for one copper from all of us and who guesses the enemy type wins everything," Anna answered from behind Iris while fishing out a coin from her pocket. "Beastmen." "Bandits." Cisil said flipping a copper coin toward Albert. "Cultists. What are you picking if you want to play even?" Iris peeked at Kia''s hand which glistened slightly. "Mages...mmm?" She felt a tug on her wrist. The hooded girl pointed at the veteran in full armour before her finger glanced over herself while ending up pointing somewhere unrelated. "Undead mages?." Iris said not knowing what Kia fully wanted. She gave Albert two copper coins. "You two are very specific, hopefully you are not right for more reasons than winning a bet. The five reformed their ranks and advanced deeper into the corridor. After walking for about a hundred steps they had noticed skeletons laying on the floor as if thrown like ragdolls. *Smash* Albert''s armoured heel stepped on the skeleton''s skull crushing it like a cookie. Iris was about to follow the veteran''s example but she stopped as a feeling of discomfort crept on her back. The elf quickly turned around spotting Kia clenching her fist. Iris left the that particular lifeless corpse intact. Albert finished his job and calmly started to walk. They turned a corner finding the large hall in front of them was covered in sea green crystals ending with jagged edges, the sight resembled an aftermath of a magical explosion as the furniture was smashed on the hall''s wall leaving the center clear. Iris and Albert carefully stepped onto the crystal covered floor. The crystal cracked underneath their feet. Their group followed suit walking towards the corridor on the other side of the hall. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* A series of loud cracking noises occurred as the group reached the middle of the hall. Skeletal hands shot out from underneath the ground around them. [Inspect] [Undead Acolyte. Level 9~10] {Students in life, monster in unlife.} Iris recast the spell on a few other undead finding their level to be almost the same. She used the back of her spear to smash the emerging undead''s skull. The elf gripped her spear and started to stab the emerging acolytes. The undead bones were partially replaced with the same mysterious crystal found on the floor which broke easily when hit. Iris focused on quickly destroying the weak opponents with precise strikes. The initial couple dozen undead were quickly turned into dust without using magic. Ensuring that no more undead will suddenly show up the five walked deeper. Occasionally they would find a patch of the sea green crystal covering the walls raising their suspicion of a sudden attack. Iris and the others found themselves in a multi-floor hall with an empty space allowing them to see the bottom over the railings, numerous wooden doors lined the stone walls. The elf pushed the first door finding it open. The door swung to show a small room. Inside the small room was a skeleton sitting on a bench leaning over a desk, the skeleton''s skull was encased in the crystal. The elf slowly approached the desk seeing many books. "Found something?" Anna said as she picked a book from a bookshelf. The risen took the small leather-bound book from the dead clutches and flipped through its pages. "Day 24/XI/AMR 80 -I got finally got accepted into the Order after taking their test... Day 3/XII/AMR80 -The lessons of the Order are surely unique from anything I have experienced not worried about the opinion of the mundane or the opinion of other orders less inclined to gaze into the depths of sorcery... Day 12/II/AMR 80 -New Monitor and High Scholar Adylane is completely different from the older teachers, willing to risk her life to prove our theses are wrong. There are rumours that she is secretly gathering disciples to help her with the work of her life. Day 28/V/AMR 80 -I was finally able to prove myself to Lady Adylane with my theory on soul binding. I can''t wait for night to fall. Day 29/V/AMR 80 -On the divines, to be such a brilliant magician and not be elevated above mere teacher what is headmaster doing! A new element is so close in our grasp... Day 3/XI/AMR 83 -Almost three years since I joined the Order and we are so close to unlocking it the key to new understanding but I heard the old headmaster finally caught onto our research... Day 5/I/AMR 83 -Slaughter, Slaughter, SLAUGHTER soo much of it could have all been avoided there is no reason, why had Adylane used it against us, her people! Divines have mer-" Iris read the diary skimming the trivial daily struggle of this man. "I think I know what might be the main boss." She said giving the book to Albert. "Nothing useful in this ones." Anna answered as she tried to peek over Alberts''s shoulder into the journal. "Same." Cisil spoke. Beside him Kia had sat down on a chair and read a dusty book. Ch 36 "Clicking" Iris along with others walked out of the room. They slowly made their way down trying to open each of the wooden doors but found them shut and invulnerable to any form of force they tried to pried them open with. "Hey, what''s that?" Anna''s whispered. She pointed over the stone parapet where a white creature patrolled the corridor only two floors below them. [Inspect] [Corrupted Tutor. Level 32~45] {Remoulded human still bound by its monotonous daily routine of a bygone age.} "That''s a power spike if I saw one." Albert whispered. The adventurers carefully advanced through the narrow walkway which started to spiral down. As they stepped on the beautiful carvings chiselled into the stone floor, Iris felt their dull steps were sending a deafeningly loud racket throughout the previously deathly silent dungeon. "Whoa!" Cisil screamed causing everyone to turn. His legs stuck out from a now open room. "You alright?" The tall elf asked. "Obviously." The annoyed swordmen responded. "I don''t think they heard you." Albert quietly said as he leaned over the parapet. The room where Cil fell into was a wreck with pieces of furniture laying shattered on the floor. The stone walls were covered in long dried-out blood and deep scratches. The elf quickly peeked further inside finding an iron-bound chest in the corner. "A chest, nice." Anna said behind Iris. The undead hoplite walked in front of the chest. She tried to open it but the sturdy made chest did not budge. In frustration, she kicked the chest. The elf''s eyebrows dipped heavily as the invincible chest was opened by her weak kick. "That does not make any sense." "At least you opened it." The cleric spoke while peeking at the chest contents. In the chest were five glass bottles with highlights gilded in gold, a weird black metal can with a string sticking above it, some blank gold coins and a pair of elbow-length black gloves, strange to Iris was that the gloves lacked fingers, rather ending with holes where fingers would stick from. "I will be taking these," Blond hair cleric quickly took the glided bottles with health potion inside. "If any of these survive to the end, I will give half of them to you." "Anna, what''s this?" The elf asked, holding the metal can by the string. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Those are bombs," Anna replied. "They go boom like a fireball. You can give them two Albert he likes them." She answered with a shrug as she turned. [Inspect] [Gloves of Hunting.] {Deal bonus damage with bows, crossbows and spears.} Iris took the gloves and the gold left by the human and rejoined the people outside the room. She gave the bomb to Albert. "Thanks," The elf could imagine the grin forming on the veteran''s face. "Nice gloves." He said. The group resumed their journey down. As they got closer to the bottom a faint rhythmic clicking sound reached their ears. The three living adventurers jolted backwards in panic as the magically illuminated dungeon was cast into total darkness. Iris''s vision hazed with a thick fog which fell like a waterfall from floors above. "Hear that?" The elf said, readying her silvery spear as loud guttural growls came from under them. "Bad news," Albert answered. "Anna, use Light. "[By the mercy of Citranus, let his light shine in the darkness]" A ball of golden light illuminated their immediate surroundings, blocked by the grey fog. Iris felt a sudden jolt of pain as the light shone on her exposed skin. She glanced at her skin seeing darkness gathering just underneath her pale skin. "[Darkness] [Night Vision]" A truly angelic voice behind Iris caused the yellow ball of light hanging above Iris to be utterly consumed by darkness. "Wh-" Albert turned to say something, stopping as the quiet ticking suddenly came from in front. A monster burst through the fog swiping at the armoured veteran. Albert barely could lift his tower shield as the pale claw smashed into the shield, sending orange sparks into the air. In one smooth motion, the monster used his body weight to pin the Golden adventurer into the wall, cracking the bricks with the impact. The monster turned its head to ''stare'' at the rest of the petrified adventurers. The monster''s head sitting on top of an abnormally long neck lacked any eyes but rather possessed a smooth white dome sitting above a mouth which grinned at them, filled with jagged teeth resembling broken glass. The once human body was stretched beyond belief in its current monstrous form with long thin arms tipped with three long knife-like claws, the pale legs bent in two places. Its smooth albino skin appeared to be once melted like used candle wax and then stretched and torn to fit the new form. The monster resumed its devilish clicking raising its long arm to tear into the pinned human. Iris rushed at the monster stabbing it under his shoulder. The horror let out a deafening scream swinging at the elf, leaving deep gashes in the elaborate design carved into the stone floors. A long pale claw appeared over the parapet beside Cisil. He unsheathed his sword covered in runes which shone in the pitch darkness. Iris rolled under the monster''s swipe and quickly thrust the tip of her spear under the monster''s ribs. Blue blood gushed out spraying the elven face. The corrupted tutor let go of Albert and grabbed Iris''s spear. The monster let go of elf''s spear as golden arrows pierced through its torso. The pale creature angrily growled as its body turned and leaped towards the quietly chanting Anna. The edge of Albert''s shield shone green as he slammed it into the monster, sending the pale terror into a pillar with a thunderous sound. Light Sigil''s leader quickly closed the distance, swinging his weapon at the fallen monster''s neck, the bloody pickaxe dug deep into the stone tiles as the pale neck bent unnaturally. Iris stabbed the nimble undead where the human hip should be but the unfazed creature swiped its claws at her sending sparks to briefly illuminate the darkness as she blocked the swipe with the shaft of her silver weapon. "Shut up," Albert said as he swung his shield down onto the clicking monster once again pinning it to the ground. He swung his weapon at the smooth dome of the monster sending blue liquid splattering on his armour as the sound of a skull cracking reached Iris''s ears. "What the fuck!" He screamed as the tutor threw both of the adventurers off itself with renewed vigour. Through the monster''s torn throat the blue liquid generously haemorrhaged onto its waxy white body. The tutor started to flay its arms around blindly hoping to strike the adventurers "[Mana Shockwave]" Elf shouted sending the monster to crash again into the pillar, she stabbed it straight in the centre. Through her spear, she felt a hard surface inside the flailing monster. Iris pushed her spear inside the creature with all her might "Ahh!" Iris screamed as her weapon slammed forward, piercing through the monster''s torso. The sound of a system notification reverberated inside her head. She glanced back to the party seeing Cisil kicking the corrupted tutor off his runic blade, the sight of which sent slight shivers down her spine. "Nicely done." Albert patted the elf on the back as he breathed heavily. "Let me heal y- watch out!" Anna suddenly screamed. As another clicking noise was heard behind Iris. The undead hoplite quickly turned her head able to glimpse at the giant pale creature leaping through the fog, its sharp claws aimed at the elf. [Inspect] [???] Before the hulking undead creature reached Iris, its body was flung back into the fog with incredible force. The entire walkway shook violently, sending dust into the air as the creature hit the wall. Everyone looked at the perpetrator silently walking toward Iris. When she reached the elf she hugged her arm. "Stop staring and let me heal you." Anna smacked the back of Albert''s metal helmet. Ch 37* "Riddle"
I gritted my teeth as the pain surged into unbearable intensity while the holy light poured into my veins. I could feel the miracle mending the many shattered fragments of my rib, snapping them back into its place. Ashen skies, why do the Aspects have to make it so painful? I let out a long sigh of relief as Anna finishes her prayer. My body jolted by itself as the magic light suddenly came back, illuminating the dungeon once more. In front of me, the Copper rank elves stood together, the taller elf ran her finger through the raven black hair of the sorcerer, brushing the dust out of them. I always found the adventurer''s team names to be off somehow, not reflecting the team in the truest light but damn me to the Seven if the name Damestar Ravens did not fit them perfectly. "Old man, you fine?" Cil''s voice sounded behind me. "Old? I once heard from a wise man in Flinter that being senile only begins once there is no one to say, ''Remember that''? So young man be careful." I jokingly waved my pointing finger in the air as I moved my knee in a circle, hearing the weirdly satisfying cracking noise in the joint. "Albert, can you stand up?" Anna asked in her melodic voice offering her hand for me to lean on. "I think you did it again." I grabbed my knee and swayed back and forward barely able to contain my laughter as Anna stared at me with panicked eyes, her hands quickly came into the praying position. I finally let out my laughter, not being to contain it anymore. "That was HALF a year ago!" Her long white and blue robe moved as she stomped on the ground. "So stop making jokes about it already!" I stood up and patted Anna on the back and said with an exaggerated Catalinan accent. "I say we leave our quite entertaining discussion for the lunch." I smiled as I put my helmet back on. Hearing an annoyed snarl behind me. As I passed Iris she opened her mouth and said to my team mate. "Cisil, what is that sword you use? Never seen its kind before." "Not your busine-" "It''s his heirloom, isn''t it right?" Anna interrupted Cisil. "Eh... yes." His tone mellowed suddenly. Youth these days can''t talk to each other. "You always speak about it, so could you do it again?" The cleric in blue requested, unaware of the meaning in Cil''s sudden change of tone. "Y-yeah, *cough* This is a sword passed down my family. My father said that this blade was forged before the Empire even existed. Its name is Twilight." I turned and casted a questioning look through my visor at the boy who did not recall the entire tale which was probably for the better. I go insane if I had to listen to it again. "Come on at least tell her how you defeated that monster so easily while we struggled," Cisil casted an uncomfortable look at me. "Cisil do you fear these fine elves are monsters of some kind?" "No, but..." His eyes darted between me and two elves. "Fine, have it your way." He said as his eyes meet Anna''s expecting gaze. "The runes on my blade are enchanted to against monster. Causing their mana to rush into my sword, damaging their internals as the mana violently moves between them and the sword." The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Meaning the more mana a monster has, the more deadly is your sword." Iris stated. "Yes and that''s it for questions about my sword." We managed to walk all the way to the bottom which resembled an old water cistern with smooth stone walls on all sides. A carpet of bones was strewn across the stone floor with no further path to follow. I approach one of the bone piles and grab one of them. "Bite marks." I said absentmindedly, examining the detached arm with visible marks caused by being gnawed at. The bone bounces on the ground with a loud clacking noise as I toss it back. An odd skeleton rose from the pile and I slammed it with my shield causing bone fragments to fly high into the air. "Well, time to look for a clue." I shrugged. "Dungeons love to break up the action with some puzzles." We scoured the entire floor finding nothing except a weak skeleton. There was nothing down here except stone walls and yellow bones. "Found something?" I call out. "No!" "No luck!" "Nothing here!" I tiredly looked upwards to see that the roof was nowhere to be seen, replaced with stairs spanning eternity. I undid the leather strap keeping my helmet on my head and rubbed my eyes. "Aspects." I muttered as my eyes opened. "Something happened?" The tall elf approached me, her spear tapping loudly on the floor. I silently pointed upwards. "Were we tricked?" Either she thought nothing of dying here or she was good at hiding her worry. "Seems like it." "Seen Siri?" She asked, showing more emotion than previously. "Yeah, she standing there for while now." I pointed at the small figure at the end of the empty floor. Iris gave me a small nod and walks toward her companion. Shortly after I heard two sets of steps approaching me from behind. "I think I found something?" Anna posed her question. I turned to see Anna standing still with Cisil standing behind her. "What?" I asked. "A journal under a pile of bones." She passed me a tattered journal. Its leather cover crumbling under our touch. On the first page of the journal in between maddened scribbles and otherworldly illustrations was a small legible paragraph. "Flat sight, plain flat. I''m visible to some, to most not. I move through cracks unseen. There lays salvation." I read it out loud but neither me, Anna nor Cisil understood the riddle. On the second page was another legible paragraph hidden inside a circle with other circles inside it. "Some not, unfortunate not. Stone hard, death harsher. Work long, long work. Punishment for not." "Anyone?" I asked about the cryptic paragraph but my companions shook their heads unknowingly. "Albert maybe you found something. Something to make sense of it." Anna suddenly asked with anticipation. "No, and I have bad news." I pointed at the roof. "What happened?" She asked. "Knowing them? If we do not answer the riddle we are doomed to climb these stairs until all our hope had been squeezed out." "Maybe that sorcerer will make sense of this?" Cisil voiced his idea. "She is standing there for a while now, so maybe." I follow my teammates toward the two elves. I barely managed to hear the beautiful voice of the shorter elf as she quietly ended her conversation with Iris. "Anything interesting?" I said while handing the journal to the elf. "Yes, in fact, Siri was about to open the door." The tall woman explained. "Door? I see no door." Anna said. "I understood almost nothing of what she was trying to say, so I know as much as you do." Iris retorted, shrugging her shoulders before moving away from Siri. I too back away as Siri''s hands were suddenly wrapped with a black mist slowly creeping its way to the wall in front of her. Black tar began to drip from between her pearly white fingers onto the ground with a soft hiss. The summoned black mist started to seep into the solid stone, a constant hiss filled the air as yellow spots started to appear in the stone. The yellow spots grew larger to the size of a human head before turning slowly black, bubbles forming on their surface like tar being boiled. Whatever a bubble popped, it produced great puff of sickly yellow smoke filling the air with the smell of sulfur. I coughed heavily as the wall of solid stone dissolved into a hissing black puddle. The black mist disappeared into the air, reviling a secret passage. "Sorcery." Anna waved her hand to get rid of the smoke. "Think that is our new path to the dungeon core." Iris said as she stepped over the hissing puddle into the passage. "What happens if we step into this?" Cil asked. "Disiolv." An adorable voice suddenly said in a slightly broken Common. "Aspects!" Cleric beside her squealed in delight. She grabbed the source of the voice before it could step over the puddle. "I will not let you go, you''re too precious to lose in a dungeon." Anna buried her head in shocked Siri as she hugged the unfortunate elf. "Say something again please!" The sorcerer who dissolves the solid wall in a few short moments visibly struggled to free herself from Anna''s clutches. A shadow quickly appeared behind Anna grasping her arm. "Auch." The blonde girl yelped in pain as Iris put her hand behind her back causing Siri to drop to the floor. The elves reunited, the taller one holding the hooded elf in her arms and smoothly crossing the dangerous black pool together. *Sniff* "Should have not touched her." I explained. "B-but how could I not."Anna whined. "How could could you two resist!?" "I will not answer that, and Cil sheath that blade before they notice." I shook my head in slight disappointment and followed the elves. What will the two do without me? I guess, the role of a mentor never ends. End of Act 1 Ch 38 "Darkness" "In all the years of me doing this, I never saw a dungeon do such a thing." Albert said as he and the other humans caught up to the two undead walking side by side. "What do you mean?" Iris curiously turned her head to face the veteran clad in full plate armour. "I always thought dungeons always had a to have a clear path to their core," Albert elaborated on his previous sentence. "There are sometimes traps and the like to get through but never a literal wall of solid stone." "I saw dungeons doing things like that sometimes." Iris remarked. Anna''s glum face perked up in interest before speaking. "You are not new to dungeon exploration?" "Ehh..." Suddenly tensed up the elf was unsure how to reply. "Long time ago I did that but I did not play any important role." She eventually answered. "What happened to make you stop?" Cisil asked with genuine curiosity. "Cil!" Human cleric scolded the swordsman. She turned to see the tall elf slow her pace after the question. "Iris, I don''t know about losing someone close but-" "Don''t bother yourself, they were not the paragons of virtue..." Iris hurriedly interrupted Anna, muttering something dark under her breath. Anna felt a pat on the back of a steel-clad glove, Albert shook his head at the well-meaning blonde girl to not push the subject further. Her eyes drop back onto the ground with an uneasy expression. The undead fell a silky hand, stroking the back of her hand. She looked down to see her right hand squeezed tightly around Kia''s hand. The necromancer gently ran her other hand on the elf''s hand. It seemed even the ancient pitied Iris for what had happened although watching the necromancer closely Iris realised the girl''s complete cluelessness to the situation as the mage curiously draw circles on her hand. The adventurers walk in silence only interrupted by the sound of their steps. They all felt a slight draft coming from in front of them caressing their faces. They walked the empty passage until the tight corridor ended. An old derelict wooden door blocked their way. A bright light beamed onto the group through massive claw marks on the rooting door. Iris grabbed the rusted handle trying to turn the knob. The doorknob fell onto the floor with a metallic ding as soon as she touched it. The slightly annoyed elf, grabbed the door and attempted to forcefully pry the door open. The rooting chunk of wood screeched in refusal to open itself, but the strength of the undead hoplite managed to invalidate the door''s valiant struggle. On the other side was another hallway going perpendicularly to the passage, its walls covered in a thick layer of the strange sea green crystal. "Which way?" Anna asked the Copper adventurers as her head looked at the identical-looking corridors. Kia pointed to the corridor going right. "So we moving towards the source of the draft." Iris said, feeling the air on her skin coming from where the girl pointed. "Oh, yeah!" Anna realised as she put her wet finger into the air. "Don''t like that way." Cisil tapped his shoe on the crystal. Under the layer of the strange crystal faint patches of shadow loomed just under. The adventurers looked down where Cisil pointed seeing a mutilated body of a student, his head attached to the rest of the body by a strand of skin, bearing a face stuck by absolute terror. A loud gulp could be heard from one of the members of the group at the sight of the grotesque scene. "Death," A quiet whisper of a woman came from around them. "Leave, please." "Let us go, before the dungeon gets inside your heads." Albert''s stern voice tore the dreadful silence. The adventurers fought occasional skirmish while walking through the corridors pointed by Kia until they were led to a set of grand ornate doors, big enough for a cavalryman with his lance pointed towards the heavens to comfortably walk through. Albert gave the doors a hefty push but the door held firm. "Iris, Cil help me." Anna and Kia stared at the three adventures pouring their everything to open the doors. "Came one you can do it!" Blonde girl encouraged the struggling adventurers. The doors were eventually opened enough to let a single person squeeze through. Pass the doors Iris saw a library, bookshelves stacked high on top of each other with literal towers of books beside them. As lastly, Kia entered the library the doors shut close with force. "Don''t like this." Iris said. With a loud rattle the quite room filled with noise as the piles of books began to stir. In a blink of an eye skeletons began to pour out from between the alleys. [Inspect] [Undead Senior Acolyte. Level 20~30] Iris saw a couple of undead wearing tattered robes, clutching a book to their torso. [Inspect] [Undead Librarian. Level 31~51] One of the librarians lifted its mummified arm, a blue light shined brightly from the centre of its arm before disappearing suddenly. The elf''s eyes widen seeing a blue icicle flying towards Cisil. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. She quickly yanked the swordman, accidentally putting to much force and throwing the man onto the floor. With a chime the icicle impacted with the wall behind where Cisil''s head was and shattered instantly sending blue ice shards tumbling onto the floor. "[I call upon Marin Aspect of water to protect his faithful from the wicked heathens.]" Anna spoke her prayer causing yellow light to shimmer on the edge of the adventurers'' bodies before disappearing. The other librarians assaulted the group with more icicles, the ones that hit their mark shattered upon impact with a translucent shield with a yellow hue appearing suddenly like a shield. Iris dashed toward the closest of the ice mages, she dodged and weaved around the slow-moving acolytes, only slowing down when the undead blocked her path. The elf saw the pale blue flames burning coldly inside the librarian''s skull in front of her show a hint of intelligence before strong wind slammed into her flank. Iris stumbled as her world spiraled in blue and white colours with the Undead Librarian in the center levitating slightly above the ground. The risen felt her exposed skin on her face being cut by shards of ice flying around her. The air around her felt heavier with each passing second. Iris struggled to take another step, which cracked the tin layer of ice formed on the floor. The blue flames inside the hollow skull of the undead ice mage flickered, the undead dropped onto the icy floor with a quiet thud sound as the librarian cancelled its spell trying to reposition itself. The flames violently flayed inside the empty eyesockets as Iris thrusted her weapon towards the monster''s spine. A mummified arm weakly wrapped its fingers around the silvery shaft of the elf''s spear. The headless skeleton''s bones separated from each other, tumbling onto the ground, no longer held together by magic as the skull shattered upon hitting the ground. A bell chime echoed inside Iris''s mind as the system notified her of the enemy deafened. She wacked a partially frozen acolyte''s skull with the hilt of her weapon, sending bone chunks skidding across the floor. The rest of the librarians sought revenge for one of their own kin, sending a hail of ice toward Iris. She tried to escape the assault but was unable to as multiple speels found their mark on the third hit the protective spell casted by Anna shattered like broken glass allowing two magic projectiles to hit Iris. The first icicle smashed into the elf''s shoulder knocking her off her feet, spraying elf''s face with shards of the shattered projectile. The second icicle went through Iris''s flesh under the palm left a sizeable hole. In this instant, Iris was glad she felt very little pain as she stared at the bloody mess which was her right hand. She bit the inside of her cheek and rolled out of the way off another wave of icicles, leaving the ground where she was a second ago being impaled like a pincusion. Huh? Iris thought as her right hand moved as if nothing had happened to her wrist. She could not ponder on her thoughts as the swarming acolytes surrounded her. The undead hoplite swung her spear around her head acquiring space between her and the acolytes, cracking skulls of whatever undead approached. The change of pace allowed the risen to look around seeing Albert protecting the two casters and Cisil finishing job of killing the librarians. "Last warning, Deat-." The female whisper echoed inside everyone''s head as the assaulting undead were whittled down to a few dozens of acolytes. The female voice seemed to hold back something within as the message ended with a disturbing gurgle. The library suddenly started to shake and some of the bookshelf towers fell with thunderous noise as they crushed many of the remaining undead horde. "Cil! Iris! Regroup!" Albert barked orders which the two obeyed as the shaking intensified. More bookshelves fell on the ground, allowing the adventurers to finally see the opposite side of the library. On the opposite side was an arched door frame but instead of doors, a white mist fell like a waterfall veiling what horrors lay behind. [Final Dungeon Boss Class monster detected.] [Adylane the Dark Corruptor.] {???} "Anyone has level to see her!" Cisil worryingly asked referring to the fifty-level cap of the inspection spell. "This dungeon is supposed to be new, what the fuck is with this level!" Albert screamed. Adylane''s form pierced the mist her tall body having bent to fit through the door frame. She straighten herself, her back was straight as a needle showing her massive size towering even above the elf who only reached her stomach. Adylane''s body appeared unnaturally stretched with every part of her body stretched to the point where her limbs clad in armour resembled twigs. She wore a full plate armour which somehow fitted the impossibly thin monster while a blue skirt was dragged behind her. Adylane''s head was the most disturbing as she wore a feminine theatre mask with a grinning expression with streaks of blood coming from the black void where her eyes should be. "Don''t worry, no monster can defeat the Light Sigil unless we allow them to." Albert''s voice filled the younger adventurers hearts with confidence as a dark shadow hid his face. Adylane slowly approached the group, upon reaching the middle of the library she charged at them. The sea green crystal platfom cracking the stone floor whenever her feet neared the ground. The boss quickly covered the space between herself and the adventurers, skillfully dodging three golden magical arrows casted by Anna with dance like dodges. The two curved swords almost the same size as the boss itself appeared from nowhere just as Adylane lunged at Iris. Iris evaded a downwards slash, instantly riposting with a quick thrust before retreating to a safe distance. Her strike bounced harmlessly off Adylane''s armour. The boss roared painfully as a black bolt hit her chest causing her stumble back. Her mask locked onto Kia, who breathed heavily barely able to stand after casting the spell. Albert took this opportunity to jam the tip of his war pickaxe between two plates of the monster''s armour and leverage a plate out. The monster shrugged the human veteran off herself and charged the hooded necromancer, metal plates falling of as pins holding them back failed. Iris panicked as she saw Kia in danger too far to help, in desperation she used casted Mana Shockwave to propel herself towards Adylane face thrusting her spear into the void of her eyes while she ungracefully propelled herself. Adylane stopped her charge to dodge elf''s desperate attack and with nothing to break her fall the risen tumbled as she hit the floor. Inside Adylane''s gauntlet, a sea green light pulsed before she leveled her arm at Cisil trying to surprise attack her from behind. A sea green cloud shimmered in the light as it flew towards Cisil creating jagged spines, the human ran trying his best to dodge the spell. "Leave him alone!" Anna screamed as two new arrows were flung at the boss. The grinning mask snapped unnaturally fast onto the cleric. The monster wearing the mask slashed the ground with her curved blades sending shockwaves toward Anna, sending her flying. Anna tumbled to the ground with Adylane chasing her. "Fuck off from her!" Albert lunged himself at the boss, bashing her ankle with his shield, sending orange sparks upon impact into the air. The boss fell onto the ground cracking the stone underneath, turning it into crystal and causing dust to fuzzy her outline as it rose. Iris ran behind the monster and jammed her spear between the metal plates shielding the monster''s heel. The elf felt as the tip of her weapon dug into the boss''s flesh. Adylane used her other leg to kick the elf violently off, pulling the spear out of her heel and splattering her black blood on the floor. Adylane reached for her sword and swiveled around, using the sword hilt to batter Albert''s tower shield. A loud crack reverberated throughout the library as a second blade bit into the metal shield splitting part of it off. The high-level human could not withstand the assault as his knees bent because of the force unleashed, slamming him into the ground. Upon the sight Iris felt unease deep inside her heart, something inside her instantly casting it back into the depths as she glimpsed the struggling Kia. She ran towards her weapons and gripped her spear charging at the powerful monster aiming for the exposed area on the boss''s torso Iris thrusted with all her might drawing the putrid black blood as her weapon dug deep into the flesh. Adylane''s sword disappeared as she grabbed the elf raising her height into the air with the everpresent grin. Iris struggles to free herself from the iron grip, she could not die now not fulfiling her promise to Kia. She could not allow another monster to take what she loved. Such thoughts began to fill elf''s mind, she now did not fear death looming but rather the possibility of never seeing her saviour ever again. Adylane face moved as her armoured arm was torn suddenly from her body. The elf along with the weapon dropped onto the ground with a metallic clangour. Iris rushed to force the finger wrapped around her spear to open before rushing toward the hooded girl coughing blood. The black blood covered Cisil as he dodged the laughably slow slash of the boss. Adylane stumbled weakly, falling onto the ground while clinging onto the stump. Cisil stood above the now-laying boss trying desperately to crush the puny human standing beside her. The swordman thrusted his heirloom into the torso of the monster. From the void, fresh blood dripped slowly creating fresh ''tears'' but the ever grinning mask creaked loudly as its grin widened before Adylane disappeared acompanied by a chime of a bell. A blue sphere with constantly moving rings of black appeared where Adylane was slain. It pulsed with energy as the script on the rings shined. Albert stumbled towards the sphere which pulsed faster as he held his war pickaxe high above him before slamming the point of the weapon into the sphere. The dungeon core whistled as the almost fully translucent blue gas quickly escaped, unnoticed by all it slowly travelled towards the coughing girl. [Dungeon Defeated.] {Awards will be awarded} "We did it." Albert let out a sigh of relief. "Yea." Anna said, exhausted. Iris held Kia who stopped coughing in her hands, helping her stand up. "Kia, are you all right?" The elf worriedly repeated. "Kia?" Anna raised her eyebrow as she approached the two. "I had enough!" Cisil roared. He stormed to the two standing beside Anna. "You elves are hiding secrets from me! You!" He pointed at Iris. "You sabotaged me during the fight and you little shit! You are sorcerer, THE cause of all evil!" His voice turn dark as he screamed. With a twitchy and uncontrollable shake in his wrist he unsheathed his weapon which pulsed with energy, somehow eager to slay more enemies of humanity. The sword plunged towards Iris who could only stare at her doom. Iris''s world turned into darkness as black flames danced around her and Kia. Two right hands emerged from the darkness, their skin and flesh were devoured by the flame as it also charred the bone into ash. The shocked elf tried to stand up but felt Kia''s unconscious body hitting her chest as she collapsed. Ch 39* "Invitation" The world swirled around Iris, blending into a blurry panorama of colour with a pearly white girl cradled in her arms remaining motionless in the chaos around her. Kia laid still in Iris''s arms, with her head not snuggled to the elf, her sleek arms not wrapped around the elf''s waist, and even her chest wrapped in the black dress did not rise and fall but rather remaining still as Iris held the doll like girl in her arms. Iris felt tears flow down her cheeks as she wept. She stroked Kia''s cold cheek, hoping that the girl would wake up and tell her it was all a dream and everything was inside this stupid slave''s head but the girl did not stir. The elf tightened her hold on Kia as the situation and the possible outcomes finally sank in, no longer obscure by naive hope. A deluge of tears started to fall on Kia''s black robe. The loud rumbling sound echoed throughout the dungeon shaking the very foundations but the elf remained still, her forehead glued with Kia''s. "Kia wake up...Kia wake up...noise...footsteps...many...close...enemy...warmth...silence again...Kia wake up..."
Pov Change The never ending green plains stretched over the horizon as I steered our wagon following tracks in the grass. Too monotonous sight for my taste but what you don''t do for a job I guess. In front of me, Elen ungracefully swayed in his saddle like a sack of earthfruit, I could never understand the half-elf''s mindset. "Oy Elen!" "Yeah?" He answered. "Why do you always accept this job, it seems dodgy at best." "Oh, yeah? Could you enlighten me on which contract in our profession is not dodgy?" He turned his upper body before speaking. "That is not what I meant. This contract in particular smells of foul play you know." I answered. "What do you mean by foul play?" "It''s different kidnapping a whore from streets that no one knows a name of than capturing an adventurer team and delivering them to the wild area of the forest. To me, it''s a setup by that merchant we scammed previously or a smart way to get rid of the competition." "There are twenty of medium to high level people including us plus some rookies, so if you want to walk on me now ,Lucia then go and miss your share of the twenty platinum coins. Also, the guy that gave me the contract is a well-trusted client," Elen said, glaring at me. "Contracts are way better than just roaming the highways for slaves to capture for dirt pay and I assure you Forest of Arel is safe for us." He pointed at himself as he spoke before turning back. I turned to watch the steppe noticing wild horses galloping across the open fields. I glanced at my dagger wanting to belive he was right. "Rubar!" Elen shouted for our scout. "You see that over there?" He pointed at the area covered with massive boulders which stuck as a sore thumb in the flat plains. He talked to the scout before his mouth formed an unnerving grin I could recognise anywhere, he found something. "I looks like how our client described where they should be." Riders rode forward before dismounting in front of the scattering of rocks. The closer I got the weirder the scene got, the client described the entrance to the dungeon as a large mount of loose rocks but the scene in front of me resembled more of a forest with rock raging from small pebbles to giant boulders scattered over the plain. It was like a giant child had run amok through the said pile of rocks. I halted the waggon and hopped off the driving seat. I could hear our men quietly whisper to each other about something with unusual vigour at that. "Elen, what''s going on?" I asked. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Found them." Elen turned from his journal and looked at me. "The targets?" I hated when he responded with vague answers. "Yeah, they are over there." Half-elf started to walk where he pointed, and I followed behind. "What all the ruckus about? They are always quite quiet when on a job." "Think Rubar told some of them what are targets look like." He shrugged. "Something special, wings, twelve legs, maybe that they have a halo?" "I never saw them but it was not written in their description that they have a halo." He turned, showing his slightly yellow teeth. He too seemed bewildered by the men''s unusual behavior. Elen silently peeked over a boulder just like the man beside him did, gesturing for me to do the same. A tall woman was kneeling on the ground her back pointed towards us, slowly rocking back and forth as she wept. The grass around her was completely burned away, our contract told us to wait until a group of adventurers left a dungeon and although I had never seen it, it was said getting teleported out of the dungeon after conquering it can cause the nearby land to be set on fire. Looking closer I spoted her sharp points of ears sticking out off her tar black hair. The elf wore a leather armour of exceptionally good quality and craftsmanship of good offense and defense but I haven''t noticed what weapon she might use. I also saw two legs lifelessly sticking out, she clearly was holding another person. The contract also said that we could do whatever we wanted with the other adventurers but no matter where you looked the strange elf appeared to be alone. "How do we approach this?" I whispered. "Surround her and pack her up." Elen answered as he slowly walked back to our people. After a moment I glimpsed our people surrounding the lamenting elf. I stood up and observed their course of action. One of the younger workers, a boy holding a sword and eager to prove himself approached the elf. He screamed at the elf that she was captured and to get up but she seemed to not even acknowledge his very existence. The boy unsheathed his weapon and walked closer to the woman. He stood right beside the elf and started to speak, "I said-" His words suddenly cut off as the elf''s arm moved appearing like a blur, the boy did not have time to react as her arm pierced his stomach with lightning speed, I could see her palm exiting through his other side before pulling her blood covered arm back causing warm blood to splatter on her and the person she held face. What the hell? Was my only reaction as the boy grabbed his stomach and fell dead beside the ebony hair elf, not uttering another word or scream. A ripple went through our workers as they started to uncomfortably shift and quietly whisper among themselves all eyes locked either on the elf or Elen. In the meanwhile the elf began to carefully like a dotting parent clean the blood off the face of the person she clutched leaving blood marks. The weeping stopped momentarily as the elf bend her body further and like an beast she began to lick the blood off, seemingly not longer caring about the little dignity she had left. "What''s the plan?" "Have the exact same question." Elen responded. "Great." I sighed. I, Elen and our second in commands stood in relative silence, relative because the elf seemed to never stop crying, I get it you are sad but come on. We began to brainstorm ideas but not a single one did not risk the powerful elf''s anger or killing her which was forbidden. "I might have an idea," I said. "We have one or two earth mages maybe they can glide her into the cage." "We could try that Lucia. I did not hear any better ideas so if anyone has any better plan say it now." Elen said. We gathered what turned out to be four earth mages but two of them were too low of a level to move earth with the precision needed. The rest of the company helped move the reinforced wagon as close as possible to where the elf was. The two men stepped as close to either side of the elf as they could and slowly moved the top layer of soil towards the wagon, the earth resembled a fold in a carpet which slowly moved to the edge. All of us flinched as the elf shifted slightly. The two mages were covered in sweat finally managed to glide our targets inside the wagon and slowly closed the reinforced doors. "Easy money." Elen pushed me lightly with his elbow as he sat beside me. "Yeah only one dumb kid dead soo yes, easy money." I replied to him. "That''s why I love working with you, now head to Arel and we are golden or rather platinum." The half-elf smirked. Our returning journey was peaceful except for the black clouds forming above us, a sign of heavy rain to come, "We won''t make it to the elven capital let us camp." I suggested as we were entering the great elven forest from the south. "Yea sure." Elen said hopping off the seat. I set up my tent beside the waggon which was on the far edge of the camp. I carefully opened the sliding window on the doors and peeked inside. The weeping elf carefully caressed the other women face, large splotches of dried blood covering her arm from wrist up. The hood suddenly slipped off the laying person revealing a heavenly beautiful girl under the hood. I rushed to cover my mouth as I gasped, staring speechless at the girl held dearly by the elf. I could not confirm if the doll-like girl was real or not but just a quick glimpse at the porcelain girl created doubts in my head about my looks, not to say the elf was ugly she was in fact one of the most beautiful women I ever saw but the girl left me speechless. I quickly shut the slit close and walk to my tent. I attempted to forget the image that ingrained itself in my brain and tried to not feel the strange feeling of pity gathering inside my heart. No wonder we get twenty platinum coins for this job. But would we get paid the full prize if the girl was dead? I steered my thoughts to business matters. "HAHAHA!" Maniacal laughter echoed through the forest. "I told them to be quiet." I murmured as I was leaving my tent and glimpsing at the wagon. The laughter turned into agonizing screams and I rushed where I could see our camp, my dagger in hand. I saw workers starting to slaughter each other as if their years of working together meant nothing. "Elen!" I screamed. I saw the half-elf beside the campfire, covered in blood. His sword was held high before plunging down, accompanied by the chilling scream of a person I knew. After the horrendous act, I spotted a large shadow looming between the trees behind Elen, its form shrouded by darkness. I stepped back falling on my back tripping on a root. I witnessed as Elen started to point his weapon at his belly but before I saw his end, the monstrous shadow appeared in front of me, its overpowering presence sending dread down my spine as it stomped towards me. Ch 40 "Staring at Darkness"
The sound of joyful laughter and slaughter died down, replaced by the sound of heavy footsteps slowly approaching onto the armoured wagon, which shook violently with each step. Metal shrieked and metal rivets popped out one by one as the metal plates were slowly ripped apart. The moonlight shined through the ever-expanding hole reviling the two imprisoned adventurers. A large looming shadow stepped closer to the cart obstructing the light from dimly illuminating the pathetic scene inside with its silvery light. The shadow bent its body and slowly reached its arm inside the cart, cautious to not disturb the vigilant elf dearly holding onto Kia. Mere centimeters before a long finger could touch the defenseless necromancer, sparks briefly illuminated the dark cell. The hand retreated halfway as the shadowy creature standing outside curiously tilted its head examining the gash in its crafted body caused by the risen''s claws. A feral noise made by the elf warned the shadow, to not get any closer before swiping at the hand again. This time the hand ignored the strike sending long orange streaks into the air once again. The elf struggled to keep the extended finger from touching Kia''s pale face but it did not budge even when the elf tried to hold it with all of her unholy might. Relentlessly pushing forward the the tip of the finger touched Kia''s forehead, the large claw tilted forward slightly cutting the skin and sinking in. The powerless elf felt the girl becoming much colder, her closed eyes moved frantically under the eyelids causing the hoplite to let go of Kia and raising both arms at the shadow. "Iris?" The girl barely murmured the elf''s name as her hand weakly searched for her. Her glowing eyes shone with blinding bright light inside the cart before quickly dimming. "Kia!" Iris excitedly shouted, embracing the girl with all the strength she could muster, the presence of the shadow disappearing from her mind. The two stayed in the embrace until Kia tried to escape the bloody undead''s hug. When she spotted the monstrous creature obscured by shadows she froze. "Iris?" She pointed at the creature. "Yes?" The elf answered, her voice getting stuck in her throat as she turned her head. The Thing''s body was hidden in an unnatural shadow allowing only small glimpses of its body to be visible. Where the head was supposed to be a skull of a great deer with immensely large antlers attached. Its bulky yet incomplete body looked like a stitched amalgamation of animal carcases, bones and green- brown colour metal with many weapons and arrows sticking out from its back. [Inspect] [???] The deer''s skull tilled in curiosity as the two stared at it before it turned, heading into the dark forest. Iris felt that the Thing wanted them to follow as it turn its body to them, its hollow eyes staring elf down with certain expectation or at least that is what she thought. Kia attempted to stand up but her legs could not support her causing the girl to fall back onto the elf. Iris looked at the girl with a worried face, the girl nodded slightly confirming her silent question. The elf lifted the weaken undead with both of her hands, she gave the girl last one look before stepping out of the wagon and following their mysterious saviour. Hopping through the ripped out hole onto the forest floor Iris felt the darkness around her getting denser, if not for the strange clattering coming from the Thing''s body it wouldn''t be long until she would had lost all sense of direction. They silently followed the Thing for what felt like hours, Iris''s amethyst eyes glued onto the slowly waddling creature''s back, never able to ever get closer to it. She eventually looked around her surroundings, even in the primarily black and grey night vision she possessed, the leaves turned into sickly purple colour and the tree trunks were twisted like a wet towel. The Thing stomped loudly over the rattling of its body, drawing the elf''s attention back onto its back, the Thing stood still and without moving its torso it pointed to the right where a negligent estate overgrown with vines growing on the outside appeared from between the sickly vegetation. Iris hesitantly walked where the monster pointed. She worriedly looked down at Kia''s face, the girl appeared to be dealing with situation much better then the vigilant hoplite, jumping at any sound coming from the dark forest. The tall undead stopped in front of the closed door. She felt Kia shift and a soft but tired voice exited her mouth. "Put me down, Iris." The elf gently put down Kia, supporting her swaying body as she weakly knocked on the wooden door, second later the old door squealed with rusty hinges as it opened. The Thing didn''t move as they walked in, the door slowly closed behind them. The inside of the mansion was a grand hall with rotted pillars on each side of the central alley with a red carpet leading up to a humble throne made of rotting wood. Iris felt Kia''s weight lessen as she straighten in posture until she no longer leaned on her. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The two walked down the red carpet until a cacophony of noise rained on the undead. When Iris looked up she saw a black mass covering the roof, hundreds if not thousands, sets of glowing red eyes stared at her. A gust of wind hit Iris from the front and when she turned to see the cause, a wave of unimaginable dread overcame her as she struggled mightly to not run in fear, a moment later Iris no longer felt anything assaulting her mind as her race purged whatever came with the wind. The area behind the simple wooden throne turned into darkness and a tall human woman dressed in colourful clothes appeared on the throne, casually filing her nails. After a moment of silence, the woman''s eyes slowly rolled onto the two undead standing in front of her, her expression betrayed her disappointment. "Aww, So much preparation and I don''t even see one of you shriek in fear." The woman''s shoulders slumped weakly like a child as she stood up. A large centipede quickly appeared from under her sleeve and the woman started to pet the crawling insect. "Who are you?" Iris asked stepping a step in front of Kia. "Ouch! That hurts," Woman''s purple cape whispered softly as it grazed the ground, she answered lightly. "Maybe I should remind the world of who I am?" Her tone gained a dangerous edge to it, sending another wave of fear down the elf''s spine. Her eyes moved to look at Kia. "I thought I was created to be insane and then I hear that one of my kin is just wandering the mortal coil without any preparations or nothing I began to wonder had I not know I had a competitor?" The woman pinched Kia''s cheeks as she spoke. "Don''t stare at me like that, I saved you, you know?" The undead mage''s eyes softened a little as she turned her head from the mysterious woman. "You said kin?" Iris frowned at the word. "You created that?" The woman''s purple-black eyes shifted back onto the elf, grabbing the elf''s arm and began to examine it. "Never saw something like that. Very well made links... you can do that with this... May I borrow your notes about this subject." Iris felt odd being felt around by a stranger who seemed to know little about personal space. "Her name is Iris, not that." Kia defended Iris, whose heart skipped a beat at the comment. The well dress woman quickly backed away from Iris with her hands in the air, as if trying to proof her innocence. "You can call me Mother or Vesa," Vesa elegantly dipped on her leg to Kia. "Could I know what they call you?" "Kiayicu." Kia unwittingly said her name, mirroring the bow with visible roughness. "And they say undead are not cute," Vesa pinched the shorter girl''s cheeks. "How old are you even?" "18 cycles it says." "And you look so young for your age, I am..." Vesa leaned towards Kia and whispered. "Old." "You-" The woman raised her voice. "I am not much older than you." She shook her head. "I will talk to you about where you were all these millennia later, now I have to teach you some basics about living outside your domain since you do not have much left. I only ask for a small favour in return." Vesa''s voice turned monotone as she spoke and turned toward the risen.. "Later-" She said lifting her arm before the world around Iris shrank.
"Greetings." A voice echoed in Iris''s head. She opened her eyes when she did so she felt like a thrown rag with the surroundings swaying slightly. She quickly tried to stand up instantly falling over as she sensed her sense of balance being gone as soon she stood up. "Calm Safe." The powerful yet gentle voice sounded again. Iris looked around as she sat, it appeared she was transported to a relatively small greenhouse somewhere in the manor with the inside being somehow illuminated by a bright light even with the glass being completely covered in either vines or filth. The inside of the greenhouse was empty with all of the empty pots lined against the wall. In a corner beside the sole door in the room was a giant statue covered in dust and vines." "Hello?" The elf called out. "What do you mean calm? I need to get out of here." "Motherless Understands?" The voice asked, seemingly surprised by the undead''s direct response. "Yes I understand, where are am I?" The statue moved causing the thick layers of dust to fall onto the ground and vines to snap. Under the dust lay a giant beetle with a singular horn growing on its head, his black exoskeleton shined slightly in the light. "Oh, did not see you there," Iris said as she tried to stand up again. "I have leave and save-" She tried to explain. "No." The beetle answered in a rumbling voice interrupting the undead. "Mother Will Come." "What does that mean?" "Mother Knows." He dipped his head again at the word Mother in great reverence. A long moment of silence passed as Iris waited for the beetle to elaborate, her body kept still by a powerful force. "You called me motherless, why?" She finally said. "Not Kin" Beetle slowly answered. "Not a bugman?" The elf retorted. "Others Call Us That Yes." "You mean other races?" The beetle clicked his mandibles before answering. "Pactless Motherless Yes." "Pactless, I don''t understand? Sorry. " Iris shook her head not knowing anything about the bugmen. "Pact Between Mother Children Not Abandoned." The bugman bowed his massive head again. "Abandoned by who? The mother, bugmen or someone else?" The elf asked another question, feeling an odd sense of calm even though her mind screamed at her to return to Kia''s side. "Us Not Abandoned Like Others Mother Not Alone Understand?" He slowly explained, not showing any signs of annoyance. "What do you mean like others?" "Others Abandoned Mother Stayed Here Insane Others Think False." More dust fell off his head as he spoke. "False? I heard Vesa say she was created insane." Iris said. Upon hearing the woman''s name the beetle quickly snapped his mandibles. "Mother Insane To Her Kin She Stayed They Didn''t To Us Mother Not Insane." His mandibles started to chatter as they quickly vibrated. "Shadow Terror Insanity To Others To Us Creator. Mother Falsely Blamed Terror Fear Just Emotion That Mother Is." Iris listened closely to the venerable beetle trying to think if any of the information could be used to leave the place earlier than Mother wanted her to. "Who are you wise bugman and why are you here collecting dust." "Thank You," A vaguely cheerful voice echoed from the gigantic beetle. " I Serve Mother Recalling Ancient History To Mother Waiting For Rebirth Into Another Shell." He said that as a door beside him opened. "To Mother You Return." He pulled his previously folded arm and touched his chest in a strange form of farewell, in an instance the force keeping the elf seated was lifted. Ch 41 "Forest of Red & White "The Northern Heart or better known by its newer name The kingdom of Firmusa is the furthest north human kingdom not created by Nordlings and it served the Holy Human Empire by defending the northern passage from daemons. The fortress city of Firmusa was built on a confluence of two important rivers Vitas and Neur but the waters near the city are frozen for most of the year. There are little to no metal deposits in the kingdom, for the dwarven kin north from the human settlements claim the entire Ridge for themselves as their ancestral land this caused the kingdom to heavily rely on the shipments of ore from the far south enforced by the old Imperial treaties. Although nowadays these shipments are a way for the weak Southerners to improve their image with themselves rather than shipments of vital material keeping the horrors of the North from invading the South. The population of Firmusa is nothing to sing ballads for, they are a simple bunch forged and tempered by the constant raids and the dangerous wilderness. Nevertheless, the Firmusan Kingdom is one of the most important human kingdoms in Edor for what they lacked in material wealth they substitute with a strong fighting spirit which allowed them to withstand the harsh environment and the many horrors living in the far north." Extract from "Kingdoms of the Humans"
The old doors slammed shut behind Iris as she walked forward through maze like corridors unsure where Kia might be. A black centipede slowly descended down a dilapidated wooden pillar partially covered in dark green vines, snapping its mandibles at the elf as it scurried into a hallway next to her. Iris turned to see the large centipede disappear into the darkness further in, seeing no other way to navigate through the mansion Iris stepped into the darkness, figuring that it would be easier to fight her way out of an ambush then meandering through the maze. The sound of the centipede''s many feet quietly hitting the wooden planks guided her in the unnatural darkness her eyes couldn''t pierce. Unnoticed by her in the darkness was the sight of her fingers twitching as a feeling of emptiness began to grow in her chest, causing the lifeless risen to feel short of breath while her lonely mind tortured her with What if The sound stopped suddenly plunging the hallway into an uncomfortable silence before two small spheres glowing in deep crimson appeared in front of her. As Iris got close to the only reference points in the unpenetrable darkness the crimson spheres disappeared as the sound of the many legs scurrying renewed. Iris was suddenly released from the clutches of the darkness, finding herself in a ballroom which must have been magnificent if it was not in a state of decay. The centipede quickly hurried up a grand staircase leading to the higher floor overlooking the hall. Each step creaked loudly as the elf walked on it. As she neared the top she heard a familiar voice. "Iris!" Kia shouted rushing toward the elf, almost causing her to tumble down the staircase. "Kia." The elf said running her fingers through the girl''s silky black hair. "For Dreamer''s sake don''t do that here." Vesa said, implying something to the flushed undead clinging to Iris, who was left clueless. She approached the two, lifting her slender arm to Iris''s forehead. The tall undead stumbled back slightly as a loud ring echoed inside her head. "That''s the second favour." The woman said turning her head to Kia, grabbing a thick journal appearing in the girl''s hands. "I will come by when I decide the Lonely One." She said to Iris. "Think each moment not doing it as death minute in decimal." Vesa''s tone changed from solemn to joyful, almost melodious at the end as she pointed to a door that opened. "What did you do?" Iris frowned holding her still ringing head. "Would not worry too much about it," The women walked passed the undead. "Just do what the Fifth have to say." She waved before disappearing into a puff of purplish smoke. Behind the open doors, the monster which awakened Kia walked in, touching the necromancer again before motioning slowly to follow. The monster was no longer hidden by shadows showing its stitched body fully. Its torso was combined with a metal box producing constant deep rumbling noise. A purple crystal the size of a human torso stuck out from its shoulder blade. Strange smoke rose from beneath the rough fur surrounding it on its shoulder and back. Stolen story; please report. They followed the monster, leaving the mansion and strolling slowly through the twisted forest in the half-light of the dawn. The Thing stopped and pointed his claw in front of him before turning back. Iris was stunned as the giant monster quickly disappeared between the trees with the loud noise disappearing. "Kia?" The elf asked the girl still holding her hand. "Later." The girl replied, her face blushing heavily. "What''s so embarrassing?" The elf tried to inquire further but Kia swiped the embarrassed face with her hand, replacing it with a cold mask. The two continue their walk, "Wow!" Kia suddenly ran away from Iris. She stood in front of nothing. The necromancer''s hand caressed the air as if a wall was right in front of her. Not knowing what Kia was doing, Iris walked passed the fascinated girl. The dark forest abruptly shifted, Iris found herself alone among trees with white bark with black spots. She squinted as the sun shined onto her face through the gaps in the red colour leaves. She quickly tried to step back but instead of going back into the dark forest, her foot crushed the dried leaves laying on the forest floor. "Hello!" Kia called from behind Iris. "Kia?" The elf quickly turned to see the girl appear from behind a tree, her hands resting on her hips in a clear sign of annoyance. "Pretty." The onyx black dress swirls as the necromancer take her surroundings in with an open mouth "Where are we, Iris?" "Don''t know," Iris responded. "Could you now tell me what we''re talking about with Vesa?" "After sundown, I will show you." Kia responded looking straight into Iris''s eyes before looking away in embarrassment. "I take you on the promise," Iris patted the embarrassed girl. "We have to find out where are we. So let us leave this forest." She said looking around herself, the forest looked identical wherever the elf put her eyes on. Picking a random direction the two started to wander through the forest. "Heck!" Iris suddenly yelled, causing Kia to flinch. "What happened?" The startled girl quickly asked. "We lost our things." Iris stated. The petite undead patted her back in an attempt to find her cloak. "Oh." "What was in those backpacks anyway?" The elf ran her fingers through her hair, trying to remember if anything important was lost. Iris''s mind raced to recount the backpacks'' contents the last time she opened them. "My spear, your hood, some money most of it is with you... that is it I think. Huh, being undead makes survival so much easier." She commented as they walked. "But we still have to acquire some things back if we want to not look suspicious. "Undead the best." Kia pumped her fist into the air. "Yes, those who can but don''t have to eat and sleep, are intelligent and preferably not rotting or being a skeleton, not having any special needs, not actively craving flesh, not being ethereal and looking alive enough to benefit from living inside ordinary societies. Those undead are the best." Iris grinned at the finest and cutest undead walking beside her. "Umm." The forest slowly dimmed as the bells went by. From gaps between the red leaves crowning the forest, a snow-capped mountain peak rose from the ground serving the two undead as a landmark which they headed towards. Iris lifted a dead branch allowing Kia to walk under. Upon joining back with the girl, elf saw Kia casually walking through a bloody camp with human bodies strew all over. "What happened?" The risen quickly asked. "Don''t know," Kia shrugged, stepping over a pool of blood forming beside one of the humans. "But it did happen recently." "Guess we take their stuff, not like they would need it anyway." Iris squatted beside one of the deceased humans. The man wore a white undershirt now stained with partially dried blood and underpants. His hand still tightly held a dagger which Iris took. She turned the body over exposing a deep cut going from the shoulder and ending at his hip.All the humans were about level forty in combat abilities with quite mundane equipment lacking any enchantment. Whatever caused it was a humanoid and the elf could bet it was another group of humans who caused it. Iris looted the camp finding a backpack which she packed with small things she found, an ordinary spear and a relatively clean cloak that she would clean thoroughly before giving to Kia. The girl made a sign with her hand towards the laying bodies before she and the elf left.
POV Change A woman stepped into an elaborately decorated room and kneeled on one knee. "My Majesty, the adventurer company we hired just rebelled and announced the formation of a new Kingdom, they killed the group tasked by the High Marshal to eliminate them." She lowered her head as she spoke, her white hair falling on her shoulders. A young man of about twenty stood up and turned to face the well-dressed woman. A wall behind him was lined with statues of Aspects. "What do I do Umbrani?" The young man said, his youthful voice shaking with emotions. "My Majesty I would not dare tell you what to do." The woman said not lifting her head. "You always advised my family so I beg off you advise me on this, what would you do?" "I would eliminate their supporters and the one who is selling them our own weapons." The woman said, the man unable to discern any emotions from her. "And who is their supporter?" "It''s the High Marshal my Majesty, I am in possession of many incriminating documents written by the High Marshal," She pulled a letter from inside of her heavy coat. "This letter was written only three days ago." The newly adult king took the letter and glanced at it before throwing it. "Eliminate him Umrani and make a more loyal replacement, he shall know the price of rebelling against the crown, the crown given to my grandfather by the avatar of Pruina herself. Make them taste the divine judgment that will purge evil." He turned back to kneel in front of the holy statues of the Divine Court. "As you wish my Majesty." The women waited until the young king kneeled before standing and silently leaving the king''s personal temple. A grin which she hid widened. Ch 42 "Lonesome" "The gods of Divine Court do not talk to their loyal faithful. Only System does!" -Extract from a popular pamphlet given by Systemaits.
Two figures walked through the forest, skillfully navigating their way between trees in the silvery twilight of the full moon. The taller figure stopped in its tracks and looked around. "Kia." Iris said. "Y-yes?" Kia flinched at her name being called suddenly, her mind meandering in the clouds since her talk with the strange supernatural women. "What happened?" The elf put her hand on the girl''s shoulder before pointing at her alabaster fingers. They appeared to become ever more translucent reveling a dark swirling shadow just under the skin. "N-nothing!" Kia quickly glanced up at the elf, her fingers returning to their ordinary snowy appearance. Iris caught a hint of uncertainty in the necromancer''s blue and golden eyes. "Kia, do you want to say something to me?" Her thumb traced girl''s jawline as she asked. "No- yes- I mean... I don''t know." The ancient and powerful undead seemed flustered by her own ambitiousness. Ordinary the necromancer needed only wave a hand and what she wanted was done but it never accoutered to her that she would doubt herself so much after all there was no mistake she could make that she couldn''t reverse in her domain. "Is it something to the with Vesa?" "No, it just..." Kia gazed at Iris with uncertainty hiding deep inside her eyes, judging her reaction. "I don''t know how you would respond." "Respond to what?" The elf asked, her ears perking up with interest as the mage finally seem to open up and answer the questions troubling the risen. "Would you..." The girl furrowed her brows as she concentrated, her mouth working silently but with each word, the girl became more frustrated. "...Why is it so hard to explain this?" She finally said. "Don''t rush yourself just calm down, we have all the time we would want." Iris turned Kia and embraced her from behind. Pressing the girl''s back to her even as the undead fought her touch. The two stood perfectly still in the silence, Kia eventually gratefully accepting Iris''s impulsive embrace, relaxing in the warmth as she organised the myriad of thoughts running through her head. "... I just don''t want you to blindly abide because I say something." The petite undead in elven hands murmured quietly. "And why is that?" Iris asked. "I just don''t want to be alone anymore." Kia sunken deeper into the elf as she quietly, almost silently whispered. Iris stared at the top of the girl''s head for some time as she considered her words before answering. " You, just have to believe me that I do things out of my own selfish will." The elf tightened her embrace around the undead who became like a steel rod hearing her creation answer. A long moment of total silence followed between the two. "Iris?" The ancient turned around, freeing herself from the warm prison. "Yes, Kia?" "Would you accept being my Anchor?" Kia''s face turned to meet the elf, a cold mask of absolute seriousness hid her usually adorably expressive face. "Yes." The tall undead instantly answered. "But I haven''t even explained what it all entail?" The porcelain girl raised her brow, her arm shot toward Iris''s chest. "Are you sure?" She said her cold hand pressed against Iris''s chest. "You could but as long as I am close to you, I am pleased." The elf softly smiled. "Believe me." She pressed the girl''s hand further into her torso. "T-then t-take y-your clothes." Kia hesitantly stepped away from Iris, pulling a ceramic bowl from her inventory. Iris wanted to ask why but the girl standing in front of her focused all her attention on preparing something. Obediently Iris took off her clothes and set them at the base of a tree before turning around. Laying in front of the necromancer was a large selection of magically conjured bowls and mortars with strange ingredients inside. She held a thick book in one hand while an unusual-shaped black knife materialised in her other hand. Iris didn''t dared to move a muscle as low whisper spoken in a language her talent couldn''t translate, displaying error messages as the whisper thundered powerfully through the forest, darkness veiling the small meadow. Kia began to mix the contents of each bowl together forming a purplish grey powder. The windless meadow was suddenly the center of a storm as Kia raised one arm toward the heaven, Iris rubbed her eyes as she saw mana began to swirl around the girl''s forearm. A red leaf fell on the elf''s shoulder, reaching for it she felt a loud crack as the she touched the leaf which had withered into dusk in front of her eyes. On the black knife, golden letters started to glow before turning crimson as Kia sliced her palm open. Viscous black liquid similar to tar started to leak from Kia''s open wound and the blood started to boil as it touched the powder in the bowl. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Swiftly the girl started to mix what was inside the bowl before picking up the mixture and approaching the bewildered elf with a majesty eclipsing that of the most powerful royal scions. "Lay down." Kia ordered, any signs of uncertainty vanished from her voice. Iris quickly obeyed, laying perfectly flat on the forest''s floor which felt dry as blades of grass snapped, all vitality drained from them. The petite undead dipped two slender fingers in the boiling mixture. "Last chance to quit." The girl warned but Iris shook her head. Two slender fingers touched Iris''s chest accompanied by an overwhelming pain she never felt before, dwarfing any pain she might had felt while enduring her service to the Hero. She gritted her teeth as the fingers started to gently skim on her skin leaving a painful trail behind. The ancient''s fingers hadn''t even left her chest and the pain caused Iris to be on the verge of her consciousness as she gritted her teeth. Even as she struggled not to pass out she felt Kia''s slender fingers somehow reaching her back before she lost awareness of her surroundings.
Iris was greeted by a dark world of colour. The full moon still shined through the leaves above her. She slowly sat up feeling a dull pain resurfacing where Kia had touched her. The elf glanced at her naked body seeing one continuous line marking her body like a lying serpent. She curiously examined herself, watching the trail meander and coiled around her arms, torso and legs creating unknown symbols and shapes on her body. "Kia?" Iris said feeling something move beside her. Kia lay naked on the grass beside the elf, her purple crystal softly pulsing with light. Her body was also covered with an almost identical coiling pattern to Iris while her alabaster skin shifted in colour in front of her eyes, gaining a delicate pink colour around the painful mark. The tall undead moved closer to the sleeping petite girl and enveloped her saviour in a warm blanket. Kia''s pearly white body shuddered slightly as the elf gently brushed her fingers on her smooth skin. As Iris''s fingers trailed the mirrored mark on the petite undead''s skin, the girl started to take quick ragged breaths. "I-Iris~" Kia''s muttered, she gazed at the elf with unfocused eyes before shuffling closer. "Yes~" A thin predator''s smile appeared on Iris''s face. "More~" Kia''s hands wrapped themselves around the predator''s arm before she began to speak in unintelligible moans. "More of what? You have to say what you want." Iris playfully demanded. The strange feeling rose within Kia''s body as she felt the elf''s breath on her exposed skin, pulsing with warm pain. "Please," She asked Iris to help her as the feeling started to tickle her thighs. "Could not hear you Kia speak a bit louder." "Iris~!" Kia covered her face as she remembered what was this strange new feeling. "That can''t go without punishment~" The tall undead whispered to the porcelain ear tickling it with her warm breath. Her hand travelled down slowly, slowly brushing the tips of her nails on Kia''s skin sending lighting up her spine. "No." A desperate plea came from between Kia''s lips before a warm pair of lips sealed them and her ultimate fate. A comforting warmth coming from Iris transformed into a burning feeling which entered Kia''s body with ease as she awaited my fate. The snow maiden felt Iris''s fingers stroking her inner thighs sending waves of the strange feeling to fill her body. The undead moaned into Iris''s mouth as the pleasure over spilled. Iris''s ears perked up as she watched the girl rub her legs while trying to hide her embarrassing face and shameful sounds coming from her mouth. Iris hand began to fondle the mage''s small breast, playing with the red-pink mound at the top. Iris began to explore the girl''s mouth, leaving nothing nothing untouched as she served her adorable Misstress. She slowly separated from Kia''s lips allowing her to take a breath. When the necromancer opened her eyes she felt her body soften as the predator looming over her bit the girl''s lower lip before flashing her pearly teeth as she went further down. "A-" A sudden wave of pleasure overtook Kia as her nails uncontrollably dig into Iris''s back. Iris didn''t let go as she continued taking a quick nibbles on Kia''s slender neck. "Nyaah~" A strange moan escapes her lips as Iris pinched the undead''s nipple causing her to release her head allowing her to continue to leave nothing sacred. Iris gently touched Kia''s crotch causing it to become wet from her touch. She circled around the place which ached the girl the most, stroking her inner thighs and area close to it but never touching it and releasing the pain. Iris put the wet fingers which teased Kia into her mouth, smiling at the mage before quickly kissing her again. The hopeless undead felt something sweet being left by Iris''s before she used her confusion to go further down. "More~" Kia''s body shuddered as Iris licked and suck on my breast. "Louder." A lustful smile appeared on the elf''s face while she stopped her advances allowing the girl to cook in the strange feeling pour out from places Iris had touched. "No..." The ancient watched as her body moved by itself, her fingers being grabbed by Iris as they travel down to release the ache. "Please do what you did in the human house." She pleads as Iris leaned forward. "Good girl~" Iris whispered before taking a playful bite out of Kia''s ear sending her over the edge. Seeing the girl unable to intervene she began to kiss the girl''s soft skin while slowly venturing ever further down. "Everything about you is so perfect." The elf said staring into the two gem like eyes as she opened the most venerable part of Kia''s ever so delicate body. "Haaah~Hmm!" Before the necromancer could answer Iris''s warm mouth covered her crotch, while her tongue slip inside. he girl''s spine arched upward as she covered her mouth trying to soften the embarrassing sounds escaping her. "Mmmm~! Mmmm~!" Kia''s slender body trembled as a transparent liquid streamed from the depths of her, pouring onto Iris and the grass. "That was sudden." The elf smirked at the panting girl laying naked on the ground, her legs still trembling slightly. She stood up, a transparent fluid dripping from between her legs and laid beside the exhausted girl. Iris felt unsatisfied as her eyes devoured the perfect silky smooth body trembling in pleasure on the green grass. "Don''t think this is the end," Iris whispered into Kia''s ear, nibbling on it as her index and middle finger slowly swayed back and forth on her stomach making girl''s hips thrust instinctively. "Oh, craving for more?" "why..." Kia barely managed to voice out, in between shallow pants that followed her orgasm. Her face unknowingly pleading for more of elf''s attention. "I told you there will be punishment~" Iris lecherously smiled as her two fingers entered Kia. The elf''s other hand instinctually traveled down her own body as her hand entered her own womanhood . "AAHH~!" A surprised girl arched her spine as her overly sensitive body experienced another orgasm, founding herself under renewed assault, her face changing rapidly with both incredible pleasure and pain. Iris bit her lower lip at the lewd faces the innocent girl made as her own fingers slid between her labia sending waves of pleasure down her spine. She kissed Kia muffling her loud moans trying to keep everything about Kia to herself like a overprotective squirrel. Kia arched her back again, turning away from the elf leaving a thin string of saliva connecting both of their lips. Iris''s body moved of its own volition climbing on top of the shorter undead pinning her to the ground, grabbing her hand and leading it to the elf''s honeypot. A pair of slender fingers entered Iris, she could feel her hot insides lustfully wrapping themselves around the two fingers as they hesitantly pleasured her. Without giving Kia the time to utter a single word, Iris kissed the girl again this time with much more vigour. Kia lifted her second hand, mapping the elf''s pale body for the girl causing Iris extreme delight from Kia''s lightest touch as the feeling of truly being wanted entered her mind again. "Mmm~!" The pale blue and golden eyes rolled in pleasure, the mage''s insides coiling tightly around elven fingers moving inside her as more transparent liquid gushed out. "Yes~!" The elf moaned as she moved her body. A smile of pure bliss formed as she felt her body move instinctively. Her body suddenly quivered in bliss as she violently climaxed on top of Kia, feeling a wave of pleasure flood her mind from unknown source. All the lustful vigour drained from Iris''s body as she laid silently beside Kia, basking in the afterglow as she stared at her naked saviour. The girl''s pearly skin glistened in the silvery light further mesmerizing the elf with its magnificence as she gave Kia a long loving kiss on her forehead. The girl rolled her beautiful body toward Iris, mustering enough strenght to snuggle against the predator who preyed on her. "Good night." Iris said, tightly wrapping her arms around the girl feeling conflicted. She hoped that she could show her precious saviour even a fraction of happiness pumping through her non-existant hearth. Although thoughts of using her dirty body to please her Sun and Star began to trouble her again, had this useless slave deserve to feel so much happiness? Ch 43 "Laziness in the Grass" Iris opened her eyes, groaning as she tried to move her neck. Her body felt numb as she could barely move her head with bones inside her neck cracking upon the slightest movement. The sun shined through the tree crowns directly at her and the only sound she could hear was the soft whisper of leaves swaying in the wind. With great struggle and complaint of her muscles she looked down where Kia snuggled to her, the girl''s cold skin touching elf''s bare skin. Iris ignored the discomfort and gave the petite girl a quick peck on the top of her head. "Mmm?" Kia stirred before Iris could fully burn the image permanently into her mind. "Good morning, Kia," Iris said. "Had a nice night~?" The girl''s pale cheeks turned red before she answered. "Y-yes." "Glad to hear it," The elf expressed with a small smile. "Want to stand up?" "Have to?" Kia clutched elf''s arm wrapped around her. "No, I too would rather not." The pair lay on the grass taking in each other presence as the sun above them lazily moved across the heavens. The blades of grass brushed against their bodies as they swayed in the soft breeze which reached the forest floor. Iris heard Kia quietly breathing again, she gave the napping girl another loving peck. A feeling of accomplishment mixed with joy filled the elf once more as she recognised one of many small things she noticed about the strange undead girl. Eventually, her desire to study Kia''s body with her eyes which gave her a weird sense of fulfilment died down allowing her to finally turned her attention to her system. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 1 month Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 8 ] [ Hoplite Level 8] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 720/720 Strength 105 Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Constitution 101 Dexterity 111 Wisdom 103 Intelligence 103 Charisma 100 MP 800/800 Combat; Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave, Flame. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (A), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Physical Resistance (F+), Monster Experience Gain (B), Magical Talent (F+), Mark of Darkness*, Anchor* {New attributes detected} [Mark of Darkness]* The creator of this mark chose to hide its statistic changes from you. Level to low to forcefully decipher. [Anchor]* A powerful magical being chose your soul to act like its domain. Now able to permanently exist in the outside world by lowering its overall level to match yours and able to slowly gain it back as you increase in power. The longer this connection holds it allows the being to choose to bless you with some of its original powers, however if the long-lasting connection would suddenly be severed by either deliberate or not deliberate actions, terrible consequences await for both of you. Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 5), Survival (Level 5), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1), Cleaning... Iris loudly gulped as finished reading her status page. "Regretting it?" A quiet whisper sounded beside her, a cold hand resting on her chest as if checking her heartbeat. "No," Iris turned her head to face Kia. "I actually feel honoured that you would in-trust me with so much responsibility but I do worry about my ability to protect both of us." "Don''t talk like that," Kia pouted. "And you are helpless only for now." "You naughty kitten," Iris pounced on to the smug girl snuggled to her. "Going to show you who is helpless." Her fingers mercilessly tickled the pinned girl causing her to giggle. "HahastooopHaha," Kia giggled uncontrollably as she tried to escape from undead hoplite''s grasp. "Hahaplease..." The undead mage desperately pleaded between laughs. "Adorable as always." The elf said as she kissed Kia on her forehead before standing up. "Iris?" "Yes?" "What was that?" "Tickling? I thought I did it once with you." Iris casted a puzzled look at the still laying girl. "But this felt different, Iris." Kia voiced her opinion. "By different you mean?" "It just felt different, more enjoyable maybe?" Iris buttoned her tunic before answering. "I am glad to hear this." She sat down on a tree stump as she put her long black boots reaching just below her knees. Kia purred as she slowly stood up, her long black dress suddenly materialising in her hand. "Huh?" She stared at the fabric with a confused look. "What happened?" Iris asked finishing dressing herself. "I can''t instantly equip my clothes for some reason." "Maybe because your level shrunk to match mine level after me becoming your anchor?" The elf suggested. "But I still have all of my abilities," The naked girl grumbled slightly as she stared at her black dress. "You have to quickly level up so I can stop being so useless." She suddently demanded after her eyes glowed and dimmed, her hand raised in front of her ready to cast a spell. "I on the other hand see this as a bonus." The elf said as she approached Kia. She grabbed the girl''s dress and her undergarments. "You don''t wear a bra?" The elf asked with concern as she noticed a distinct lack of a bra. "What a bra?" Kia gave the tall undead a confused look. "It''s a piece of women''s clothing that hold our breast so they don''t become saggy," Iris touched Kia''s petite breast before continuing. "Also they prevent strangers from seeing our bare breasts. "We will have to quickly address this problem once we reached civilisation." Iris said as she helped Kia to dress herself in her clothes feeling unreasonably worried about someone other than her seeing the adorably flushed mage. Ch 44 "Blue Surprise "Across Edor but especially in the countryside, there is an ancient tradition of finding rare flowers and then giving them to your love interest as a symbol of affection, courage and love. Women who were gifted with such a gift braid the flower into their hair until the flower withers away. Often, after waiting until the flower withers away completely and looking if the woman kept the dry stem braided into her hair the man would than propose to the woman granting a hairpin in the shape of the given flower. Unfortunately, this antique tradition had been almost completely abandoned after the death of Brad the Hero alongside Alicia the Noble Flower. -Extract from "Common Life Of Common People"
The setting sun shone a beautiful red light at the two undead climbed the solitary mountain. Iris stopped as soon she climbed above the canopies of the red leaf trees and began to survey her surrounding. To her north, she could make out the faraway silhouettes of snow-peaked mountains, to the east and south, the crimson forest spanned the entirety of her vision with no end in sight. She let out a small sigh before turning her attention back onto the undead mage quickly and tirelessly navigating her way towards the peak. "Come on Iris, we have to reach the top!" Kia said turning to the elf, her excited giggling being carried by the wind while her long raven black hair fluttered in the wind sweeping over the bare mountainside. In Iris''s humble opinion Kia looked quite majestically as she climbed the rocky slope. The elf obeyed the overly excited girl, trying her best to catch up to the nimble undead who began to resemble a mountain goat as she hoped lightly taking more and more dangerous routes as Iris got nearer. Despite the mage''s efforts the tall undead quickly caught up to the giggling girl patting her on the shoulder. "Hey!" Kia shouted as the elf overcame her, flashing pearly white teeth at her as she sped past. "Come on Kia, we have to reach the top!" Iris replied, waving her hand at her companion. She eventually stopped close to the top, looking over the ledge searching for the girl. "Hey!" She shouted at the slowly approaching girl below her. *Sniff* Kia came crashing into Iris with teary eyes. The elf stumbled slightly as the teary girl hugged her waist. "What happened?" She asked, gently running her fingers through girl''s long hair. *Sniff* "I thought you left me." The ancient rubbed her eyes as the bad elf kneeled in front of her, bewildered at the sudden change in her mood. "Silly, why would I do that?" Iris answered in a puzzled voice, trying to calm down the distraught girl. "I..." Kia paused for a long moment. "...don''t know." An embarrassed expression formed on her face as she realised what she had said. "Adorable." The elf could not stop herself from commenting on the adorable face Kia had made. "I was really worried." The shorter undead lamented in the taller undead''s arms. The elf felt the girl''s frigid body absorb almost all the heat in her arms in matter of moments. "You still want to climb to the top?" Iris wiped Kia''s face with her hand as she tried to change the subject. "Yes." The girl answered, a smile gradually returning to her face. The two resumed their journey, slowly walking towards the peak. When they eventually reached the peak, the wind suddenly picked up and violently slammed into them. "Hehe!" Kia abruptly giggled loudly, spreading her arms as the wind hit her. "Enjoying yourself?" The elf asked turning her head away from the strong wind, not bothered by how unnecessary this deviation was, Kia''s laughs were enough of a reward for her. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "-" Kia opened her mouth, her eyes told Iris how shocked she was. "Helpless~" Risen walked up to the shocked girl who still tried to speak while facing the strong wind and turned her mouth away from the wind. "I like it here." The undead mage said as if nothing has happened while the reflection of the horizon gleamed in her colourful eyes. Her eyes suddenly widened as she stared at something behind Iris. "Pretty." "Thanks." The elf furrowed her in an imitation of a frown as Kia walked passed her. The girl crouched beside a bundle of blue flowers growing on the mountain top. She gently took one of the flowers in a shape of a three-pointed star and inspected it with a curious gaze. "Bluepeaks, heard they only grow high in the mountains and are a symbol of courage or something like that." Iris leaned over Kia, pulling all the knowledge she had about such things which wasn''t much in the grand scale of things. "Courage?" "Yes, people risk their lives to acquire just one of these to prove their courage." Iris lectured the puzzled girl. "But it was easy to get here." The undead retorted while the last beams of the light illuminated her face from the side. "The last I heard, climbing up a mountain was supposed to be tiring. Not to mention the exhaustion and breathlessness the taller the mountain is. " Kia''s eyes quickly glance between Iris and the blue flower before she suddenly stood up and gave it to the leaning elf. "Oh! T-thank you." Iris hesitantly took the gift offered to her in the twilight of the newborn night, the heavy wind dying down as she gingerly grasp the stalk of the flower. "Something happened?" Kia tilted her head in bewilderment as she stared at the elf who was on the verge of tears. "Did I do something bad?" "No, no I just really appreciate your gift." Iris treasured her first gift in her hands carefully handling it. "C-could you braid it into my hair, please?" Her face flushed heavily as she stuttered while asking the innocent girl. Kia tilted her head slightly before nodding, her movements radiating the suspicion she had toward her weirdly acting creation. She sat the elf in front of a mirror which appeared beside her. She started to unbraid her previous handiwork after combing Iris''s hair she allowed half of it to fall loosely on the elf''s shoulders while braiding another half into a circlet going around Iris''s head. The seated elf smiled indecently in the half-light as her mind was still processing what happened but as she blankly stared into the air in front of her a movement caught her attention. Her eyes focused on the spot where she thought she saw something. To her east orange lights started to suddenly light up with some of them moving. The lights resembled four small squares with a horizontal cross dividing them. "Humans?" She absentmindedly said. "Where?" Kia asked, stopping her work. "You see these lights there?" The elf pointed at the small gathering of lights. "Oh," The standing undead resumed her work. "We heading there?" "We could," Risen shrugged her shoulders. "Unless you don''t want to." Kia didn''t answer immediately rather she worked on the elf''s long jet-black hair which she handled for as long as possible with the secret blessing of the elf in question. "We could." She eventually gave her answer after she was done. "Thank you very much," Iris inspected herself in the magical mirror, gently touching her hair. The scene must have looked bizarre to anyone who could see it, two girls on a mountain top with one braiding the hair of the other in the total darkness of the night. Iris thought. "Before we go you are not sleepy? You usually are at this time." "No." The petite mage started to put things into her inventory as she confidently answered. The two carefully descended down the mountainside before Iris led them through the dark forest to the human settlement she saw before. The elf estimated they were halfway to their destination and wanted to ask Kia about some things. Turning around she found the girl pinching the hem of her jacket as she walked with her eyes closed looking competently unresponsive. "Are you sleeping?" The tall undead lifted the sleepwalking girl before waiting for her answer. The girl''s legs wrapped themselves around the elf''s waist, her arms did similar around the elven neck. Kia snuggled into Iris''s chest, purring with satisfaction. "My little kitten?" The risen carefully asked the cat-like ancient, receiving a soft purr in return. "Would my kitten be like to be called Meowyicu or Nyayicu? The elf smiled further as she resumed walking. A low dangerous purr sounded beside her ear. "True Sleepyicu fits you better." Iris continued to head towards the human village, covering Sleepyicu with her oversized cloak which had blood stains on its sleeve. She will clean it in the morning and ask where precisely she was. She knew it had to be somewhere north but she had no idea where in the north. The leaves rustled softly above her head as the sound of rushing water reached her ears. "That narrows things down." She whispered to herself. After marching through the forest Iris noticed that she suddenly walked on a narrow forest path. The orange light suddenly hit her eyes as it shone from between the trees. "Who''s walking!?" A man''s voice shouted. The elf walked out of the forest before answering. "Adventurers." "Ashen Skies! Is she alright?" An old man followed by another human quickly ran towards the undead hoplite, slightly irritating Iris as she clutched Kia. "Yes she is alright, just needs somewhere to rest for the night." "Ehh... we don''t have a tavern but Lamia can house you traveler for a night, I''m sure." The human quickly replied before leading Iris inside the village. "Run to Lamia to tell her we have travelers waiting for a place to rest." He said to his companion. Iris was led to the other side of the village towards a relatively large wooden house standing alone between the trees. A woman stood inside the doorframe with a small lantern in her hand. She silently stepped back allowing the elf to walk in. The woman''s blue dress was very worn out, with the once beautiful sapphire blue fading. She closed the door behind Iris and started to talk to the guard outside. "Hello, I am Lamia." The woman whispered as she entered her house. "Greetings Lamia." The elf courteously nodded her head. Lamia motioned to the elf to follow her. The woman''s house was filled with strange things hanging from the ceiling. Elf managed to glimpse a huge iron cauldron through an open door. "You can sleep here." Lamia said pointing at a set of hay beds, Iris noticing a series of symbols tattooed on Lamia''s neck. "Thank you." The undead waited until the village woman left before taking her boots off with a couple of swift motions. She slowly lowered herself onto one of the beds, careful not to wake the slumbering girl snuggled on her arm. Iris slowly moved her long slim arm and rested it on Kia''s delicate body which curled itself into a small ball, wrapping around her warm arm like some sort of parasite. The risen''s senses darted between her precious Mistress and the surroundings as she began her watchful vigil over Kia, one hand caressing a blue flower on the side of her head. Ch 45 "Very Very Pretty Girl" "Adventurers Guild is not the only organisation offering services of monster slaying or protection. Many such groups are offering their services for less than the Adventurers Guild but the problem with these unofficial adventurers is their reliability. Unlike the Guild, which recruits hundreds if not thousands of new members each year and has a large pool of powerful adventurers to send where others failed, the mercenary companies are not able to replace their ranks at such a fast pace but they are not bound by rules like in the Adventurers Guild imposes on itself. One of the most important rules is that adventurers of the Guild could not serve as pioneers nor be able to be paid in land. Such rules caused the Adventurers Guild to be less popular in the border countries with vast wilderness to settle and colonize." -Extract from "On Borders of Edor" "Are we there yet...not...sleepy" Kia quietly muttered, curled up peacefully beside Iris, watching over her. "That''s new." The elf whispered, her eyebrow rising in interest as a hand of the sleeptalking girl reached to her shirt, gently pinching its hem. "Tree...in front..." Kia muttered, turning her body over. She nuzzled into Iris''s breast as she inhaled. "Nice..." Iris''s eyes snapped away from the adorable girl as she heard a sound of footsteps behind the door. The door slowly opened creaking terribly, causing Kia to shift. The elf frowned as the door opened, but to her increasing concern, she could not see anyone behind the door. "Uh?" A whisper sounded from behind the door, so quiet it was Iris almost missed it. The elf straighten her back and saw a human child with long blond hair in the doorway. The small human''s blue eyes opened wide as she realised the elf''s gaze before quickly running away. "Mmm?" Kia groaned as she stretched her body. Her outstretched hand searched for the other undead. "Rest some more." Iris said, closing the door and walking to sit back on the bed. "Huh!?" The undead girl opened her eyes, she froze as she noticed the roof above her. "I just got really tired and ummm-" Kia swiftly sat up and began to explain herself. Iris leaned over the bed, her face mere centimeters from Kia. Their lips met as she silenced the girl with a long passionate kiss. The tall elf explored Kia''s mouth, enjoying each second that passed to its fullest. "I quite enjoyed carrying my little kitty~." She said as her hand cupped the stunned girl''s cheeks , showing her perfectly white fangs as a wide smile formed on her face. The shocked necromancer stared at the Risen in front of her, seemingly bewitched by elf''s smile. A bashful smile slowly crept on her face as she shifted, making her way onto the edge of the bed, her slim legs dangling freely above the wooden floor. "I have to clean your cloak so stay here until I come back." Iris said, walking out of the room with the bloodied cloak folded under her arm. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "I will." Kia answered with a hint of sadness in her tone. Iris closed the door behind her. A strange smell hung in the air as she looked for Lamia. Following a sound of stirring. The elf walked downstairs to the basement, *Cough* *Cough* "Divines!" She suddenly went into a coughing fit opening the only door she saw. "Oh, our guest is up," Lamia turned to the elf behind her was a series of tubes, mortars and glass bottles slowly filling with a greenish liquid. "It''s really early in the day. I did not expect tired travelers to wake up so quickly. Did I wake you up with my little experiment?" "No, not you at least," Iris said."But I have some questions that I did not have an opportunity to ask yesterday." "You saw Sally? I thought she was also asleep. Hopefully, she did not do anything weird to you." The woman wearing a leather apron said. "Nothing worth mentioning," Iris answered. "Could I ask what is the name of this village?" "You are currently in a grand village of Norten, northeast of Firmusa and located on the western bank of the river Neur." Lamia dramatically gesticulated as she spoke, ending her sentence with a little bow. "OH." "Something happened?" "Nothing just... never mind," Iris continued. "Where can I wash this?" She showed the bloodied cloak to the woman. "Just follow me. Going to show you the village in the meanwhile as we walk." Lamia motioned to the tall elf to follow her.
POV change The door closed behind the Teacher leading the scary lady with a pretty face out of our house. I quickly stood up and headed toward my siblings'' room, for some reason they can''t leave their room. I very, very carefully put my ear to the door, listening quietly for any noise. I excitedly twisted the door handle upon not hearing anything, the scary lady who does not sleep did not leave anyone to guard the room. I quickly flung the door open. "Brother!" I happily squeal, as I ran towards him. "Huh?" I stop as my he puts his slightly blue finger in front of his lips. "Why?" I angrily sat down on the floor with my arms and legs crossed and stare at him but instead of him coming to me and trying to brush my hair and me giggling happily afterwards, his frown deepened. I followed his eyes finding a girl laying in the bed with her back towards us. "Oh." I said finding why Brother was so frustrated. I quickly stand up and ran towards the bed. "Get out of the bed, Brother is angry!" I push the girl sleeping in Brother''s bed. "????h?????????????!?" A strange string of words came from the girl. "Get out of the bed!" I tried to grab the girl''s arm, I stopped when I saw Brother franticly moving his hands in front of me. For some reason, his and the other siblings'' hands can go through stuff. "But she is sleeping in your bed?" I asked, Brother, seemed shaken as the girl turned towards us, her face was very, very, very pretty more than Teacher or the scary lady but for some reason it was pink as she held a pillow in her hand. Oh, maybe she is similar to my siblings. The pretty girl covered her pretty pink face with her hands before trying to cover herself with a blanket. "Are you like Brother and other?" I easily turned the blanket from the girl''s weak grasp. The older than me girl did not answer rather she hid the pillow behind her back, I wonder why she likes it so much? I try to tap the girl on the shoulder but multiple familiar hands reached for my outstretched hand. "Oh! You made them come back!" I happily yelled as I saw all my siblings standing behind me. There were some who I did not see for a long time. "Sister, why have you stopped visiting me after those people in robes came to the house?" I tried to ask but Sister just stared at me blankly. "Sister, hello?" "I???''???m??? ??????o???r????r???y???."The girl behind me said something but I could not understand it. *Cough* "I disturbed them." She said followed by a bow. "Wow," I turned to see the girl''s face turned very pale as she spoke in. a beautiful voice. "Do it again, pleeeease." I pleaded to hear her again but instead of hearing her voice she just stared at me. "You kinda look like my siblings when they come to see the Teacher, you know? Are you my new sibling? That will be great if you were, we could play together and tell stories to each other, the other ones can''t speak but they seem to like you...
POV change "...and that''s it I think." Lamia finally finished her lecture as she closed the door behind Iris. "I thank you very much for answering my questions," The tall elf said. "Must have been a pain to answer them all." "Actually I quite enjoyed our little chat," The woman said. "People in Norten treat me like an executioner, they try to avoid me as much as possible until something happens." "You are not from Firmusa are you?" "What made you say that?" Lamia pretended to be shocked by Iris''s question. "My name, my profession, my humour or that my skin saw more sun than they will ever see?" "From where are you?" The elf ignored the playful alchemist. "I am from a village between Mensana and Oriripol," Lamia answered. Loud giggling reached the two women''s ears, they both looked at each other and headed towards the source of the giggling. They reached the door where Iris left Kia, she opened the door and saw a human girl playing with a clockwork sphere as her undead girl sat on the bed, curiously observing the little human child. Ch 46 "Petals which Fall"
"Godloss or the Bloom is a terrible disease killing all who are infected with it. The patient develops large pus and blood filled blisters which cover the entire body of the patient. The blisters are agonisingly painful if touched causing the inflicted to be bedridden wailing in agony. At the terminal stages of the illness which can arrive as long as a season after contracting the disease, the blisters begin to swell up gaining a distinct blueish hue, before bursting violently causing the patient to slowly bleed out. The disease is transmitted by touching an object previously touched by inflicted or coming to direct contact with the fluids leaking profusely from the dying and dead. The disease gets one of its names because of its total immunity to any spells aimed at healing the patient which as if mocking the healer who is treating the unfortunate soul will ultimately worsen the progress of the disease. The healing spells cause inflammation of the entire body and eventual eruption of the patient bowels out of his body. The agonising screams are said to be heard for hours after the death. Its other name "Bloom" refers to the red flowers which quickly appear on the piles of corpses after they are quickly dumped somewhere far away from the few remaining survivors. Mysteriously the cursed disease was proven to be able to appear suddenly and without any reason in any settlement of any intelligent beings. This horrifying revelation leads many to question the inherent benevolence of the System or the Aspects..." -First page in "Godloss the Daemon Plaything"
"Teach-!" The human child yelled excitedly. "-er." The child''s tone suddenly changed as she laid her eyes on the tall elf standing in the doorframe with a puzzled expression painted on her pale face. "What are you up to?" Lamia stepped in front of Iris as she eyed the little human child. "Didn''t I tell you to sleep as much as possiable? We are going to gather ingredients for your practice lessons later." She placed her arms on her hip as she spoke to the child. "But Teacher, I wanted to see my siblings and when I entered their room. Brother was there and then others came back when I pushed the pretty girl and I tried to talk but her face turn pink and others tried to stop me but-" The girl started to talk at an incredible speed which slowly increased before the alchemist interrupted her. "Sally." Lamia let out a tired sigh, her expression showed Iris that the middle-aged woman had many similar conversations with the girl. "I told you to not enter that room. Go upstairs and quickly dress yourself up." She patted the girl on the back. "But they were back!" Sally lamented. "No buts." The human child walked out of the room with a glum expression. Lamia sat down on the bed and let out a long tired sigh. "Sorry for that." "No need for that, we are only guests." Iris tapped Kia on the shoulder, giving her a newly cleaned cloak to hide her ghostly white body. "I am worried about her, she doesn''t have any friends of her age and people generally avoid her more than they do me. She tells people she can still see the other children I used to take care of after the undead attack." Iris didn''t know how to respond or was she particularly comfortable with inquiring Lamia further ending up patiently waiting for the woman to continue. Kia sat on the opposite side of the bed staring at the alchemist with curiosity from the moment she mentioned undead, seeing the girl the elf rolled her eyes as she unwantingly said. "Ehh, what you mean by undead attack?" "There was another village not that far away from here," Lamia said." It was a mining village to be exact, I used to travel between here and that village getting to know the locals but five years ago something happened in the mine and... and these horrible looking undead attacked the village, killing almost everyone." Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "And you took in the children which survived?" "Yes, about twelve of them from age five to twelve but they all died except Sally due to the Bloom. Locals said they died because they were cursed. Ludicrous!" Iris shuddered at the mention of the deadly disease images of towns filled with corpses having to be cleansed by fire flashed through her mind. She glanced at Kia, somehow feeling that the petite necromancer''s desire to know where was this mining village. "Is there a contract for cleansing the mine from the undead?" The elf asked. "No, even if there was, the reward would be pathetic if not worse." The human said, staring at her guest trying to figure out the reason behind the elf''s questions. "Could you give us directions to the village?" "You don''t have to do this because of me. I don''t want to have you on my conscience." Lamia expressed her worry. "You can follow an overgrown route heading north through the forest." Seeing her guest staring at her with a stone cold face, she buckled. "Thank you." Kia suddenly cried out as she ran toward the open front door, leaving the two women stunned. "Was that a voice of a divine?" The human asked, her voice trembled with emotions, uncertain if she should be scared or delighted. "I would say it was her own voice." Iris retorted before leaving Lamia alone in the room. Iris put her hand to her eyes as the sun blinded her, her eyes quickly adjusted to the bright environment and she scanned her surroundings in search of the reckless girl eventually finding her standing beside her. "Kia?" The elf asked the confused looking undead. "Yes?" The confused undead fidgeted nervously under the elf''s questioning gaze. "You know what you did?" "No." The girl answered with the most innocent and charming tone Iris could imagine. She was willing to forgive Kia''s reckless behaviour before snapping herself out of the charm. Many horrible images of her and others'' enslavement flashed in front of her eyes, she was Kia''s and she could not let her endanger herself in such a way. "Kia," Iris struggled to mold her worries into a coherent sentence. "I don''t want you to suffer terrible things so please control your voice when you are around humans." She finished, feeling unsatisfied with how she phrased her warning. "I know," The hooded girl answered in an apologetical voice. "Iris?" "Yes?" "Where is north?" Kia said, her face gaining a pinkish hue. "First you have to tell me why are we even going north?" The taller undead crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Gain expiration for you?" The girl tilted her head as if the answer should have been obvious before her large colourful eyes seemed to beg the elf her previous question. The tall undead quickly glanced at the sky where the sun was, using its position to orient herself and answering the helpless mage. "There." She confidently said, pointing her finger to the north. The two headed north to finding a forgotten path running through the forest. The path was clearly not maintained as the stone forming the pavement was scattered around, leaving enough space for one person to walk on the overgrown path. The elf could imagine the massive wagons hauling goods from one village to another on the once broad stone road. "Kia, I want to ask you something." Iris suddenly said. "When Lamia spoke about the undead I felt that you wanted to know more. Is that because of the ritual?" Kia looked concentrated on elf''s question, almost tripping on a tree root jutting out between the pavement. "Interesting, do you feel anything now?" Her usual adorable tone changed to a tone of a curious mage finding a new specimen to experiment on. The tall undead closed her eyes, trying to focus on a similar feeling that she experienced. "No." The girl walking beside the elf thought about the response, her face slowly flushing with red. "Ehh... Did you feel anything before y-you entered the house?" "No, why you asked?" Iris answered honestly, not understanding Kia''s sudden embarrassment. "No reason!" The mage squealed. *Cough* "M-my soul is coiled around yours and it seems that you can sense some of my emotions probably depending on their intensity." "I actually was wondering. How can you use your inventory but you can''t equip your clothes, it does not make sense to me?" Iris asked. "That''s a simple question to answer. Souls are actually pretty simple to understand," The ancient necromancer said not showing a sign of sarcasm on her spotless face. "They have a core which consists of basic information like your Essence, keystones of personality, system identification and so on.The soul creates petal-like layers which hold less important information the further it is from the core. So let us say I would strip your most outer layer. Your soul would lose the information housed in the removed layer which would mean you would lose a level or two. The ritual caused the system to basically view me as your familiar which overrides the system''s response toward me being outside my domain but under the requirements of my soul being stripped to match your soul size and encasing both of our souls in your body. My ability to use inventory simply is very close to my core while the spell required to instantly equip myself was pretty far away." Kia lectured the elf, unfazed by the remarks she said. "You are in me?" The elf raised her brow as she touched her chest. "My soul is. Thanks to me technically being your familiar I can control my body like I uselessly do without any issues." Kia responded. "And you lost all your levels when you did that?" Iris said, feeling shame for stripping the powerful undead to the girl in front of her. "Nnooo," The undead mage replied seemingly finding her creation''s question bizzare. "If you turned me into actual familair the answer would be yes, but my soul acts more like a parasite taking a bit of your mana to maintain the spell. The Anchor encased your my soul in a protective ward which retained all of the layers inside as I had them stripped. As you level up I will only have to pick up the fallen petals around my soul and reattach them." Iris watched the girl beside her walking with her hands behind her back she gave her a quick peck. "I never thought I would be happy having a cute little parasite sucking on my soul~." "Hey!" Kia pouted at the playful elf. "I''m only technically a parasite." "Technically is the best kind of correct." Ch 47 "Steer" "It is not unknown to find ancient structures of the bygone eras in the wilderness between the major settlements. From humble remains of homes still standing against all odds to massive temple complexes covered in powerful wards and anything in between, you could think of. Many had spent their entire lives trying to find an unplundered building from the forgotten past, housing powerful artefacts which could change the course of history. Unfortunately for them, most ruins are not secret vaults housing incredible wealth or even remain untouched in the centuries or millennials that the structures stood." Extract from "Adventurers and Others"
The two undead followed the overgrown patch through the forest of white and red trees. The sound of woodeater pecking on a white trunk in hopes of feeding itself, echoed throughout the woods accompanied by a subtle rustling of the leaves swaying in the breeze. As Iris felt bells go past as she and Kia walked on the neglected road, she stared at the girl to her right whose lips moved silently singing something probably. The fascinated elf felt the wind suddenly change, hitting her skin from her right. The wind gradually got colder for the elf. She stared stumped at her hands covered by black gloves, as long she remembered her new body always severely dampened or nullified the feeling of the temperature of her surroundings. The feeling of the cold brought by the unexpected wind was welcomed by Iris at first. After three hours of the ever colder wind assaulting her right side, the feeling started to irritate the tall elf. She was about to speak about the phenomena to the unaffected girl. A painful blast of cold assaulted Iris as it seeped into her body, she slowed down letting the girl walk in front of her trying to figure out what had happened. Kia suddenly began to wobble on her legs as she walked in front of Iris. The ground under her feet instantly iced over, instantly freezing everything close to her. Her slender form heavily tilted to one side, falling over. "Are you alright!?" The vigilant elf quickly snatched the undead mage before she fell, the cold wind hitting her in the face. "Tell me what to do if you need something!" She quickly demanded as the cold retreated. "I''m fine," The girl''s already pale complexion became even paler almost translucent. Under her skin, Iris saw blue, golded and purple mist swirl just below the surface before the girl regain her previous complexion. "My excess mana must have been finally depleted." Kia calmly answered holding her hand to her forehead. "Kia! I swear you gave me a heart attack!" Iris yelled at the too-calm undead. "That''s physically impossible, I removed your heart." The girl retorted. "Very funny. Why did you not tell me you were about to explode?!" "I planned to, but the consumption of so much mana remaining after the ritual fluctuated by quite a lot, so I thought would complete either tomorrow or the day after." Kia tried to explain herself, still being held by Iris''s hands. "I planned to use it up slowly but I must have slipped while doing so." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Why didn''t tell me when you started this?" "I...I did not want you to worry about me." The neutral tone Kia used slowly transformed. Iris stared at the undead girl before putting her gently on the frozen ground. The girl wobbled slightly as she attempted to take a step. "Do you want to rest?" The concerned elf said, trying desperately to muffle emotions boiling inside her. "Be honest with me." "No," Kia looked at Iris before hugging her. "Believe me." The girl''s glowing eyes flashed the other undead with a begging look, which temporarily stifled the brewing emotions inside the elf. Iris sighed, motioning to Kia to resume their journey through the dense forest. She silently followed the mysterious undead, inside her head battle raged on. Iris wanted to stop Kia and demand she tell her what other secrets she is hiding but the elf felt wrong about questioning the girl. Whenever Iris gathered enough courage to ask, the girl would turn and gaze at her with jewel-like eyes penetrating her soul and cause the elf to lose want to ask further. The land in front of them formed a gentle slope becoming ever steeper the closer they got to their destination. The forest suddenly ended as the land beneath them turned to stone. "Wow." Astonished Iris said as she gazed at the sight in front of her. From where Iris and Kia stood, they overlooked a truly massive quarry. Iris estimated that the entirety of Marinya''s lower district could fit at the bottom of the quarry where a small collection of houses stood. "I expected something more humble to be called a simple mining village." The elf commented. "What is a reason humans dug such a big hole?" Kia asked. "Mining a certain stone for generations, rare minerals excavation or something else I can''t come up with right now." Iris explained. The road spiralled around the quarry''s wall. The risen noticed that a relatively thick layer of soil rested on top of the stony ground. The two undead reached the bottom and slowly approached the village. "Could you repeat the reason why you were so excited to get here?" The elf asked. "There is something not allowing the dead near here to earn their deserved slumber," Kia answered, her eyes staring ahead of her with a serious expression. "Did you not listen?" "Ehh... I was staring at a stunning wonder of the world?" The tall elf phrased her answer as a question. "Are you not a necromancer? Your class is primarily about resurrecting the dead the last time I checked." Iris retorted. The girl beside her stopped and rested her chin in her hand before silently resuming walking without answering the elf''s question. The two reached the first building which resembled a typical village house, its once thatched roof was long gone. Iris pushed open an old wooden door, on its surface, the elf noticed many marks left by weapon strikes. She explored the ruined house for a couple of moments before leaving, finding completely empty rooms with only dust to welcome her. The tall elf accompanied by the still contemplating necromancer entered a few more of the houses in the small village, finding them emptied of everything not nailed into the structure. "Whatever happened here," Iris said. "Is not a work of mindless monsters." "What do we do now?" Kia asked. "I think I saw an entry to a mine or something similar on the other side." The tall undead responded, leaving the house. "Can you tell how far this something is?" "No, but I feel magic emanating from somewhere," The undead mage responded. "But it does not feel right. "Should I be worried?" Iris asked. "I don''t think so," The girl answered, her face twisting in disgust. "I can''t tell why but being here feels disgusting." Iris worryingly looked at the necromancer walking next to her. She noticed in Kia''s blue and golden eyes a small spark of hatred, causing the elf to feel fear towards the hooded girl and fury at whatever garnered her anger. They eventually reached what looked like an entrance to a mine. The two look at each other before venturing inside. Ch 48 "Familiar Writting"
"The dwarven way of war is perfectly reflected by their weapons and armour, prioritising the use of heavy armours covering the soldiers from head to toe in layers of hardened steel. The tightly packed dwarfs then form into a neat square blocking the narrow tunnels of their Under Empire forcing their enemy to either find another way or grind themselves against their steel. If given even the slightest bit of time the front of the formation is turned into a death zone as dwarven engineers prepare traps and remove any cover with blasting charges. This is all done to ensure the enemies charge is broken leaving them hopeless against the wall of long spears and under the hail of Iron Thunderers. Extract from "On Dwarfs"
The two undead walked inside the abandoned mine, finding only a pair of rusted rail tracks and the sound of water slowly dripping from the sealing forming muddy puddles under their boots. What surprised the elf was how high the ceiling above them was, almost half the size of the sky high ceiling in the pale necromancer''s home. They followed the rail track finding a mining shaft at the end of the tunnel. Iris noted that whatever the humans used to transport themselves and their cargo was now rotting in the pile in the corner. "Ideas how we can get down there?" The elf asked. "Ehh..." The girl peeked over the edge as she thought. "Ahhh!" The ground beneath her slipped off, causing the girl to tumble down. "Kia!" The elf quickly rushed to the edge of the mining shaft. Instinct urged her to jump after the necromancer but before she could move a loud splash sounded from below. "Ouch," An echo reached the panicked elf, stopping her from jumping. "I''m fine, Iris!" "Are you hurt!?" The undead left on the higher level shouted into the hole. "NO!" A slightly annoyed echo sounded again from below. The sound of something metallic hitting the ground followed after. "How do I get to you!?" The taller undead shouted. "Jump in, it will be the fastest way." A ridiculous sounding idea reached the elven ears spoke by the tempting voice of the living visage of death. Iris shook her head slightly as her old reason roared at her, before jumping down. As she accelerated down a thought about how will they exit entered her mind for the briefest of moments. The elf felt her joints absorbing the immense force traveling through her legs as her knees bent because of the impact. A metal shriek rang in her ears as she landed causing the elf to grab her head. "Awesome." A comment said in a melodic voice managed to reach Iris over the ringing of metal in her sensitive ears. The risen glanced at her surroundings, her vision showing blurred shapes before refocusing on a figure dressed in black standing in front of her. An involuntary smile appeared on Iris''s face as she watched Kia watching her with awe. She hopped off as soon as the ringing in her ears stopped and saw that she had landed on an overturned mining cart half sunken into the ground acting just like a bell. "Are you alright?" The elf repeated the question to the necromancer, trying her best to remove the sand stuck to her fair skin and her dress. "Stop, I can do that myself!" Kia sulked at Iris, clearly not happy that the elf had notice her landing being not as graceful as the risen''s. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Done," The elf said not bothered by the fierce frown staring at her before letting the sulking girl go. "Where do we go now?" She asked not seeing any tunnels to lead them further. "Come," Kia motioned to Iris to follow her, leading the tall undead to a pile of rubble and pointing at a pile of rocks. "I see a collapsed tunnel?" Iris crossed her arms before the leading undead disappeared behind two boulders. "Or maybe not." She commented as she saw a hidden gap leading to what must be the other side. On the other side, Kia waited for Iris, behind her was an underground gorge with bridges and pathways connecting each side over the massive empty expanse. "How we will manage to navigate ourselves here?" "I think I know where to go." Kia answered as she started to lead the risen. "How?" "I can feel it. "Kia answered. Iris noticed her mouth moved for much longer than what her talent had translated. As they got deeper the grey stone walls gained more colours as small ore veins started to appear, glimmering like stars in the night sky. Kia led her creation toward another wooden bridge over the gorge, a gust of wind from the depths of Edor caused the pale girl shuddered. Iris felt sumething hit her but when she looked down Kia had glued herself to her, a quiet sigh of relief reached her ears, as she was hurried to quicken her pace by the girl. When they reached the other side they turned a corner before Kia stopped Iris and pointed her slender finger at a wall. "Yes?" The risen said approaching the wall. "Let''s see if I''m high enough level to do this." Kia said hesitantly putting her hand on the stone wall. The stone started to shimmer with a yellow light before it slowly became translucent, reviling a secret door hidden in plain sight. Iris amazed at the feat looked at the girl finding her with a sad expression painted on her face. "What happened?" "I can''t open it." Kia said. The risen examined the solid stone door seeing no keyhole to open it. [Mana Shockwave] The stone door crumbled into many large fragments which hit the wall behind them. "Oh. I didn''t think of that." The petite mage answered staring at the elf standing in front of a pile of rocks. "Did not think it would be that easy." Iris responded while peeking into the hole. The two walked inside the secret passage stirring up clouds of dust, thickly covering the uneven stone floor They came across a small cavern carved into the surrounding rock. Inside the pair found dozens of barrels stacked on wooden shelves. Some of the barrels which had fallen off had burst open, exposing a strange grey powder inside. "What''s this?" Kia ran the powder between her fingers. "Never seen it." Iris answered. Upon using Inspect on the powder she learned the powder was called "Dwarven Blackpowder". "Bleh!" The girl''s face twisted in disgust. "Brimstone." "Did you just try it eat the powder?" The elf stared at the mage with her finger in her mouth. "You put powder on food when you cook." Kia quickly explained, trying to get rid of the awful taste still lingering in her mouth. "Hopeless~" Iris said, she noticed a clerk''s desk tucked in the corner of the cavern. She approached the desk noticing the extremely thin human body curled up against the wall, the body was covered in strange plant-like growths, she noted. "Kia, come here." As soon as the undead girl noticed the corpse her expression changed. In an instant, Kia raised her hand casting a spell which decapitated the human leaving a stain on the grey wall. The curled-up body tried to stand up as its arms blindly flayed around itself in search of the two before its body hit the ground with a dull sound. "What was that?" Iris said not having an opportunity to cast Inspect on the creature. "I don''t know," Kia said standing beside the headless corpse. "But I don''t like them." The two undead searched the cavern but upon finding nothing of use they continued walking deeper into the mine. They came across a half-collapsed tunnel. "That''s uncomfortable." The tall elf complained as she bent her body in an "L" shape to be able to fit meanwhile, Kia only had to lower her head slightly. At the end of the long corridor, they had reached another set of doors. Beside the door were more corpses of the unfortunate miners in the same state as the clerk scratching desperately on the door. [Inspect] [Failed Experiment Level 10-15] The idle experiments started to shamble their way towards Iris, snapping their teeth at her. The monsters closer to Kia seemed to hesitate as they snapped their jaws at the undead. Iris carefully dispatched the painfully slow monsters, thrusting her spear at the miners'' centre of mass. Kia killed whatever monster approached her as she walked behind the elf leading the monsters around the cavern in a big line. A red flame appeared in the elven hand before touching the bark-like growth on the monster''s skin causing it to combust in a tower of flame. Its fingers scratched desperately on its own throat as the flame danced on it body. Muffled wails echoed through the cavern as a corrupted dwarf tried to scream through the seals sealing his mouth. A familiar chime sounded in Iris''s head as she watched the gruesome scene. She turned to see Kia staring at the door blocking their way. "Found something?" "I recognise these." The girl tapped on a string of letters written above the door. "In search of ashen fruit. In the masters dead city, it grows." The tall undead read the transcript aloud. "You saw this before?" "I recognize the letters but I don''t remember from where." The mage explained. Her fingers gently ran across the smooth surface of the door. The door shook before it slid inside the wall. "At least I recognize the mechanism." Ch 49 "Diffrence of Customs" "The Academy dedicates an entire wing of our school to research on elementally opposite mixed spells but early on in the history of this wing, we found out not to even attempt weaving two opposite elements into one spell is an extreme in it of itself. I had written an extensive report on the risks involved in such a process. I am saddened to have my hands bound to rewrite my previous complaint to the High Sophist upon hearing of professor Julia''s sudden yet preventable demise. I remind you that such reckless practice invokes the ire of all magical creatures for the rest of the practitioner''s life. Even the most docile and friendly monsters are thrown into almost suicidal fits of rage upon even the slightest of suspicion. An example of this was professor Hassan who was shredded to tiny pieces by wind fairies upon attempting to create a new spell combining wind and earth elements... In summary, all rumours concerning miraculous spells utilising opposite aligned elements are unfounded a fairy tales fueled by ignorance of magical arts and their rules." -Extract from a complaint file by professor Potr.
The two undead had walked inside the stone structure, its wall thickly covered by a layer of fine dust. Iris noticed Kia absentmindedly running her fingers on the smooth pearly stone, pale sparks followed her slender fingers marking their path as she seemed to enter her own mind in search of answers. "Kia, look." The elf pointed at the wall behind them. "Oh." In a memorising pulsating motion letters started to appear on the stone wall, illuminating the corridor in a sickly pale light. As the light slowly spread, it started to expose more text which quickly reached the ceiling before reviling a mural carved above them. The image portrayed two figures offering fruit to the figure below them. The entire image was created using small shapes utilising pale light to create the glowing painting above them. The humanoid figure on the right with long hair wore a long dress and a floral crown from which a pair of antlers grew. The other figure was shown to lack clothing as half of its body was shown to be replaced with a skeleton. Both of the figures towered over the kneeling person their stretched forms resembled that of stick puppets. The divine figures held two halves of a stone in their hands, extending them to the lesser being kneeling in front of them. In the sea of the devotees a person with a halo above their head had go against the grain and seemed to reach toward the two gods, reaching for both of their gifts. Curiously to Iris, the kneeling persons ears were long, longer than any elfs ears should be and in addition instead of pointing up the tips of the figures ears pointed down. The Divines extended their gift towards us, let us reach it and achieve true life. Iris read the letters at the bottom of the image. I feel I saw a person similar to that one, portrayed in almost the same way. She pointed at the Divine at the right to Kia. What you mean? The girl beside the elf looked confused at the other undead words. Its hard to miss a giant signed carving on a certain Tyrant of the Pale Star''s front door, Iris replied. Oh, The girl''s eyes widened as she was remained of her domain. Her eyes held still for a moment and the edges of her lips dipped down while image''s of the first few hours they spent together flashed inside the elf''s mind. Sorry. Iris said, feeling guilty about causing Kia to remember the awful way she treated her, saddening the usually joyful girl. Dont be, Kia took the elf''s hand and snuggled her cheek into it. I like all memories I have with you. I just feel sad I made you angry. Iriss non-existing heart skipped a beat upon hearing Kias words, her mind was barely able to prevent her body from fidgeting as the girl let go of her hand letting the matter die. The undead girl stared at the elf, waiting for her to move. Do you know what this is about? Iris finally said. No, I dont even know who that person is, Kia pointed at the woman at the right. And why I am shown bald and why I dont have She suddenly stopped, her flushed with pink as her hands touched her petite body. Her different colour eyes travelled from the image to her breast and ended up staring enviably at Iriss chest. I think you look better with your hair~" The elf fained ignorance. "Don''t change the topic! The girl pouted at the teasing elf. But you''re perfect the way you are now, The tall undead said, stepping away from Kia and turning back towards the image. Anyways, what do you think about this. It is awful! The pouting undead mage continued to huff. I meant the meaning, not the image itself. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Oh... I-I dont know I found things like this to be too boring after reading and examining them for the hundredth time. Kia answered shrugging her shoulders. I imagine it would be boring. Iris replied turning away and continuing their walk. It did not take the two long to find more shambling corpses of the unfortunate miners, Iris made quick work of the miners turning them into charred bodies under her fire spell. Further on the single corridor lead them to a cavern. The underground cave was illuminated by orange flames dancing on torches lining the rocky walls. The cavern was filled with boxes and barrels which acted like a wall blocking the two from seeing much. They carefully navigated their way through the makeshift labyrinth finding a hunched-over body with long ears. Iris flinched as the dried-out body jerked emitting a screechy grunt, it stood up and walked over to a box. The long-ear creature unaware of the two undead fished out a loaf of barley bread covered in white fluff. It examined the loaf grunting angrily before messily devouring its moldy dish. In worry of possibly alerting the possibly dangerous creature, Iris chooses to not cast [Inspect]. The hunchback walked towards a stack of bloody boxes and with some struggle, it managed to place a body of a human on top. It then waddled over to a shelf half filled with glass jars, a dull noise sounded as the shrivelled monster slammed the jar beside the human. *Ahhh!* A terrible shriek deafened the elf as the monster unsealed the glass jar, the long stick-like fingers quickly snatched something invisible to Iris out of the air. Iris glanced at Kia standing beside her. The girl muttered darkly under her nose as her eye''s stared daggers at the unsuspecting monster. A dark fog gathered in both of her hands. "Slave... Defiler..." The elf could make out from the dark whispers muttered by the undead girl. An arc of onyx lighting arced towards the hunchback creature. The shocked monster swiped at the air in desperation trying to grab something, its face snapped in the direction from which the lighting came. [Inspect] [Vetarii Level ???*] * Knowledge partially shared due to [Anchor] trait. {Member of one of the oldest races and once completely servile to the Cyclopian race..} Iris stood up and rushed the mummified Vetarii, another lighting zipped beside her head towards her target. The hunchback monster resurrected the human laying in front of it before escaping deeper inside the cavern. Iris pierced the newly resurrected undead, the pale blue flames burning in its eye sockets flickered as its hand swiped at the elf''s face. The undead flew backwards as Iris kicked the undead off of her spear. She pinned down the undead to the floor as it still desperately attempted to attack her. The blue flames danced inside the hollow sockets as they separated themself from the human before fleeing toward the girl behind the elf. "You should have earned your duty and died with your master! You ungrateful slave!" Kia screamed as she ran after the Vetarri. "Wait!" The undead hoplite ran after the furious necromancer. She quickly caught up to Kia pulling her shoulder. The two jewels threatened to petrify the tall undead after the split second they stared at her. The stone wall in front of Kia was hit by a spell sending many stone fragments to fly into the air, hitting the elf who quickly shielded the shorter girl with her body. The blue and golden eyes soften slightly as they stared at Iris before regaining their dangerous edge as they snapped back to the strange undead monster. Iris charged the Vetarii standing behind an altar. As she rapidly closed the distance between her and the monster, a devilish smirk appeared on the dried-out face in front of her as a crimson fog in a shape of a giant skull swirled towards her. The risen attempted to jump out of the way of the spell as it tore the ground below it. Iris felt the spell going through her legs as her body hit the ground, she gritted her teeth in expectation of the upcoming pain. The elf caught a glimpse of the necromancer calmly walking through the crimson whirlpool which only caused her black hair to violently flay in the air. The spear-wielding undead quickly stood up realising the spell did not hurt her. The previously smirking Vetarii stared at the two, scrambling to cast another spell. Behind the strange undead, shadowy hands emerged from the ground grabbing the mummified legs of the hunchback monster. A stream of water violently impacted the Vetarii''s body leaving a circular hole in its body as it was dragged down to the ground by an increasing number of shadows. Kia stormed to the tackled monster kicking the longear''s head. To the shock of Iris observing from the side, the girl angrily kicked at the monster''s head until the putrid green blood started to cover large parts of her body. As soon as the dark blood touched her pale skin it started to hiss loudly. She continued kicking until Iris picked her up, putting her body between the frenzied undead and the other ancient. As soon as the undead lost sight of the other mage she stopped fighting Iris''s hold on her body. When the elf sat Kia on the floor the ancient turned into a distraught girl who took heavy breathes. Iris could tell from the time spent with other mages that the girl was suffering from mana deficiency having used much of her reserves fighting. The Vetarii''s face although covered with blood looked relatively undamaged with only minor cuts caused by the undead mage''s physical attacks. As if to prove a point to the elf, the shadows holding the long-eared creature started to tear it to shreds, until one of the hands ripped open the ribcage of the monster snapping its old bones exposing the still beating heart inside. *Sniff* "Kill it," Kia said between haggard breaths. "I wouldn''t level from killing him." The steel tip of the elf''s spear pierced the veiny heart desperately trying to still pump more blood around the body. When the heart stopped a painful wail echoed inside her mind system notification layered themselves over each other. "Hey." Iris walked over and sat down beside the quietly sobbing girl. Without a word, Kia hugged her. Not knowing or understanding the cause of the girl''s sadness she started to run her fingers through the silky hair as Kia buried herself deeper inside her clothes. "Why!" A muffled scream came from the mage. "Why would people do that, it''s disgusting, evil, horrible?" Not knowing how to answer Iris stayed silent, tightening her grip on the slightly trembling girl. "That ungrateful slave deserved bigger punishment." Iris glanced at the scraps of skin laying in a puddle of greenish blood, she felt a weight pull on her heart as the girl spoke. "And what did that slave do?" She calmly asked. Kia lifted her head slightly, she stared at the elf dumbfounded. "He tried to mix death and life mana! Aren''t you disgusted by this!?" A hint of feeling betrayed echoed weakly in her voice. "I was just asking." Iris answered not knowing what to say, the only thing she hated about the now pile of bloody scraps was causing Kia to be angered. "Sorry," Kia''s intimidating stare soften a little. "It is just wrong to mix opposite elements and that slave deserved bigger punishment." She said hiding her face in Iris''s clothes. The risen heart was once again pulled as Kia spoke. "I was a slave before." Her thought slipped through her lips. "And?" Kia asked. "Don''t you hate them?" "I don''t see why would you bring it up," The girl once living with the oldest race in Niuran asked, her upset features smoothing out as she tried to understand her creation''s words. "You are not one now and how could you had been? Did the humans beside you were not slaves too?" "No." "But you were as strong as them?" The once too powerful girl wiped her eyes as she furrowed her eyebrows in genuine confusion. "You were the last one to be defeated?" "Thanks but I was the weakest person there and they were the strongest humans in the world." Iris clarified, she did not know how to feel about the conversation but Kia seemed to stop crying as she stared confused at her. "Strongest? That summons was not even high level. How could anyone assume the position of Master while being so similar to their slaves? How can day give them purpose?" Kia asked as she perched herself on the elf''s knee. "I don''t understand your strange custom but they are quite dumb." "The dumbest." The sole risen in existence jested as an ancient pair of eyes watched her, full of concern about her and human intellect. Ch 50* "Worry"
"Daemons are an evil race from the wastelands far beyond the Ridge mountains in the north of Edor. They were forgotten by the all mighty Aspects, harbouring their unending hatred towards the bright light given by Aspects to us as a sign of custodianship over all of Niuran against the darkness. Clad your hearts with faith against the daemonic temptations and heretics treating our faith." -Extract from the Holy Book of Alithea.
"Teacher!" Sally''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as I stared blankly at the forest edge. "Could you help me?" I turn towarded my last apprentice, the potion behind her bubbled heavily as it turned dark green. I stood up and emptied the dark green brew into a cauldron beside me. "Show me what you did." I watched Sally prepare ingredients laid in front of her on the table. Rotroot shavings started to fall on the thick oak table as a small blade perfectly fitting Sally''s hand glided on the root''s bark like skin. Her hand moved with practised grace as her work slowly progressed. The child cleaned the space in front of her with a quick wipe of her arm, tossing the spare shavings onto a sizeable pile at a foot of the table for later use. Sally''s hand hovered over bowls filled with different colour powders, she turned her head trying to see a hint in my reactions as her hand moved over the many bowls. "The ingredients are in front of you not on my face." The girl hesitantly picked a bowl with the serpent flower powder. A spoonful of azure powder sparkled brightly as it fell into a flask filled with water. I watched as the silver spoon held by Sally mistakenly scoped another spoonful of the serpent flower powder. "Teacher!" Sally yelped as my hands gently rested on her hands. "Observe." I said as I guided her tiny hands towards dried caps of yellow spotted mushrooms. The girl made various noises of complete amazement and realization as she watched our hands working on a healing potion. Does the process she saw for the hundredth time so mesmerizing or she is trying to distract me from the adventurers? "For how long are we boiling it?" I placed the flask over a small stove and lit a fire under it. "Until the sand drops from the bellglass." Sally joyfully answered. "Correct." This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Watch the fire." I said to Sally before walking upstairs towards the front door. "Hello?" "Hello, Miss Lamia." A heavy stone dropped from my heart as a familiar voice reached my ears. "Your back, I was soo worried!" "I should apologise for making you worry, she gets unreasonably excited sometimes." The tall elven adventurer pointed at her shorter companion. "How about you come in, first?" I opened the door for the two adventurers. The two came in, Iris took off her jacket while the girl called Siri remained hooded. I led them to the living room and gestured for them to take a sit. "Would you like something to eat?" I said as I checked on the food, I and Sally had before. The elf''s mouth moved in an attempt to reply but the girl sitting beside her shouted as soon as I finished speaking. "YES!" "Oh, I like your enthusiasm about my cabbages." The steaming hot bone marrow stew was devoured in front of my eyes by an extremely thin, I would even say on the verge of malnutrition girl. Her slender pale hands laboured quickly as the spoon she held zipped between her mouth and the bowl. The elf tapped Siri on her shoulder causing the hooded girl to almost choke on the thick stew. I watched as the elf wipe the girl''s mouth with a cloth as she whispered something to the pale girl. When Siri resumed eating her almost finished meal her speed slowed down considerably. "Would you like some?" I asked the adventurer lazily resting her head on her arm. "I ate beforehand but thank you for the offer." Iris responded with over-the-top mannerisms going back to observing the girl eating beside her with a small smile. It took longer for Siri to finish the few remaining spoonfuls of my stew than it took her to eat the first nine tenth of the food. I almost felt bad for Siri but she seemed to be happy as truly heart-melting sounds of delight escaped from under her hood as she feasted on my humble food. No wonder Iris adores her so much. "Teacher!" Sally yelled as I heard a quick yet loud series of footsteps running on the wooden stairs. "Finished!" "Did you clean after yourself and extinguished the flame?" "Ye-" Her eyes widened as she entered the room and noticed the two adventurers sitting around the table. "Your back!" She enthusiastically stormed toward Siri moving in a wide arc away from Iris. "Let''s play!" The about eighteen-year-old girl looked confused as she was suddenly pushed out of the room by the ten-year-old girl. "Off they went." I smirked as baffled Siri disappeared behind the wall. "Indeed." Iris said, her voice betraying her not so subtle longing toward her companion as she stared at where the two girls had disappeared. "You are not jealous about a ten-year-old?" I pulled a chair from under the table across from Iris. "What?" The elven adventurer quickly spun around. "No of course not." She nervously ran her fingers through her black hair. "You know you should take care of yourself more." "What you mean." The elf asked. "I don''t know what is your relationship with Siri but I think she would appreciate you taking some time off, scary miss who doesn''t sleep." Iris''s forehead wrinkled, deepening the frown she seemed to always wear. "I just couldn''t sleep that day." The elf sitting across from me tried to wave off the issue. "Sleep is good for you and you should not waste your youth on a such trivial matter." I watched as the elf gave me a look of confusion. "Oh don''t give me that look, one thing I learned on my travels is how insufferable old elves can be and you are not one of them. I might be old-fashioned but I think you should not obsess about Siri so much and it will be a shame if such a polite young elf became grumpy like the rest of your kind." Iris rolled her tongue across her teeth in discomfort. "I sometimes wish I didn''t become so polite." She stared blankly at the table as she spoke. "Again I don''t know what both of you are but I personally know cynical people often surround them selfs with like-minded people while pushing good people away and then finding themselves alone when it''s too late to act," I said." So no matter how you learned a skill or from where you choose what to do with it." "Ehhh... I will check on Siri now," Iris stood up. "But thank you." "No problem." I sipped on my drink as she disappeared from the same place as Siri. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* What now? I reluctantly stood up and walked to the front door. Ch 51 "Goodbye"
"The Aspects of the Divine Court are often worshipped in equal amounts throughout the year, their importance and therefore their warship waxing and waning depending on the family''s needs but sometimes a person or a household would devote their entire lives to a singular Aspect. In recent years the priests of Havenfall started to elevate Citranus the Aspect of Light above all other Divines to a degree which threatens their standing as equals in the eyes of the Faithfull in response to the increasing threat to humanity from both outside and inside." -Extract from a letter send from Havenfall to Anglas.
Iris opened a door to the room she and Kia slept in, when she opened the wooden door she saw a confused Kia sitting on the floor, her cloak laying on the bed beside her. Kia''s immaculately black hair rested on her shoulders as a human child standing behind her hesitantly ran the tips of her fingers through Kia''s hair. Iris would never feel jealousy toward the human child which was able to stroke Kia''s perfectly smooth hair which felt otherwordly each time she ran her fingers through them, that would be immature and she had to give a good example to Kia but yet her non-existent heart ached slightly at the sight. "Hehe!" Sally giggled as she slowly petted the undead necromancer like one would a wild animal. "How can be your hair be so smooth?" She asked. "Nooo," Sally loudly lamented as the animal with onyx black hair quickly stood up and jogged to the elf. "Comeback." She tried to follow but the soft critter hid behind the tall elf. "Hello~" The now grinning elf greeted Kia, smoothing out the slightly ruffled hair on her head. "What were you doing?" "Don''t know." "Playing!" Sally said trying to explain herself. "But I got distracted." "I think we are too old to play with you." Sally''s mouth opened but before any sound reached Iris''s ears a muffled shout surprised the elf. "Sally!" Lamia yelled across the house. "Oh." The human girl said as she ran passed the two. The masquerading undead was left alone for not long before Sally came back with a message from the lady of the house. "Teacher asks you to meet her." Sally said. The tall elf quickly grabbed Kia''s cloak before following the blonde girl. "Is that them?" An elderly man wearing a dark grey jacket pointed at Iris as she reached the front door. "Yea, but I am telling you they are not from the Fallen." Lamia told the man standing outside. "I understand that Lamia but good luck telling that to soldiers hungry for an excuse to loot and plunder," The old villager stated to Lamia. "They have to go." "But-" The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "I have to think about our village," The old human interrupted Lamia, a dangerous edge entering his voice. "They have to go. I don''t care where they go." The human alchemist turned toward Iris giving her a small apolitical smile. "What''s this all about?" Iris asked. "Stahl thinks you are threatening the village," Lamia explained with "I hope you understand but the actions of your colleagues-in-trade force me to take decisive actions." Stahl confronted the elven adventurer. "If you want I can arrange a free space on a barge heading towards Firmusa." Iris thought over her situation, she glanced at her companion trying to discern her wishes but Kia looked unbothered by their sudden eviction. "Whats a barge?" Kia gazed up meeting Iris''s eyes as she spoke suddenly in Common. "It''s a type of ship." The risen answered Kia''s question causing the girl''s colourful eyes to gleam with interest. "What''s your answer?" Stahl asked, his body language told Iris he was very uneasy with the situation. "We will take you on your offer." Iris answered. The old human let out a heavy sigh upon hearing her answer. "We just have to pack up." Iris told the man. The elf motioned Kia to stay as she jogged back to their room. They did not have a lot of things left and Iris quickly grabbed their remaining items. *Sniff* Iris saw teary Sally clutching onto Kia, Lamia was trying to calm the blonde girl down. "Don''t go." The girl begged. "Others like you, I like you." She clutched onto Kia who was confused about the sudden emotional outburst. "Sally." Lamia softly said. Iris watched Kia stand there not knowing what to do. Her hand awkwardly patted the girl, who suddenly let go of the necromancer. Iris noticed that Sally''s eyes were not focused on Kia but were blankly staring at the wall behind her. "Farewell." The isolated alchemist waved her goodbye as the two left her house. Iris and Kia followed Stahl to the humble port built on the banks of the Neur river. A line of men walked between the warehouse and a pier loading a barge tied down at the end with sacks. The village leader waved at a human standing on a wooden, who waved back. "Old man Stahl taught you already kicked the bucket upon seeing the prices here." A tall man with a large round beard wearing a tall fur hat and heavy grey overcoat happily said as he hugged Stahl. "And I taught you were not such a ''Gor." The bolding human elder jested. "I have a request for you if you don''t mind, Hudor." "If I mind depends on a request." The Hudor responded. He was a merchant most likely, Iris thought. "I have two people that I assure you will not cause any trouble to be ferried to Firmusa." Hudor glanced at Iris then his eyes shifted to Kia, his eyes judged the two before answering. "Transporting such elegant ladies will be a pleasure." He bowed slightly to the two adventurers. "You could make yourself comfortable on my humble vessel." Kia silently followed Iris as she walked on the old wooden pier. The stationary barge swayed gently on the waves as it was tied to the land with large ropes. The large flat raft lacked a mast relying on the river''s current to carry it downstream, depending on Hudor''s destination he could reach Havenfall without much problem. "Strange." "Strange?" Kia''s voice reached the distracted elf. "Sorry I was just wondering about how did he manage to construct this," Iris tapped her foot on the wooden floor. "I did not see a lumber mill around here." "Oh, is this that difficult to build?" The undead mage doubted the difficulty of constructing a barge like the one she currently stood on. "It depends Kia," Iris started to explain. "Technique? No, you just connect trunks of fallen trees together and that''s basically it but building a barge of this size in here without any equipment would be challenging putting it mildly." "Wow." The mage said staring at the elf with awe. "T-thanks but I did live beside a river so that is somewhat basic knowledge." The elf explained feeling Kia''s awe to be unfounded. The two waited for the barge to be loaded with its cargo which took two hole bells. As they waited Kia sat down on the edge of the vessel and dipped her bare feet in the ice-cold water, enjoying the feeling of the running water. The barge jerked as Hudor stepped on it and the ropes tieing the barge down were untied from the shore. He took off his fur hat and searched the heavens and upon finding the pale white sun shining weakly on them he kneeled accompanied by his small crew. The elf watched as Hudor prayed to the sun and its light in all too similar fashion, she still flinched as a small fragment of her remembered the cure for her "curse" beaten into her by clerics of Citranus. The tall fur hat returned to the top of Hudor''s head as he stood up. A dull sound came from under the high black leather boots as they stomped their way towards Iris. "I forgot to introduce myself properly, Hudor the Black merchant of Northen Trade league." He introduced himself again to Iris, taking her right hand and kissing it. "Iris." She responded. "Nice, short and to the point, I wish my clients were like that." Hudor said with a wide friendly smile. "Could I ask, when would we arrive in Firmusa?" "Tomorrow about the time of the third bell." The merchant answered. "We will be skipping the next village to save time, the previous stop we made delayed us significantly." "Norten is not the last village upstream?" The elf asked confused. "Oh! Miss elf must be quite old for lack of a nicer word. There are three new villages upstream, I believe the Aventa Free Company from southern Catalina settled them like forty years ago." "Ahh." "We humans must be quite strange to you," The Firmusian patted Iris on her shoulder. "I will be on the other side." He said before leaving the elf. Ch 52 "Port"
The landscape of early autumn lazily rolled in front of Iris like a long painting. The awake undead was the only one on the barge to be able to appreciate the beautiful sight of the season changing under the cover of darkness. She was sitting on the floor leaning against the neatly piled cargo, beside her Kia peacefully slept tightly wrapped in her oversized cloak. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 2 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 11 ] [ Hoplite Level 10] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 850/850 Strength 130 Constitution 126 Dexterity 136 Wisdom 128 Intelligence 128 Charisma 125 MP 1000/1000 Combat; Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave, Mana Missile*, Flame, Touch of Decay*, Shackles Off*, Fortitude*, Sparks*. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (A), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Physical Resistance (F+), Monster Experience Gain (B), Magical Talent (F+), Mark of Darkness, Anchor. {New attributes detected} [Mana Missile]* Due to reaching Level 10 in Risen class, you are gifted the Mana Missile spell. A magical missile with no elemental damage. [Touch of Decay]* Due to reaching Level 10 in Risen class, you are gifted the Touch of Decay spell. Touch spell causing Decay effect to be applied on your target. The damage is affected by your Intelligence. (Can''t be used on yourself) [Shackles Off] Due to reaching Level 10 in Hoplite class, you are gifted with Shackles off ability. The ability allows you to free yourself from physical or magical restraints as long your overall level is equal to or higher than your attacker. [Fortitude] Due to reaching Level 10 in Hoplite Class, you are gifted with Fortitude ability. The ability temporarily increases your mass and Physical Resistance. [Sparks] Due to reaching Level 20 you were gifted with a random spell/ability assigned to Level 20. Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 5), Survival (Level 5), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1), Cleaning... Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. [Sparks] Iris snaped her fingers causing orange-red sparks to illuminate the night, granting colour to her dull grey surrounds. "And I thought levelling is always extremely gratifying." The elf let out a sigh and rested her head against the ship''s cargo thinking about the recent events, the restless cloak beside her shifted trying to bury itself closer to the source of warmth. Iris gently shifted her body causing the sleeping girl''s head to rest on her thighs causing a quiet purr to spound from under the cloak. "Still not okay with Moewyicu?" The playful elf said, receiving a louder purr in return. "I see, very insightful." She said to the grumpy cat, shifting her gaze at the landscape slowly shifting around her. The voices of newly awaken humans sounded behind Iris''s back as the crimson sun shined directly on her. Hudor laughed at something loudly before laughter spread throughout the barge. She placed her hand over Kia''s ear trying to muffle the sound letting the ancient sleep for a little while longer. Her thumb traced the edge of the necromancer''s ear round earlobe. How do people think we are sisters? "Good morning?" Hudor''s whisper reached Iris pulling her out of her thoughts. "Hi." The elf answered in the same tone as the human. "I brought you two breakfast." The merchant said placing two bowls filled with some kind of stew beside her. "Thanks." The sitting elf answered. The steam coming off the meat stew slowly disappeared before the stew visibly went cold as Iris enjoyed the cold feeling of Kia''s skin touching her legs. "Mmmmrrr?" The girl rubbed her eyes as she woke up. "Mmmmrrr?" Iris mimicked the sound made by the barely awake girl. "Iris?" The blue and gold jewels shined at the tall undead. "Goodmorning, had a nice dream?" "Dream? I didn''t see him..." The yawning girl mumbled something under her nose. "Never mind," Risen shook her head at the sleepy undead. "I have food for you." "Food!" Kia sat up in an instant and her half-closed eyes opened wide at the mention of her favourite word. "We just have to reheat it before eating." She stretched her arm grabbing a bowl laying beside her. The ever-hungry pale-skinned girl eyed the cold bowl with greedy eyes, she grabbed her bowl and held it in front of her. The partially solidified fat floating on the surface slowly melted back into the stew. "Thank you~." Iris took the bowl from Kia. "Iriiiis!" The undead mage lamented at her fellow undead, her smooth skin wrinkled slightly as a deep frown appeared. "I don''t have any." "Here you go." The elf quickly placed the second bowl in Kia''s slender hands. "Oh." The frown on the mage''s face disappeared. Iris slowly enjoyed the stew made from earthfruits, some green vegetables and a diced slice of preserved meat giving the stew an overly salty flavour for her taste. Kia beside her seemed to enjoy the humble dish a little too much as she ate her portion at half of the speed she used to. *Sniff* The girl made a sad face as she stared at her empty bowl. Her eyes shifted to the stew still remaining in Iris''s hands. Kia''s eyes diluted slightly as she attempted to sway the elf to share her remaining food with a heart-aching expression, a smile of an inexperienced liar slowly growing on her face. "Fine." Iris gave up her breakfast as she stared at Kia''s adorable attempt at a lie. "But you have to say... a word that you say if you want something." She carefully chooses her words, gripping her bowl tightly expecting so kind of shenanigans from Kia. "..." The girl stroked her chin as she thought. "Ehh... I challenge you to a duel to sort out the legitimacy off each other casus belli in... matter of ownership of this delishiness?" Kia slowly spoke in an overly official tone. "Ehh... no," Iris replied after a moment. "I meant, please." "P-l-e-a-s-e" The undead girl tilted her head to the side as she repeated after the elf with the same unpolished voice whenever she spoke Common. "Ooooh, that thing." A face of realisation appeared on her face. "Give me this, please." Her hand opened and closed as she demanded the stew. The risen motioned the girl to be quiet down. She mentally wrote down another thing on her ever-expanding list to teach to her hopeless saviour. As they continued to sail red-crowned trees rapidly thinned out from her surroundings land replaced by expansive fields with small cottages amongst them. The small silhouette of a ship appeared over the horizon as the barge drifted on the current. "Time to stop slagging boys Firmusa is just over there!" Hudor shouted, his deep voice travelling over the entire vessel. The barge suddenly filled with commotion as the crew started to get ready for unloading their cargo off their ship as fast as possible. The silhouette became bigger as they drifted closer. Iris searched the horizon for Firmusa, focusing her sharp eyes slightly inland in search of the familiar city. She did not remember much from her last visit. Most of her memories blended together into hazy images of crimson and cold, except for an image of the bleached stone walls standing tall overlooking the confluence of two great rivers. To the elf''s surprise, a long wall joined Firmusa to its once humble port surrounding it on the land completely. The bell toll travelled around the port as the barge neared a pier, one of the crew members carrying a rope with him jumped onto the shore and jogged to the pier. "Miss Iris," Hudor said from behind Iris. "Let Aspects guide you." He bid them farewell before stepping off the barge onto the wooden pier. Ch 53 "Star of the North" Iris helped Kia to walk off the barge onto the Firmusan port. The port looked much humbler than the Marinya''s which never ceases to rest from loading and unloading the many cargo ships coming day and night. Nevertheless, Iris did not expect the port of a major city to be almost empty with barely any native dockworkers working around them. The two passed rows of empty warehouses and houses closed tightly shut. The undead adventurers followed the widest street which led to where Iris thought the gates to Firmusa were. The port narrowed into the single street blocked by a wide but quite low-standing gatehouse made from the bleached stone guarded by soldiers wielding long polearms with a strange shape axe head mounted on them with a long spike mirroring it. "Stop!" The guard stood up from leaning on his unusual polearm. "Present valid identification." He demanded. "For the love of the gods above, shut the fuck up." A burly soldier sitting in a chair under a makeshift shelter, his arms folded in front of himself with a metal helmet with a large circular brim covering his face. "Just let them in and let me sleep, mister guard." "There are no gods above the divine Aspects, get that fact into your brick of yours and let me do my fecking job you disgrace." The soldier in front of Iris said, turning his attention back on to them. "Identification?" "Here." The elf pulled out her necklace presenting it to the city guard. "Adventurers!" The guard yelled with disbelief. Iris quickly stepped back dodging the axe blade aimed at her neck. "Adventurers!" He presented the sharp point at the end of his weapon trying to gain distance between himself and her. From the corners of her eye, the risen spotted Kia''s arm moving under her cloak, as her slender arm peaked through her clothes ready to unleash a deadly spell. "Calling you a ''Gor would be an insult to that daemonic bastard." The second soldier suddenly appeared beside his fellow human, firmly holding the polearm in his hand, the standing man towered over everyone, even standing an entire head above the tall elf. The nordling pushed the weapon back causing the normal size human to stumble backwards until he hit the gate behind him. "City guards," The nordling said with disgust before turning to Iris and Kia. "Show me the badge, for sake of my faith in Pruina please don''t be the biggest idiots out there." He sighed heavily before looking at Iris''s badge. Upon seeing her badge the giant could only shake his head as he straighten his body back. "Good news idiot," The soldier turned to his companion. "You are still the biggest dumbass out there." He concluded before slowly walking back to his chair. "Can we go in?" The elf asked watching the nordling sit back in his chair, her hand motioning Kia to lower her arm. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Yeh, you are happy to enjoy the parade *Phff* Supposed to be behind the High Marshal himself in the parade but that fox replaced me with her men." The high-level soldier lamented, reaching under his chair and pulling out a bottle of alcohol. [Inspect] [Human {Nordling} Level ???] "Level 131 knife-ears. "The nordling lazily spun the liquid inside the bottle, not bothering to stand up, golden liquid ran down his beard as half of the drink disappeared in a few gulps. The gatehouse''s door opened allowing Iris and Kia to pass through it into a long tight corridor squashed between two stone walls. Tightly hugging the wall rough looking buildings lined the left side, through a small barred window she could see barrels and sacks stacked up to the ceiling undoubtedly a section of garrisons food reserve. To the elf''s surprise, she was sure she could hear water flowing inside the wall. The gate at the end was wide open with a guard standing behind battlements at the top. Just below the human, a set of heavily worn letters were carved into the stone. Iris could only manage to read two words. "...against...stand" As soon as the two adventurers entered the city proper, they were greeted by a city dressed for celebration with flowers decorating every window sill in sight. People around them were in a cheerful mood as they walked the streets. Their smiles disappeared as they stared at Iris. "What''s happening?" Kia asked from under her hood. "To be honest, I truly don''t know," The elf answered pointing at the flowers. "The guard said something about the parade but this looks more like a religious festival to me." "What''s a festival?" "It''s...like a big party." The elf tried to answer. "Ohh, will there be food?" Kia''s eyes sparkled under her hood, and a smile grew on her pale face. "I suggest we find somewhere to stay first." Iris attempted to rein in the ever-hungry undead''s expectations. The girl made a face but did not attempt to argue with the tall elf. They walked through the paved streets trying to get to the centre of the city. Unlike in Marinya or any other city, Iris was in, streets in Firmusa weaved between houses with sharp turns at each corner. The tall buildings of what the elf assumed were one of the residential districts were built like small fortresses with the ground floors being made from stone with small vertical slits acting like windows. Where two streets meet a white fabric was hung on a pole with a black triangle at the bottom, a yellow star was woven in the centre over the ominous triangle. Iris furrowed her brows at the strange banner, was the street in front of them a part of a noble''s domain? She did not want to attract too much attention, especially with the petty blue-blooded humans with nothing better to do than entertain themselves with others suffering. But on the other hand, human nobles paid great attention to their precious coats of arms, woven with the most expensive fabrics money could buy and she could not imagine a noble simplifying their coat of arms to such extent for the sole reason to present it to the masses. Iris glanced at the humans around her walking casually not paying the attention to the banner. She shrugged her shoulders and took Kia''s hand, walking past coloured fabric. The street suddenly widened to a ridiculous decree, even Havenfall''s pilgrim district with its ocean of people trying to make their way to one of the grand temples every day did not have a single street wide enough to rival this one. The tall elf turned her head, seeing the wall dominating the skyline to her right. To her left, the wide road continued until it hit another wall. "That''s a second wall." Iris thought out loud as she watched the tall towers standing behind the stone separator. "Are you lost, sweetie?" A kind sounding female voice behind her said. "Possibly," The risen turned. "We are looking for Adventurers Guild." The woman wearing a grey dress with clear signs of repair made a face of utter confusion her eyes searching Iris from head to toe. Her eyes stared at the necklace hanging around elf''s slender neck. "Butchers! Hope you die in agony!" The woman screamed at Iris, her body moved to strike her but she quickly stopped herself as a spearhead shined in the sunshine. The undead hoplite moves her arm blocking Kia from casting a spell. "That answers a lot." She said hiding her and Kia''s necklaces. "Why do you allow them to insult you?" The undead girl asked Iris. "I am used to it, does not bother me too much." The elf whispered softly to the girl''s ear, gently pushing the mage''s back as a small circle started to form. "Let''s just leave." Humans in front of Iris quickly separated letting her go, the mage''s hand tightly gripped hers. As she organised her thoughts, trying to think where would they sleep. Her idea was to visit the guild first but the locals seem to not be too fond of adventurers, her second idea was to find a tavern but she had not seen one yet. They could sleep outside the wall it was not a problem for Iris and Kia but something in her mind told her the woods around the city were unsafe. A bell suddenly sounded from afar, a crowd of people suddenly came from around the corner and forced Iris and Kia behind her to find a new path. Ch 54 "Parade" The crowd pushed the two undead into a back alley between two buildings like unwanted sand left in the delta and both sides were quickly blocked off as the humans swarmed towards the main streets. The sound of drums rumbled from afar. Iris tried to push her way through the crowd her efforts gained her a fruitless harvest as the humans pushed back her efforts to cut into their line. "Heck." The frustrated elf grimaced. "Mmmm?" Kia hummed her question. "We are stuck here for foreseeable future." The undead mage looked unbothered by the possibility of wasting time idly standing in a dark back alley. She watched the young undead restlessly search for an unseen exit. "Can''t you climb onto the roof?" The girl tilted her head while offering an obvious solution to Iris''s problem. "Maybe." The risen looked up, eyeing the two towering buildings and the distance between them. "What are you doing?" Kia''s puzzled voice sounded from behind the elf as she began to run her hands across the plastered walls. "Looking for a ledge to grip onto." Iris answered. "But all of your stats are above one hundred." "And?" "Can''t you jump from wall to wall?" The fair skin girl explained. Her idea wasn''t as insane as Iris first thought, the alley was at most only slighly wider than two humans standing shoulder to shoulder and she had seen Dian do similar feats of acrobatics. "Oh," The two-month-old risen realised what Kia meant. "I guess I can try." Iris was about to run towards the stone wall before Kia stopped her. "Don''t leave me here. I can''t jump that high, Iriiis." The doll like girl''s hand tightly clutched the hem of her cuff with surprising intensity. "Hop on." The elf kneeled allowing the mage to climb on her back. A pair of hands wrapped themself around her neck tightly. A pulse of cold suddenly rippled through her back as Kia pulled her body close to the elf. Iris stood up barely able to feel the girl hanging on her back and ran toward the wall. She felt her jump not being much higher than when she was still living but as soon as she pushed her foot against the wall she was accelerated into the air. Her feet moved on instinct as she repeatedly pushed herself off the walls. A small giggle sounded right beside her ear. A feeling of achievement and giddiness suddenly filled Iris as she landed on the roof. She peeked over the ledge with a proud smile. "Kia?" The elf said. "Mmmm?" A gentle hum tickled the long elven ears. "Hopping off?" The elf asked feeling the girl on her back not moving to get off. "No." Kia tightened her grip around the elf''s neck. The sound of drums thundered below them. "What''s happening down there?" She changed the topic pointing at the humans with her finger. "I don''t know," Iris answered. The streets below them were packed with humans observing soldiers marching through the main street. In the military parade, an older human in elegant yet simplistic armour rode on top of a black reiter with a dark purple stripe along its spine and waved at the crowd surrounding him. Iris spotted a golden mace with a blue sapphire embedded on top in the man''s hand, an aura of authority and power radiating from that human even from such a distance. Behind the human, two soldiers riding on their own six legged monsters clad in suits of black metal flanked the elderly leader, their armour lacked the purple hue distinct to adamantine which led Iris to think they were wearing painted steel armour. One of the soldiers riding was clearly a nordling who towered over soldiers behind him and made the monster under him look more normal while the other soldier wielded a strange weapon resembling a combination of a sword and a whip which was coiled into a bundle on his or her belt. A long column of soldiers followed closely behind, divided into equal size sections led by a soldier carrying the simple banner Iris saw before. From the sides, bundles of colourful flowers were thrown at the feet of the marching soldiers as the crowd cheered. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Iris, someone is staring at us." Kia warned the elf. "From where and how dangerous they are?" Iris quickly backed away from the edge pulling the girl off her back. "From the street in front of us, I think." The girl said, her face showing annoyance with herself. "I am a too low level to know more." "Are they following us?" The risen asked the undead girl as she went further away from the edge before jumping over to the next building. "I don''t feel anything now." "I recon we should get out of here." The setting sun shined into their backs as they walked on the roofs to avoid the humans below. The sound of drums playing their songs had ended and the sound of celebration followed soon. The lights in the windows were snuffed out one by one until the city was thrown into silent darkness as Firmusa began their slumber. A splash of water echoed in the lower district of the city. Two figures walked through the street between the shabby houses hugging the outer wall. A small orange light moved in the darkness in front of Iris and she head towards it. "People should not be walking through dark streets in the middle of the night." A pair of eyes illuminated by the light given off by a lit pipe stared at the elf. "People go missing at nights like these." Iris''s eyes saw a man leaning against the wall in the darkness of the night with a sword strapped to his side. His accent felt familiar to the elf. "You are not from here." "Did not expect to see a fellow southerner in the slums of Firmusa or rather its old merchant quarter. You are an adventurer are you not?" The man expressed his surprise. "Let me guess you are looking for somewhere to sleep but you can''t find any place to stay?" "How did you come to this answer?" Iris eyed the human, noticing his leather clothes bore marks of enchantments. "Experience," The man said, he opened a door beside him and stepped in leaving the door open for Iris to follow. "Guild Master of Firmusa branch." The man flashed her a small tired smile. "I kept the rooms and beds as best as I could but... better to not get your imagination running." He pointed his finger at Kia standing beside the elf. Iris turned her head to look at the girl swaying weakly from side to side. "Thank you." She said with genuine gratitude picking Kia up and carrying her upstairs. The door unlocked as the elf twisted the door handle allowing her to step in. The room in front of her was small and quite humble with only two neatly made beds on opposite sides of the room with a night stands between. The ceiling above her head followed the outline of the angled roof outside.She walked in and laid the already asleep Kia on the bed. The unconscious girl snuggled into the pillow beside her as Iris pulled her boots off her feet as to not dirty the cushions. She found the tall black boots to be incredibly complicated to take off with many series of belts securing the boot to the soft pale leg under it. She quickly gave the room another look but she failed to spot anything out of the ordinary for any inn, the window appeared to not fit its frame completly which could had been annoying but she was an undead and the girl beside her was far colder to the touch. She took off her jacket and laid it on the bed before she went downstairs leaving the door wide open. "Hello." The Guild Master said to Iris. Grey smoke coming from his pipe shrouded part of his face. "Hello," The elf returned the greeting. "How much do I owe to the guild?" The man watched the adventurer stand still in front of him with a frown. "That''s the first one," He commented. "Never heard of an adventurer so easily separated from their coins. Let me think about that." The wooden pipe danced in his teeth as he spoke. The small amount of orange light glinting off his bold head covered in tattoos resembling dwarven runes. He waved at Iris as he said. "Come sit down and then we can talk. I promise I will not bite." The tall adventurer did as she was told and sat on a chair opposite to the ageing Guild Master. The two sat in the darkness for a short silent moment studying one another unbothered by the surrounding darkness illuminated by small orange embers in the long smoking pipe. "Denson, what is your name." "Iris." "And the name of the sleeping lady?" "Siri." "Hm, similar names." The man commented. "Did the headquarters send you?" "No, we just ended up in the city by accident." Iris responded. "A man can hope," His cheek twitched with irritation as he spoke. "Must have been quite the journey." "You could say that." The elf responded with another short answer. "How do you like the city so far?" "It''s strange." The elf responded. "After some time you get used to the streets," Denson jested. "But I agree people here are different than in the south. In my decade of living here, I don''t remember a time Firmusa was not at war with something or someone and the people here seem to see it as normal. If this was Marinya there would be riots after three years of warfare yet these people are always cheering." "There are on the frontier of the human territory." The elf responded. "Human territory..." The human said leaving a long pause to hang in the air. "I would describe this city as a human enclave in monsters territory." "Could you explain?" The words of the human piqued the elf''s interest. "There are monsters in this very city living among us, among the oblivious sheep meant for slaughter. I reported my findings to the authorities but they did nothing with them." The clearly frustrated Denson banged his hand on the table causing it to jump slightly. "My hands are tied behind my back because of the king not listing to me and I can''t take any direct action which goes against the king because of an oath I swear to Grand Master." "If you can''t do anything how did you gather any information?" Iris inquired, the man in front of her nervously eyed the closed door behind her as if expecting something to barge into the guild house. "My oath does not prevent me from being informed." A vicious smile with a healthy mix of obsessive delirium mix in appeared on Guild Master''s face. "Must be tough to unable to do anything?" Iris gave her diplomatic condolences to the powerful yet at the same time powerless man. "Like you can''t imagine... Alright, I will go now so you can go upstairs and join your teammate and before I forget about it, you can pay me only seven silver coins in the morning." Denson stood up bowed and left the elf alone in the room. Iris went back upstairs and was greeted with the sight of Kia snuggling tightly around her jacket with the blanket kicked out to the bottom of the bed. The elf took off her clothes and lay beside the happily purring undead. Her eyes felt heavier as the time slowly passed, and she decided to rest a little. As her consciousness receded fully into the comforting darkness she heard something hitting the roof tiles above her. Iris concentrated on her surroundings and stayed awake for two more bells before eventually allowed her mind to rest. "Must have been the wind" Ch 55 "New Dungeon "House of Blackworm is one of the oldest and most influential families in Firmusa it is also one of the most mysterious and secretive closely guarding their internal affairs. The scions of this family are famous for their golden colour eyes and their pale skin. They serve their sovereign with unimaginable loyalty against the often rebellion plaguing the kingdom. Interestingly no male scion of this noble house ever managed to inscribe his name in annals of history contrasting with the female lineage which wrote many names in Firmusan''s long history. " Extract from "History of Northern Bulwark"
The yellow sun shined through the small slanted window, filling the room with its warm light. Through the gaps between the window and the wall, the noisy sound of a raven''s caw perched somewhere above reached the elf''s acute ears. She opened her eyes irritated by the relentless noise, the usual sluggishness one would expect from a newly waked person was absent in her movements. To her left she found, a blanket wrapped into a ball with Kia nowhere in sight. Hair strands as black as the darkness in the deepest caverns of the Ridge mountains peeked from under the rolled-up blanket alongside a grey leather sleeve of an elf''s jacket. On Iris''s face, a small smirk appeared as she stood up and walked over to her clothes. She quickly glanced at the world outside as she passed the window. The weather outside was sunny with the sun hanging straight above the city yet the undead could not spot any humans on the streets in this usually busy time. The fluffy ball on the bed moved slightly as Iris finished dressing up, the dark grey sleeve disappearing further into the ball of softness along side a delighted sound. The elf walked closer to the bed, looming over the ball, slowly unraveling the fabric cocoon in a search for a doll. A curled-up beauty greeted Iris as she unveiled sleeping Kia who was snuggled around a leather jacket with her knees close to her stomach. "I don''t know how to feel about this." Iris remarked to herself, watching the undead mage sniffing her clothes with rose hue tinging her cheeks. "I don''t smell like anything." Smelling her arm she could sense the scent of tanned leather with a metallic undertone coming off her clothes but her undead body itself lacked any odour. "Kia?" "Mmmm." "Good morning, did you sleep well?." Iris waited until the undead girl woke up. "Could I have the jacket back?" She smiled at the girl. Relishing in the shocked and embarrassed faces made by Kia as she tried to hide the jacket behind her back. "H-here." The adorably embarrassed undead reluctantly handed the elf''s jacket. "Don''t laugh at me, Iris!" The girl squealed at the grinning undead looming over her. "Alright, alright, I will stop." The smiling undead replied motioning the girl to stand up. "Hop off and I will help you dress up." After helping already dressed Kia put on her knee-high shoes and fixing any wrinkles in her dress, Iris made the bed and left the room followed by a pouting necromancer pulling her hood up over her head. The downstairs floor was in a state of twilight, the slice of daylight faintly illuminating the ground floor came only came from the gaps between the planks barring the windows. The guild master stood beside a dining table, packing letters into a bag on the table. "Goodmorning, I hope your teammate slept well." Denson waved his hand at the two walking downstairs. "Thinking about somewhere to go?" Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Goodmorning, yes actually." The elf replied to the human. "There is a civilized dungeon in the upper city beside the army barracks which believe me can''t be missed," Denson said as the last letter disappeared into the bag. "You can get decent loot there although you will have trouble selling it in the upper city." He tossed a little coin at the elf. "Thank you but what is this?" Iris asked catching the coin with a square hole inside. "That allows you two to access the dungeon without limits, we used to have lots of these." The human said this his eyes glancing at the floor with a thoughtful expression. "Think of this as an old man doing unreasonable things." "Again, thank you but..." Iris wanted to refuse the human''s offer. "...but what does civilized dungeon mean?" "Oh, yea forgot you are an elf. Cutting it short, civilized dungeons are dungeons that are weakened to the point of being incapable of launching raids. You know like The Labyrinth in Mensana." Denson explained. Iris was familiar with The Labyrinth but that was a dungeon ruled by a dungeon master who wanted to be left alone while the way Denson describe it the dungeon was a core bound by some type of spell. The urge to refuse the offer disappeared as she thought about gaining levels for Kia. "Good luck." Denson suddenly left the building pulling Iris from her thoughts. "You want to go?" The elf asked the girl beside her. "Yes but I want to eat something first." Kia replied with an answer the elf should have expected. Iris held the door for Kia to walk out into the strangely empty streets of Firmusa. As the two headed towards where Iris thought the upper district should be, they saw a few humans sweeping the zigzagging streets from yesterday''s celebrations. The soldiers guarding the gate of the internal wall glanced at the pair, scanning them from head to toe as they approached but only shrugged letting Iris and Kia to walk past them without trouble. Past the second set of walls, the city transformed to an almost recognizable degree. The buildings in front of them were not one homogenous mass of grey and brown but were different from each other with a variety of colours covering their walls. The streets that previously weaved between each building created a complex maze that gave way to normal streets found anywhere else. Yet Iris noticed that the overly fortified architecture with the stone build houses which lacked the broad and tall glass windows usually associated with wealth rather than sharing the small slits seen in the district behind them. People dressed in warm clothes walked outside travelling toward their destinations. "Hear yee, hear yee! Freshest food in the Firmusa!" A voice of a merchant reached the elf. Her eyes travelled in the direction of the voice finding a human standing in front of a stand lined with food. "The most beautiful of ladies would be interested in buying some of my products?" The human merchant called out to Iris with an expected complement. To Iris''s slight surprise the merchant sold freshly baked white bread. She wanted to ask how did he get it but as she opened her mouth to speak an exhausted man drenched in sweat wearing only an undershirt and rolled-up pants opened the door carrying a basket of the luxurious food. He greeted Iris and Kia with a small nod before going back inside. "How much is this?" The elf pointed at the loaf of white bread, always curious about its taste but because of its price she could never hope of tasting it. "A fresh loaf would be 2 silver and 8 copper." The merchant stocked his neatly trimmed beard and uttered a ridiculous price. The elf''s eyes opened wide, the bread was not the cheapest there was but it was nothing compared to what she expected the price to be. "Hello," A woman much shorter than Iris approached the stall. "Oh, you are buying this? I have to say this bread is to die for." The woman was dressed in an elegant black dress and said weirdly accenting certain words as she stared at Iris with unfocused eyes. "You know maybe you two should come with me and discuss our shared characteristics until the darkness sets in." The woman spoke unnaturally as if reading a badly written play. She tried to grab Iris''s shoulder, grasping at air as Iris stepped back. "Stop harassing my customer''s drunk wench." The merchant watching the bizarre conversation said he whistled towards the guards patrolling near the gate. "Remove this drunkard kind gentlemen, she is harassing my customers." "Wait no! You can''t do that!" The strange woman resisted the soldiers telling her to step away from the stall. "I will show you-" Her words were cut short as a soldier wearing a short blue cape on his back snapped his fingers she flays as the soldiers grab her and haul her away, the scene caused everyone nearby to stare at the silently screaming woman with puzzlement. "People really should control their alcohol after a celebration," The merchant quietly murmurs under his nose. "You were about to buy this bread." "Yea..." Iris glanced at Kia standing beside her. "Pick something for lunch." From under the hood, a happy giggle sounded but quickly faded as the girl was overwhelmed with options. Iris motioned the merchant to give her two loaves of white bread with another two of a family to her flatbread, paying for them before the girl choose anything. Eventually, Kia picked a couple of fruits and stripped them of cured meat, her collection not resembling a classical lunch Iris would imagine. Ch 56 "Baker"
Iris headed towards where the merchant pointed the barracks where. She broke the crust of the bread with a satisfying crunch in two releasing an appetizing aroma. "Mmmmm." Iris took in the deliciously smelling scent causing her to mid-stride to better take in the heavenly smell. "Want some?" Iris offered half of the luxurious white bread to Kia. The undead mage mirrored the elf smelling the still warm bread, quickly snatching the half from the feeding hand in front of her. "Ommnomm." "Enjoying it?" Iris asked already knowing the answer to her question but still wanting to hear Kia''s voice. "Mmmdelisiousmmm." The girl answered between bites. Hearing this Iris also took a bite out of her half. The crisp crust made a loud crunch sound. The hard crust was contrasted with a soft, fluffy and warm inside which melted in her mouth releasing the rich flavour trapped inside. No wonder Brad and his companions never left a single crumb of this bread for her to sneakly taste. "Can I have more?" Kia''s pleading voice reached Iris. With a brief frustration, the elf broke her portion again and presented it to the girl. Knowing Kia, Iris was amazed that the always-hungry necromancer would not just sneakily take a piece of the bread from her inventory, thinking about it what does she have in there? Iris saw the girl stuffing many small and big things inside her seemingly infinite inventory. Not only that but the objects from inside never rotted or degraded from spending time in the magically hidden space which was not the case with the inventory spell used by Alicia or Brad. They made a habit of complaining about the size of the inventory which never seemed enough for their liking and about the lack of ability of sorting through what they had. This resulted in the pair having to periodically empty out roughly two wagons worth of items, driving Alicia mad with each expensive thing destroyed by the inventory degradation. As the risen pondered she was dragged along by Kia near a building made from red bricks giving the it an atmosphere of being out of place inside the city made out of yellowish-white walls. The elf guessed that the building with a large gate as its entrance with the lower portion of portcullis seen dangling above it was the barracks Denson talked about. Besides the unmissable build was a much smaller building with four armoured guards standing guard in front of it. "Are you lost, ladies?" A somewhat distorted voice came from under a metal visor covering the human''s face. "Is this an entrance to the dungeon?" "Yes but civilians can''t use it only people authorities by the garrison commander or someone higher in rank can allow access." The armoured guard explained to Iris. "Will this do?" She pulled out the small coin, still unsure if the coin would do anything. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Ohh?" The guard held the coin in his gauntlet causing the soldiers beside him to look over his shoulder. "Years had passed the last time I saw this... Before I let you in show me your level and names and remember behind these doors is not some off playground but a dangerous dungeon which will kill you if you make mistakes." The man inside the armoured explained. Iris and Kia manifested their status sheets with the things the guard asked for. She noticed that the humans closely eyed Kia''s black sheet. "...eleven and ten, level twenty-one is fine... also the same." The guard whispered to himself holding their sheets. "Open the door for the adventurers here." The rest of the soldiers stared at the guard from under their helmets. "Come on, today would be preferable." He said throwing Iris''s and Kia''s tablets onto the ground causing them to instantly disappear. The soldiers quickly shook off their shock and opened the door with haste for Iris and Kia to enter inside. "One more thing, it is forbidden to harm the core in any way before the two disappeared inside." The guard said to the two. Iris stepped through the door finding herself in a small room with nothing inside except a stone trap door in front of her was held open by a small wooden block, she leaned over the edge and could only manage to see the silhouette of a ladder in a thick fog below her. "Ominous." She said before stepping onto the first step of the ladder. When her feet touched the ground the fog disappeared reviling the rough stone walls of a cave covered in green vines with one tunnel leading outside. The sound of water filled the cavern as a small spring endlessly gushed out water creating a small pool of crystal clear water. A wooden plank was put against the pool with and message reading. "Healing water." "Thought dungeons reset themself once every few days." Iris commented on the manmade sign partially covered in moss laying in front of her. She tried to touch the water-soaked sign but she quickly retracted her hand from the pool as the skin on the tips of her finger dissolved into a black sludge with a slow hiss ringing in her ears. "Want me to heal you?" The necromancer standing behind Iris asked. The risen watched as her skin dissolved followed by her flesh underneath, she somewhat expected to see her own bones being eaten by the minuscule amount of water but before that could happen her body began to regenerate, regrowing the missing flesh. "No thanks." She showed Kia her fingers. Kia walked beside Iris and glanced at the pool, running her finger along its edge before it started to dissolve. "I feel this should not be here for some reason." She commented, her finger bursting into black flames stopping the water from dissolving it. The two headed towards the only exit they saw having to squeeze through a tight passage which ended on a slope under the canopy of gigantic trees towering over the two undead.
In a room dimly lit by the flickering candlelight, a woman sat on a vermilion red chair with her legs crossed. Her dark ball-ready clothes covering her body from the tips of her toes to her neck did not hint at the late hour of the night were a lighter night-gown would had been preferable. In one hand she held a goblet idly sipping on it every so often while she read the pile of letters stacked beside her. Above her head a coat of arms depicting two roses with a black worm coiled around a sword hang like executioner''s axe. The beauty rumoured in all noble courts of Firmusa was nowhere to be seen replaced by a lonely women with a tired exhausted look as she read through the documents. "Mistress." A young human wearing an elegant black servant''s suit kneeled in front of the woman. "Speak." The woman spoke with an emotionless voice wanting the human to quickly leave her. "Lord Eastwood reported the arrival of spies two days ago in today''s diet." The fair skinned woman shifted her crimson eyes from the letter she held to the servant, frowning with frustration at the mention of the conclave she was meant to attend but didn''t. "Spies from who?" "Lord Eastwood said they might be from the Adventurers guild or the faction of your most cursed enemies." The servant said. The woman glanced at the letter in her hand regarding another loss caused by the blasphemous traitor slowly eroding on her grip inside the city. "What caused the young Eastwood to think a person could fit the characteristics of a spy from those two conflicting groups?" "Lord Eastwood handed me this." The man handed a letter sealed with crimson red wax to his mistress. The woman rolled her eyes grabbing the letter from the human, she opened the letter from her vassal and quickly read it through it. After she finished she gave the letter back to the servant. "Tell Eastwood if he is incapable of capturing even low-level undead he shall face my eerie." She oversaw the servant leaving her room with a silent stride. "Great Master why even the Mother of Madness gained a grip over your faithful''s domain? A level 90 defeated, outsmarted by a pair of low lives. I tried to defend your name but I can''t defeat your enemies when I have a bunch of spoiled children to herd and whip into any action or having to be reminded of your very existence." The woman sank into her chair, unable to shed a single tear of torment, grieving to her long-forgotten deity. Ch 57 "Under The Canopy" "Big." Kia said, staring at the green canopy above her. "Yea," Iris shared the awe of the short necromancer. "How does that even fit under the city?" "I think we got teleported much deeper underground when we passed through the fog." "Sounds logical," Iris replied. This dungeon looked very different to the dungeons the elf explored. The dungeon resembled a valley with mountains surrounding the huge expansive forest. The conventional floor system did not appear to exist. "I have no idea what we will find here." She began to head towards the centre of the forest. "Entering {Acorn Grove}" A system notification suddenly appeared in the top right corner of Iris''s vision. The trees high above them swayed in the wind causing something to fall beside them with a dull sound. "Something caught your attention, Kia?" The elf asked the usually noisy girl. Before the girl could answer a sound of wood creaking sounded from around the two undead. Unnatural screechy gasps, groans and clicks come from the direction Iris was headed before Iris spotted many small creatures moving toward her. [Inspect] [Young Oak Dryad Level 17] {Young defender of the forest.} * Knowledge partially shared due to [Anchor] trait. {Approximet saturation of elements; 45% Earth 60% Life 5%Pure} Iris watched as a horde of dryads rushed towards them. Their bodies resembled tree trunks in a roughly humanoid shape and as they blindly charged at the undead their body twitched and flayed as if the dryads barely controlled their own bodies. Many of the forest defenders fell before they reach Iris desperately clawing where Kia''s spells hit them. The dryads which managed to get close to Iris were swiftly destroyed by her. One of the dyads leapt at the elf and was snatched mid-air. As the monster flayed in Iris''s arm swiping blindly towards her. When the risen used [Touch of Decay] the dryad''s face started to melt or rather decompose turning into a soft gooey mess which caused the lower body to be torn off under its own weight. Seeing the gruesome scene the rest of the dryads continued their fruitless frontal assault. The spear-wielding undead continued to kill her attackers, sidestepping and blocking their weak attacks giving Kia time to cast precise spells toward the dryads. *Crunch* This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. A part which acted as a brain for the dryads cracked under Iris''s weight as she walked through the field of corpses toward emotionless Kia. "You were about to say something or were you about to say something about them?" The elf raised her thumb over her shoulder pointing at the carnage behind. "Mmmm." Kia nodded. "About them." The two undead resumed their walk heading ever deeper into the forest. Both of them took short glances at the leafy roof above them underneath which long rays of yellow light shined. The forest sometimes loudly echoed the screechy sounds dryads made. "There." Iris pointed at another group of dryads standing almost perfectly still with the exception of the constant violent twitches. Kia looked at the elf for a moment before casting a spell at a dryad close to them. Lighting arced toward the closes dryad, as the lighting hit it passed through the wooden monster curving steeply towards the rest. To her surprise, Kia''s spell did not kill the dryads causing the damaged monsters to charge in a direction of the caster. The hoplite stepped in front of the mage trying to recast the spell. Instead of just raising her hand lazily Kia took on a pose facing the monsters. She whispered quietly to herself raising her arm, the two extended fingers arced with lighting before she released another spell which hit most of the monsters dropping them dead. Iris quickly dealt with the weakened survivors, piercing their bodies with her spear or stomping on their fragile bodies. "Something happened? Maybe you should rest a bit?" The concerned elf walked up to the necromancer, maybe she should not use her mana so often. Kia opened and closed her hands staring at them with a hint of a smile on her face. "I have to get used to this." Her long black dress whispered softly as she quickly closed the gap between her and Iris and wrapped her hands around the elf''s forearm. "Auch, that stings" Iris yanked her hand away from the necromancer''s frigid touch. The moisture gathered on the elf''s skin froze into it, even with physical resistance the thin sheet of ice flaking off her skin stung badly. "Kia, be careful before you touch someone." "Sorry, sorry I just forgot." The necromancer quickly apologised, hurrying Iris to move. "What got into you?" "Nothing!" She spun on a heel and started to stroll forward cutting the elf off. "Entering {The Zarada Woods}" Iris stopped seeing the message after a long time walking in relative peacefulness, observing the forest immediately in front of her for potential threats. Kia wandered slightly ahead climbing onto a large mossy rock to sit on, waiting for the risen. The tall undead resumed her stride followed by the necromancer. Bored looking Kia as she stepped on a pile of fresh leaves. "Ahhhh!" Her face quickly changed as she was pulled into the air by her ankle. "Kia!" The worried elf quickly sprinted towards her fellow undead. The boulder beside Iris stirred violently causing nearby rocks to fly towards it. As the golem was still assembling its body, dark orange ambers stared at the elf from above as a stone fist hit the ground where she stood. From behind, she could hear more dryads charging at her. [Inspect] [Fey Golem Level 66] {Construct of war against the defilers of forests.} The undead dangling high above Iris unleashed black lighting onto the golem charring its stone skin burning off the green moss growing on it but accomplishing little else. The soft dark soil moulded itself into an imprint of a fist when a hand triple Iris''s size hit the ground. The raw force caused the rocks to be pulled away from the hand snapping the orange links holding the monster together. Iris riposted with her spear, her strike harmlessly bouncing off the stone. "Curses." The elf cursed under her nose as enemies slowly surrounded her, her mind pushed itself to find a way to harm the stone golem staring at her with two emotionless jewels. She could not spot a core of the lumbering anomaly to attack and attacking it with her weapon seemed more than pointless. The first of the dryads reached Iris, swiping her long talons at the elf''s back. She turned around just in time to catch the strike with her weapon, pushing the hilt into the crazed spirit''s body giving herself some distance from the dryad. The golem swiped his arm close to the ground sending the fallen leaves into the air in a large cloud. "[Mana Shockwave]!" The spell franticly yelled and shooked the stone limb detaching weakly attached stone from it. Iris felt the momentum transfer into her body through her armour as she was swept by the arm. Her world was turned upside down as she flew through the air. Her boots dug long straight tracks into the soil as her shoes slid on the ground. [Inspect] [Forest Fury Level 32] {A relatively young dryad drove insane but the forest sorrow.} The undead stared at the dryad with purple lines pulsing with rage on its body. The sharp claw sliced the top of her head spilling blood onto the forest floor. Ch 58 "Burning Plan"
"Grrrraa!" The fury swiped its other claw at Iris. The elf''s hand grabbed the thick middle claw jutting out from the wooden arm pulling the dryad into the ground. She pressed her foot hard into the dryad''s back pulling its limb. The wood arm splintered from the dryad leaving it flaying on the ground. "Just die." The elf spoke, casting [Flame] onto the one arm fey. She looked back onto the golem as a shriek filled with hatred came from behind her. The rope from which Kia hung was torn, the large pack of forest spirits alongside the golem had their backs turned to Iris. The giant golem stumbled back as a fireball hit his shoulder, the flame engulfing the giant large boulder serving as the shoulder swirled in the air licking the fey golem''s back with fiery tounges setting the green moss alight. Iris charged at the backs of the dryads surrounding Kia, the unnerving clicks and screeches turned into a loud shriek as the elf drove the tip of her spear through a dryad. *Crack* Iris''s arm jerked violently as the mundane wooden shaft of her weapon snapped under the abuse. The sound caused the nearby fey to pivot their attention on the elf. The shadows around them shifted and dozens of arms burst from the ground, grabbing the forest spirits. The dryads clawed at the shadows attempting to drag them down many of them being ripped to shreds by the necromancer''s spell. The stone golem effortlessly tore the shadows as it lumbered forward. Iris followed the golem''s movements, she saw Kia standing in the middle of a scorched field bend over with her hands on her knees breathing heavily. The sight caused something inside Iris to start. She clawed at a dryad rushing her leaving deep groves in its face, tossing the fey aside. The golem lifted its arms into the air as it stood over Kia. The undead mage lifted her eyes to meet the amber gems serving as the constructed eyes. "Kia, run!" Iris screamed at the girl as she ran with all her power towards her. The undead mage sluggishly lifted her hand to the horror of the elf racing towards her. Iris leapt toward Kia, clutching the girl tightly in her arms as she tumbled in the air. Dark light abruptly blinded her *Boom* The cold feeling pulsed in Iris''s body as the ground shook with a series of dull sounds that rang around her. [Area Boss Deafeted] "Kia!?" The panicked elf looked at Kia, she lightly patted the girl''s cheeks trying to wake her up. "Mmmm?" The girl sluggishly opened her eyes. "Don''t scare me like that! Why didn''t you run!?" On the risen''s forehead, a deep grove appeared as she frowned at the nonchalant mage. "It was the eyes." The girl said with a small accomplished smile growing on her face. "That''s why it did not want to die." The elf looked behind her and saw a pile of inanimate boulders with no intention of moving again. "Why are you smiling, we almost died?" She turned around Kia smiling uncontrollably, her emotions running havoc in her mind. "Don''t know?" Kia replied, her figure shrinking under the elf''s stare. Iris sighed and tried to stand up. "Heck," She cursed in her mind feeling mud running down her spine. "You are not standing up?" She asked Kia who lay still in the mud. "Hehe," An awkward laugh escaped from the laying undead. "I am not used to limiting myself." Stolen novel; please report. "Helpless," Iris plucked out the mage out of the mud. She placed the girl on a boulder. From high above drops of water started to pour onto them extinguishing the fire the hoplite caused. "Iris?" The girl rubbed her muddy hand into her pristine face trying to not fall asleep and fall off the large rock. "What are you doing?" "Looting." Iris replied, she searched dryads'' mutilated bodies searching for something valuable. She prised opened the charred corpse of a Furry finding a small vermilion gem embedded deep inside. She found seven of these small gems after a few minutes of searching. She turned over the head of the fey construct to recover the orange gems but instead she found orange dust mixed with the turned-up soil. "Well, we only came here for the experience anyways." She said giving the gems to Kia. "What do we do now?" The girl with dirt and mud fouling her once immaculate pale skin asked. "We are going back of course." The elf replied. "Ohhhh." Kia whined as if the risen had taken away her favourite toy. "Alright, Kiayicu stand up and then touch me if you want to stay here." Iris demanded stepping one giant step back from the necromancer. Kia pouted at the elf upon hearing her full name. She attempted to hop off the boulder but her body refused to listen. "See?" Iris gently picked up the exhausted mage. "We will come back here after you rest, alright? I love you a bit too much to let you die in a dungeon." She said to her fellow undead as she carefully navigated towards the exit. "Thank you." Kia suddenly licked Iris''s blood off her forehead. "You truly are a cat." The elf shifted the undead cat in her hands into carrying her as a groom would. "Didn''t like it?" The too innocent-sounding Kia asked. "I am covered in mud thanks to you." The elf shifted the conversation not answering the question. Iris slowly walked through the rain causing the forest floor to become hard to walk on as she sunk into the soaked dirt, thankfully for the two, the dungeon did not respawn the hordes of dryads they killed beforehand in the time it took them to defeat the golem. The massive dungeon covered in a forest did not have anything to help Iris judge how much time had passed since she and Kia entered the dungeon. Their undead state did not help her in estimating the time outside. Iris, slumped her body to fit with Kia in the tunnel leading to the cave with the exit to the outside. The echo of water running filled the cavern as Iris descended further into the cave. "Two people are in front of us." Kia whispered into Iris''s ear. "Can you stand up?" The elf asked, lowering the mage after a slight nod. Iris slowly and carefully walked in total silence towards the exit watchful for any traps someone might have laid. Upon entering the cavern she spotted two humans standing beside the ladder. As soon as the tall human woman noticed her, she flicked her motionless companion on the forehead. [Inspect] [Human Level 37] [Human Level 43] "Whaaa... I am here already no need to do that again!" The other human shouted at the woman flaying his arms in the air not realising the elf''s spell. Iris watched the woman leaning on the man''s shoulder and whispering in his ear. His head turned towards Iris eyeing her with a hazy gaze with his unfocused irises jerking erratically. "Didn''t you say there were two of them?" He loudly said, his unnaturally toneless voice echoed in the cavern. "I assure you my lord those two are our guests." The woman said in a similar toneless voice. "If you say soo..." The man said pulling a handkerchief out of his jacket and cleaning the drops of sweat gathering. "Under the jurisdiction of The Great Blood Council lead by the great Fang of the North who granted me the power of the knight of our divine creator. I Lord Eastwood demand your submission!" The human incomprehensibly rambled at top of his lungs making exaggerated gestures with his hands. "Now grovel on the ground and appreciate my unfathomable compassion." "The venerable Lord Eastwood orders you to surrender yourself and to unveil your traitorous plans to him." The woman tried to simplify her companion''s words. Iris eyed the two from head to toe noticing a dagger hanging on a woman''s belt. Are they mages or something? She stared not knowing how to optimally solve this problem before a idea entered her mind. "That... was easier than expected," The man happily expressed seeing the tall unarm elf holding her arms in front of her and slowly approaching him. "My genius once again saves us from Her." He sighed with ease. "Yea..." The equally stunned woman standing beside Lord Eastwood sighed an even bigger sigh. "You to join your incredibly smart partner." Kia stood still behind where Iris had stood watching the hoplite with a puzzled look. "Come on you weird warm blood!" The man shouted. "Or I wi-" His voice suddenly ceased and was replaced with wet gurgles as Iris''s hand tipped with sharp claws pierced his neck. "Wgghgy?!" He said but he did not attempt to get away from the angered elf. His hazy eyes slowly gained focus before turning over in their sockets. "How dare you!" The woman screamed trying to pull out the mundane steel dagger from its leather scabbard. The undead clawed at the remaining human causing crimson droplets to paint her armour and skin. The human did not show any pain when Iris tossed her into the rough stone floor of the cavern. She glanced at the lifeless bodies beside her, noticing a strange black tattoo on the man''s neck. The elf undid the tight collar on the woman''s neck finding the same black circular tattoo resembling a spell circle. "Strange," She said kneeling over the human body. "What that Kia?" "It''s a simplified control spell of some kind." The girl said standing over Iris''s shoulder. "See that middle sign, it is in the wrong configuration and that-" "Thanks, Kia." The elf stopped the girl''s lesson before going out of control. "I think we should leave." Iris said to Kia. Covered in mud and blood she help the still exhausted undead with climbing the ladder. Her plans of staying in the city for some time were torched in an instant. Ch 59 "Invitation"
Iris opened the heavy door leading outside squinting as the bright evening light shone right into her eyes. "Woah." A soldier stepped back from Iris as she threw open the door to the dungeon. "What?" Irritated Iris barked back at the human guard. "Nothing lady just... you know." The young-sounding voice sounded from under the metal visor. "Could I ask you lady did you see another group of people down there? We are very worried about them." The human managed to say to the elf. "And how is that my business?" She asked. "The commander said that two groups of huma- people didn''t come back in a while and since you are here I figured you might have bumped into the other group." "How much time had passed in the real world when we were there?" She ignored the guard''s question as she looked up at the sun which didn''t aligned with what it should had been according to the elf. "About two days lady." The guard answered hoping the elf would answer his original question. "No, sorry we didn''t see anyone down there," Iris flashed the guard a small pitiful smile one would do when hearing about someone''s death. "But I hope they come back safely. I shall pray to Aspects for their safety." She said before leaving the guard alone. Humans walked in the evening light through the streets in small groups laughing and cheering about something Iris had no interest in. When the two were exiting the upper city through the open gate the merchant they met a few days ago was no were to be seen causing Kia to make a sad "Ooohh" sound. The elf weaved between a company of soldiers marching in a uniform step toward the outside walls eventually arriving in the lowest portion of the fortress city. In the tight zigzagging streets of the lower district, the smell of alcohol assaulted her nose as she neared the guild house. "Long live the Ki- Fecking crows shiting on me again!" A loud shout came from outside as Iris slammed the wooden door behind Kia. She looked around the guild but Denson was nowhere to be seen. Maybe for the better. A rumbling sound came from behind the elf, she turned around to find Kia wobbling on her legs. "If you are hungry, you can pull something out of your inventory," Iris said to the half-awake girl. "I will go upstairs in the meanwhile." She said seeing no reason to drag the mage upstairs right after arriving. Shortly after a tasty-sounding crunch appeared from behind her. The elf turned the door handle a cold draft hit her face as the outside air tried to close the door. She pushed the door open and saw a figure wearing knightly black plate armour sitting on the window sill idly twirling a dagger between its finger. "Finally," The figure stood up, the metal plates of the black armour silently sliding on one another. "Ignoring invitations of one''s kin is quite rude in my opinion," A deep rough-sounding voice came from under the helmet. "No matter the messenger sent." The dark knight added, watching Iris as she stared at him in complete silence. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. [Inspect] {???} "Brave you are and it would have been a smart idea if you had any chance of even hurting me." The armoured figure said at the same time as his dagger was replaced with a letter sealed with dark red wax. "My Mistress is expecting you to listen this time." The figure gently left the letter on the window sill where he stood and left accompanied by loud caws of the murder of crows outside taking into the air. "Feels weird to not feel intimidated after that." Iris thought to herself as her cold headed mind processed the information. She carefully walked up to the window, careful of any nasty surprised left behind. She picked up the letter made from soft, delicate paper heavily scented with expensive-smelling perfume. A goblet with a skull inside it was branded into the crimson wax. Iris broke the elaborately designed seal and read the letter''s contents written in beautiful calligraphic handwriting. "Young children as an Overtyrant of our unliving kind in Firmusa I recommend you hurry to a place dubbed Underdark in the upper city." Iris read the short message. "Show this to the human owner and follow him." Was written in the left corner in a smaller font with a rough sketch of where the building was. "On the Court." The elf cursed out loud wanting to crush the letter in her hand and burning it so that even the ash would not remain. Instead of doing this the risen examined the page again calculating if angering this Overtyrant was worth the possible risk.
POV Change The entire forest shook as a fireball hit the tree setting it alight. Two lines of dully-coloured humans slowly advanced at each other. As the distance between the two shortened, arrows started to whistle through the air some managing to hit their marks through the red canopy above them, painting the white timber with dark crimson. As the men were about to clash, a valley of javelins rained on one of the sides forcing those struck to chuck their tear-drop shields aside. The sound of the battle raging in full, filled the air as the ground gained a new scarlet hue. Roddern watched the battle happening in front of him intently observing the frontline. Neither of the sides had deployed their second line nor the third if his enemy had it. Roddern closed his eyes picturing the formation of his forces in his mind, he deployed his first line in one long continuous line consisting of fresh recruits from before his uprising. The second line which was made primarily out of his mercenary company formed a concave line with the flanks being heavily reinforced leaving the centre weak. He left his elite troops beside him to quickly reinforce if needed. When he oppened his eyes he tracked a fiery sphere traveling through the canopy with a high arc suddenly plunge down engulfing some of his soldiers in flames causing them to flay on the ground trying to extinguish the flames. Each of his soldiers should easily be worth three of the enemy soldiers but it was glum to see a true warrior die without a proper fight. "My Lord!" "What is it?" He turned his head away from the carnage to look at the man on a horse, judging by his equipment it was one of his scouts. "We have spotted the Firmusian leader aimlessly wandering the woods to our left flank!" The man breathlessly voiced as he rushed to communicate the vital information appearing completely exhausted. "Is that a trap of some kind?" Roddern could not believe the Firmusian general was so incompetent. "They are not that daft?" "No my Lord! The enemy''s general is surrounded by his guards and nothing else!" The soldier''s words ignited flames long extinguished in Roddern''s soul. His forces where barely holding against the royal army and although he managed to win some minor battles he lacked the seemingly endless supply of soldiers his enemy possessed. "Fluddson take the command!" Roddern ordered his officer. "Order the third company to follow me." He said to a soldier standing beside him. "If what you saying is true your section will be awarded that general''s body weight in gold." "Yes my Lord!" A spark of greed appeared in the young man''s eyes. "For our birth right!"
POV Change "I can hear the roar of the battle!" A man riding on an armoured reiter in a light set of armour with a purple collar yelled at his guards. "I will answer its call alone if the Worm''s gifts choose differently! I will not coward from my duties!" He declared to the guards clad in black armour pulling the reins of his own monstrous mount. "My Excellence I have to prevent you from such rash action. For your own safety of course." The enormous guard blocked the High Marshal''s way with his mount. "This call you hear is just a skirmish. Our main forces are in front of us." A calm deep voice coming from under a visor explained. The venerable high noble was about to try rushing passed his assigned guards but a sudden rustle of brushes flanking the forest path turned his attention to where the noise came from. His vision blurred as he felt his body being flung forward from his mount before hitting the ground. The ground was rocked by the heavy hoofs of the reiters galloping away from him. His now headless reiter kicked the soil into his mouth as even without a head the beast tried to stand up, yet even this finest of reiters collapsed a meter a way from the Marshal. "Oh!?" An uncomfortably familiar voice reached the fallen High Marshal. "Didn''t expect you where the lost noble in the forest or should I say abandoned?" A half-Norling wearying polished scale mail with a the two-handed axe held in his hands said approaching the betrayed noble. "Long time no see." "That worm." The High Marshal gritted through his teeth, slowly standing up. "For Firmusa! For the Star!" A defiant war cry alongside a metallic whisper came from the old human pulling something from his boot and charging the person he once called a friend. Ch 60 “Nightly Entertainment”
Iris turned another corner with Kia closely following behind her. She was not happy about Kia coming with her, she tried to quietly slip out of the guild house, not wanting the girl to go with her. For the elf, bringing the exhausted necromancer to a place invited by powerful and potentially dangerous undead who thinly veiled the consequences of ignoring their invitation felt wrong, abhorrent even. But Kia noticed her sneaking out of the guild house at the last second and her teary pleas work like charms causing Iris to allow the fair girl to come along to her great displeasure. Even in the dark twilight of the early night, Iris''s enhanced night vision was able to spot the perched crows, observing her and Kia''s every movement. She should have been more observant previously as the murder of black birds unashamedly followed them. The elf huffed loudly in irritation unable to do anything about it. "Iris?" A melodic voice said her name from behind. "Yes?" One word filled with anger and irritation accidentally left the tall undead''s mouth. Seeing the girl''s barely raised hand dropping with dismay flooded the elf with guilt drawing the irritation and anger below it. "I''m sorry Kia... I am just angry with myself." She snuck her hand below the coarse woolen hood and the girl''s head, running her fingers through the smooth onyx hair to comfort Kia or that was what Iris told herself comforting her own overwhelmed mind. The two passed the gate between the lower and upper districts, ignoring the puzzled looks given by the guards sheltering themselves inside the gatehouse from the harsh elements. The elf consulted the beautifully written letter in her right hand again turning to a street bordering what she assumed was the aristocratic quarter. A large lavish building akin to a noble estate stood on the corner of the street with elegant stone arches crowning each of the many windows. The sign above the front door read "The Bright Lighthouse", she carefully recheck the letter which had led them to the front of the clearly closed building. Her eyes started to look around the building and a small gap between the building and its neighbour attracted the elf''s attention. She walked over and looked into the alley finding a small lit candle burning at the end. Iris gave her surroundings a last one look before walking deeper into the alleyway finding a reinforced door tucked into the wall beside the lonely candle. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Iris knocked on the door, she tried to listen for noise coming from behind the door but no sound came penetrated the thick door. Without warning the metal visor slid quickly to the side and a pair of bloodshot eyes gazed at the two. "What you want?" A coarse voice loudly asked from behind the door. "We don''t employ whores." Before Iris could respond the person behind the door declared. "Wait!" Iris stuck her fingers inside the visor preventing it from slamming shut. A moment passed before anyone said anything as Iris slid the letter she was holding into the opening. "I didn''t know..." The man behind the door finally said rushing to open the door. "The front door is on the other side, my lady." The man gave Iris and Kia a bow while opening the door wide open for them to step in. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Iris noticed the man''s bloodshot eyes follow the now slightly crumpled letter in her right hand. She hesitantly stepped inside finding herself in front of a tight corridor ending with a stairway going down at a very steep angle. From downstairs the muted sounds of jovial conversations intermixed with giggles, cheers and more suggestive sounds came, slowly rising in volume as Iris descended down. The smell of strong perfume permeated the air irritating the elf''s nose. When the two reached the bottom they found themselves in a large hall where people sat in groups and cheerfully drank between themselves. Scarcely clad humans of both of the sexes walked between the tables serving colourful drinks with a strong sweet aroma before going back to the large bar at the center of the hall. Iris took a step trying to not attract attention but her efforts were futile instantly attracting the attention of the elegantly dressed patrons with her dull-looking clothes. Thankfully for the undead elf, the patrons'' marginal curiosity quickly faded finding nothing of interest on her or Kia to entertain themselves. "Welcome, would you like to order something?" An attractive young man said from behind the counter, he ran his fingers through his lush blonde hair. "I am looking for the owner." Iris ignored the human''s question. "Unfortunately the owner is unavailable today." An instant response came from the waiter as if he had already answer the same question a hundredth times today. "I have this letter for him." Iris showed the letter to the posing man ignoring his further hints. "Ehh... give me one second my lady, please sit over there." The man''s eyes opened wide before calmly walking out of the bar and quickly disappearing in the chaos ruling the hall. "Useful" Iris thought, finding a small humorous silver lining in the entire situation. She turned her head and saw an opening to a side room separated from the main hall by a thin translucent pink cloth, from there the sounds of hedonistic pleasure sounded. Iris placed her hand on Kia''s shoulder and placed herself between the tired girl and the room, leading the precious girl to a free table tucked in the corner. *Psiik* Kia sneezed from the strong smell as she sat down beside Iris. "Oh, Aspects! Which of the girls did that?" An overly eager woman said at a table beside them, thankfully the tall sofa blocked them from seeing Kia. "Get that warmblood to sit down with us." "I think it might have been one of the other patrons, my lady." An emotionless female voice tried to explain. "Eastwood tell your servant to find that girl." The woman begged someone. "Leave me alone Lizz." A miserable voice answered the woman. "Dear, why are you so gloom now?" "She summoned me and..." The man started to quietly sob. "That whore, she caused all of this!" Iris heard wood splintering as glasses jumped off the table. "Don''t worry dear, the Overtyrant didn''t kill you and you still have me~." "And?" "And, I have a plan to fix it all," The woman hushed the man''s worries before continuing. "But first you need to get better~." "Go check where is the plaything a kin off my." The man''s voice fell into a whisper. Iris could not hear the rest of her neighbour''s words but she saw a young human woman dressed in a servant uniform stand up and look around the tables. The elf saw that the servant''s clothes on her chest were ragged and uneven showing a bit of skin underneath. The servant approached Iris and asked. "My master wishes to know your lineage." Iris stared at the servant trying to figure out the meaning behind the strange question. Did she ask her about her noble lineage or something like that? The undead thought. "Thank you very much." The servant girl suddenly said and went back to her table. Iris tried to focus and hear her words above the loud ambient noise of the other guests. A man stood up with the woman and a servant in tow and came over to Iris. "Warmblood I am-" The man started to announce his name before staring at Iris''s face. "You! How dare you show yourselves here!" Iris readied herself to parry the yet-to-happen attack and riposte at the man with her hands but a loud noise suddenly caused the room to go silent. Everyone inside the hall looked where the noise had come from finding an armoured figure clad in all black. The soldier silently looked around the hall, the blond human waiter appearing behind the knight''s back and returning to his station. "Enjoy the execution." The man''s eyes leered at Iris, his mouth forming into an uncomfortable grin showing off a pair of long fangs as he whispered with joy seeping through his voice as he stepped aside letting the armoured soldier see her. Curses! Ch 61 "Pulled into Chaos"
"Straight." The hulking mass of armour said, pointing his gauntlet at the door over Iris''s shoulder. She and Kia were currently being led through a tight corridor with closed doors lining the canvassed walls. Iris opened the door at the end of the corridor and stepped into a room. The room could be described as medium size with a large desk in the back flanked by a bookshelf filled with dusty books. Behind the desk was a large green padded armchair with decorative carvings engrave on it. "Don''t touch that." The guard suddenly said behind Iris''s back. She turned around to see Kia touching the wooden planks. Between the girl''s slender fingers and the wall, a blue mesh resembling a spiderweb appeared shimmering brightly. The door behind the desk opened and the guard thumped his chest with his fist to greet the newcomer. A pale woman with snow-white hair emerged from the darkness wearing an elegant dark blue gown but unlike the women in the hall, the woman barely showed any skin leaving only her face to be left uncovered with even her neck being covered by high collar coming up to the very base of her skull similarly to Kia''s dress. Her arms were tightly tucked under the mantle as she sank heavily into the large padded chair. Iris was sure if not for her race she would be shivering from the examining stare the human-looking woman gave her with her golden eyes. Like a predator contemplating how to play with its prey. "Close the door, Karol." The woman said in a strange way bordering between domineering and friendly. The guard silently obeyed the request, lightly pushing the hooded necromancer and closing the door. The woman pulled on the tips of her gloved hand before reaching her bare hand under the desk pulling out a small collection of documents before addressing them again. "You must be the two strange visitors giving Eastwood so much trouble. I see he already made a mistake in judging your nature but if not for him and his disposition your bodies would have already been hanged by an angry mob of locals because of your actions towards my messenger. But I find it particularly cruel and unjust to sentence you to hang because of his incompetence. Now tell me how did you end up in Firmusa?" The woman asked leaning into her chair and resting the documents back into their drawer. The elf pondered the woman''s question for a moment. "We arrive in the port from Norten." Iris answered truthfully. "And what were you doing in Norten?" "We..." Iris stopped, they were teleported by Mother to a forest beside the village and she had a suspicion the woman would not believe the truth. "We were hunting a monster and ended up getting lost." She finally replied. "You are adventurers then?" The woman latched on to the implication. "Yes." "How did you cross the river then? Norton is on the northern bank after all." The woman dug into the elf''s story. "We walked." "How were you now swept by the current?" The woman did not question Iris''s lie. "We used magic." "Akkad." The woman said a singular word and observed Iris. "Ehh... I am afraid you have to elaborate." "Why did you come to Firmusa?" The woman suddenly switched the subject. "...We thought we could rest for a couple of days." Iris said before realising how stupid her answer was speaking to another undead. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The woman leaned into her chair further. "I know you are lying and you would be a fool to think you outsmarted me but I can''t feel anything off from you, I will get into that later." She announced. "You will now live in this city obeying my laws. You will be granted with a house and if your race which I have yet to comprehend requires something you might be provided with it after you prove yourself to me." The woman proclaimed as a goblet filled with crimson liquid appeared in her hand from nowhere. Iris watched the woman standing up in shock but before she could voice her decisive disagreement the woman started to talk again, her golden eyes completely fixated on Kia hiding under her cloak. "Warmblood look at me." The woman demanded as she got closer to the girl but Kia''s eyes were focused on the wall to her right. "Thought you are smarter than this you know? Doesn''t matter you will become useful one way or the other. Karol, you would agree with me that wearing a hood indoors is a sign of poor etiquette, would you like to teach this mortal some proper manners?" "With pleasure, Mistress." The guard happily replied. "Aaaa!" Kia''s painful cry reached Iris''s ears as the armoured gauntlet wrapped itself on Kia''s cloak and yank it along side her hair. The world became hazy as the elf''s eyes struggled to focus as immersible anger filled her body. She saw her hand punching the guard who stumbled back. She saw her strike left only small scratches on the black armour but she did not cared, hitting the guard in a furry of attacks. The soldier managed to raise her forearm blocking the claws aimed at his eyes before taking a step backwards. In a split moment Iris saw the soldier and Kia getting smaller and blurrier as she was flung through the air, by the knight''s attack. *Thump* The sound of something squishy hitting the floor echoed across the room with the splash following shortly after. Iris tried to stand up feeling dampened pain radiating from her cheek. When her eyes lock back onto the guard she saw the woman kneeling on the ground, her forehead glued to the floor seemingly not caring that the red liquid from the goblet was ruining her dress. The confused guard stood still watching his liege before rushing to assume the same posture as his mistress. Kia stood confused between the two kneeling people, a black fog which gathered on her hands slowly falling onto the ground. Is this some kind of a trick? Iris thought. "M-my Supremeness, Great Master, the Lord of Darkness, Ruler of Death, Master of Afterlife, Ruler of Rulers, the Grey Eminence, the Dusk and Dawn, Eclipse of Aeons, the Jailer, the Lone God, Architect of Fate, Maker of Undeath, the Dark Wind, Bringer of the End, Lender of Divinity, the Great Judge, the First among Few, Destroyer of Wicked, Second of Three, Killer of the Fey, Eternal Maste-!" The woman franticly started to list strange sounding titles with a religious zeal Iris rarely experienced. "Stop!" Kia shrieked at the grovelling woman causing her to temporarily stop. The necromancer rushed to Iris''s side hiding behind the elf. "Great Master?" The woman articulated her confusion, not daring to lift her face off the ground. "I am deeply sorry for this. I-I didn''t know!" "Iris, we are leaving now!" The necromancer frantically started to push the elf''s back insisting she stood up. "What gotten into you, Kia?" The utterly baffled Iris tried to ask. The situation around her changed too quickly for her mind to keep up with it. "Quick Iris!" The panicking girl begged Iris to move. "I beg you, Great Master!" The woman suddenly voiced another emotional plea. "I know I am undeserving of your precious words which sadly I can not comprehend in their everlasting glory but I would happily give my lowly life for you if you just said the word. Say just a word and my soul is yours but I beg you, oh Supreme One why did you sentence your faithful to an eternal life of torment? Have I or any of my vassals caused you to decide to leave us knowing for a fact you in your never-ending glory had not used us with no way of repenting our great sins, without you my Great Master what is the purpose of our immortality you mercifully granted us? I beg of you to tell me what you wish to be done for you to forgive your lowly servant of today''s digressions. Shall I drown the world in blood for your glory or create an empire of the dead for you to rule over? If so speak a word and I shall do it or die trying." The woman''s lips trembled with emotions as she spoke with absolute seriousness. Kia stood above the woman looking at her with a great annoyed frown. In complete silence, the sound of the wooden floor creaking sounded like a dragon''s wake as Kia shifted her weight continuing to attempt to push Iris''s back trying to move the petrified undead. *Grumble* Everyone looked at the source of the sound, staring at Kia''s midriff causing the girl''s face to flush red. Iris glanced at the previously dignified woman kneeling on the ground, her mouth formed an "O" shape as a realisation overcame her. "Karol gather the war host we shall feed the Supreme One using all the mortals in the Edor- NO! All living in Niuran shall be the Supreme One''s meal!" The woman pushed herself off the floor landing lightly on her foot. A flame of zeal raged in her golden eyes while a droplet of punget red liquid smelling of iron dripped down from her long white hair. "As you wish!" The guard joyfully replied. "Wait, wait, wait!" Iris brought an end to the madness going on around her. How could a situation change from life-threatening to how to feed Kia the whole world? I must be in some kind of strange dream because of lack of proper rest. The tall undead tried to rationalize her situation. "How about offering normal food before going genociding all life?" "And who are you to say that!" The flame inside the woman''s eyes turned into a fiery inferno as it shifted her attention onto the elf. "You were lucky to be slave of the Great Master for your short pathetic life, now I shall serve the Supreme One and bring her word to the world." "Iris is not my slave." A cold shiver ran through Iris''s spine as a low growl came from her side. She saw the black fog oozing from the gaps between the wooden planks and gathering around Kia''s hands once again. "!?" Iris stopped the girl from casting whatever spell she started to cast. She wasn''t sure if the spell would even graze the strange woman but she would rather avoid finding out if the deluded woman only respected strength. "It''s fine, Kia." "Oh!" The woman gasped in realization. "I-I hope the Harbinger could forgive my unforgivable mistake. I was carried away by my meaningless emotions." *Thump* The woman hit her head on the floor as she prostrated herself before Iris. {New Title detected} Title: [Anchor of Undeath][Harbinger of Supreme One] A soft metallic chime echoed inside Iris''s head as she glanced inside her mind. "See!" A lamenting voice pulled Iris from her thoughts. "Its annoying!" Ch 62* "Greatest Of Masters" "I was once asked by one of my students on why there is not an Aspect of Death sitting on one of the Dove Thrones after all, there is death mana in the world which would suggest such an Aspect greater in stature than Aspects such as Pruina who lacks her own type of mana exist without us Faithful. I stared at him, for all the intellectual knowledge this man possessed he had no knowledge of such a basic fact. I told him that there is no Aspect of Death sitting on one of the Dove Throne because he had discarded his right to it a long time ago when in the Great Chaos he unleashed his rage on our great Divine Court, waging battle against the righteous Aspects, duelling Idicac the Aspect of War in one on one combat. For his crimes he was divided into uncountable pieces and scattered into the wind, his remains carried by Tilly cursed the far north with being the home of the Daemons. How could being like him be worshiped?" -Extract from "Domain of Aspects" by the first Geni''i of Oriripol.
My eyes were glued onto the magnificent visage of our Great Master, her splendid aura fading with each moment and replaced by an unworthy presence of a low-life. Mmmm~ At least my skin basked in its magnificence for a few mome-. Get the hang of yourself! You must not offend Great Master again! Focus! "???..." The Supreme Master spoke in a melodic manner with pairs of consonants and vowels forming her words creating a strange rhythm, I-I mean the most correct and eternally beautiful rhythm which regrettably had never reached my humble ears. Equally regrettable was the fact that no matter how hard I scoured my mind for any languages familiar to me I never found a speech similar to Wise Master''s song like language. Grand Master''s language closest resembled that of ancient elves but the resemblance was so minuscule it might had be a simple accident. As expected of our Master''s tongue. To my shameful irritation the Harbinger, who resembled a young elf spoke back to Infinite Sovereign, speaking the divine tongue with surprising fluidity and conversing with the Merciful Master with ease not granted to me. Why did the holy scriptures not write about the existence of our own Harbinger who came at Master''s very side upon her Walking Night and if so wasn''t this elf nothing else but Master''s favourite creation? Is this some sort of test employed by Master to test our faith by showing such favoritism... or is it that this elf is a symbol of her love to her faithful and the new Covenant? No I shouldn''t expect to understand our Timeless Tyrant''s plan I simply cannot comprehend her supreme intellect, yet I cannot stop myself from thinking. Why? Why did Master revealed herself now? Why is she hiding her identity from her creations? Why is the Harbinger an elf, is that a disguise for Master''s unseen plot or are my senses failing me? Will she abandon us after seeing the state of her physical realm and my horrific behaviour? I-If yes then wha- "Are you okay?" The Harbinger asked. Am I okay? What does that mean!? Is this a trick? She is speaking in Common now but... AHH, what did the warmbloods tinkered into my ancestor''s language this time? "I''m sorry I don''t know your name but why are you crying?" She said. Why is Harbinger speaking like a low-servent to me? Wait, crying? I can do that? "I''m sorry my Master for my appearance. My name is Umbria dar Blackworm." Come on, I can''t fail us all. "Do you need anything to be arranged? Perhaps I can be of any service?" The Dark Master stepped slightly behind Harbinger, seemingly trying to veil her pale form behind the Harbinger. I can still see her, is this another part of her incomprehensible plan? Must be, why else Master would do that? *Grumble* A noise came again from Master''s waist. Harbinger turned her face watching Master with a thoughtful expression. Under her gaze, Master''s faded white skin turned adorable pink. I think I am in Great and Dark fields of Obium''nera already! "You sure you are feeling well?" "O-of course, w-why would I not? I humbly invite you Harbinger and my Master to my most humble homestead" "??? ?????? ???." The Harbinger consoled with the Dark Eclipse. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Master''s cloak bulged as she placed her hand on her stomach under the cloak. "? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???''? ???? ??? ?? ????." She declared as if steeling herself for a difficult battle. "..." Harbinger turned her deep violet eyes with an ever-present slight frown above them onto my body. Is this how new Fledglings feel like in front of me? "We accept your offer." An overly polite answer came from the elf. Her judgment rang in my ears with a joyful chime. I think my heart had beaten again! "Then we shall take haste to my residence." The back door whistled softly across the carpet as I opened it for Majestic Master. In front of me was a long tunnel running through half of the noble district and under the palace walls, directly ending in my cellar. The lonely echoes of our boots hitting the beautifully paved floor, the silence birthed new worries, compiling on my already overworked mind. How would I tell the conclave about this? Most of the old members only pay lip service to the rituals while the pups outright ignore them whenever I look away and worship themselves or worse, daemons. Am I even allowed to announce her magnificent return seeing how Master is hiding her presence from us all or does she know the state our kind is in and doesn''t wish to bring joy to their souls. How would Master react to all these demons worshipers to our north and even her- "Mistress are you well?" Karol''s voice sounded from behind. He said it in whisper but the cold walls around us picked up an echo. "Who closed the damned doors?" "That would be you, my Lady." Karol answer as he opened the hidden door, sliding one of the to the side. I try my best to hide my embarrassment in front of Fabulous Master as I push the wall to the side, sliding the fake masonry inside the wall proper. The dim light of magical lanterns shined into my eyes as I stepped inside the comfortably cool room with barrels upon barrels stacked on top of each other waiting to be opened. Unfortunately, the young king had not taken a liking to my regular indulgences to be able to spice all of the barrels but the new war should change that fact. I led them upstairs avoiding the cattle pens as the thought of the lowly cattle gazing at Master''s perfect features made my essence boil. "Welcome my Mistress." A servant elegantly dipped her body gently holding the hem of her black and red uniform. "What do you wish of me?" "Bring the best food I have into the dining hall. Go now. Be swift child." As the taps of the servant heels got quieter the Harbinger''s voice reached me. "You don''t have to get the best food, anything would be satisfactory." An obvious trap to test my loyalty but I am too smart for such a obvious test Harbinger. "Anything is not worthy of being eaten by my Master, only the best shall be granted that privilege." To my slight shock, I saw the frown on the elf''s forehead dip with immense but unfounded suspicion. Did I do something wrong? After climbing the grand front stairs I led Master into the grand hall which rivalled the royal palace in scale and wealth displayed with crystal chandelier hanging above the wooden benches being like a fine drop of blood, tasteful and a delight to look at. The hall was as usual, spotless just like the rest of the mansion complex with servants frequently cleaning the entire premises. It did not last long as the black boots of Master soiled the stone tiles. Should I order servants to not clean her footprints? "Please sit here," I said pulling the chair at the head of the table. "It is a seat reserved just for you." I watched as Master stared at the chair. "Should I bring a more suitable object for your grace?" Master fidgeted in place glancing between me, the chair, the floor and Harbinger. Ahhh~ Master is truly the most powerful being in existence, worthy of all praise, my heart should had warmed up before seeing this! "Mmmm?" Most Thoughtful Divine hummed under her small pale nose before grabbing a chair on the side and dragging it...towards me? I couldn''t Master but if you- "??? ????." Master said to the tall undead elf patting the cushion on the second chair to her right, a place where a host should have been if visited by a higher ranked person. *Sniff* The side door opened with a dramatic rumble as the dishes were brought in. Dar Ronald, dar Argentood. Ouuu! They know me so much they brought dar Furna too. The ladies in waiting were dressed in their light nightgowns which shined in the dim light clearly not being offered enough time to change. Their calm faces begging to be broken for my pleasure but they are now not for me to enjoy. "You are my Master''s feast tonight, be cheerful for being granted this great and enviable honour." "What''s happening?" Harbinger asked, seemingly confused about what was happening. Doesn''t she know how to eat? If Master feeds on souls or other parts I don''t mind losing my favourite girls, even more, it would be an honour to feed Great Master from my own stock. Master stared with her gorgeous blue and golden eyes at her dinner as the girls silently kneeled in front of her the smell of confusion lingering behind them before disappearing as they exposed their slender necks. Why had the Infinite Architect''s pale face gone red when the women showed their necks to her? "What''s happening?" The tall undead elf reaped herself, more forcefully this time. "It''s food?" Was it obvious to her? "Kia eats normal food." Harbinger said. K-Kia? What''s that, it did not sound like the langue she spoke with Master. Maybe is some kind of a title I need to learn. "Yes, normal. I don''t understand Harbinger? This is normal." The Harbinger let out a long sigh. "Human food, do you have any of that?" She finally said pulling Master away from normal food. "Y-yes if my Master wishes for it." Did the elf go mad? Master''s porcelain white teeth are clearly meant to consume actual food and not some solid chow. Her pointy porcelain white fangs, although smaller than even my fangs clearly indicated Great Master''s prefered sustenance. I would imagine that Master''s bite would barely hurt as she punctured the skin of her meal, sucking out the crimson ambrosia stuck inside. Master would have to press her perfect body onto her meal''s skin to find the vein and after finishing she would lick the wound to make it heal as tradition says, ahh why I can''t have blood to give to my Master to delight her and only her!? Omnipitous Master looked between her meal and me. See I know what is good for Master, Harbinger! "Yes, some shashlik." Master made her final judgement in Common. "Please." Harbinger finished the Master sentence in an unworthy way for her to say to me, her lowly servant. "As you wish!" I still don''t know what the Master plan is, better blow on cold anyways I guess. "You are to speak no word of this, you are to stay in your room until I come." The girls silently stood up, their greater confusion painted apparent on their faces. "Go tell the royal cooks to make a meal more worthy than for the king." I tell Karol who obediently leaves. Leaving me, the servant, Harbinger and Master alone in the coldly painted hall. "If I could suggest my Master, I would recommend a bath for you." "But what about the food?" Great Master asked with great vigour. "It will take about a bell or more to finish, so there is no reason to stand here like wooden poles. There is a bath in the residential wing which has hot running water in it." I recommended, although her physical form gracing the land under her feet with each step could be describe as a Pearl of the World, her appearance was tainted by the mud and dust ruling on the outside. "Ohhh!" Ch 63 "Interrupted"
"Vampires are divided into lineages which differ drastically from one another. These monsters are not usually born like typical monsters rather they are forcefully inflicted with the Night Curse or offering themselves into the service of a vampire in hopes of being granted immortality. Vespero lineage is the biggest of the vampiric lineages. The lineage came from today''s Catalina region and it is the lineage which gave the vampires their iconic image of a humanoid creature able to disguise itself into any civilised society with a thirst for fresh blood and the ability to transform into a swarm of bats. Belua, are vampires from regions of Argent-Berg who are hairier than average humans and possess muscular physiques. This lineage is characterised by their brute strength and ability to transform into a beast resembling a large grave ghoul. Depending on the purity of the lineage the Belua vampire is stuck in their true bestial form with their mental faculties often degrading to a common beast. Amata is a lineage from one of the elven forests. Characterised by their succubus level of seduction, often the two are mistaken by monsters hunters. Their mistake bringing with them deadly consequences. ... There are even more lineages with many different abilities and strengths which don''t have a name or were never spotted by a living who could survive long enough to describe them. The Blood Drinkers which are more beasts than anything else are called Blood Beasts by the System and they differ greatly from one another to the point an individual could be labelled a different species. Thankfully for the living each of the afflicted with the Night Curse is mortally weak to sunlight and Light magic..." Extract from "Diary of Aurielious the Sun Chaser, Greatest Hunter of Blood Drinkers."
Iris''s own mind played with her as a phantom pain slowly spread through her muscles. Although she was not panicking, being inside the large opulent mansion felt like being trapped with a sleeping bear in its cave. Their host, a vampire masquerading as a human high noble led them deeper into the mansion through corridors lined with dark velvet carpets with many paintings hung on the beige-plastered walls getting progressively more chaotic as they proceeded further in. Eventually, the paintings became uniform in their insanity as the unknown painter attempted to paint what look like an eye in the sky engulfed by a pale blue vortex. Lady Umbria resembled a grown human woman in the twilight of her youth, radiating a mature, noble aura from her posture and light steps. Was it her true self or just a facade for the mortals around her Iris could not tell but the mature aura would swiftly be superseded by an overly enthusiastic disposition when speaking to Kia. Similiarly to her master, her face would visibly go through two dozen emotions in a short amount of time when interacting with the girl. Was this caused by Kia''s necromantic abilities or something else she didn''t know. The vampire referred to the girl almost always as Master but from how the girl interacted with Lady Umbria, trying her best to hide from their host, Iris could tell she didn''t know the vampire. Lady Umbria turned another corner and pushed a set of dark oak doors, reviling a tiled space inside. The maid following Iris and Kia closed the doors behind them and walked to the corner of the room, standing silently at attention. "My Master, what bath would you like to take?" The vampire asked a seemingly innocent question but her eyes smiled a little too much for Iris''s liking. "Ehhh? Is there a difference?" Kia asked a question that the elf also wondered. "Of course, there is the cold bath which is phenomenal for your blood flow. There is a hot bath which is good for your health. There is the lava steam bath which is not good for us now but it is good for speeding up the removal of debuffs. There is a hot spring in there and a couple more I don''t remember the names of. I recommend Master that we would test each of the baths!" How could a simple change of temperature have different effects on an undead body was beyond Iris''s understanding. "I am sorry what do you mean we?" The pale flesh on the vampire''s forehead wrinkled a little at the elf''s concern. "I can''t just leave my Master alone without anyone to attend to her. What happens if she drowns and there is no one to save her?" A ludicrous sentence left the vampire mouth without even a sign of it being a jest. "I will be fine with just Iris." Kia quietly whispered before the elf could do anything rash. "A-as you say, Master." The vampire''s eyes stopped smiling for a moment. "But I also need to refresh myself. You, show Master the changing rooms." With a suddenly emotionless voice, Umbria commanded the maid before disappearing into a dimly lit corridor. The maid bowed deeply towards where the vampire previously stood before straightening her posture with enviable discipline, her back being straight as a blade''s edge. She motioned the two to follow her and led them to a secluded room with a wooden bench in the middle before turning around at the door''s threshold. Iris didn''t have a problem undressing, her previous masters caused her to not be bothered by being naked as she was humiliated by worse things, one thing good about her Talent at that time was the disgust that caused the humans of both sexes to view her as something dirty, often discouraging them from physically abusing her although not preventing it completely/ Beside Iris, the girl caked in a thin layer of dirt, stood fidgeting with embarrassment, shifting her colourful eyes between Iris and the back of the maid. "To think you used to not care about such things?" Iris said, recalling their first encounter with one another. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "But I care now, " The fearsome necromancer sheepishly replied to the mischievous elf. "For some reason?" She whispered to herself. "Come on, sit down now." Iris commanded the pale skin undead as she swiftly helped to undress her. When Kia''s flawless body was a display to the world the maid silently approached the two, gifting the two large towels to cover themselves with. Iris noticed two small spots on the woman''s neck as she leaned towards the elf. Her unjudging eyes watched patiently as they covered themselves. "What are you doing?" Iris asked the servant reaching for the pile of clothes beside them. "I will be washing these." The elf looked at the girl beside her. "Too tired." Kia answered the elf''s speechless question for her to put their clothes into her inventory. The servant neatly packed the clothes into the pile picking it up and leaving. The two followed the human before being pointed to where to go. The blue-tinted tiles under their bare feet led them to a semi-spherical room with two dozen doors leading to different types of baths behind them. Iris let Kia choose the door, possibly having less understanding of such things as her companion. The sign on the door read. "Lava Bath." "Mmmm?" Kia suddenly tilted her towards the ceiling. "Something happened?" "Thought I saw someth- *Yawn*-ing" Kia yawned loudly. "I don''t think you will last even a bell." Iris predicted. "I ''hill." Kia rubbed her golden eye visibly fighting her urge to lean onto the elf. "You will~?" "Hmph!" Kia puffed her cheeks up in a displeased pout. Iris pushed the door open and a gush of air hit her body. The small room was irregular in shape with the edges decorated to look like rocky terrain with what looked like small trees growing on the rocks. "Hot." Kia said, dipping her toe into the steaming pool in the middle of the room. She dropped her tightly held towel on the floor and stepped in. Iris watched the necromancer make delighted noises as a brown stain formed around her. The muddy stain moved to the centre of the pool before disappearing. "Convenient," She unhesitatingly placed one foot into the pool, swiftly pulling it out. "?" "Iris?" "I didn''t expect to feel so much." The elf answered. She was used to the neutral temperature of the world around her. A relaxing warmth surrounded her body as she sat down in the water. Maybe all the stress was worth it? She thought. "Do you want me to scrub you?" She lazily asked grabbing a sponge from the edge of the pool before Kia could answer. "Sure." An adequate answer for the elf came from the necromancer. Kia sat down on Iris''s lap purring loudly as her back was scrubbed clean. Iris was more than happy to clean the girl as her soft, delicate body radiated soothing cold which did not clash with the warmth of the water allowing her to sense the otherworldly feeling. "Pfff!" The soft purrs stopped as the elf splashed water onto Kia''s face. "Wha-" "I am just cleaning you." She relentlessly but at the same time gently rubbed Kia''s face before continuing to go down with her work. The girl calmed down and closed her eyes as she rested her body on the elf, focusing on the movement of the elf''s hands. With one hand Iris started to brush Kia''s slender thighs, her hand sliding on the tender white skin. The quiet purrs got noisier and progressively more alluring to the elf, her other hand eventually abandoned her grip on the sponge. "Master, I didn''t know you would choose the same room for ablution as me." A voice threw them both out of the trance throwing them into a state of panic caused by the sudden intrusion. They both turned to see Umbria standing beside the doors leading further into the bath. "Would you like to join me in the steam bath?" She said, the dark room behind her poured hot air into the room. "No." Kia, who looked unaware of what Iris was about to do answered with annoyance at her massage being interrupted, lifting her body off Iris. "Oh. Well since I am already here I shall soak with you, Master." The vampire proudly announced. She wore a strange tight-fitting black dress which covered her from ankles to the neck. She sank into the pool opposite to the pair of differently irritated undead. After some silence, Umbria opened her mouth again. "I build this not that long ago, the baths use an ingenious system of runs which adjust the temperature of the water. Some of them suck the water through the pipes into a reservoir which is regularly cleaned off course. The dwarves who did this must have really been masters of their craft..." Umbria talked about the technical aspects of the stuff around them transitioning into the different interesting tidbits about the building process and the benefit of the entire operation. To Iris, it was quite an uninteresting monologue but to Kia, it must have been at least slightly interesting as her grumpy posture lessen a little. When Miss Umbria finished, she watched Kia with scarily focused eyes which the necromancer seemed unaware off while she lounged on top of her creation. When Iris noticed the shameful stare of the vampire, her long arms wrapped around the slender body of the necromancer to the noticeable displeasure of the bloodsucker. The room again sank into a deep silence with only the sound of the moving water filling the silent void. About three-fourths of a bell passed in peace before Kia slowly sank into the warm and welcoming embrace of the sole risen. "Master?" "Shhh, let her sleep," Iris judged Kia must have drifted into a deep sleep on her lap by the way her body layed on top of her. She tried to not show her annoyance at overeager undead asking pointless questions. "She had a tiring day." "She can sleep too?" A quiet whisper full of curiosity and awe reached the pair of elven ears. "Yes." Iris shrugged her shoulders, she could understand this question. She also never heard of an undead sleeping or tiring. Hibernating and withering due to wounds, yes she heard and saw those types of the undead, but not anything resembling to what Kia did. "Truly amazing." A whisper full of marvel echoed back to Iris. "Could you bring clothes for us, please? Your maid took our clothes." "O-oh." Umbria made a disappointing sound. "Y-yes I get them now for the Master." She stood up and quickly jogged out of the room leaving Iris alone with Kia. The girl squirmed restlessly in Iris''s tight embrace when Umbria shut the door behind her. The elf allowed herself to enjoy the warm water rushing around her body as the smooth velvety skin of the girl brushed against her, closing her eyes she focused on the sensation before having to open them again as the door swung open. Umbria followed by the same quiet maid as before entered the room, the monstrous noble already changed into a ball dress as the human behind her carried two white blankets and two sets of neatly folded clothes. One blanket was tightly wrapped around Kia''s wet body and the other one she has loosely thrown over on Iris. Iris heard their host grumble about immodesty but she ignored her as she carried Kia in her hands, following the ever-stoic servant. She was led to a room fit for a noble or a hero which didn''t feel right to her but she ignored her feelings and slowly sat down on the bed with Kia cradled in her hands. "Will she wake up?" A quavering voice asked the undead hoplite. "Yes, she will." Iris replied reassuringly but the vampire stood beside the bed as if ready for Kia to wake up suddenly and to start trumpeting orders. To Iris''s delight, a male servant wearing a black suit walked passed the maid standing at the door and approach the vampire, whispering into her ear. Umbria''s golden eyes changed into crimson as the black irises focused, creating a strange "W" shape, before regaining their previous look. "I-I will take my leave," Umbria quietly said. "My Most Precious Master" The last words were directed at the girl still wrapped in a wet blanket. She took her leave, closely followed by her two servants. The risen carefully unwrapped the wet blanket covering Kia, throwing it haphazardly on the floor. She grabbed the heavy duvet and covered the two of them before watching as Kia''s sleeping body searched frantically around the bed rolling away from her before rolling back and tightly latching onto the elf. The girl''s head neared her neck resembling a young kitten. *Grumble* "Omnomnom." Kia placed her mouth on Iris''s neck and harmlessly nibbled on her neck with her lips. "Thanks, my little bloodsucker." Iris said to the sleeping undead cat stroking her back before pulling on the duvet once again. Covering the girl and herself. "I will remember that~" Ch 64 "Under the Blanket" Iris opened her eyes and was greeted by hazy blobs of colour which slowly cleared away as her vision focused back to normal. Her mind and body sang ballads of joy over the given respite as she allowed her head to sink back onto her incredibly soft backpack under her head. The elf blindly tried to take in her soft surroundings as her eyes ached with sicking pain whenever she tried to open one of her eyes. It must be something with my brain. Iris thought remembering her pain-negating ability. The risen noticed that her left forearm was pinned by something to the soft ground but whatever it was it felt comfortable to her touch. She also noticed something heavy and coarse covering her naked body. "Naked?" She managed to mutter, forcing her eyes to open once again. She lifted her head hearing her spine make cracking noises as she straighten herself. Her body violently jerked as she suddenly remembered yesterday''s events. In a panic, her dark amethyst eyes started to scan the room for intruders or signs of break-ins. After realising her useless efforts searching for people with total unrestricted access to the room Iris dipped her head down and lifted the heavy cover, searching for the most irreplaceable person in her life. The elf let out a long sigh of relief as her eyes found what she looked for. A curled-up Kia sleeping peacefully while resting her head on the elf''s forearm. The necromancer''s pale skin glistened in the purple glow of the crystal embedded in her chest. Iris threw her body backward feeling her brain regaining yesterday''s exhaustion with a hefty gain at that. Silently cursing herself for letting Kia be left unguarded as she herself slept while Umbria stalked the mansion. "Mmm...tired...yum...worm...massage...angry...happy...mmm" Kia''s soft purrs gained the attention of the elf, as she quietly purred arbitrary words. "What kind of a dream are you even having?" Iris asked the sleeping girl, receiving a ticklish purr in return as Kia shifted closer towards Iris''s voice. The elf reached toward the girl curled up in a fetal position beside her chest, she skimmed her finger on the girl''s cheek moving her long black hair away from her beautiful face. Kia''s hand moved to her face grabbing the elf''s finger and pressing it to her face as she rubbed her face on the finger. "Meowyicu~," Iris commented. "I am vetoing any disapproval, Kia." On the girl''s snow-white forehead, a small adorable frown formed as she let go of the elf''s finger and pushed herself towards Iris, slamming into her chest with unexpected force. "Woah." Iris suddenly felt her body shift a small distance backwards finding herself balancing over the bed''s edge. "I am even more convinced now, you know?" She commented as she pulled herself back up. "Mmmmsoftmm." Most of the truly giant bed able to fit at least four adult humans was left empty with Iris barely fitting on her smaller half. The undead girl seemed unsatisfied with her large territory and pushed the elf even further back as she nestled her head on the elf''s bare breast while purring happily. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The risen ran her finger over Kia''s skin following the snaking imprint which mirror her Anchor mark,her finger ended on the purple crystal which was rooted in the undead girl''s chest. Iris overtaken with curiosity ran her finger on the glowing gem''s edge, where it seamlessly fused into Kia''s skin. The gem was not a perfectly cut jewel-like Iris expected but rather it looked like the purple crystal "grew" out of the girl as she realized the edge between the crystal and the mage''s skin was blurry with bits of both flesh and crystal intermixing like two different colour sand grains on a beach. The purple glow of the gem dimmed significantly as Kia''s body turned over on her belly, her shining pale blue and golden eyes slowly opening and meeting Iris''s amethyst eyes. The half-asleep girl''s hand tightly gripped the purple gemstone around her chest. "Good morning, Kia." Iris greeted the girl. "Did you sleep well?" "Mmmm." Kia half acknowledged the greeting. The necromancer made a variety of noises as she rested her head on Iris''s chest. "Soft." A happy answer came from the barely awake girl. "Thanks~" The girl frowned at the elf before turning her head to her headrest. The drowsiness from Kia''s eyes disappeared in a flash as they became wide open upon noticing what she rested on. "I didn''t mind~" Iris teased, stifling a chuckle at the girl''s reaction. "Bully." Kia pouted, blowing her cheeks up. To the elf''s endless amusement the defiant mage took sneak glances at her naked figure. "When do we wake up?" Iris changed the topic. The shorter undead crawled closer to the risen''s face before collapsing back onto the soft bedding. "Later." She said. "Sound good." Kia closed her eyes again but not for long as she began to shift around in discomfort, suddenly grabbing the elf''s left hand and tucking it under her head. "Such a spoiled girl you are." The elf remarked, allowing her hand to become Kia''s next pillow. "Hehe," Kia let out an adorable giggle as she rubbed her face into Iris''s hand. "By you." She answered with a wide smile. "Oh." "Something happened?" "Your flower." Kia replied reaching for the blue flower braided into Iris''s hair. The elf thought the flower was firmly braided into her hair but in a short moment, the girl quickly had a slightly withered star-shaped flower in her hand. "Haven''t even thought about it withering." The tall undead said but was ignored by the necromancer. Iris watched Kia''s expressive face showed the very moment she realised something. The flower''s stem turned dark green almost black from the spot where Kia held the stock in a wave-like motion. When the wave reached the flower itself the muted yellow in the middle turned bright golden while the blue gained the same pale hue as Kia''s left eye. "Wow" Iris voiced her awe at Kia''s magic. The girl smiled upon hearing the elf''s praise. Her smile quickly disappeared as the vibrant blue colour shifted turning the newly mended edges of the flower pure black. "Oh," The girl made a disappointing noise with a face of distraught painted on her face. "I didn''t control it at the end." "Looks better than it ever used to." Iris spoke her thoughts out loud. "Really?" The ancient tilted her head to the side before taking a bewildered look at the flower. "Really, really." "Really, really, really?" "Really, really, really, really and plus one for every really you add." Iris assured the strangely reluctant mage. "Really, really, really, really and plus infinity?" Kia tried to beat the risen in the new competition the two invented. "But I was first so it''s infinity plus one, so I win~" The elf won the competition with ease. "That''s not how it works!" "It does, I just did it now," Iris said. "Could you braid my hair again?" She asked taking the flower from Kia''s hands. "no" The cold radiating undead pouted at the elf. "Pretty," Iris leaned towards the girl, she cupped her pale cheeks with both hands and gave her a long kiss. "Please." She finally finished and gave the flower back to Kia before sitting down on the bed with her back toward the stunned girl. "S-sure." Kia hesitantly kneeled on the bed. Her hands swiftly braiding black elven hair into a crown with the rejuvenated flower weaved in. "Done." She announced. "Thank you, Kia." Iris stood up and gave the mage a quick peck on the lips. "Where did they give us the clothes?" "A little bit long-*Grumble*-er." The undead tried to pull the risen back into the bed. "I think you are outvoted by two to one." "Traitor." Kia angrily stared at her guilty stomach. Ch 65 "Taste of the Sun?" "All done." Iris straightened her back and looked over the girl''s shoulder toward the levitating shards of polished metal acting as a mirror examining her work. It took the elf close to half a bell to dress Kia in the clothes provided by their vampiric host but the end result was worth it in her opinion as she watched Kia''s flushed face trying to avoid her eyes, one hand around her neck. The mage wore a dark catalinan dress tightly fitting around her cuffs and neck. The dress progressively narrowed around the girl''s body closely following the outline of the corset underneath until reaching Kia''s waist. Suddenly flowering outwards, veiling her legs behind a glimmering skirt. The outside of the shimmering dress felt silky to the touch but the inside layer felt like fluffed plumage, tempting with its softness to endlessly stroke it. Underneath it all, there was an equally soft blouse which was slightly oversized for Kia shorter than the average figure and peeking from under the skirt was a pair of polished black shoes which shrunk down as soon Kia put them on. She resembled a cloth doll human girls used to have in the village Iris used to live in but much prettier and considerably more alive. Iris was astonished at how many layers of clothing attire took to properly create such an outfit and how did any living being was able to wear this without suffering a heat stroke not to mention the time to take this casual dress on. Given that Alicia rarely wore proper noble dresses, the unfamiliar elf had to figure out how to put the strange clothes on the undead mage''s body and properly tie the many laces holding everything together but to her relief, she somehow managed to do it with nothing looking off. A part of her suspected the elaborate dress was part of some scheme made by the bloodsucker, she would not be surprised if the vampire stood beside the door waiting to be called in to help. "You like it?" Iris asked the strangely fidgeting girl trying to avoid eye contact. "No..." A sheepish response came from the necromancer. "Oh. Why is that?" The elf asked. "You look like such a fair princess in this." The pale princess turned to look at the elf, a frown splitting her forehead causing Iris to quickly snuffed out the teasing flame as Kia slowly observed her from head to toe with the two different colour eyes which glowed with pale light staring at the risen with blank stare searching for something deeper. The soft glow vanished from Kia''s eyes before she spoke again in a soft voice. "Please could you at least not act like that." She said hugging the elf tightly. The risen surprised by the necromancer sudden change in sentiment stood still trying to compute what happened causing Kia to tighten her hug sending waves of chill through her body. "Of course." She finally said, stroking the girl''s long smooth onyx hair. "But I won''t let you go naked so you have to bare with this dress for a little bit, I don''t see any other clothes around." "Mmmm?" A thoughtful hum came from Kia as she unpeeled herself from the hoplite. "Kia!?" Iris watched as the girl''s upper body disappeared into thin air, seemingly swallowed by some ethereal predator. The air where her body should be was distorted like a mirage on a hot summer day. Her hand suddenly reappeared with a book which she flung backwards followed by an assortment of seemingly random items. "You will break my mind one day." The elf sighed at the girl halfway in her inventory. The deluge of stuff primarily consisting of books larger than the pale girl, appeared to have no end and the elf started to sort the necromancer''s recklessly thrown belongings into neatly stacked piles while waiting for the deluge to finish. "Found what you were looking for?" Iris asked the girl. "..." The mage shifted her eyes away from the elf with an embarrassed look. "Nothing appropriate..." "What now?" Iris raised her brow but seeing how beet red the girl had went she left the question on her mind for later. "Why do you got the good clothes?" The necromancer suddenly lamented, not answering the question while her eyes locked onto the elf. Iris was given a simple thin linen buttoned shirt, black leather pants and a large overcoat which she didn''t put on. The only things she shared with the necromancer were the socks made from half-transparent material which reached their thighs and the same size-changing black shoes. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I think our host would like to disagree," Iris said. "But..." Kia slumped to the ground with a heartbreaking expression as she looked at princess-self in the mirror. "Hey?!" Iris scooped the undead from the floor and sat down on the bed with the girl on her lap. "You see this my little doll?" She pointed at the mage''s belongings littering the ground. Her breaths licked Kia''s neck. "You know what naughty doll''s like you deserve?" Kia eyed the elf with fear mixed with curiosity painted on her pale face. "Punishment." "!?" Kia could barely react as Iris assaulted her using the ultimate weapon. "Hahastopha!" The girl''s uncontrollable giggles filled the air as she attempted to escape the elf''s grasp. The shorter undead managed to roll out of the taller undead arms falling onto the soft cushions. "No, you don''t~" Iris stated, pinning Kia''s arms over her head, immobilising the girl by putting her own weight on girl''s chest and resuming her relentless attack. *Grumble* "Oh?" Iris ceased her assault and stood off Kia''s chest leaving the exhausted mage alone on the bed. "Want another round~?" "No?" The elf flashed a predatory smile towards the defenceless girl. "I will deal with you later, you sinful undead." "Today?" Kia turned to the elf. "Maybe~" Iris teased. "Come on stand up we have to feed a certain monster." She said while flicking Kia''s nose, all the while the ancient tried to find this monster Iris was speaking off. "Welcome Great Master," A male servant quickly bowed to Kia as she opened the door causing the necromancer to mutter something under her nose. "My Mistress is expecting you." He said, silently motioning to them to follow him deeper into the enormous mansion. They were led into a room with a large expensive-looking round table in the corner covered with handwritten notes with a couple of cushioned chairs surrounding it. Bookshelves lined the walls filled with large dusty tomes. In the opposite corner, a simple door led somewhere deeper. The room gave off a homely aura compared to the rest of the sterile mansion. "Sit here I shall inform Mistress." The servant said in a monotone opening the ordinary-looking door beside him before disappearing. "What!" A familiar voice screamed at the servant from behind the door. "Great Master had awakened." "What! You should have said it faster!" The noise of something falling on the floor shook the room followed by loud steps. "Master?! I-I-I..." *Ahem* "I mean the Greatest and Wisest of Master shouldn''t had waited for her humble servant. Please punish me as you see fit." A tired-looking Miss Umbria emerged from the room behind the door wearing a blue nightgown and carrying a large book with unreadable scrip on its spine. "H-hi." Kia hesitantly greeted the vampire after Iris pushed her from her hiding spot a little as they entered the office looking room. "OOOHHH! I am most humbled by your most invaluable words!" The vampire bowed so low, it caused Iris to wonder if the blood-drinking undead had a spine. "Bring Master some solid food, will you?" She turned to the servant and commanded before taking a seat opposite to her Master. "I see the young Harbinger had managed to dress your most flawless of forms." The sweet-sounding words leaked a putrid aftertaste as Umbria stared at the elf with smiling eyes. Kia looked up to the risen, her body shuddering as she met the pair of amethyst eyes. "Y-yes. When will you give back my clothes?" "You should not concern yourself about such petty matters but I would imagine your most illustrious clothes will be ready tomorrow." The woman said at the same time servants carrying plates of food burst in. Porcelain plates with a steaming bowl were placed in front of the three undead. To Iris''s great surprise the bowls were made from hollowed-out loaves of bread with the fluffy insides floating in the grey soap alongside chunks of sausage, earthfruit and boiled egg. Kia happily dug into the food in front of her to the great amusement and confusion of the two older undead beside her. "Yummy!" Iris curiously lifted a spoonful of the unusually thick soup to her mouth. "Sour." She commented, tearing a piece of the bowl and wetting it in the soup before eating it. "Ohhh!" Necromancer''s eyes widened at the sight of more food being hidden in plain sight. "So smart." "Don''t make a hole below her or it will all flow out." The elf warned. "I take it as you like solid food?" A hesitant question came from Umbria. "To be honest I am no expert in such matters." "I was worried that you would bring golden plated beef or something," Iris expressed her worry, seeing it once in Havenfall at a noble banquet. Knowing the undead devourer beside her, flakes of precious metal would not deter her from eating anything. "But this is truly really good." She answered for herself and the girl too busy with eating. "Why are you not eating yourself?" She pointed at the cooling dish in front of Umbria. "The royal chiefs do not know my blessing." The woman''s eyes shifted to look at Kia with great reverence. "That does not answer the question." "I can only consume blood," Umbria tore a piece of the bread and place it on her outstretched tongue. Her mouth moved as her jaw chew on the piece of bread shortly after she opened her mouth and the bread had turned to ash which now stained the inside of Umbria''s mouth grey. "That''s terrible!" Kia suddenly shrieked, hitting the edge of the table as her body jerked in horrified empathy. "Not really, my Master. Blood tastes wonderful and as long as I consume more blood than the drink diluting it I can taste it without this happening." She pointed at the inside of her ash-filled mouth before taking a long sip of a goblet beside her. "You should try to listen to your closer Kin and try some." She offered the chalice to the mage, smiling in such a way which highlighted her fangs. "No." The girl declined, returning to her soup. The vampire gave the elf a blank stare upon hearing this. Later on, Kia asked for Umbria''s untouched portion which the bloodsucker was happy to do. Their host opened the manuscript which she held tightly thus far, her eyes shifted from the text to Kia and Iris. Her scowl toward the elf increased as she flipped through the thick manuscript. The risen tilted her head in an attempt to read the words on the leather spine again but found it impossible as her Talent refused to translate the script. "Excellent Master, could I dare and ask, what is your great plan?" A sudden question came from the human-looking woman. "Ehhh?" "I mean, why are you amidst us now in such physical form?" "I just want to explore where Iris lives?" The girl replied with another question. "Aaa of course Master," The vampire smiled courteously to the necromancer. "But you don''t have to hide your intentions in here, in the realm of your servant. Which of your great project will you begin with, call on me and I shall follow your orders to their end or my own. Should I already start to dispatch spies to find a specific relic for you to devour our great oppressor in the sky and lift its shackles from all your Faithful?" Umbria passionately spoke to the undead mage in front of her each word fueling the zealous flame burning in her eyes. "What do you mean?" Iris asked. "I''m asking should I start preparing to offer the Sun itself to Master, it would be a worthy meal for Mother of Us All, don''t you think?" "Is the Sun tasty?" The spoon in Kia''s hand stopped as she stared at the two undead, showing no reaction to the new title offered by the High Noble. Ch 66 "Sudden Outburst" "No, it isn''t Kia." Iris stopped the exchange between her Kia and the strangely enthusiastic vampire. "Harbinger!" Umbria shrieked at the elf, throwing the chair backwards as she stood up. "Cease turning Master away from her destiny. It was already written before my or your kin walked the surface of Niuran that this must happen. You perhaps have Master''s temporary favour but I must stop you from interfering in these greater matters." Umbria let out her aura which hit the elf with force similar to being stuck with a war hammer. "Stop it!" Kia yelled at the vampire. "No Master, she is manipulating you and if I have to earn your ire to lift the blinders from the eyes of the avatar I shall do it. For you Master!" A stream of tears fell from Umbria''s eyes as she spoke, a magical sphere appeared in her hand ready to unleash a spell. "? ????? ??? ?? ????!" A shockwave traveled through the air from Kia, covering the room in a thin layer of ice, Iris saw her Hit Points drop as ice crystal covered her skin in an instant sucking her vitality from her but the outraged vampire looked undamaged from the spell. "Master!?" "Kia!?" The two undead turned from one another to see the undead mage''s body being consumed by the black flame which slowly consumed her pale flesh, the charred skin flaked off into the air creating a grim sight as an ivory-white skeleton replaced her left side with a fiery seam dividing her two conflicting halves. "[Flay]" A blood-red spell shot out from Kia''s fingertip with an ear-splitting whistle as it was tossed towards the woman. The spell hit Umbria''s cheek, digging a pathetically small trench through it, the ripped skin appeared to come to life flaying chaotically, trying to pull itself off the vampire before black strings emerged from the wound and reattach the disobeying pieces of flesh to the already healed wound. "Master just listen to me! Look you had already announced it all!" Umbria slammed the large manuscript on the table in front of Kia. "Her traitorous influence is causing you, my Master, to forget your own unmistakable words and your oath to purge Niuran of your lessers!" The right side of Kia''s face glared at the bloodsucker for a long moment before looking down at the page where Umbria''s finger pointed with puzzlement. "I can''t read in baby languages" She stated to Iris relief. "What do you mean Graceful Master?" The older woman stared at the yellowish page with an uncomprehending and unfocused gaze. "Are those not your own words you spoke to the first Liege Lord of Vespero?" "I had never left my domain until now." Iris saw Kia''s living side of her face make a bewildered face with the tremendous scowl never diminishing in intensity as she glared at Umbria causing the great vampire to appear like a child being scolded by her parent. "This is no time to jest, Master!" The powerful undead''s lips started to tremble before she covered her mouth. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I am not." The necromancer stated with a despotic fashion which betrayed no emotion only authority. "No!" Umbria could only shriek one word before collapsing onto the floor in a flurry of laughter and tears. A loud metallic noise echoed inside Iris''s head, she quickly glanced at the system''s message and saw her ability Mark of Darkness starting to glow as the maniacal laughter got louder. "I tried, I really tried Master...All my time granted by you wasted on fake, phoney, fabricated lies." The woman''s voice abruptly rocked from hysterical giggles to deluges of sobs. "Useless, useless, useless..." She started to hit her head on the stone floor before continuing. "What should I do? Master command me now please, I beg off you! I''m kin to a dwarf with no metal to forge, a fish without water or a cleric with no faith in the divine! Give me a chance to redeem myself! Any command shall do! Just say the word and I shall sweep the rain or drink vermin''s blood for your amusement!" Even with the woman trying to kill Iris, the elf could only feel pity as she watched the proud vampire beg Kia like a desperate child trying to prove their worth to their cruel parents. The girl grabbed her head and winced as her legs began to wobble. The flame dividing her in two quickly started to fade. The woman grabbed the manuscript and tore it in half before setting the torn remains on fire. "Master I-I didn''t know I swear! I didn''t know! I worked so hard to keep the commands in there alive but now? Command me, please fill the void in me, Master." The woman''s nails dug into her arms as she wrapped them around herself. "Come here." Kia ordered Umbria, her voice causing Iris''s body to move by itself before she could reign her body back. The necromancer sat on a chair behind her. She looked quite majestic as she sat on her throne waiting for the vampire to get to her in Iris''s opinion. "Ehh..."Kia suddenly regained her usual voice and looked surprised to find Umbria kneeling so close to her. She looked around the room with a confused look eventually locking her eyes on the charred remains of the manuscript. "I-If the book was so important why don''t you make another one?" The royal facade crumbled revealing familiar to Iris, clueless dork. "But why- Ohh, could it be!? I couldn''t previously even glimpse into your incomprehensible plan blinded by the lies of the Great Traitor but now my eyes were opened by your infinitely merciful words to gaze onto a sliver of your great plan!" Umbria merrily announced throwing herself onto the necromancer''s waist. Iris''s Mark of Darkness glow receded substantially but never faded entirely. Iris stared at Kia, fascinated by the slow progress of her regeneration flesh which progressed in hypnotising pulses. "Iris! Shtop." Kia turned her head away from the elf, hiding her left side. "But you look so adorable? No matter what you do or look." "It''s embarrassing, Iris." The mage sunk even deeper into the chair avoiding the elf''s eyes using the clinging vampire as a shield. "I will be just behind the door until you fix this then." The elf gestured to the left side of her face before leaving the room.
POV Change Couple of moments later. Grrrr, See what you did. I wanted to do stuff with Iris today but now she laughing at me because of your strange antics. How could you think that thing on the previous page even was me? I don''t have horns on my head norI am not some abomination created from chaos mana! How would that thing even move on land It had tentacles for legs! Tentacles! How could that be me? Eh...Hello? Kia lamented, she looked down to see the annoying lady fast asleep on her lap, resting her head on Kia''s stomach. Her face painted an expression of pure bliss while the faded trails of tears had yet to dry. Great you are asleep AND you are doing the thing I always do to Iris. You are not even warm as her nor do you smell like her or even feel like her. Big annoying dummy. The necromancer tried to pout at the woman but the air she gathered whistled through her still regenerating left cheek. Bored! What is Iris doing when I am sleeping like this? "Mmmm?" Kia let out a thoughtful hum before finding an answer to her urgent question. "Feels good but it''s different when Iris does it," Kia said out loud running her hand through the snow-white hair of the annoying lady. "Maybe I can get used to doing this..." "Kia?" Iris''s voice reached the distracted mage. "Iris, it''s her fault. Not my." Nooo, why is Iris smiling in this way? "She is not stroking your head but you are." "Master, that felt sooo divine." The annoying lady woke up after Kia had suddenly thrown her off her lap. "I leave you for a moment and you are already lusting over other people." "I am so sorry my Merciful Master I got carried away here. I will order for ink and paper to be brought in haste." The calmed-down vampire looked unapologetic as she grinned. Kia stared at the elf in a plea to save her from the cruelest thing in the world. "Noo, I wrote so much! Its worth hundreds of lifetimes already! That''s not fair!" Kia pleaded to the elf but the usually comforting elven eyes smiled back in mischief as Kia started to panic, eventually resigning herself to her fate as the annoying vampire emerged with a bundle of paper taller than her head. "Help." Ch 67 "Preventing Catastrophe" "Daemons possess insatiable hunger no matter the variety of the chaotic beast in question. The low-tier daemons leave devastated landscapes in their wake as they consume everything from meat to tree bark not even sparring single green blades of grass if given enough time. Higher-level daemons with their superior intelligence rarely if ever succumb to such basic lows of their most significant desire but rather seek out the most flavourful meals they can find, which almost always is a meal made from a soul from a member of an intelligent race. We do not know if their foul diet causes a daemon to become more powerful but many renowned adventurers noticed a well-fed daemon either become more intelligent or is sent into a blind cannibalistic rage in which it devours souls of its kin before being its inflated form burst from the souls swirling inside." -Extract from "On Magic and their Spawns"
"..." "Death." "Being a traitor?" "Mmmm...entombment in an unconsecrated tomb." "Not following a mandate?" "Death." In the corner of the room, Iris sat hunched while sitting on a padded chair. Between her hands, a thin metal rod used for writing on clay tablets with one end of the tool coming to a sharp point while its opposite came to a smooth rounded end. The elf absentmindedly twirled the antique tool in her hands as she vigilantly watched the two undead in front of her. Kia sat on an armchair with a pillow under her. She waggled her pointing finger in the air as she answered another of Umbria''s inquiries. In the beginning, the girl only quietly mumbled her answers, so quiet were her words Iris could only make sense of a few words in each degree but the vampire looked unbothered by the barely audible answers, diligently writing each mumbled word in gorgeous cursive writing on equally beautifully made paper. A small mountain of notes slowly grew beside the happy-looking vampire as she once again changed the subject. The subject of penalties arbitrarily sparked an unusual flame in the bored girl resembling the passionate tone she would gain when talking about magic to the elf. The previously adorably flustered girl who no one with a properly working mind would expect to be fouling her innocent soul with a mere thought of violence, went into a flurry of brutal rulings which surprised the elf and awed Umbria. "Should your faithful have a limit on the use of the winds of magic?" "What are winds of magic?" Iris asked in a fancy of curiosity, hearing a new word. "I was referring to the elements which inhabit the winds, Harbinger." Iris never heard anyone refer to Aspects in such a way. "Yes." Kia answered. "Which of the elements should be prohibited, Master?" "Mixing of opposite elements is punishable by DEATH." The mage hissed accompanied by a feeling of dread quickly filling the room. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Y-yes of course my Dark Master." Umbria struggled to transcribe Kia''s words making many unremovable mistakes on the very bottom of the page. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A sudden knocking sounded from the direction of the door causing Umbria to stop writing as she lifted the black feather dipped in ink from the paper. "Enter," The Vampire commanded to a person behind the door. "Be quick." A young maid entered the room holding a sealed letter in her hands, she gave Umbria a deep bow and handed the letter to her mistress. Her unfocused eyes stared reverently at the lady of the house. "Is she even here?" Iris muttered under her nose. "They tend to do that after a couple of years." Umbria responded to the elf, leaning forward to pick up the letter from the human maid. "I do not follow." "Servants do tend to, how could I describe this... degrade would be an appropriate word for this. They tend to degrade after a couple of years in their service, turning into perfectly obedient yet somewhat air headed servants. Servants start fairly free in mental department with the exception of unwavering loyalty to their Masters and over the course of years that yearning to serve is the cause of their eventual degradation. After certain point they concern themselves exclusively with their Master''s desires and how to achieve them in the exact way told to them. As you may suspect that turns them into rather blunt tool." Umbria casually explained while opening the latter. "That''s horrible." "Harbinger," The woman turned to look at the risen. "Their affliction does not harm them in conducting their given duties. Actually, it would be a matter of great shame if a vampire''s servant did not become obsessed with its master, being regarded as a weakling unable to dominate the mind of a thrall and prey by the others. This one''s mind was so preoccupied with thoughts about how to serve me and only me with nothing else mattering that she ended up like this, some other servants become more independent if their duties allow them to. Regardless, I wouldn''t worry about servants, they are universally glad to be able to serve and be useful tools." "That''s wrong. She is a prisoner inside her own body watching as she is puppeteered until her last breath." Iris said. "I do not know what your race is but for me a vampire, this is the natural order of things. She has my protection and I give her purpose for a small price. She had offered herself to me at a time where painful death would had been the most merciful option compared to the faith of a fifth daughter of a minor house whose debts drove its previous patriarch into voluntary disappearance." The woman spoke. "Those worthy, become vassals, those less worthy become servants and those who are useful only as a quick drink become mindless braying cattle. Simple really." Umbria finished, pulling a piece of white paper from the envelope. Her gaze drifted to the paper and on its rushed writing. "Bored." Kia declared, she tried to balance her chair on its two back legs but the oversized chair was too heavy for her light frame to tip over. "One second, Master." The vampire quickly tried to stop the mage from leaving. "It''s just that vagrants from the rebelling mercenary army were seen attacking villages on the border and digging up old graves and I am trying to understand why?" "Kia?" "Master?" The two undead looked at the suddenly petrified girl sitting on a chair. "No." A single word sufficed with sorrow and anguish echoed through the room. A feeling of alien disgust radiated from the girl before it erupted into a wave of anger. "That''s horrible, atrocious, unnatural. The dead deserve their rest, who do they think they are to even dare rouse a single soul from their rightful right! They are to be punished. Death is no longer an option they are to be tortured, their soul rip to shreds and then mended back!" A tear ran down Kia''s pale cheek, her glowing eyes hazed with a dark fog. "What is their race!? Such an ugly, foul and immoral race capable of even thinking of such things should not be allowed to exi-" The girl began to transform for the second time, her pearly skin starting to melt like hot wax before something snatched her from her ice covered throne. "You know it hurts me seeing you like this?" Iris pushed the frost-radiating body of the necromancer closer to her own. The cold lashed out at the elf from the light and delicate body of the short girl but she didn''t let go. Rather she gritted her teeth and tightened her embrace around Kia. *Sniff* The piercing cold eventually settled down, returning to its previous calming state as Kia''s body stopped fighting Iris. The girl looked up, her tear-stained eyes glanced at Iris before she hid her eyes from the pair of purple eyes. "I''m sorry." "Don''t be. It was not your fault." The elf said in a soothing voice while gently stroking the confused girl''s back. The bloodsucking woman''s smile quickly disappeared as a pair of amethyst jewels stared poison-tipped daggers at her. "Let us go back to our room, shall we?" "Mmmm." The confused girl weakly bobbed her head in agreement with the caring risen. "Master I shall escort y-. U-unfortunately Master, I have a sudden meeting to attend to." Umbria jumped from her chair before being subtly persuaded by a murderous stare offered to her by the risen. "Now where was our room?" Iris muttered quickly. "Could you show us the way?" She asked the maid standing ready beside the door. Her young, delicate and emotionless face was stained with tears, not of fear but of sadness. "Lead us." She changed her tone, causing the living statue to suddenly and obediently move. A faraway bell rang from outside as Iris entered their room. The almost weightless girl limply swayed in her arms as she stepped inside. The undead mage did not purr nor did her slender arms cling to Iris''s body, her petite body descended into a complete state of torpor due to the emotions still cursing through her. Iris guessed as she lay the girl flat onto the soft cushion. Ch 68 "Fortunate Gift" From between the curtains, bright rays of sunlight illuminated the spacious room. A snow-white girl restlessly stirred from under the tightly wrapped blanket, eventually freeing herself from its soft entanglement and silently sat up on the bed. Her head scanned her surroundings, searching for something with her still-closed eyes. Her mouth continuously worked determent to get rid of the dry feeling in her mouth. She threw herself to the side expecting to find a comfortable warm and slightly rough-feeling pillow but her head landed in nicely piled pillows, sending them all flying high into the air. "Ilis?" A mumbled word came from Kia as soft cushions rained down around her. The undead mage sat up again, she rubbed her eyes slowly unglueing her shut eyelids. The dim light caused her to squint in an attempt to locate her elf. The front door slowly opened accompanied by a loud creaking noise. The person opening the door evidently tried their best to prevent the metal hinges from screeching their songs of needed maintenance. "Did I wake you up?" A soothingly familiar voice reached the sitting girl who turned her head to glimpse at the figure entering. "Did you sleep well?" The voice sounded followed by nearing footsteps. "No and I don''t know." The necromancer answered, resting her head on Iris''s shoulder, who sat down beside her. "What do you mean, you don''t know?" "I just feel a little dizzy." "Do you remember what happened before you dose off?" "I-I remember being angry and sad and then very, very cold." The mage said, latching herself onto the warm elf. "Oh." "A-and I remember you being angry at me." Kia finished, trying to hide her face in the folds of Iris''s shirt. "I would never be angry at you," The risen stroked Kia''s cheek before moving her finger under the mage''s chin. "I was just sad to see you like that." She kissed the girl on her small lips. "See me like what?" Kia asked after recovering from the pleasant kiss. "It doesn''t matter now," Iris replied but before the necromancer could respond she spoke again. "Are you feeling alright now?" "I think yes." The girl responded while looking down at her body. "Where were you just now?" "I was getting our clothes and something small." "Something small?" Kia looked up at Iris, eyeing her with puppy-like or rather kitten-like eyes which shined with both natural and unnatural light. "Later, when you get better." The elf said to the curious kitten beside her. "Iriiisss, what did you get?" Kia begged the risen. "It''s a secret~" "That''s not faaaiir! That makes me even more curious!" "I will tell you when you get better," The smiling elf said not budged by the necromancer''s attack. "Cruel," Kia''s body slouched before Iris noticed a bright spark flash appear in the deep depths of the blue and golden eyes. "Iris?" "Yes?" "How do you get rid of a bad taste in your mouth?" A sudden unexpected question hit the elf. "Drinking some water should help." "Mmmmmmmm." A far too long hum came from the scheming undead before her hand swiped at the air pulling out a glass of unnaturally intense azure water. The girl sipped the water leaving more than half of the liquid still in the crystalline glass. "Yum, I feel better now., Iris." Kia announced. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "What''s that?" "My super secret potion, I can''t tell you the name." The overly proud undead proclaimed staring with calculating eyes at Iris. "But we can trade." "Could I taste it? You don''t have to tell me the name." "Oh." Kia stared at the elf who reached for the glass, her eyes managed to widen even more as her body willingly surrendered the secret potion. Iris took a sip of the blue water. Her mouth was instantly filled with a bitter metallic taste which stayed on her tongue as she drank the remaining liquid. "Huh? How did you drink it, it is so bleh!" The necromancer raised her voice with a mix of confusion and awe before she shook from recalling the taste of the liquid. "Oh, I feel somehow fresher now." "Wait really?" An even more confused question came from the girl. "No... Pffff!" Iris replied unable to contain her laughter as she stared at the dumbfounded girl. "You''re such a bully." Kia pouted at the giggling elf. "Oh, too much, too much!" After a very long moment. Iris managed to calm down before speaking again while wearing a giant grin. "What was that anyway?" "It was just water." A slightly defeated-sounding Kia replied. "I don''t think it was normal water, where did you get it anyways?" "From home." "Wasn''t the water black there?" Iris could swear the water in Necropolis was black. "It was dark?" "Aaa I guess that makes sense." The elf tried to recall memories of the giant empty underground city. "Iris?" "Yes." "I really do feel better." The girl said with no hint of a clever scheme underneath. *Sigh* "Then we will have to change first." Iris replied. The elf quickly began to unlatch and untie the many latches and knots holding Kia''s dress together. With only a few difficulties the elaborate dress dropped unceremoniously onto the floor with almost all other accompanying attire. "Why do I have to keep this, it is not even enchanted?" Kia asked, pointing at a corset which covered much of her already perfectly shaped body. "Hiding two round and soft spheres~" The girl flushed with red after a brief moment, not daring to ask the elf further questions. With one swift motion, Iris put on the exotic sleeveless black dress which stretched and tightened by itself helping the elf to quickly put it back where it belonged. After finishing with Kia, Iris quickly changed into her clothes and led the mage outside through the spacious corridors. When Iris pushed the larger wooden door leading to a side exit she was hit by the first wind of the northern winter. "Wow." Kia spun around her heel as for the first time she saw the grand fa?ade of the even grander manor which was akin to a small city district. The two walked through the carefully kept garden of tall hedges and exquisite flowers. They silently passed two gardeners who paid them no mind as they trimmed a hedge with the utmost concentration on their craft, carving a small yet detailed statue. They walked onto the well-maintained street lined with large noble households of stone and grey brick which looked like small models compared to their vampire acquaintance''s. Iris turned left to see the large palace towering above them. She led Kia right towards the most inner set of walls passing many servants and elegantly dressed humans who casted suspicious glances towards the cloaked figures. They walked under the singular gate guarded by well-equipped soldiers and entered the middle district. Passing "The Bright Lighthouse" on their way which was bustling with human activity. "I am telling you it''s not of your business!" A woman shouted at a familiar-looking old man in front of Iris before slamming the door with a loud bang. The bold man swung his arm in the air in resignation before turning towards Iris, tired grey eyes opened wide as he laid his gaze at the two adventurers. "Oh, by the first white snow of Pruina I was wondering about you." "Goodmorning, Guild Master." "Ever so polite," Denson cordially bobbed his head to the two before looking around himself. "Do you have a moment?" "Perhaps." "It''s actually about you I would imagine." The man answered. "What does that mean?" "I would rather find a more private place." The man answered, he motioned the two to follow him as he headed towards the lower district. Iris looked at Kia beside her before following the man through the winding streets. When they reached the neglected building of the Adventurers Guild Denson opened the door to the guild house and imminently went upstairs before shortly returning with a... fabric tightly wrapped around a spear-shaped object. "I got this from headquarters," A strangely smiling man explained. "Now what if I tell you all-knowing and all-seeing headquarters had forgotten that their local branch was still operational and thanks to a lucky coincidence they remembered an existence of a tired old man." "I do not think I understand." "I logged you in the registry and just so happens someone had requested to send you a gift." Denson happily explain which explained nothing to the elf. "I do not understand how that caused the headquarters to remember about an entire branch of their organisation?" "Aspects only know why, I had sent them regular reports but they had written that they had not received any of the reports until now." "Wait how could you send and receive messages from the south in such a short time?" The elf asked. "From here to the south is a minimum of five days on a good mount at that." "Ahhh, heck. Well since you got me free from this frozen hell I guess I can tell you a little trade secret." Denson made a face of realising he said something he shouldn''t. "The log books in each major guild house use some kind of artefact magic to write on the book''s sibling copy located in the headquarters." He said handing the spear tightly wrapped in grey fabric. "Some poor soul is going to replace me in a few weeks." "That''s, that''s great. I think?" "I am jabbering too much again probably. Where have you two been anyways?" "We were in the dungeon." Iris replied. "Is this not the spirit I wish most people had. Constant and hard training creates a master, not just their level." Denson patted the elf on her shoulders. "Well, I have to wrap up business in this city before they come to pick me up." Denson led them to exit, closing the many locks on the door before waving goodbye once more and disappearing behind a corner of the zigzagging streets. "What''s that?" Kia weakly tugged on the hem of Iris''s left cuff as the elf stared at the suddenly departing human. "A spear." "I knooow that but why did you get it?" "I don''t really know? I don''t have anyone who would send me anything." Iris responded to the cloaked girl. She untied a knot which held the brown fabric wrapping the spear. A crudely shaped metal spear tip peeked from under the loosened cloth, it resembled a chipped shard of flint or black glass but a purplish rune prominently carved into the centre of the spearhead dashed away the possibility of such low-level materials being used here unless someone wanted to play an extremely expansive prank on her. "Can I see it?" Kia asked at the same time as the elf tied the knot back on. "When we get into the dungeon." Iris explained, glancing at her surroundings for any would-be thieves. A fierce flame appeared in Kia''s glowing eyes before a frown appeared on her immaculate face. "But you said you are going to show me the small thing." "Yes, but that''s why we are going to the dungeon." The hoplite slowly resumed her stride back to the middle district with a somewhat confused necromancer shortly following behind her. Ch 69* "The Feeling of..." "Karol, do you know where Mistress is? I tried to look for her but I couldn''t find her in her private quarters." A somewhat pale human woman approached the armoured figure of the Captain of Blackworm''s Blacksteel Knights. "Do you had permission to enter Mistress''s rooms?" A stern snap came from behind the closed visor before the bulky knight resumed his eternal patrol, stuck in deep contemplation which was odd to see. Always trouble to ask you anything, you know that? Oh well, you are the best chance I have so let''s try this again. "Would you ask for permission to defend our Liege Lord?" "Ehh... no." "See, why would I need Mistress''s permission if I am worried about her safety? Now, could you answer my initial question by your good grace?" "I do know where our Lord is but she had ordered not to disturb her in her deliberations." How long is that stick shoved down your... never mind. He did give me a lead to follow just have to squeeze a bit more. "I am carrying an important report for Mistress''s eyes only." "Then how do you know anything is written on that letter of yours." Through the small gaps in his helmet, I could see a scarred grin appearing. You are such a plague swarmer, the biggest one at that, you know? "Very funny Karol. Aren''t you worried about our Mistress? She was not present in the last meeting of her conclave. Basically, no one can get in contact with her. Some of the younger whelps are already spreading rumours that the Overtyrant had perished at the hands of the two adventurers who suddenly appeared in our Night Kingdom. I am worried about Mistress''s health while you just smirk behind your oversized metal bucket." "Had the cold and calculating mask finally slipped from the face of the all-mighty Marleen of the Froststeel?" "I swear on my contract I will rip you to shreds, Karol." "Hide your nail pussy cat. As much as I want to spar with you again, I have significant things to think about. If you want to risk your head, Mistress is currently in the library." He said before renewing his thoughtful stride. Huh? What happened to him, I had like three more threats to make before he was to give up. Had Mistress finally put a quarter of a brain in that oversized sack of muscles? Time to check the library I guess I hope Mistress gained a new appreciation for the finest of fine art? Finally, the time has come for her to read something else than that old dusty manuscript. I walked toward the library passing the few silent servants tasked with keeping this wing pristine. I push open the double wooden door leading to the large chamber filled with a fragrant sweet smell which causes my body to shiver in desire. Mistress knows how to spice a good wine. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "My Mistress are you here!?" "I am, Marleen!" My Liege''s voice came muffled from the very back of the vast private library of old knowledge. The voice and the sweet smell guided me to a small room reserved for the transcription of old books. The usual mountain of notes surrounded Mistress but the way she delicately handled each page told me that those notes were not regular reports. "I thought I told you something about your recent attire." Ceasing her work Mistress shifted her body staring at my green dress with cold eyes. "Y-yes you did Mistress. I was interacting with the warmbloods just now and it really helps with bloodless persuasion." "That''s not an excuse you will be puni- wait what would Master say about that, Harbinger was not even bothered by the clothes I gave her..." Wait what? Did Mistress say, Master? Oh noo, not this shit again! "My Mistress could you explain, what do you mean by saying Master?" "You wouldn''t believe this. Our wonderful Master had come to rule us once again just like it was written! Wait, Master said she never left her domain... So we will be the first our Kin gained such great, NO GREATEST OF HONOURS!" In a blink of an eye, Mistress proved her title as she stud up and grabbed my shoulders faster than my brain could even begin to process. "Isn''t this great!? Master''s plan is truly incomprehensible. Whenever I think I figured out one small part of Master''s plan, infinitely more possibilities are revealed! Like she easily noticed my powerful silencing enchantments when we first met and damaged them with a simple touch. I have a theory why she doesn''t want to drink blood, her avatar nee-" "Mistress." "Y-yes?" "This resembles a certain other situation we had before." Mistress''s eyes narrowed and my muscles tensed stiff as I feel her nails shred my sleeves. "You don''t believe ME?" My vision was filled completely with a slimy teeth-filled maw of Mistress''s true form. "Mistress?" She suddenly let go of me and slowly sat back on the chair behind her. Her transformation back to human was already finishing with little left but for her skin to loose the leathery texture.. "I was only two centres old when THAT happened Marleen! I was weak, young and dumb. No mere necromancer can dominate me now." "I know that Mistress but as your vassal, I can''t be not suspicious seeing the current circumstances." "I know but when Master unleashed her aura I felt... completed." You and I know that doesn''t mean anything when necromancy is the subject! "Mistress, that does not help to ease my mind." "You are too stuck in the past." "I see the past as a lesson to be studied." "How old were you back then? I doubt you even remember." Mistress siped on her famed wine as she questioned me. "Five years, three seasons and two hundred and fifty-one days to be precise." See, Mistress you don''t even think properly. "I hate it when you do that." She gave me a tired look as she crossed her legs. "I am your loyal vassal. Could I know where this Master?" "She and Harbinger are in the dungeon." What did a powerful being needed from a low-level dungeon? That thing is barely conscious anyway! "For what reason did Master visit the dungeon? I can''t really understand." "Exactly no one knows except Master''s own great mind. Harbinger asked me to give her a few old civilian coins used to access the dungeon saying it will make Master happy. So I gave her a royal gleit to do as she wish." Mistress''s eyes gleamed in the dim light with a curious gaze searching for praise and acknowledgement for her actions on my face. A royal gleit allowed the holder to do anything they could think of, from perfectly innocent things like going to a dungeon without being checked to potentially turning the masses against the ruler as all actions done by the holder of a royal gleit are assumed to be supported by the crown itself. That shortens the time I have to gather suitable puppets and kill that necromancer before Mistress''s centuries-old plan collapses. "Marleen, why are you here anyway? Not for casual chitchat, I would assume?" "I was sent by the rest of your loyal vassals. They are all worried about you." "Marleen you know you''re not in front of the conclave? Those younglings can''t verify what you said about them. Tell that worried vassal that I am more than fine, actually I never felt so great!" Mistress stood up, her grace radiating from each fluent step. She gently almost motherly placed her hands on my neck levelling our eyes together. The illusion of her golden eyes was dispelled revealing the seductively crimson eyes underneath. Our forehead met as the many memories started to haze my vision but before anything happened a cold yet concerned voice rang out. "And tell that worried vassal she can test, review and inspect Master to her heart''s content because I have full faith, Master will find the tests laughably easy but if even a single silky black hair falls from her gracious avatar''s form. Master be merciful because I will not, no matter the history or relationship shared with that vassal." With that message Mistress slowly dropped her hands and motions me to leave. As I push the wooden door a single question swirls in my mind like an annoying buzz of a mosquito. WHAT DID MISTRESS GET HERSELF INTO!? Ch 70 "Immyne System"
"Some dungeon cores learned to use the emotions of mortals to play with them. Few dungeon masters are even capable of creating entire narratives and stories in their domain with their own spawns working against themselves to enhance the believably of their little play in the minds of the unfortunate mortals inside." Extract from "On Magical Beast"
Iris took a step forward and her body fell through the thick grey mist. The heels of her heavy boots made a loud echoing noise as they hit the cavern''s grey floor. She straighten her back and started to unravel the brown fabric from her unexpected gift. "Was that the thing?" Kia said the moment she hopped off the ladder leading into the dungeon, her eyes watching the slowly unveiling gift like a fox eyeing hens. "Yes." Iris responded to the undead mage, stuffing the letter from the vampire into her waist satchel. "Are you happy with it?" "YE-! *Cough* I mean yes," Kia corrected herself." Can I see it?" She pointed at the weapon in the elf''s hands. "Here you go." The risen handed the spear to Kia, the spear swayed in necromancer''s slender hands as it towered over her, its black glossy tip being suspended above her head at almost twice her own height. "What''s this?" Kia tilled the spear and tapped the rough surface of the glass-like metal. "I don''t really know. Never saw such metal but the shaft is made from steel oak." Iris commented pointing at the dark wood with light silvery colour veins going all throughout the wood like ore veins through rock. A ghostly light shined from Kia''s different-coloured eyes followed by a frustrated pout aimed at the inanimate object. "So annoying. I can''t inspect it." [Inspect] [Steel Oak wood] {Wood which is as hard as steel.} [???] [No class matches the requirements to view the object''s statistics] "No class matches the requirements." Iris repeats what she saw to the mage. "Below the required level." Kia told. Her eyes looked directly at the violet eyes of the elf. For a single briefest of moments, Iris could swear she spotted a small gory trench of pure crimson appear in the necromancer''s faultless eyes. "Come on before they close." Kia hurriedly grabbed Iris''s pointing finger, still holding the strange spear and attempted to drag the elf toward the dungeon proper. The tall elf allowed the girl to drag her to the entrance of the cavern. It''s probably nothing. She thought, not paying too much mind to the strange bloodthirsty light in the girl''s eyes as they walked. She was more curious about how the new weapon will fare and what effects did the purple rune granted. Even though the two had already seen the gigantic trees which towered over them, covering all the sky above them, the sight was still breathtaking. Iris took the spear from the mage and stepped in front of her. "Where do we head?" The elf ask as she looked around the strangely open dungeon. "Preferably not where we went last time." "Mmmmm...There!" Kia pointed to her right, that part of the forest she pointed at looked exactly like the rest of the forest around them. Iris took the leading step and not long after "Entering {Acorn Grove}" appeared once more in her mind. She steeled herself for a horde to appear but this time the fey did not appear instantly. The two walked forwards keeping the border to their right which was just an extremely steep mountainside from which boulders would occasionally slide from. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* Hollow sounds of something hitting the ground came from all around the two undead. Five young dryads came dashing toward them. The monsters all focused on Iris who thrusted her new weapon at the closest monster. The thin black head impaled the charging dryad and the momentum of the charge drove the lifeless body to push itself past the spearhead and onto the shaft. She pulled out the spear and aimed her next attack at the last two. Iris stepped back from the probably harmless swipe from the low-level monster and kicked the fey while thrusting at the dryad behind. Wooden splinters filled the air as the kicked dungeon spawn hit the stone-littered ground. The bizarre shape of Iris''s new weapon caused it to jerk violently in her hands as it pierced through the wooden body of the dryad and if not for her high stats she would fear about her wrist simply snapping. It might have been caused by the hardness and stiffness of the wood interacting with the circularly chipped edge and she was sure the rough-looking tip would cut any soft targets with ease, she would just have to get used to this. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Shouldn''t there be more?" Kia asked from behind. "I don''t know, maybe someone was here not that long ago." Iris guessed. "How do you know?" The pale undead asked from under her hood. "It''s just something dungeons do, they need time to respawn monsters." Kia''s brows dipped in a frown upon hearing the elf''s explanation. "Let''s go that way." She pointed toward the centre of the forest, at least what Iris thought was the centre. "That doesn''t mean there is someone in front of us you know?" Iris stated. She didn''t see a problem with why they couldn''t go there but she wanted to tell this to her necromancer before going in the pointed direction. Not a quarter of a bell passed before a horde of weak fey frontally charged the undead. Kia''s spells caused the dryads to drop instantly, their bodies ragdolling through the overgrown grass. The few stragglers which reached the hoplite were obliterated into piles of broken twigs. Resuming their stroll the two quickly found themselves leaving the Acorn Grove as the system''s message reading "Watchpost" appeared in her vision. The new area resembled the rest of the forest with nothing remotely resembling a building in sight which puzzled Iris about the area''s name. "Boring." The elf heard Kia whine a small bit beside her. She would agree it was an eventless walk as they wandered around the new area with nothing except vegetation to stare at. She was about to head outside the area before a soul-drenching scream came from far away. The pair instantly turned their heads toward the scream, cautiously heading where they heard the scream. The elf often stopped to see if nothing is stalking them or preparing to ambush them. Upon reaching the area where the shriek came from Iris saw a bloody scene of human soldiers scattered dead on the ground. Above the humans, a dark violet humanoid figure stood which didn''t look monstrous. It resembled an elf male of some kind with long ears, longer than her own ears. The long uncut blonde hair the elf had dripped with fresh blood as he watched the motionless corpses in front of him. His well-defined muscles on his torso were nothing Iris had ever seen, resembling tree bark more than actual muscles with long diagonal lines dividing his body. "Groh?" He muttered something to no one in particular as his deep green eyes sized Iris. [Mana Missile] As soon as the strange elf attempted to get closer to Iris, she instantly reacted, casting a spell toward him The pure white missile hit him in the shoulder causing him to start gnashing his teeth in vague replication of anger. Kia quickly followed the elf hurling spells from behind the elf. The dark elf seemed to grow in stature as he neared the risen with each heavy step he took. Two small daggers appeared from his shadow before he charged at Iris as another valley of spells was hurled toward him. [Inspect] [Forest Dark Elf Level 71*] {A mysterious and rare subspecies of a Forest Elf.} [*The level is currently being increased by an unknown caster] Iris finished skimming over the text in her mind but as she rejoined reality she saw the dark elf slashing at her. She ducked under the blade, quickly changing her grip on the spear and blocking the expected slash from the other side. "What?" Iris''s eyes widen as the spectre of the next attack changed before her eyes with too little time to respond to the incoming blade. She felt the sharp edge of the dark dagger slip past the collar of her armour and pierce the back of her neck. The dark elf twisted his blade widening the wound before turning his attention to the undead mage. "Livu?" A low grunt full of surprise came from the dark elf as the undead elf grabbed his leg, shortly followed by a bloody scream as the violet skin around Iris''s hand started to age and then decay before turning into black goop. "Great, more of them!" A frustrated voice of Kia rang in Iris''s ears as screeches, clicks and shrieks of many fey sounded around them. "Take care of them! [Mana Shockwave]" Iris commanded as she pushed the strange elf away from her caster. "Die." She thrusted her spear at the male who sidestepped her attack. "[Mana Missile]" In haste she casted another spell hitting the dual-wielding forest elf in the throat. A large scorch mark appeared on his throat, Iris was about to finish her opponent but the dark elf''s body was surrounded by a thin layer of green light which mended the injury on his body. Without waiting for his wounds to heal fully his weapon swiped at Iris''s weapon moving it out of the way. In response Iris changed her grip, holding the spear much further up than usual halving her range. In a quick riposte, she thrusted her spear grazing the plant-like muscles on the dark elf''s chest as he dodged. Feeling suddenly reinvigorated, Iris managed to silently cast [Fortitude] before closing into her striking range. The experienced warrior in front of her simply kept stepping outside the hoplite''s range. Infuriated by this she raised her hand to cast a mana missile. In a blink of an eye, the dark dagger held by the forest elf left his hand as he hurled it at the black hair elf. "[Mana Shockwave]" The pressure wave threw the dagger harmlessly to the side as it rippled through the air in front of Iris as she changed her spell mid-casting. A twisted smile appeared on the man''s face as a blue aura illuminated his dark violet body. Behind him, his discarded dagger materialised from his shadow. Wanting to wipe the smirk from his face, Iris flung another mana missile at the dark elf. His shoulder burned with bright orange embers as he locked his weapon with Iris''s weapon above her head. The other dagger came from below, aimed at the risen''s stomach, she managed to grab the man''s wrist holding both his weapons at bay. Finding her unnatural strength slightly less if not equal to the dark elf, she desperately fought over the control of the knife. Her strength mattered little as his short and nimble weapon leveraged her spear out of the way, leaving her with no way of defending herself. The hoplite tried to disengage in a desperate effort to avoid the dark blade above her but that caused the forest elf''s smile to widen into a sadistic grin as he took advantage of her loosened grip over his wrist. The air in Iris''s lungs was forced out as a long thin blade pierced her armour under her armpit and another dagger pierced her throat. An uncomfortable cold began to embrace the risen as she haemorrhaged Hit Points at an alarming rate. In anger or perhaps petty vengeance the undead jabbed her spear under the ribs of the dark elf, feeling a sudden reinvigorating wave travelling through her body. She grabbed his neck and didn''t let go. "[Touch of Decay]!" Iris screamed as she poured every mana point she had into the spell. The grin disappeared from the dungeon spawn as his soulless emerald eyes stared at the undead elf with anger, driving his two daggers ever deeper into her body. His hateful gaze turned hazy as Iris could feel her hands going deeper into his body as the unseen caster invoked another healing spell on him prolonging his suffering. The fight looked to have no end as the two undying fighters fought until the golden-haired elf''s head dropped to the ground with a soft *thump* sound followed shortly by his muscular body falling over. Without anything holding Iris, she stumbled back. She looked over to her left to see Kia standing in a sea of horribly mangled corpses of dryads and a few dark elves who didn''t even compare in stature to the elf she fought. Kia pointed a finger at a kneeling forest elf ranger and a spell shot from the tip of her pointing finger, leaving the elf to drop lifeless with a small hole drilled into her head. "Pfu!" Kia wiped the non-existent sweat from her forehead as she leaned on a resurrected dark elf with a horribly butchered face. "That was new." The mage said between laboured breaths, a large smile formed on her face as her eyes met with Iris''s eyes. "More?" "NO," Iris said the obvious answer. The hole in her throat made an annoying whistle as she spoke. "You look like you are going to collapse, Kia." She said pulling out the dagger from her armpit and throwing it on the grass causing it to disintegrate. "But you have lots of mana." The mana deficient mage argued. [Status] ... Health Points 320/850 Mana Points 642/1000 ... Huh? Iris couldn''t believe her system as she felt dizzy from just standing. "How?" She asked. Before Kia speak the two of them heard rustling in the bushes nearby where the dead human soldiers still lay. Ch 71 "Honoured Butchers" "Most races which possess superior senses to your average human, rarely wear metal head coverings due to the loud and painful echo created inside such type of helmets. This often allows even a simple human peasant taken straight from his field to be able to wound or even kill a centuries-old elven knight mounted on a magnificent reiter. Because of this almost universal flaw of powerful beings not being able fully protect themselves, ward spells are the most well-researched form of magic throughout the aeons. Extract from "Notes on Battle"
"Mom, please... I am so sorry." Iris heard a muttered voice coming from a bush. She moved the green branches out of the way and saw a dying human laying on his stomach. Broken arrow shaft stuck out from his back, his light leather armour wasn''t enough to protect him from range enemies. The man frantically repeated the sorrow mantra, tightly gripping some kind of amulet hanging from his neck. "Are you there?" Iris coldly asked, calculating the benefits of saving the human. The man''s body appeared to react to the undead''s voice but his constant muttering hasn''t stopped. The elf looked at the necromancer beside her, guarded by a new undead servant. "Do you have anything to heal him?" Iris asked the girl. "I don''t know but why would we help him anyway?" The blood-covered mage looked up at the risen with a puzzled expression, as expected of an undead she showed little pity to the human about to join the dead. "There is a reason." Iris answered, not wanting to discuss it with the potentially eavesdropping soldier beside them. "Could you look through bodies and bring over any type of bottle you find." She pointed at the human soldiers laying dead behind them. "Sure?" The undead mage gave the risen a skeptical glance before shuffling to the dead soldiers using the dark elf''s body as support. As Kia searched the corpses, Iris stepped down to kneel beside the wounded soldier. She cut off the arrow''s shaft as close to the body as she could using her nails before tearing off the man''s sleeves and applying pressure to the wounds. The man winced in pain at the elf''s touch but she ignored his cries, using her knee to pin him down. Kia came back with three small vials with colourful liquid inside them. To Iris''s great disappointment the vial with dark red liquid inside was cracked with barely any of it left inside. "That was all." The girl sat down beside Iris quietly observing what the risen was doing to the stranger. For a moment the words free expiration points flew through the elf''s mind as she looked down but before she could catch the murderous though it disappeared. Under Kia''s watchful gaze the risen pulled out the cork with a quick pull and twist of the string attached to the vial. She turned the soldier over and pressed the small vial to his lips while holding his head in her hand. The barely lucid human greedily drank the red liquid flowing into his mouth. Iris suspected if the necromancer behind her mana to spare, the young human in her hands would not leave the dungeon alive but to her surprise, Kia made no audible fuss about the situation content with just supervising Iris''s work and starring daggers at the soldier. "Ohhh, so that''s how this works." Kia said as if recalling something as the human''s body attempted to push the arrowhead out. Iris turned to the girl whose eyes brightly shined in the dimly light forest while helping to pull the arrowhead from the soldier''s body. "Kia." She pointed her finger at the obediently standing undead behind her. "...oh." Kia finally understood what the elf meant. Her hand reached towards the undead causing the resurrected dungeon spawn to fall onto the ground like a puppet having its strings suddenly cut. "A-are you Corin?" The brown-haired soldier looked up at the risen with hazed grey eyes and uttered the name of Aspect of Life. "Is this it?" If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "You are still in the realm of mortals." The man slowly sat up and patted his body. Iris could tell the small dose of the health potion didn''t heal him fully as he winced with each movement of his shoulder blade. "D-did you save us?" The human looked like the memories of what happened finally hit him. "No, you are the only survivor," The tall undead elf calmly explained. "We have to go before the dungeon sends more monsters at us." She stood up, dropping the partially healed soldier and motioned to Kia and the human to follow her. Kia gave the man last look before her eyes dimmed and she walked to Iris''s side. The young human hesitantly stood up. "No!" He shrieked at the sight of his companions'' bodies. "Why was I..." He kneeled beside a human corpse, taking off the metal helmet covering its face. He held another man''s body in his arms begging the bloody carcass to wake up. This annoyed Iris as she wanted to depart the dungeon as fast as she could as she glanced at the exhausted mage beside her. "We have to help them." The young man begged the elf with tears running down his cheeks to do the impossible. In an unceremonious fashion, the hoplite yanked the man by his collar and dragged him away with Kia holding the hem of her jacket. The three reached about halfway point before the human spoke again, his voice still slightly trembling. "I think I can walk on my own." He announced, Iris instantly let go of his collar, allowing him to stand on his own two feet. "That''s good." The slightly more relaxed risen said as she observed her Hit Points and Mana gradually regenerate. She estimated about two bells for her HP to go back to normal and twice more of that for her mana to regenerate. "I-I thank you very much for saving... me." He gave the two adventurers a small respectful bow wincing in pain as he did so. "White Ribbon Arms-Men Edan Edanson." He straightened himself as much as he could and saluted the two a hint of fear remained in his eyes as he stared at the elf''s face. "Don''t open the wound when you do that. Now since you are back to normal, could you tell me what happened there?" Iris asked while resuming her walk. "We were attacked by a strange knife ear, who appeared out of nowhere. Usually, Watchpost is just a couple of blueberries who would stalk you for a while before ambushing you. Our squad was training against ambushes in there for obvious reasons before the dungeon spawned a knife ear who ripped m-my commander in two..." The young human''s voice drifted into silence as images of what happened must have remerged. "Is that rare for this dungeon to spawn a powerful monster?" Iris asked a separate question. "Yes, this dungeon had been conquered early on in its development when it suddenly appeared in the middle of our city and its mana usage is monitored." His last words trailed off into a short pause before speaking again. "From which unit are you from? This should be basic knowledge, have you not paid attention in your classes?" "We are not from Firmusa." The elf replied. "How did you even get here? This is a military installation... You must be the two adventurers everyone is talking about." "And what are they talking about?" Iris frowned at the news. "Ehhhh..." Edan hesitated, it was clear to Iris the word about them must not be too flattering. "Didn''t we just saved your life? You can tell us the truth I won''t do anything to you." Iris could feel Edan''s eyes flip from her back to Kia''s back. "We." She corrected herself. "Well, I don''t like to gossip too much, Elva always did that...*sigh* but some things I heard about you revolve around you being spies for, well that depends on who is telling the story but the common opinion is you are here to spy on us from Sons of the Fallen." The young soldier said spitting on the ground after saying the name. "There is also rumour about you bringing the anger of the Court at the kingdom which will cause famine or terribly harsh winter. You two are also blamed for the murder of courtiers of a noble family who was butchered in here. In my personal opinion, it can''t be you." "Why do you think that?" "Well you aren''t a dirty knife ear or a foul beast-men are you?" He stated as they reached the cavern with the ladder leading outside.
POV Change "I think you should use that." The hooded woman said, pointing at the spring of life beside the ladder. She quickly and fearlessly ascended the sketchy-looking ladder which always gave me the creeps. "No matter what a person does..." I heard a fatigued whisper coming from her before she disappeared into the grey fog above. Her silent companion who I didn''t see the face-off followed closely behind her. "Pffu" I let out a huge sigh of relief as the blood-soaked adventurers leave the dungeon, a strange buzz in my stomach which screamed at me to run away slowly calmed down leaving me with a feeling of dread creeping up my spine. I had a feeling the Shorty was a sorcerer of some kind, she must had used a lot of mana back there. The way she heavily placed her feet in front of her resembling someone who worked in the mines all day or someone who had just finished a battle was a telltale sign. I leaned over the spring and dipped my head in it, drinking a small amount of the cold blessed water. Aspects are truly fickle putting such a beautiful face on a butcher. "Aaaau!" Why is healing a wound the most painful? I gritted my teeth while climbing up into the guard house above the fog layer. Leaving the dungeon behind. "Thank you very much, your help is very appreciated." I saw the watch captain saluted the woman with all the honours of greeting own''s superior and in return she simply turned and left, eventually disappearing behind a corner of a building. "Edanson you are alive." The Watch Captain approached me and patted my back. You know I am still healing! "Yea, unfortunately, I was the only one." "At least you are alive to report back and you have something to talk about something very few people experienced in their life." "Losing one''s friend to a monster?" What was the captain talking about? "No, being saved by a person who was given a royal gleit! And at the top of that, I think the two are elves." "How could a knife ear even get a royal gleit? You are fucking joking aren''t you?" "No, so hopefully you haven''t insulted her while running that foul mouth of yours. Edanson? Edanson!?" *Thump* Ch 72 "Accident?"
Iris and Kia were walking through the empty streets of the noble district, softly illuminated for them by the silver light of the over casted moon above them. The two bloody figures must have looked bizarre as they confidently placed their feet on the stone-paved road in the almost pitch-blackness that humans would see if they peeked from their windows outside into the dark night. "Iris, I still don''t understand." The girl leaning heavily on the elf suddenly asked. "Understand what, Kia?" "Why did you save the human? He was very rude to you and I can''t figure out what was the benefit of that." "I never really thought of myself as a proper elf, you know? From where I came from, I and my mother were the only elves in the village full of humans. I always just thought of myself as just me nothing less and nothing more. I listened to him with one ear and let out his words with the other after he explained what had happened." The petite undead pondered on the elf''s words staring at her face before speaking again. "I thought non-magical creatures have two parents." "You are painfully blunt and straight to the point sometimes, Kia." Iris looked down at the fatigued mage. "Did I say something bad?" The undead mage asked, unaware of what the elf meant. "No, only a bit inappropriate but that is to be expected for a naughty undead like you~" Iris teased. "Answering your question, yes non-magical creatures do have two parents and I did have two parents. My father was killed while he hunted for food." "Ahhh." The necromancer made a sound of acknowledgement to the elf''s words, fully devoided of expected awkwardness or shame upon hearing such news. "Do magical creatures have parents." Iris asked the girl after a long pause. "No, we don''t." The older undead replied with a face of explaining something very basic to a small child. "Then who raised you or were you born with all the knowledge you have?" "Raised me?" Kia looked down trying to recall the past memories of ages of old before looking back again. "The Cyclops?" She eventually came up with an unconvinced answer. "The entire race?" The elf raised an eyebrow at the doubtful answer. "No." "Then who was it?" Kia narrowed her eyes in the search of an answer, combing through the vast, neatly organized memory which catalogued her long monotonous past to give the risen an accurate answer. "I can''t remember but they wore clothes like this but grey and with sleeves." She pointed at her long black dress under her cloak. "And they were annoying." "Like Umbria annoying or different?" "Both," Kia explained. "The first person had a big blue eye and a long white beard and funnily said things always saying z instead s. He gave me lots of books to read and I liked speaking to him when he visited me. He had a nice laugh but once he came down to live forever with me he turned annoying like the lady and stopped laughing at all. The second person would always insist on being called Grand Seer and he was boring always lecturing about the Necropolis being a gift to me... or me being a gift? I don''t really remember. But he always won any argument we had and later he would explain why I lost. He would also turn annoying and never spoke in the boring way again." Kia''s voice betrayed a small hint of sadness. "When these two came to live in Necropolis their replacements would rarely visited me. And each new person became progressively more annoying the longer I didn''t see them, only asking me to shoot a spell into a large crystal formation on occasion." The girl recalled. Iris diligently listened to Kia''s every word cherishing each small bit of information she could get. As the necromancer''s words drifted away into the nightly wind leaving them in silence Iris pulled the girl closer to her. They turned a corner and climbed the grand broad stairs which lead to the entrance to the vampire''s mansion. A guard clad in black armour stood motionless in front of the door when he suddenly called out to the two. "What is your business with Lady Blackworm?" "Ehhh..." That was an excellent question, Iris thought an awkward silence filled the air. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "I order you to leave before I will remove you myself" The soldier ordered. The door behind the man opened and a tall soldier wearing similar armour exited from the manner. His confident stride faltered as he noticed the two undead standing on the stone steps. "Eletuine, what is the meaning of this?" A familiar low voice came from the newly emerged soldier. "Captain these warm... individuals wandered onto the property and I was about to escort them away." The shorter guard hurriedly moved from his post towards the two. "Captain?" He stared at the metal gauntlet which grasped his shoulder. "I will be taking it from there." Karol said, he held the door for Kia and Iris to enter. In the corner of the elf''s eye, she could see the bewildered guard going back to his post. "Hope you had an enjoyable day, Supreme Master." Karol shut the door behind them and kneeled. "My Mistress hadn''t yet decided if your illustrious existence should be revealed to them. I hope you understand their folly." Iris could feel the soft, delicate body of the girl tense up as soon as the man spoke. Kia ignored the poor Captain and attempted to walk away before a sudden realization hit her. "Where is our room?" She asked the elf which she leaned on. "Another good question." Iris replied, the mansion was so vast she only knew the way from their room to the garden, Umbria''s office and the baths." *Cough* The still kneeling man coughed into his gauntlet causing Iris to turn her attention to him with Kia following the elf. "Mistress asked us to lead you to her when you come back, will that be acceptable to you, Great Master?" "Grr...fine." The necromancer tiredly agreed causing Karol to stand up and lead them deeper into the mansion. "Master!" Umbria''s ecstatic voice could be heard as they approached the door to her office. "I was patiently and vigilantly awaiting your arrival." "Hi." Kia sheepishly greeted the vampire. "Ehhh... Shall I order the servant to cast a cleaning spell on you, Master?" The vampire stared at the two undead who accepted her offer. The woman who was offered to Kia as a meal the night before was quickly brought in, she casted a spell on the two undead. Kia looked shocked at the simple spell and its effects but before she could speak, she and Iris were directed to sit on the comfortable chairs neatly tucked in, under the grand wooden table. Iris realised that precisely three chairs were left with the rest nowhere in sight. That alone wouldn''t arouse the elf''s suspicion but the placement of them did as all three chairs were lined up in a straight line beside each other with Kia already comfortably collapsed on the central chair, squished between two remaining seats. Nevertheless, she sat down beside Kia on her right side with the bloodsucker on the girl''s left. Iris looked around the room noticing the absence of the piles of notes scattered around previously which made the room look like a proper office. "Master, I took liberty in ordering food to be made for you." The woman explained as she started to pull plates from her inventory. The aroma of cooked meat filled the air under their noses as Kia happily searched for cutlery. The plate in front of Iris contained a piece of a roasted chicken laying flat on a bedding of mashed earthfruits while being drowned in a brown sauce. She lightly grasped the metal cutlery and began to portion her meal in half for a certain hungry undead before beginning to eat. The food had the right balance of flavours never allowed one particular flavour to overpower all the others which wasn''t what she expected from looking at the thick meat souce. With the addition of the food''s texture, Iris could comfortably say she just ate a piece of paradise without exaggerating too much. When she finished her meal she turned to look at Kia and relish in each little happy smile and giggle the adorable girl made. "Can I?" Kia made a request that the elf already prepared for, giving her the pre-divided plate. When her Master finished eating the lavish food the vampire placed a chalice made from glass with a golden band carved with decorative designs wrapped around its rim. Inside the chalice was a dark red liquid with an alcoholic odour coming from it. "What is this?" Iris asked the vampire while resting her open palm on top of Kia''s goblet to block her from drinking the mystery liquid. "Wine, Harbinger." The woman kept her courteous smile as she turned to the elf. "I can''t see a reason why wouldn''t you allow Master to drink wine. We are all undead so alcohol is only for taste." Iris let go of the drink and Kia grasped the glass chalice with two hands searching approval on her creation''s face as she smelled the sweetish liquid, which she hesitantly gave with a simple nod to her creator. The necromancer gently pressed the glass to her small lips and gave the drink small sip. Her mouth moved as she rolled her tongue in her mouth tasting the wine. "Yum." A simple one-word praise came from the necromancer as her lips parted with the golden rim. This simple endorsement encouraged Iris to take a sip of her own drink. The elf never understood the appeal of alcohol which always tasted like a rotten version of whatever the brewer used to make it which on the few occasions Iris drank alcohol was usually earthfruit or grapes. The liquid inside her mouth tasted like sweet fruits with unfamiliar flavours mixed seamlessly with familiar ones with no traces of the putrid aftertaste she thought she would taste or the characteristic metallic taste of blood. The wine smoothly flowed down her throat leaving her with a pleasantly tasting mouth reminiscent of freshly made fruit salad. "Master, while you were away I was organizing documents and..." The vampire finally spoke her mind while pulling out an enormous folder with a black leather spine. When she set the folder down made all the things on the table jump up. "And I gather an extensive report for you." She said opening the large folder resembling a patchworked manuscript with pages sticking out of it at random. Without saying anything Kia sheepishly reached for the first loose page and held it in both hands, her finger rapidly tracing the suspiciously new-looking writing which beautifully flew through the paper resembling an experienced bureaucrat as she flipped through the report. From what Iris could read over the necromancer''s shoulder the contents of the report were ranging from achievements to logistics of supplies of villages. Iris eventually gave up on reading the meticulously written pages which left no detail unwritten, feeling her head spin with each page Kia turned over. The two undead sipped on the wine regularly refreshed by the bloodsucker whose colour in Kia''s chalice got progressively darker as the night slowly advanced which no one realised. "I am tired." Kia suddenly stood up, and in front of her two equal piles of notes lay on top of the white tablecloth. "Going to bed?" The elf asked as the girl climbed on her. "Yes." The girl agreed. "I will lead you." Umbria proclaimed to the elf. "I wouldn''t want to take up more of your time. I apologise for the mess we caused." Iris answered, causing the vampire to frown. As the risen was about to leave Umbria''s office she noticed the vampire taking a sip of her own chalice with a puzzled expression. When they reached their room Kia walked up to the bed with unbalanced steps, she climbed under the covers to the silent disapproval of the elf. The risen took her time to undress herself, slowly taking off her boots, gloves, jacket and trousers. She examined her clothes she noticed couple large drops of blood soaked deeply into the material which she would have to clean herself, not wanting to wait for someone else to do it. Iris loomed over the bed''s edge uncovering the fully dressed girl underneath. The risen slowly took off the tall black boots off the girl''s feet alongside her black dress which willingly slid off Kia''s petite frame only shrouded from the tall''s undead gaze by the corset which the elf found too difficult to take off from the sleeping girl after a couple of attempts. Iris dropped onto the bed covering herself with the blanket. She stared at the beautiful sleeping face of the mysterious undead which she still knew very little about. She was about to drift into slumber but the room was suddenly illuminated by an abruptly flashing light of deep violet. The flashing felt erratic with no real purpose behind it. The undead mage''s body rapidly rose and fell as she stirred awake leaving the laying elf to stare at the back of the half-naked undead girl. Ch 73 "True Monarch" "Kia?" Iris asked the waking girl. Kia turned around, the rapidly flickering purple light coming from her chest caused dark shadows to linger on her face as like a wild animal she slowly began to prowl towards Iris. The strangely undead began rubbing her head on Iris''s long legs seemingly marking her territory, Iris''s confusion deepened as Kia squeezed herself under her legs, emerging on the other side before seating herself on the elven laps. "Did something happen?" Iris asked the girl currently burying herself in her chest. The cold pulsed into the elf with each shallow breath the mage took. "Have you gone mute? Are you drunk?" The risen suddenly smelled the sweet intoxicating aroma coming from the undead. "Sweet." The clingy undead responded as she sniffed the risen. Iris looked into Kia''s dual colour eyes finding them hazed and unfocused with craving. She couldn''t understand why the girl acted like that, always thinking undead possessed complete immunity to poisons and by extension immune to being drunk. She also had drunk the wine and she wasn''t feeling any strange effects. "Iriiis." Kia whined the elf''s name. "Yes?" "Cuddle me!" The necromancer demanded with an uncharacteristic tone and before Iris could even move to respond the girl whined again. "Iriiis hug me!" Iris''s body moved to obey the girl''s command, embracing her in a tight hug. The girl seemed to melt in the elf''s arms, her shallow breaths slowly evening out alongside her crystal which returned to its constant dim shine. The room filled with silence as the two sat on the large bed. The elf''s mind silenced all other distractions focusing only on the soft cold feeling on her skin. "?" Iris felt something rub her knee as the girl stirred in her hands. "M-more." A weak needy whimper came from the girl as the violet light began to flicker once more, illuminating the dark room in uneven bursts. "More of what?" "Mmmgrr." The mage let out a frustrated low growl as her body began to move back and forward, rubbing her inner thighs on Iris''s leg. "I order you to..." Her words trailed off as Iris felt something slipping under her white shirt. "Oh." Iris finally understood what the necromancer desired feeling dumb about herself. "Kia?!" She gasped with a mix of surprise and arousal as the usually shy and naive girl slipped her hands into the elf''s underwear. "I want to feel good." An irresistible purr came from the snow-white girl before she kissed the elf. The little air left in the undead elf''s lungs was pushed out into a muffled moan as the girl eagerly explored her mouth. She began to feel her knee become progressively damper as Kia continued to rub her thighs on it. The girl''s hand travelled up Iris''s body, her silky hand brushing against the elf''s skin sending waves of pleasure to besiege her mind. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The world around Iris swirled around her as she fell backwards onto the soft bed with the lustful girl sitting on her lap pinned her. Her mind was fully focused on Kia''s second hand which neared to her womanhood which lusted for the girl''s touch. "Mmmm!" The elf bit her lower lip trying to suppress a shameful moan feeling Kia''s fingers suddenly penetrating her honeypot. Her rough motions send lightning to travel down her spine causing her spine to arch towards the sky as Kia intensified her assault. "More~" Iris loudly moaned into Kia''s mouth as her body mandated for more of the unusually dominating girl''s touch. The mage''s delicate body pressed itself onto the elf as her other hand cupped Iris''s breast and began fondling them. Her inexperienced motions shouldn''t have brought much pleasure to the elf but the small inklings of pain morphed into great waves of pleasure which slowly brought her to her peak. "Aahh!" Iris''s body convulsed in bliss as Kia''s hands brought her to the apex, surprising them both with how quickly it happened. "Iris?" A soft purr pulled the elf from the depths of bliss as she finally separated her lips from the gasping elf. Iris stared back at the mage above her, the pale blue and golden eyes begged her for the same happiness and bliss she had received. A long string of clear sticky liquid between Kia''s thighs glimmered with purple light. The tall undead elf straightened her body, each movement causing her muscles to spasm in unnaturally intense pleasure. "Iriiis!" The girl could barely speak as she begged her risen to touch her, Iris''s knee becoming more drenched in the clear liquid with each moment Kia''s skin brushed against the elf. "I order youuu!" Her words trailed into a lustful moan as Iris lightly brushed her fingers against the girl''s inner thigh. "Mmooremmm." Iris stared at the moaning girl with a shamefully lustful expression with her slim hands wrapped around the elf''s arm trying to make it touch her drenched honeypot. Iris struggled to not give herself to the gorgeous-looking mage and satisfy their common craving only held back by one selfish desire flaring inside her body as she devoured the helpless vixen struggling to fulfil her lust with her amethyst eyes. "Nnnnoo!" Kia''s lips trembled with pleasure as Iris''s finger followed the anchor mark on her pinkish body brushing over the girl''s small erect nipple. "No~?" Iris lifted both of her hands away from the girl''s petite body. "Mooore." "But you said no~?" A mischievous smile appeared on the elf''s face as she leaned over beside Kia''s ear. "Ask nicely and I might give you more~" Her warm breath brushed against the girl''s skin, causing her body to shiver. "Mooore!" The girl''s irises diluted as the elf''s finger barely began to touch the lips of her honeypot, causing a clear liquid to gush out from her depths. "Already peaked? I just lightly touch you, you sinful undead~" "I-Iris more, pleeeaase." A moaned whimper came from the girl as her body trembled with an uncontrollable desire for more of warm elven touch. "I will show you how is done~" Iris reached behind Kia and untied the last few knots holding the dark corset on the girl''s body, causing it to drop to the side fully reviling the flushed body of the mage. "Now~" The risen pushed Kia onto her back, pinning her arm above her head as she began her revenge. Her hand teased the defenceless girl''s honeypot causing her to squirm in the elf''s grip. The petite mage''s legs wrapped themselves behind the risen as her fingers penetrated the girl. The necromancer moaned loudly before Iris sealed Kia''s lips with hers, the girl''s wet insides wrapped themselves tightly around the elf''s fingers penetrating her honeypot. Deep jealousy rose inside the elf, she let go of the girl''s arms and gently lead her soft hand toward her own wet womanhood. Kia''s dimly glowing eyes flashed with light as her back arched away from the elf. A deluge of love juice squirted from Kia''s body as she cried in ecstasy onto the elf''s half-naked body. Her flushed body convulsed with pleasure as she weakly let go of the elf and dropped onto the bed. "Mmmm~" Iris''s body began to fill with bliss as she peaked for a second time. She moved her lips away from Kia''s and moved downward tasting her sweet juice causing the girl to gasp as she peak once more. "Now, time for your punishment~" Iris picked up the half-conscious girl and began to tease her. The girl was lay on the elf''s lap with her head supported by her hand, she was powerless to stop the elf from torturously teasing her. Without the helpless necromancer''s knowledge, her body actively moved towards the elf''s warm and rough feeling fingers which gently touched her post-coitus hyper-sensitive body indulging her in an overflow of bliss, causing her to go in and out of reality. The room was filled with the hopeless undead cries of ecstasy as her pelvis began to go numb with the risen continuously blessed her body which moved by itself searching for its own primal hunger. Her hand moved between the elf''s muscular thighs to retaliate but her plan backfired as Iris''s fingers parted her lips and entered the girl once more. "I like that new Kia but I much prefer you like this." Iris pulled her fingers from the twitching girl, tasting the sweet liquid on them. The sleeping girl on her lap radiated the excess of bliss from her body as her breaths began to normalize alongside the purple gem in her chest. "My sweet little kitten." She said, lovingly running her hand on Kia''s cheek causing the drunken girl to curl up into a ball, her flushed face bearing a content smile. Iris reached over for a dry blanket, filling her eyes with the softly gleaming form of the petite undead before covering the purring girl with a warm blanket. Ch 74 "Feline Lesson" The occasional sound of footsteps would periodically disturb the otherwise silent room with a tall fair-skinned elf kneeling on the bed with an even fairer girl cradled in her hands. The girl''s pale skin gleamed in the morning light providing her with an ethereal aura which caused the elf to be unable to take her eyes off the otherworldly beauty in front of her. "Mrrrrr..." A soft, relishing purr came from Kia''s sleeping form as Iris continuously stroked her head, silky strands of the pitch-black hair passing between the elf''s fingers as she repeated her gentle coddle on the bold and wicked undead. The folds on the white linen shirt hanging loosely on the once malnourished frame of the risen rippled as a strong breeze of frigid air surged inside through the small gap between the window and the wall. "Nyaaaa?" The girl''s closed eyes slowly opened, allowing the minimum amount of morning light to enter through the narrow opening. "Would you like a glass of milk too~?" Iris remarked, flashing a warm smile toward the soft kitten in her arms. "Yeshh." A quick response came from the still-awaking kitten. "As you wish." An overly serious answer came from the elf who gave a deep bow towards Kia with one arm on her chest. "NYAAAA?!" The feline''s sleepiness instantly disappeared as the elf finished her sentence. "Oh, a foul demi-human has infiltered our walls, quick before it lures me into sin!" Iris made exaggerated hand gestures as she spoke before giving the necromancer a quick warm peck on the forehead. "Huh?" Kia''s blue and golden eyes stared at the elf above her with a mix of confusion and puzzlement. "Demi-hue-man?" "Demi-human and a bold one at that." "Am I a demi-hue-man?" An unexpected question hit the playful elf as the ancient still didn''t get her joke. "No, you''re not. You are far too old for that," Iris leaned closer to the mage. "And far too pretty." "Hey! I am not that old." The girl who lived alongside the first of the ancient races responded in slight distress. "Did you sleep well?" Iris brushed the back of her hand on the girl''s cold cheek. "My head hurts a little bit," Kia wriggled her arm from under the blanket and rested it on her forehead. "Iris?" "Yes?" "What did you mean by bold?" The necromancer''s slender arm began to play with the elf''s black hair. "Bold as in brave," Iris explained. "You don''t remember what happened last night?" The elf''s tone revealed a little bit of disappointment brewing inside. Kia squirmed in Iris''s hands, her glowing eyes avoiding the inquisitive stare of the elf above her. "I do remember some..." "That''s good~" The kneeling undead ran her hand down Kia''s slender neck causing the mage to adorably quiver away from her gentle touch. "Do you want to stand up?" A question came from the elf after she played a bit with the undead kitten. "Have to?" A complaining cry came from the girl, wriggling herself further into the elf''s lap in protest. "I am sure we don''t have to but I have a suspicion a certain undead would burst through the door if we don''t show ourselves." "Annoying..." Kia murmured a bothered grumble as she hid her face in the white folds of Iris''s shirt, her head pressed against the warm elven skin behind. "Half a bell more?" "A bell." An enticing counteroffer came from the chilly undead which the elf couldn''t argue against. "A bell." A bell and a half later, Iris slowly began to unglue Kia from herself. The girl grumbled more as the elf left her alone on the bed to gather their clothes. Iris swiftly dressed herself first in a few brief moments before turning her attention towards the not-so-sneakily peeping undead. Iris entered some sort of trance as she skilfully repeated movements she had already done dozens of times not even attempting to tease the completely naked girl sitting in front of her as she dressed her. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Done," Iris announced as she locked the last latch on the tall black shoe. "Something happened?" A glum-looking girl sat in front of the elf. "No." Her hands played with the still untied strings of her cloak. Iris observed as the powerful mage struggled with the simple manual task of tying an ordinary knot. "Watch, you cross them like that, pull the string underneath then make a loop, wrap it around then pull the string through these two and then tighten it all." Iris slowly showed the mage how to tie the string under her chin. She repeated presenting the simple task before untieing the strings and leaving the girl to do it herself. Kia took the two cloth strings and with an expression of courage, she slowly and methodically repeated each movement the elf made with unnatural precision. "What do you want to do?" Iris stood up and asked the smiling girl. "Don''t know," Kia answered followed by a long thoughtful sound. The girl looked down and her face suddenly brightened up as she received a revelation. "Come, I did promise to teach you magic." The girl jumped from the bed and grabbed the risen, who followed her with curiosity. When Kia opened the door a maid standing perfectly still gave the two a deep bow before they even left the room. Iris noticed the human servant was the stoic and silent maid she had met before. Iris wondered why the maid''s unmoving face flushed red slightly as the human avoided direct eye contact with the two. Kia dragged the elf away from the maid as she herself quickly headed deeper into the mansion. "What will you teach me?" Iris asked as Kia led them outside into the cold autumn air. "Magic." The mage replied with an unhelpful answer. The undead girl found a large open space in the gardens of the mansion. She suddenly stopped and stared at the elf with a blank expression. Iris felt something stirring deep inside her body a disgusting feeling of something moving just under her skin. She couldn''t pinpoint where the sensation came from precisely, it felt as if her most sacred and primal foundation were violated while at the same time the vulgar sensation felt as if it was not happening at all in the clear error of what the elf felt. "Kia?" "I was just skimming through your soul." The necromancer shook her head from side to side before returning back to reality. "Sorry about that." "No problem." Iris replied before waiting for Kia to speak again. "Mmmm... Since you don''t have a shield I think you should learn a ward spell, is that okay?" The mage asked the hoplite. "I don''t see anything wrong with this." Iris replied. She didn''t fancy having to wield a large shield heavy enough to actually serve a purpose against the more monstrous creatures living in Edor. Using both hands to wield a spear gave her increased control over her attacks without having to limit the power of her thrusts with the added bonus of being more unpredictable in the direction and range of her attacks. "You learn by seeing the process soo..." Kia''s words trailed off as she took off her long dress, she raised her hand in front of herself but nothing had happened. Iris was about to open her mouth but suddenly with a brilliant burst of azure light, the girl was instantly surrounded by a blue bubble of energy, its surface covered by overlapping script written in some long-forgotten language as it crackled with energy. "..." The risen was stunned silent at the bizarre sight. From the basic knowledge everyone knew, the number of words on the surface of the ward told how skilful the caster was. The delicate body of the mage in front of her was partially obscured by the sheer number of letters which had to overlap numerous times for every word to be able to fit on the spell''s surface. *Sigh* A heavy sigh came from behind the ward which lessen in intensity and size causing the magical script to shrink but never lessen in density. "I am still not used to this, should have accounted for my smaller mana links," Kia explained between winded breaths. "This should do." "Wow." The elf stared at the necromancer with wonder. "Hehe!" "But why did you undress?" The amazement quickly faded as the elf''s purple eyes shifted onto the girl with everything except her dress still on her pale body. "Because my dress prevents me from casting these spells." "You can''t use protection spells?" Iris asked in a worried tone. "Technically? I can''t use spells like this because they completely isolate me from the mana outside but I can use a spell like this." The bubble around Kia disappeared and she looked like she casted something but Iris couldn''t spot whatever spell the mage casted. "This spell doesn''t isolate me completely from the outside which means it''s worse at protection against spells but I can use it without worry. Unfortunately, this spell is useless for you now, because you don''t learn like me." "You haven''t answered why." The undead girl paused for a moment before answering. "This dress is enchanted to gather mana from its surroundings." "Yes?" "If I would have worn the dress while casting a mana shield the mana trapped inside would quickly be depleted and the enchantment would turn its attention to the closest mana source and I am mostly made from mana..." Iris suddenly felt awful for asking the girl such an inconsiderate question. "It also prevents the use of pure mana manipulation but I am just using this spell for teaching you mana shield. I will later teach you a similar spell to what I am using now." "I understand now." "Look at me again and try to remember what happened," Kia stated. "I will be trying to do this as slowly as possible." The necromancer raised her arm again, the crystal which was usually hidden underneath her black dress gave off a strong violet shine as she prepared to cast the ward spell. Instead of a burst of light, specks of blue light drifted from Kia''s torso orbiting around her like small blue stars. The little specks of light began to grow in size slowly filling the space between each other with a tender layer of mana. A complex geometric shape appeared on the surface of the still-expanding bobble. The shape stamped letter after letter into the magical membrane. Bright blue sparks which filled the air in their blue glow accompanied the appearance of each letter of the flowing script. Even with Kia trying to slow the process down it was almost impossible to follow the geometric shape which moved swiftly across the spell as its surface filled with individually stamped letters. "You saw it?" In a sudden flash, the spell finished forming as Kia stopped slowing down its formation. "Yes. Do I now try to imagine this exact process?" "Not exact but something along those lines, you would probably have a different technique than mine." Kia explained, her face turned slightly pinkish as she picked up her dress from the ground. "But it was vital for you to see the process and help you visualise what you need to do." The embarrassed kitten added while her voice was strangely adamant at excusing her teaching method. Iris closed her eyes, she attempted to imagine the exact same steps Kia had done. She began by trying to imagine small specks of light surrounding her. Instead of cold blue lights appearing around her in the dark void, a large orange flame radiating soft warm light materialised in her hand. She frowned at the inanimate ball of mana before refocusing on attempting the very first step of the spell. "Ashen Skies." Iris hurled the flaming orange orb into the darkness before sitting down on the floor. The hoplite couldn''t recreate the first step of the spell she was shown. She even attempted skipping this step, finding some success with it. Her mana was orange in colour instead of the necromancer''s pale blue and it was able to form into a bubble around her but whenever the shield around her was about to finish expanding it would shatter into a deluge of orange glass fragments which fell onto the floor before turning into a cloud of orange dust. Iris didn''t want to admit to Kia that she was not even able to complete the very first step. Would asking the necromancer even help if the problem was with her imagination? Iris thought as she leaned backwards trying to come up with a solution. "Huh?" The elf suddenly found herself in a field of wheat with a leafy tree behind her. The tree''s bark and branches shifted and morphed continuously as if her mind couldn''t decide what a proper tree looked like. She looked up into the void only to find the Moon which was far too close to be real, shining its silvery light onto her. The smell of summer flowers slowly crept towards her as she relaxed and cleared her mind. Iris didn''t know why her mind was morphing the scenery around her into what it had but she didn''t mind it too much as she basked in the Moon''s cold light still trying to figure out a solution to her dilemma. The silver light gradually gained a bright green and orange hue as a swarm of fireflies buzzed above the wheat field. A large black firefly continuously orbited her head, its black armour reflected the dim light into a rainbow as it landed on the elf''s arm. "Let''s try this." Ch 75 "Cheating Smarter" When Iris opened her amethyst eyes, she instantly noticed that the sun was no longer visible, obscured by the grand mansion around her. She roughly estimated by observing the remaining beams of light that it took her four bells to come up with a solution to her problem. "Did you figure it out?" An angelic voice sounded from her side. Iris looked in the direction where she heard the voice. Kia sat beside her, holding the bronze sphere with one hand turning its gear in boredom. The elf felt something cold touching her back, she turned to see what was touching her and saw Kia''s hand snake away from under her clothes. "What was that for?" The elf asked the girl with confusion. "Nothing." Kia answered, the clicking noise of gears turning stopped as she turned her body toward Iris. "Kia?" The elf''s brow raised in suspicion. "I...I just helped you a small bit." The girl''s eyes turned away from her companion in guilt. "You caused the vision to appear?" "Ehh...no. I just helped your brain to work a little faster." "...Thank you but aren''t we both undead? We have all the time we would want." Iris stated, concerned about the tired look the previously energetic girl possessed. Kia snuggled to the taller undead, sucking out her warmth before answering. "Bored." "Only that?" Iris began to stroke the girl''s long pearly black hair in a form of payment for her little help. "Mmmm... don''t know." The girl mulled over the question. "Show me the ward spell you learned." Her voice turned demanding as she abruptly hopped off eager "Alright." Iris stood up, her body felt sluggish as she moved her petrified muscles. "Hopefully, it works." She said as she focused on recreating what she did in her mind. "[Infernal Mirage]" The risen whispered the name of the spell, hearing a system notification ring inside her head. Kia made a "U" noise as she stared at the standing elf. Beside the risen a small fireball in a vague shape of a beetle appeared, slowly orbiting around its creator. The elf let out a loud sigh of relief as the inquisitive undead approached her. "Something wrong?" Iris asked the girl as her slender fingers were began to be shrouded in a dark mist. Kia tapped the air in front of her causing a thin orange bubble to appear around the elf. "Why didn''t I think of that?" The necromancer loudly voiced as an expression of fascination and disappointment appeared on her face. The black fog somehow became darker and more sinister as she tapped her finger again on the orange-ish surface of the ward, causing it to shatter like glass and fall onto the grass with the fiery insect fizzling out of existence. "You still have to strengthen the protective layer with hierodules which you forgot to add." The girl spoke like an old sage with words which the elf didn''t understand. "Hierodules?" "You saw the words and symbols when I casted my spell?" The girl asked. "They are hierodules. Hierodule is like a slave to your master spell." "And how do you cast hierodule?" Iris asked. "..." "Kia?" The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "It''s very complicated." The girl''s tone glomed as she stared at the elf but not for the reason the elf suspected. "Master?" A familiar voice suddenly rang from the edge of the garden and Kia quickly hid behind the elf. "Ahh I felt your glorious aura and I just had to see you again, Master... I see Harbinger is practising magic." Umbria''s tone dropped in disappointment as she came into view. "That is correct." The elf answered the vampire. "Could I know what are you practising?" Umbria''s look changed, her golden eyes earning a curious glint to them which the elf found oddly familiar. "Do you know what are hierodules?" The necromancer spoke from behind the elf. "..." The woman wearing a light night-blue dress which elegantly showcased her figure without showing any of her skin pondered on her master''s words. "Could you explain what this hierodule does? Maybe I am familiar with it but know it by a different name?" "It''s a spell inside of another spell," The girl mentioned, her posture shifting to look dissatisfied with the long silence given by her annoying servant. "Iris doesn''t know what they are and I don''t know how to explain." "Does Master mean secondary casting? If that is the case I could help." Umbria answered. "Show me on which spell you are trying to secondary cast?" Iris recasted [Infernal Mirage] as the vampire ordered. "I see you use a passive ward spell with an energy vessel..." Umbria said while stroking her chin, her hand vanished as she reached into her inventory and pulled a long string with two large knots at both ends with rings with many different types hung in the middle. "What are those?" Kia asked while staring at the vampire. "Repeater rings, Master," Umbria said while searching through the rings. "Fire... blood... earth... spark... condensor... Oh, vessel!" She announced as she pulled one of the rings from the string before casting a spell on the ring and granting the ring resembling a three-pointed star to the elf. "What did you do?" Kia asked a question which Iris also wanted to ask. "I casted the incantation which the repeater ring will apply when it detects a specific segment of the spell. If I had given you this repeater ring it would repeat the stored spell after detecting a word for fire instead of a vessel." Umbria explained, pointing to a golden ring with a small red gem. Iris put on the plain silver ring on her middle finger. "[Infernal Mirage]" Around her, the fiery mirage of an insect started to orbit her once more. Near Kia''s pointing finger black fog started to gather into a devilish gauntlet before she tapped the invisible surface of the spell. The girl''s gentle tap caused the orange barrier to blink into existence with inscriptions loosely covering its surface as Iris felt her mana being drained by the ring. "That''s cheating!" The necromancer whined at the vampire with an expression of both severe distress and anger. "I have to do so much while *Grrr*" The two youngest undead watched with glee Kia''s adorably frustrated face. "I have to compliment today''s warmbloods, because of their incredibly short life span and their weakening grasp on the magic they have to come up with many inventive ways to simplify the art of sorcery. Each word which doesn''t have to be remembered lessens the possibility of a miscast or worse from happening." Umbria explained. "But I have to remember thousands of sequences to cast a singular spell and... and you result to cheating, that''s not fair!" Kia cried out while her face was frozen into a deep frown. "Inefficient mana distribution, weak linkages, inflexible..." She angrily muttered words as she stared at the silver ring on the elf''s finger. "M-Master, Are you sure it is wise to perfect each spell to such a radical degree?" The vampire said. "Of course! Doing it my way saves 12.3214 mana points for only a marginal increase in casting time." The strangely defensive undead explained. "And I can regulate my mana expenditure to make my spells more flexible in terms of damage with less strain on my mana linkages." "Of course, Master. I am greatly saddened to have ever questioned you." Umbria pressed her head into the soft ground causing the two undead in front of her to shuffle in discomfort. A servant emerged from behind the vampire with a small tray stuffed with food. "Outside of basking in your glories presence I thought you would be hungry by now," She stood up and moved to the side allowing the servant to deliver the food. "I hope these humble gifts are worthy of you." "Mmmm." Iris watched the undead mage smell the many colourful treats brought by the bloodsucker. While filling her eyes with an adorable sight Iris felt cold hands wrap themselves around her arm. "You need something?" The elf asked, turning around to see Umbria standing beside her shoulder while glancing at Kia. "Yes, I do actually." Umbria''s eyes locked onto the elf. She locked her arms around the risen''s and pushed the elf further away from Kia, occasionally checking on her master with a nervous expression. "Harbinger I know you might not favour me too much but I have a proposition you can''t refuse." The woman''s voice turned conspiratorial as she leaned toward the elf. Iris was about to open her mouth to prove there is no such thing as an unrefusable offer but the vampire was faster. "The King had organized a grand ball for today''s evening and wouldn''t you agree it would be truly tragic if we didn''t dress Master for such an event in appropriate attire? We would have to find the perfect clothes by sorting through my vast collection and of course, we can''t make such an important decision without actually seeing how the clothes would actually fit in Master''s perfectly made form." She explained, her warm expression melting away revealing an apex predator beneath. Iris pondered on the tempting offer made by the vampire in front of her, a voice of an overly enthusiastic elf with chestnut hair suddenly rang in her mind as she turned to peek at Kia. "You don''t have to worry about the warmbloods swarming around Master like root flies to a fresh corpse, the thought of such lower life forms seeing Master''s perfectly crafted face makes my soul rage with righteous fury. Thankfully my vassal for all her particularities introduced sporting of decorational masks when attending royal balls. *Cough* For lowering tensions between loyal nobles of the kingdom who do not have to worry about talking to the wrong faction member and allowing themselves to relax a bit~." Umbria gave Iris a seductive wink which caused the elf to straighten her back compelling the vampire to move her hand away from the elf''s back. She wouldn''t be disloyal towards Kia nor is dressing her gorgeous doll-like physique in outfits harmful in any way. If the privilege of seeing the most beautiful girl she ever saw in many fantastical dresses must be shared with a fanatically devoted vampire she would have to endure it. It''s not for me... It is for Kia to not look ugly in front of a crowd right? Iris''s mind tried to seek solace in the grey area of her morality as she all but accepted Umbria''s secret scheme. "You will not touch Kia and we can leave whenever we want to from that ball." The elf unknowingly adopted the conspiratorial whisper of the vampire as she stated her terms. "Then our agreement is sealed. A maid is already standing in front of the door to your room." The woman whispered to her co-conspirator before turning on her heel to leave. "What happened? Why are you embarrassed?" She asked the stoic maid behind her as she moved away from Iris. Ch 76 "Before the Trap" "The more south one would travel, they would find that the noble houses of the southern kingdoms are truly ancient, dating back to the earliest days of the most Holy Human Empire. Because of their venerable history, many great nobles were birth searching for power, longevity or fame. One of the most common achievements which achieved by all three was the possession of an elven noble in their household and given that the elves are second to none in terms of beauty it is not worth staining the paper to write what shame on collective human honour and purity the old nobles committed. For this, the north will be always more virtuous than the decadent and debauched south which is ruled by the off-springs of the great despoilers. Extract from "The Chronicles of Niuran" written in the year 996 shortly after the great elven aggression on the human frontier east of the river Vitas.
"What were you talking about." A dangerously cute voice asked the two returning older-looking undead. "Nothing too interesting." Iris scooped up a small bit of white fluffy cream from the corner of Kia''s mouth. "A bit too sweet." The extremely sweet cream melted in her mouth, most likely made from white sugar whose weight was measured in gold. "Hey!" The girl''s words trailed into a hiss directed at the elf''s hand which reached with curiosity for the remaining treats left on the mostly empty plate. "Are they all that sweet?" Iris asked the girl, having to content herself with the small bit of cream that she had managed to steal. Her mind started to wonder about the cost of the small silvery tray in front of her and if Umbria was not bankrupting herself to be able to feed the adorable petite undead. "No," Kia replied, she began to point at the treats beside her. "This one is sweet, this one taste''s like earth fruit you made but different, this one is like earthfruit you bought but different and this one taste like the berries in a small human house." "I don''t think those are actual flavours..." I must introduce her to more flavours. Iris thought. The mage in front of her grabbed a brown cookie with a black-brown chunk of something on top with two hands and took small bites resembling a small pale squirrel while doing it. When the cookie disappeared in Kia''s mouth she began to frown at the simple-looking ring on Iris''s hand. "...Y-you give me five rings." Iris frowned as the mage rudely demanded their overly generous host to give her the repeater rings, clearly forgetting Umbria''s name in the process. "Kia." "yes?" The rude undead visibly shrank under the elf''s gaze. "Harbinger there is no need for this." Umbria unhelpfully handed the demanded rings to the girl. "I am always happy to serve." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "At least say thank you." "There is no need for this, Master." The visibly troubled woman cast a bewildered look at the elf as she bowed low to the necromancer. "Thank you." The ashamed girl hid the rings in her inventory before hiding her face in the folds of Iris''s shirt, silently asking for forgiveness from the wrong person in the elf''s mind. "It''s okay, I am not angry at you." The risen ran her hand through the silky onyx hair of the overreacting undead. "Master, I will take my leave if you allow." Umbria asked her Great Master for permission to leave which she gave. Unmissable to the elf was the door which the bloodsucker disappeared into. Iris and Kia stood still in the grass of the decorative garden with the gardeners not even paying a speck of attention to them. The elf rocked from side to side as she enjoyed the soothing feeling coming from the girl with the sounds of the city around them being pushed into the background. "You really like my hands, don''t you?" Iris asked the girl tracing her slender finger on the ridges of her palm. "It''s rough," Kia replied with a word which failed to clarify her interest in the elf''s hand. "I like it." The risen ran her fingers on her palm, feeling a perfectly smooth skin under her fingertips. She didn''t understand how could the texture of her hand can be described as "rough" but she abandoned the question leaving the girl to have her own fun. "You want to go take a bath instead of just standing here?" Iris finally proposed. "Mmmm." Kia gave an enthusiastic nod in return. Iris lead Kia inside the mansion heading towards the large bath complex, when they walked through the long corridor where their room was Iris saw a maid standing perfectly still in front of their door. The oldest-looking maid they saw around her late thirties gave the two a deep bow which made the two undead adventurers awkward, her brown eyes widened a little as the two walked passed her. Iris explained they will take a short bath which caused the woman to give an understanding nod. It took a prolonged moment before Iris and Kia reached the bath where they undressed. They wandered around the oversized complex stumbling into a bath with summer water which smelled like a field of flowers in the summer. The two sank into the comfortably warm water allowing the water to soak their pale bodies. Iris found a bar of yellowish soap and began to cover Kia with a thin layer of it. It was common knowledge to clean yourself at least once every three days from where the once slave came from. But she was sure this little ritual was common across Niuran, she would assume no one fancied getting eaten by ghouls because they smelled like a corpse. "Stand up." The risen ordered Kia, she took even greater care to clean every crevice and cranny of the girl dripping with water in front of her which she was sure she already did as Kia''s outstanding body was always left spotless. "Can I go back?" The necromancer slightly shivered in discomfort, mostly from the desire to go back to the warm water than from the cold air. "Once I clean you." The hoplite replied making sure the soap soaked deep into her silky hair instead of being uselessly left on the surface. "But I can do it myself." The mage announced before disappearing under the water. Splashing water on the elf. "You little~" Iris reached to tickle the girl causing great bubbles of air to escape toward the surface. "Havens!" She quickly pulled Kia from under the water in a panic. The petite girl spitted out the crystal clear water like a city square fountain while casting a puzzled look toward the elf. "Sorry, I forgot." Iris could only convey to explain her sudden action. Somehow she had forgotten that the delicate girl was an undead. "?!" "Hehe!" Kia giggled a little as she splashed the embarrassed elf with water. "You-" The undead who masqueraded herself as an ordinary elf tried to open her mouth before being splashed again with water. The two began to fight, with water spilling over the edge of the pool. Each hit brought neither side closer to the end of the fierce conflict with Kia dipping under and out of the water''s surface attacking the tall elf from all angles. "Got you." The risen said before she caught the petite mage dragging them both under the water. Their eyes met underwater and they both shared a smile which couldn''t be replicated by a living being before Iris pushed herself off the wall using her long legs and kissing her saviour on the forehead. "Ohhh." Kia''s lamenting voice travelled through the water as the risen resurfaced. "I just have to quickly wash and then we leave." Iris explained. "But why do we have to leave?" The disappointed mage asked. "I just want to? Can''t I enjoy myself a bit?" The elf responded to the undead beside her. Stopping herself from teasing the pouting girl as she rushed to clean herself. "Thank you." She thanked her companion, who had grabbed a sponge and began to scrub her skin with little to much force. Ch 77 "Trapped and Dressed" "What are we doing now?" Kia asked Iris with eagerness and anticipation radiating from her as she orbited around the tall elf like a buzzing bee. Iris pushed open the door in front of her allowing the energetic girl to overtake her after which Kia''s colourful eyes locked with the amethyst-elven eyes as she walked backwards with her hands behind her back, leaning ever so slightly towards the elf. "You are going to hit something." The elf gently grabbed the adorable girl''s shoulders and turned her around. "You smell nice." The girl smelled like flowers blooming in the scorching summer sun, causing the elf to feel nostalgic about her long-lost home. "You didn''t answer." The inquisitive undead''s eyebrow rose in suspicion as she matched the long stride of the risen''s long legs. "I didn''t?" Iris pretended to be shocked. "Yes?" The overly expressive face of the petite mage painted an expression of obliviousness as she began to frown. "Too easy~" "Not funny." A quiet grumbling came from under Kia''s nose as she pouted her dissatisfaction toward the elf. They turned a corner and Iris saw the senior maid at the end of the corridor diligently standing in front of their door. The maid dusted herself before approaching the two undead adventurers. "Mistress was asking for you, Harbinger." The maid said, motioning the two to follow her. The two exchanged glances with one undead puffing her porcelain cheeks into an annoyed pout while the second undead showed little emotion knowing perfectly well why their host had been asking for her, before following the maid. The two were led up the third floor through long corridors lined with dark oak doors closed shut. Occasionally one of the doors was not closed properly. Peeking inside one of the small rooms Iris saw a young maid changing clothes in front of a large vertical mirror, her gleaming body was covered in red marks which Iris saw on the more prettier and handsome slaves serving Dian or Alicia. She instantly closed the door causing the oblivious maid to let out a surprised yelp as she resumed her walk following the older maid. "I don''t like this." Kia suddenly stated as they stopped in front of a highly ornate door behind which warm light leaked into the corridor through the gap between it and the floor. In the dim light Kia resembled a wild animal as her body leaned back away from the haloed door yet unable to look away. The maid knocked on the door, they stood still for a long moment in silence before loud racketing noises sounded from behind the door. "Is Harbinger with you!?" A familiar voice infused equally with both anticipation and nervousness came from behind the door. "Yes, my Mistress." The maid answered. The human hadn''t even had the chance to finish her sentence before the metal handle of the door began to move, yanking the door wide open Umbria stood in the threshold to greet her precious Master. She wore some kind of uniform which resembled the uniform of the maid beside Iris but slightly different in its overall cut with many reinforced plates shadowing her slim silhouette.And instead of the deep red and black of her household, her dress was made out of a white long-sleeved shirt worn underneath a frilly black dress resembling an apron. The more the elf looked at the vampire the more she resembled some sort of strange and perverted visage of some kind of knightly servant. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Come in, come in!" For the first time, Iris heard Umbria forget to address Kia adequately. Iris gave the stupefied girl a gentle nudge before the vampire slammed the door behind them causing the hindges to scream and the bolt to shut like a bear trap. The room around them resembled their own room with the large bed moved into the corner of the room. The pillars holding the roof had stone planks embedded in them with whatever symbol they once bore meticulously scrapped off. "Harbinger," Umbria spoke to the elf as she approached an emptied section of the room. "Prepare Master." With a simple signal, their selfless scheme was sprung as the vampire moved the wall, sliding it to the side and reviling a truly massive wardrobe filled to the brim with clothes of all kinds. "I-Iris?" The petrified girl beside her cooed with a trembling voice at her protector. "There will be a festival and we have to get you something more local for the festivities. I will make it as short as possible and you will be deciding the final outfit." Iris explained to Kia not mentioning her other motivation leaving her saviour on the colloquial ice alone. "Master, it is tradition to dress yourself for a royal ball." The vampire casually said as she searched through the wardrobe. Kia''s body suddenly tensed up even more causing the elf to begin to doubt her agreement with the bloodsucker. "If you don''t want to do this, we can leave." She threw a rope to the motionless mage, ready to pull her to safety. The girl looked troubled as she fidgeted nervously under the two pairs of eyes. Her own eyes shifted between the giant wardrobe and the door. Her lips silently moving as she considered her options. "FINE, I WILL DO IT!" The girl seemed to be reading herself for battle as she gave herself over to the gentle and very annoying care of the two older-looking undead. Iris and Umbria finalised their scheme as the elf began to undress Kia''s slender form away from the eyes of the nearby vampire. In the short time frame, it took her to leave the necromancer standing bare behind the bed she found Umbria already standing with a dress in her hands with roughly two dozen more dresses neatly laying on the bed. Kia''s snow-white face slowly turned pink as she was devoured by the eyes of the two dotting undead circling around her like pair of wolves circling around a helpless lamb. The girl hid her flushed face in her small, delicate hands in the short moment of respite when Umbria and Iris would scrutinize and argue on the look of the outfit she wore, drowning Kia in waves of compliments. Unnoticed by all the undead, the older maid entered the room again and instantly assumed the role of courier, pulling out clothes from the wardrobe giving her Mistress more time to bask in the aura of her Most Gorgeous Master. "Done." Iris said as she placed the previous dress on the pile to her left. "This is truly the most powerful weapon in Master''s repertoire!" Umbria shouted as she turned around toward Iris and the embarrassed figure behind her. "Lovely~" The risen commented as she stepped back to see the mage in full. Kia wore what the bloodsucker described as the garments worn by the humans living in Firmusa just before the declaration of the Human Empire. A tall rigid cap sat on top of Kia''s head with a strap of white fur running around the brim, her long onyx hair were tucked into the cap with a black veil which was wrapped tightly around Kia''s head leaving only her flushed face to be seen. On her shoulders, a long blue padded cloak hid her slender neck from the elements. A heavy wool dress dyed white and ice blue reached her ankles with a dark-grey corset resembling a piece of plate armour with purple patterns embroidered on it was wrapped tightly around her torso, highlighting her previously slender hips. The girl in front of Iris looked like an ice queen pulled from some ancient fairy tale ruling over the harsh north with an iron-fisted rule but this image quickly shattered as Kia''s face flushed once again with pink. "My heart, this is too much." Beside the risen, the vampire swooned with emotions as she began to drool. "Umbria?" "Y-yes!?" The woman rubbed her face with her forearm before facing the elf. "How much time do we have?" "Mmmmm? Enough for two or three dresses." Their host stated as she gazed through the window. The two took a moment to fully appreciate the image before them until Iris stepped closer to help Kia undress. "I like this one." A very embarrassed whisper tickled the elf''s ear as Kia rested her forehead on Iris''s. "Me too~" The elf replied with a warm smile giving the embarrassed girl a quick peck, a sudden idea flared inside her mind. "NjoOoh!" Kia made an adorable cry as she looked down at the dress she was wearing which was picked by the risen. "I-is, is this allowed, Harbinger? That uniform is..." Umbria struggled to say something to Iris as her eyes were glued onto the girl. "I don''t see why not~" The elf grinned at the doll-like necromancer, fidgeting adorably in the corner. Kia wore a maid outfit which Iris had made assembled from couple separate uniforms which she found in the large wardrobe. Her black dress with white frills and apron reached just above her thighs with black leather garters securing the strange transparent socks that Umbria had given them. Iris couldn''t stop grinning at her creation as a warm wave began to rapidly spread through her body. "Kia, could you do a spin for me~?" Iris made a circle with her pointing finger. "Please." "Niooo!" The embarrassed girl tried to pull the skirt down to cover her scandalously exposed knees. "Oh, *Sniff* I see how it is. You like Umbria''s dress but you don''t want to do one innocent spin for me." The mischievous elf wouldn''t give up quickly on her prize. "You could at least do it for me. *Sniff*" "F-fine. For y-you." Kia quickly stopped, the pink hue on her face nicely contrasted against her snow-white skin while she spun on her heel for Iris. *Thump* "Mistress!" The maid quickly came from behind Iris to her Mistress laying motionless on the ground with a small trickle of blood flowing from her nose. "I think that is it for today." Iris stated to the petite mage''s great relief. Ch 78 "Calm Before the Storm" "The title of Heir of the Empire or its kindred titles is claimed by almost every single human sovereign in Edor with two noticeable exceptions. The Swan Kings of Catalina had long abandoned the vision of uniting the continent in the vision of the old empire, rather proclaiming a new age of humanity reborn into a new and better future unburdened by its old traditions. The Magocracy of Oriropol, from their very inception, had discarded all ideas of reforging the old Empire scuffing at the rest of humanity for their foolish desire for returning to the time of Imperial Peace. For the human kings which had not yet renounced their rightful claim to Edor, a harsh road is laid ahead of them with the Kingdom of Anglas standing at the end of it. Cutting down any would-be pretenders who might come close overcasting their small ember of imperial legitimacy." -Extract from "Imperial History and Its Future"
"Are you sure?" Iris said as she was finishing smoothing out the few remaining folds on Kia''s new dress. "Why not my one?" "Because your one is indecent, nothing should show that much skin!" The girl stepped back from the elf. "But you certainly enjoy peeking while I change~" The elf teased, on the opposite corner of the room, she saw Umbria awaking from her sudden faint. "I don''t do that?" Kia replied with a question aimed at herself. "You don''t." Iris softly reassured her favourite pure and innocent undead. "You are simply appreciating your own handy work~" The girl seemed to like the excuse given to her by the risen as she turned around and sat on a chair next to the wall, pulling out the clockwork sphere shortly after. Iris turned and approached the bed where the vampire lay still. She wondered how Umbria could bleed with no blood coursing through her frigid veins as she reached the bed. "What time is it?" Umbria asked as she slowly sat up on the bed''s edge holding her head in her hands. "We have roughly a bell until the sunset." "Ashes below! I have wasted half a bell of seeing Master''s..." The bloodsucker''s eyes snapped onto the stern elf looming over her. "I have to give you your dress and present the masks I have ordered for you." She said as she stood up and motioned Iris to stay where she was. The vampire came back after a quarter of a bell had passed with an azure dress under her arm. Compared to what they dressed the necromancer in, the long blue dress looked rather plane and mundane. "Something happened?" Iris asked the tired-looking woman handing her the dress. "Duty never ceases." Umbria gave Iris a tired smile before turning toward the necromancer, her face remoulding into a glad mask. "Master." "Yes?" Kia looked up from her clockwork toy. "Which one do you prefer?" The woman offered the girl two carnival masks. The mask in the vampire''s left hand was shaped in a vague resemblance of a black hound while the material mask in her right hand resembled a cat with its nose resembling a hooked beak, instead of the fur of a cat the grey material was fashioned to resemble feathers. "What is this animal?" Iris asked. "It''s an owlcat, Harbinger," Umbria explained. "This creature is native to the northern Edor and slightly larger than a common cat but it is quite rare to see one nowadays." "I like this one." Kia pointed at the mask of the strange new creature. "Then this one is yours." Umbria gave the remaining mask to the elf. "The palace is just around the corner and if Master allows I would like to walk. The two undead adventurers were led by the vampire toward the royal castle which towered over the city as the last bastion for the defenders if the formidable fortress city was about to fall. From what Umbria explained to the two of them as they walked toward the palace, the royal ball sounded more like a cordial gathering of the nobles instead of the backstabbing and politicking noble parties which Iris was more familiar with. "You can walk in the sunlight?" The elf asked as the last dying ray of sunlight shined directly onto the bloodsucker''s face half veiled by a cloth mask which glittered in the sunshine. "Yes. It is more of an annoyance for me but I am immune to direct sunlight thanks to my lineage." The vampire gave a small bow of gratitude toward Kia. "Some of my older vassals are also immune because of their high level but most of my kind are not." The three casually strolled through the streets of the noble district until they reached the grand doors of the palace. A tall guard armed with a halberd stood in front of the entrance, in his free hand he held a sheet of paper given to him by a pair of nobly dressed humans who just stepped out of a carriage. The guard gave Umbria a bow allowing them to enter without an invitation. Inside the palace, a red carpet led them further into the broad corridor. "Lady Blackworm." A man without a mask wearing a black servant uniform approached Umbria. "You have finally come, I was worried you might have missed another banquet, should I lead you to other right-and-honourable royal advisors? Some of them were asking about you." "No, they should find me if they so desire." Umbria waved off the servant before walking down into the ball hall, her heels making loud clicking noises as they hit the marble steps. "Thought there will be more humans here." Kia quietly commented on the pitiful lonely state of the grand room. "Technically speaking, the banquet hasn''t started properly until the king''s arrival. Even if this event is meant to be more casual it is in noble blood to try to gather favour from their liege lords. That means they are all probably in the royal chapel. If... Kia would like to visit the chapel I can head there but I don''t see the reason to do so. I know not all of the humans can be categorised as such but I found their unwavering devotion to their idols to be enviable while I was on my lonely vigil." The woman said, using the necromancer''s name more like a title rather than a name while staring blankly in front of her at nothing in particular. It didn''t take long for the large marble hall to fill up with people pouring out from a door tucked behind the furthest pillar from where Iris along with the other undead stood. The hall remained quiet as the human procession gradually slowed down. When every human dressed in elegant clothes, their faces hidden under elaborate masks seemed to have found a place to stand, an armoured soldier wielding a ceremonial staff made from silvery-green metal entered. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* "Announcing the arrival of His Majesty the King Olgierd of Firmusa, Rightful Heir of The Holy Human Empire, The King of the North, Keeper of the Bulwark, Slayer of Fiends, Protector of Oppressed, Great Petron of Arts, Buther of Elven Slavers-." The soldier struck the stone floor with the metal staff silencing the human masses before his thunderous voice echoed throughout the hall as he read out from a long scroll in his hand. A young human without a mask tapped the soldier from behind, motioning him to cease listing the inevitably long list of royal titles. "Eh... Vivat to King Olgierd, Vivat to The Divine Court!" The soldier looked utterly confused by the young man''s intervention before saving his face in front of the noble assembly. "Vivat! Vivat! Vivat!" Deafening cheers spoken in Caiserspiel erupted from the humans as the young handsome monarch took a glass of wine from a servant. Iris saw Umbria enthusiastically joining the nobles in cheering but her eyes didn''t smile as they did when interacting with Kia. "Wiwat!" For the last cheer, an angelic voice merged with the noble crowd trying its best to replicate the sound of the old imperial language, swept up in the infectious enthusiasm. "Aspects, Honour, Fatherland." The man raised his cup while invoking the famous Firmusan creed. As his words faded into the ether cheerful music started to play as many servants carrying plates of crystal glasses began to enter. "Now we can go to my favourite spot." Umbria whispered to the two uninitiated people beside her. She led them into an adjacent chamber with a long U shape table in the middle with much smaller tables tucked into the small crevices between the columns roughly resembling private tables in an ordinary tavern. The three sat down on the padded seats, Umbria explained to Iris the usual plan which the ball would follow with fast dances in the dance hall before food would be served on the grand table followed by three bells of free time to relax and enjoy oneself. On the last bell long after midnight, the last dance would happen where the remaining nobles willing to dance still standing after hours of heavy drinking, drunkenly wobbling into the hurried rhythm. "You look eager to look around the place." Iris said to the girl at the edge of her seat. She looked up following where the girl''s eyes were pointed. Far above them a colourful fresco depicting a scene from Alithea. Iris didn''t know what the painting precisely depicted but the characteristic blue and golden halo around one of the figure''s heads told her the figure was an Aspect. Unlike most of the populace, she was given the doubtful honour of being able to glimpse into the sacred book on her travels while being shackled with heavy chains. "Yes." The necromancer beside her hopped off her seat. "Shall I tour you?" The vampire beside the elf asked. "No." Kia quickly responded before dragging Iris off with her. The pale girl meandered through the mostly empty hall, the muffled music still reaching them through the thick walls. The inquisitive mage somehow managed to make Iris tired as the risen was dragged all over the dining hall as she marvelled at the extremely realistic portraits lining the walls. "Ohh, such a beautiful flower. Someone here respects the old customs." A feminine voice sounded from Iris''s side. She turned around to see a woman with grey hair without a mask covering her face. "Could I ask what is this flower called?" The old woman in her sixties asked. "Ehh..."Iris''s hand unconsciously touched her precious gift. She noticed a metal pin in a shape of a flower painted to look resemble its natural counterpart. "...Darkpeaks." She whispered. "It''s absolutely gorgeous! Every man in Northern Edor must be envious of your lovely partner, it must be exciting waiting until this lovely gift of Corin withers away." The woman said. "If you would excuse me, from where did your partner get this gorgeous flower." "Wladislava? Oh, I hope my wife is not bothering you." A tall man of similar age to the elderly woman also not wearing a mask asked. He flashed an apologetic smile to the elf, the left half of his face was sunken down slightly resembling the face of a guard dog. "I was not bothered." Iris said out of habit as she turned around to look for Kia. "I assume she asked you about the flower?" The husband seemed to know her wife very well as he guessed. "She is quite zealous about gardening and growing of flowers. Could I ask for your name?" "Iris." "Kazimir of Jedel" The man introduced himself, the name told nothing to the elf. Kazimir glanced at his wife still anticipating the answer from the elf. "Ahh yes, I am Wladislava of Jedel. Could you tell me now?" The woman said causing her husband to roll his eyes in slight disappointment. "We found them while climbing mountains... in Damestar." The risen turned her head back after locating the owlcat still marvelling at the most unexpected of things. The team name given to her and Kia suddenly resurfaced in her mind. "Ohh you found them together how, romantic although I don''t remember any mountains being in Damestar." The woman said the skin on her forehead wrinkled as she tried to recall something. "That flower must be also very unique for it to still look so beautiful after such a long journey." The elf wanted to slap herself for her thoughtless explanation. Her mind began to come up with explanations but an angelic voice invoking a soothing calmness in the elf chimed abruptly from her behind. "Iris." "Kazimir, I think I heard an angel!" "I think you might be right." The man said as he stared at Kia with as warm of an expression his face could manage. "K-Siri did something happen." "Did something happen to humans over there?" Kia pointed in the direction from where the music came from. "They are spinning too much." "They are dancing." The risen answered. "What''s that?" The owlcat mask tilted to the side as Kia''s eyes casted a puzzled look toward the elf. "Aspects." Wladislava leaned back on her husband''s large shoulder. "Am I dreaming this little angel?" "No?" The angel answered with a bewildered tone, slowly hiding behind the familiar shadow of the tall elf. "Could you let me see your face little angel?" Wladislava asked with a motherly tone trying to sway the shy necromancer as she leaned closer to the necromancer. "Wladislava. Don''t you see you are scaring her?" "The masks are only for the young love birds to meet each other. I am not trying to seduce her I just want to see what beautiful face must match such a voice." "Wladislava." The man softly spoke to his wife, slowly dragging her away from the girl tightly holding on to Iris''s dress. "Have some of this." Kazimir took a glass filled with red liquid from a servant passing by, before giving it to the woman. "I apologise for my wife''s behaviour, Siri was it?" "Yes, it was." Iris answered. "I know it shouldn''t be asked but of what house are you hailing from? You seem not to know a couple of things about being a noble." The man said, Iris, feeling a genuine concern for her and Kia from the older gentleman. The surrounding noise died down in the elf''s mind as though about the answer she was to give to the old noble. The blue-blooded humans always gave her a feeling of having alternative motives to every single action they took. "Minister Jedel." A woman suddenly appeared from behind the tall man, slithering beside him like a snake. Her face was covered by a black and white mask resembling that of a cat. "Long time no see Marleen. Did Lady Blackworm order you to converse with me or perhaps you are satisfying your own desire? I guess it doesn''t matter, you both have an exotic meaning of pleasure." Kazimir''s posture changed as he answered with a cold emotionless voice. "Why so cold, you had such a warm conversation with these young ladies. Or did you though you were talking to your dear Jadlenka?" The woman gave the man a sinister smile before her expression changed completely as the corners of the Minister''s mouth twitched. "I apologise, I had forgotten about that but... you shouldn''t have asked inappropriate questions during a royal ball." "It was nice talking to you, Iris." Kazimir gave the elf a small bow before walking away from the woman, his wife looked to be on the verge of tears. "Iris?" The woman wearing a highly revealing dress with a low cut and a split skirt allowing her bare thighs to be seen, raised an eyebrow. "Marleen. It is quite rare to see him even smile not to mention being willing to part even a portion of his wealth with a total stranger." The woman commented, the venom which dripped from her every word while talking to the older human was nowhere to be seen. "I haven''t noticed you had been part of our conversation." Marleen''s eyes shifted a bit like a predator finding its prey as she responded. "You were speaking quite loudly, it was hard to miss it. I saw the young lady behind you was interested in Square, would she like to play? I don''t really have anyone interesting to play with." "Isn''t gambling illegal?" The elf tried to leverage her way out of the situation. "It is but who is saying we are playing for money? It will be a quick game." The human said slowly making her way to a polished wooden table near the wall. Iris grabbed Kia''s hand and tried to take advantage of the woman''s distraction but the girl dug her heels, refusing to let knowledge of the game be missed. With a heavy sigh, the elf turn around and approached the Square table with Kia seating herself opposite Marleen. "Do you know how to play?" The woman asked not lifting her eyes from the board. "No," Kia answered. "You have an adorable accent." The woman said before explaining the rules of the game to the girl. The game of Square was played on a board of five by five, each space was indicated with a hole carved into the board with shallow trenches connecting the adjacent spaces. The player playing the undead possessed 20 round ivory pieces with which the player would put one on the board when his or her turn came until running out of them before being able to move. The player playing the living is playing with only 4 black pieces which start at each corner of the board. The goal of the undead player is to block all of the black pieces while the living player''s objective is to kill all of the ivory pieces by jumping over the undead. Kia''s first game was filled with mistakes, being easily beaten by Marleen causing her predatory smile to disappear in disappointment. "Again." The necromancer stated after being beaten. A repeat of the previous game played out on the board as the two switched pieces. "Again." Kia said, her voice being more curious about the game than frustrated. "Again." "Again." "Again." "Again." ... "Huh?" The woman behind the cat mask half-heartedly glanced from Kia''s thoughtful form back onto the board and made a surprised noise as one of the black pieces was cornered into an inescapable situation. Shifting her attention back onto the board. "Did I win?" Kia asked as all of the living pieces were blocked off into their separate corners. "What?" To Iris''s fading hope Marleen regained interest in the game demanding a rematch. "Again." "AGain." "AGAin." "AGAIn." "AGAIN." The woman strangely became more and more agitated at Kia who seemed to predict her every move with greater accuracy with each game played. The terminal stages of the games started to be indistinguishable from one another at some point to Iris, observing from the side. "Bored." The girl stood up from another flawless victory and grabbed Iris by the hem of her cuff rudely dragging her away from the shocked noble. "That was impressive." Iris congratulated Kia when they entered an empty side corridor. The music still managing to be heard. "Did you do that on purpose?" "Did what?" "Did you lost on purpose? She looked quite upset when she began to lose to you." "I like learning new things and I wanted to know if there were more patterns in that game but I seemed to exhaust them all from that woman." The owlcat spoke in a strange emotionless manner. "You didn''t explain what that dancing was?" "It is moving while following a rhythm." Iris tried to explain. Seeing the petite tilt her head to the side the elf tried a different approach. "Give me your hands. Mirror my feet." "Okay." The undead began to attempt to replicate the slow-moving feet of the elf. The girl eventually rested her head on the elf''s chest wrapping her hands around the risen. Iris''s lesson transformed into simple swaying from side to side as the two melted in each other hands in the middle of the empty corridor, the muffled music seemingly matching their own little dance. Ch 79* “Student, Scholar, King” POV King Olgierd "... Thank you very much your Excellency for answering my sudden council." "This is not something worth thanking me for, I think you Baron Makho should rest before setting off into the dark night to resolve your issues though." I advised the frontier noble in front of me. His tired face showed a hint of surprise as I said his name. He wore worn-out traveling garb which in the sea of opulence was the most exotic thing in the room I witnessed this day. The only thing which demonstrated his noble status and allowed him entry to the palace was his fur hat with a colourful feather pinned to the front a sign of his military rank. "Thank you for worrying about me your Excellency and I wish I could stay but duty calls regardless of time or day." The lord of the northernmost Oblast replied. Under his grey eyes, large dark circles weighed heavily on his fatigued face unmistakably caused by The Fallen which established themselves in his vast frontier territory. He clicked his heels and turned around toward the exit with military gusto. *Sigh* The rogue mercenary company was currently ravaging the countryside burning and pillaging villages. The self-nominated natives were unable to directly assault any of the major settlements with any real chance of succeeding but their continual provocations already caused a few of the frontier nobles to switch sides or secretly aligned themselves with the traitors to put their constant raids behind them. I put back my mask and navigate towards the dining hall. A rare feeling of comfort surrounded me as I walked through a cheery crowd without them turning their attention to me disturbing the joyful atmosphere. I grabbed a cup of white wine from a servant walking past me and looked around. "Oh, Miss Umbria is here?" I uttered as I spotted the distinctive white hair of my most trusted advisor, she was sitting straight in one of the lounges observing the hall with her all persevering golden eyes. "Do you expect someone?" I asked approaching the woman. "Oh, your Majesty I haven''t noticed your approach." Did I somehow manage to finally managed to sneak on Miss Umbria? "What did your blessed Queen Mother say about sneaking on women?" "I do not remember my Blessed Mother ever speaking to me about this matter." "She did when you were about 4 years of age you had mistaken a female ambassador of Flinter for your Mother''s mother. Your little mistake caused the ambassador to pass out from fright almost causing a diplomatic catastrophe to occur." The long-time friend of the family explained. She adjusted herself on the padded couch, taking a sip from a goblet beside her. "A king shouldn''t just stand there like a nail waiting for the hammer to strike, take a sit please." Miss Umbria motioned me to sit down in front of her. Am I going back in school? I took a sip of my own drink before Miss Umbria spoke again. "I am in fact expecting someone to come back, but her loyal but slightly infuriating companion is probably making her meanderings take longer than they have to be." Miss Umbria looked like she dropped a heavy bolder from her heart as she spoke in a slightly hushed tone. "So you are expecting a woman?" I asked, surprising myself that I too took on the conspiratorial tone. "Yes," She explained. "Let''s stop gossiping about people who are unfortunately not here and talk about something else, your Majesty." The subject suddenly changed. "That is fair. Did you find any more traitors among my court?" "No," She turned her golden eyes directly toward my eyes. "But I have my suspicions about the Minister of Diplomats but I have to send my little birds to investigate some more." "Minister of Diplomats..." An image of an older gentleman flashed through my mind. Even when I was little I remembered him as a gentle old giant with the kindest heart in the entire realm. "That can''t be true. I remember him carrying me when I was but a child and he served well when my blessed Father was still alive." Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "My King." Miss Umbria tilted her head. "In my long life, I witnessed many things, Daemon worshipping, kinslaying, betrays of the most hideous kind. Once the impending fog of death looming over everyone''s head enters a person''s thought horizon, they can do the most bizarre things to satisfy their desire to live in one way or another." "I do not understand." Do they suddenly lose their mind or something? That can''t be right, an entire lifetime of achievements is wasted on a pointless whim. "No one wants to be forgotten in the never-ending forest of history, hoping to be one of the few to burst out of the forest''s canopy. Unlike most, you have already achieved this so it might be hard for you to imagine but the feeling of... emptiness is paralyzing. Everything you are, all of your achievements, desires, memories and even the memory of your very existence are eventually hidden under the very same desires of the people in the future. It must dawn on certain individuals extremely hard after realizing this, maybe even enough to cast everything aside and give one last desperate try." "Don''t they know that there is an afterlife in the warm and comforting hands of the Aspects?" "Well, death or perhaps the path which the soul takes after leaving Niuran behind is shrouded in uncertainty and uncertainty is what they fear rather than death itself. Because uncertainty is neither good nor bad it breathes doubt into our minds which festers and blooms into dark thoughts which beg us to cling to what is known to us. In a country ruled by a tyrant whose rule is fierce yet liveable enough, the populace will not rebel fearing what would come after the tyrant is overthrown. Would a just king be found or perhaps the masses had grown spoiled by their riches and are incapable of seeing the scale of cruelty that the living are capable of is much grander than they could imagine?" Miss Umbria spoke unbordered by the morbid topic, casually sipping on her crimson drink. "Maybe undeath isn''t as bad as we think? Life of true constants devoided of many fears that we the living have to face... Doesn''t sound that bad to me." I lifted my head toward the ceiling with a fresco depicting Pruina banishing a powerful necromancer away from Firmusa into the Ridge. "For the low cost of your soul. Undead are devoided of the Breath of Life. They are not even capable of taking a singular breath into their abominable husks. They are perfect examples of soulless and mindless monsters." The woman made an exaggerated sigh before speaking again. "Yet Soulsteal works against them. Of course, the undead we find are all mindless but I was more talking about a theoretical example of undead retaining their uncorrupted mind." She clarified. She always said the most vital piece of information at the end of her debates. "Are you scared of death, Miss Umbria?" A childish curiosity overtook me as memories of her lectures resurfaced. "No, not really, I wholeheartedly believe in covenant and the greater task awaiting me in the afterlife." Her confidence gave me a weird feeling of comfort as her words overflowed with steel-hearted conviction about the far but imminent future. "What Aspect are you devoted to or are you undevoted?" An obvious question entered my mind that I had never bothered to ask. "The most powerful of them all." Her golden eyes flashed with a bright shine. Of course, Miss Umbria is devoted to Citranus the Aspect of Humanity and the Sun which purges darkness. Why have I even asked? We sat silently with each other, Miss Umbria''s golden eyes returning toward the dinner hall, carefully observing it from behind her mask. I too joined her in observing the hall perhaps spotting the mysterious woman my spymaster was searching for. I should wear masks more often I really enjoy people not swarming around me and being normal not bothered by my presence. "Mistress." A servant wearing Blackworm colours approached Miss Umbria extending his hand with a letter toward her. She took the beautiful white envelope and opened it with a neutral face. Her eyes swiftly read through the letter. I could see the vague shadow of the black ink through the paper glad that my reports weren''t usually that lengthy. "Deal with it, I can''t attend to it now." The Spymaster''s voice was cold almost hostile to her own servant. "She cannot know anything is wrong with the current state of affairs, understand?" She ordered withholding the letter from the servant until she received a nod. Was Miss Umbria always this cold to her staff? I followed the servant with my eyes until he disappears curious about the contents of the letter. "I am sorry for this, nothing to be worried about my Majesty simply personal matters." "Lady Blackworm." A woman wearing a mask resembling a cat approached our table giving me a courteous nod. "Lady Froststeel, nice to see you again... did something happen? You look like a wreck." Miss Umbria shifted in her seat to make space for Lady Froststeel. I wondered how Miss Umbria does it? Lady Froststeel looks exactly like usual, overflowing with confidence and female appeal yet Miss Umbria instantly saw that she was stressed even under her mask. The newly arrived noble fell into her seat and rested her head on the shoulder of the royal advisor seemingly not worried about the etiquette of which she is an infamous enforcer of. Instead of poncing on the seemingly weakened noble the arch-noble gently stroked the other grown woman''s head resembling a caring parent comforting their child. I didn''t know Miss Umbria and Lady Froststeel had such a good relationship with each other even if they are in the same faction and from houses cordial to each other, what was happening in front of me was something very private not meant for my eyes, perhaps they are best friends when away from the public eye which wouldn''t surprise me. "What happened?" "I... I lost at a game of Square." The motherly concern faded from the sunrise eyes of Miss Umbria replaced with a look of parental disappointment. "Marleen? Did you just have me worry over nothing?" Miss Umbria said. "I told you so many times that game of yours is nothing but trouble." "No Mis-Lady Blackworm. I am just surprised by who I was defeated by. It was young noble I think. She was just too adorable to refuse her offer to play and like that *Snap*, I was swept in her little game." The woman snapped her fingers." I bet that little devil had planned that from the start. No one can learn and then master Square in such a short time." The woman turned her eyes toward Umbria. "Should I find out from which house is she? Minister of Diplomats was I would say enchanted by her but she didn''t act like a true noble. She is clearly very intelligent despite her young age though. Shall I introduce her to your birds or maybe I can deal with her." The woman''s voice turned strangely seductive as she spoke. "What mask did that person wear?" "Ehh... I think it was an owlcat mask but I might be wrong. I was fascinated by her blue and golden eyes I didn''t take any notice of her mask." Upon hearing Lady Froststeel''s words Miss Umbria exposed mouth turned into an unremovable knowing grin which confused the noble beside her. Ahh, so the woman Miss Umbria is expecting wears an owlcat mask. I wonder what that woman is like. Ch 80 “Gore for the Gorefather!” "From the taiga, the dense taiga From Ridge to Vitas, Quite, Like an indomitable cloud, The Firmusans go into battle. Quite, Like an indomitable cloud, The Firmusans go into battle. Being brought up sternly, By the quiet taiga, The formidable storm of the North, And the Firmusan snow. The formidable storm of the North, And the Firmusan snow, With neither fatigue nor fear, Fighting during night and day, The Firmusans go into battle. Fighting during night and day, The Firmusans go into battle, Listen Firmusans we are guarding, The memories of glorious olden times, The honour of a great nation, Our children will defend. The honour of a great nation, Our children will defend, The Holy Empire will rise again, By our sorrowly faith. This song will be heard, Inside the walls of the drowned Palace, This song will be heard, Inside the ancient walls of the drowned Palace!" A group of humans sang, their voices acting as the only instrument they needed. A large crowd gathered around the performers as two abyssal-haired women slipped past the crowd entering the almost empty dining hall. "What is this drowned palace?" An angelic voice escaped into the mortal world from behind an owlcat mask. "It is a palace in Havenfall or rather in Forest bay of the old imperial family. The water around the city is hazardous for large ships because of the debris from the old capital underneath the water''s surface. Forest bay is where the noble district once was and many of the marble spires are still visible either lurking just below the surface or above it reaching toward the sky like trees in a forest... I saw them a lot of times." The dog mask responded remembering the beautiful view of the azure bay, forever stained by her memories. "Wow," Kia responded, marvelling at what she had imagined. Inside her golden and blue eyes, radiant sparks appeared as she looked up at the tall elf. "I want to go there." "Ehh... maybe in the future." Iris replied. "You have come back!" A strangely happy Umbria suddenly appeared in front of the elf, she was about to kneel before Iris stopped her. "My mistake I drank a little bit too much you see." She said, her voice was a little louder than it needed to be. She motioned the two adventurers to follow her into the langue with two strangers seated on the couch. The woman with a cat mask stared at Kia before shifting onto the Overtyrant, who shoo her away like an old cat to make some more space. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Hi." Kia didn''t bother looking at the two strangers as she spotted a full cup of white wine which she liberated from its previous owner. "Greetings." Iris gave the two strangers a nod before sitting on the edge of the semi-circular couch with a table in the middle. "My lady, do you know these individuals?" The venom-spitting noble gave Umbria a puzzled look. "I do." The vampire gave a short reply, her voice leaking with bizarre pride as she stared at the necromancer beside her. "Miss Umbria I thought snow maidens are a myth, from where are they hailing from?" A man wearing a simple mask asked while a servant with drinks approached their table. "From my own household." Iris almost spat the crimson liquid in her mouth onto the dumb vampire. What is she thinking?! "Ah, I presume they are not close family." The stranger urged the idiotic bloodsucker to elaborate as he eyed the elf and the oblivious girl beside her. "More like very distant family." The woman flashed a playful grin toward the annoyed elf. "Could I ask your name, fair lady?" "...Iris and this is Siri." The elf managed to reply without breaking eye contact with the vampire. "I see." The human said. "To who are you married too?" He asked tapping his hair where Iris had her precious gift braided. As the masked elf was about to open her mouth to dodge the question a loud female cry came from the adjacent hall. At first, no one seemed to pay any attention to the cry thinking nothing of it. A rain of glass shards rained onto the floor around Iris as cloaked figures burst into the royal palace from outside. Blood-freezing shrieks echoed around the elf as the armoured guards attempted to confront the assassins with a strange aura around them. "That daemon-worshipping, corpse digging, motherfucker. ''hope your mother gets fucked by goblins!" Beside the risen the white-haired vampire began muttering litanies of curses strung together as a bloodthirsty aura began to leak from her. "Marleen, take the king with you, now!" She barked an order at the snake sitting beside the young man. The woman and the man were shocked by the sudden attack before Umbria gave them another commanding glance causing the cat to quickly escort the royal out. "Die-!" One of the cloaked figures charged the elf already standing in front of the necromancer, ready to defend the still-confused girl. She grabbed the face of the human behind the dark hood and smashed it on the stone pillar beside her with unnatural force causing the human to lifelessly slump onto the floor. "[Infernal Mirage], [Fortitude]" Iris cast protective spells on herself which siphoned a large pool of mana from her reserves. "Harbinger, take Master to a safer place." The vampire radiated fury as she casted a spell on the attackers. "Come on we are going." Iris quickly listened to Umbria, wanting Kia to be as far away from the unknown danger as she possibly could. Instead of listening the undead mage looked reinvigorated by the carnage around her hurling bolts of darkness toward the assaulting humans resisting the concerned elf beside her. Having her plans altered, Iris began to slaughter the cloaked figures never striving too far away from the dark mage. The still-standing Firmusan nobles in the dining hall began to grab the ceremonial weapons lining the walls and fought to escape further into the palace. Iris saw some of the nobles killed by the unnerving attackers burst into ash which glowed with a pale blue light. The assassins threw themselves onto the two undead in an attempt to murder them. Iris glimpsed Umbria killing one of the assassins, her movements appeared blurred with the murderous deed being completed in a mere moment leaving a lifeless body to drop onto the ground. "Gore for the Gorefather!" A loud warcry echoed from the dance hall before a huge human wielding dual axes, Iris glimpsed a black-red armour under the blood-soaked cloak of the crazed berserker as he charged her. [Inspect] [Human Berserker Level 71-???] {Warrior overtaken by bloodlust} [Statistics of this creature are significantly increased due to its class] Iris swiped at the berserker''s hand, deflecting the overhead swing of the bloody axe. Her left hand went up tearing the black cloak before digging bloody scars into the human''s face. She could feel her Mark of Darkness react intensely as the berserk used his bulky shoulder to pin her to the wall, pulling out a knife from his belt. "Another gory sacrifice for the Gorefather." Blood splattered on the risen''s face as the berserker started mumbling to himself through his unnaturally sharp teeth. Veiled by the torn hood a crimson light began to shine from a tattoo on the human''s heavily scarred neck. "[Mana Missile]" A white ball of energy hit the berserker in the thigh, melting a groove into the heavy armour which managed to do its job. "Aaah!" The human screamed in agony as suddenly he let go of Iris before frothing in the mouth. His blood dropped onto the tiled floor as terrible snapping noise sounded from his neck. Iris saw a blood-covered spine jut out from the man''s pouldron as his lifeless body dropped like a puppet having its strings cut. "A bit too long but it was slightly cheaper than shadow bolt although he didn''t have magic protection mmm..." A very familiar voice came from beside Iris as she turned toward the voice. The elf saw Kia standing calmly among lifeless corpses of humans, black fog wrapped around her hands slowly fading away. "Thanks, where is Umbria?"The elf asked searching around the lifeless dining hall for any enemies. "Ehh, she went there." The girl pointed to her left where the only sounds of combat still remained. Following the crimson trail, the two found the vampire covered in blood, her white hair dyed crimson and an unhuman wide grin on her face. Two spheres of blood levitated slightly behind her, growing bigger as Umbria slit the neck of the last remaining assassin. Her head snapped onto Iris her previously golden eyes turned red with vertical pupils penetrating her next prey before she shook her head returning to her senses. The two crimson spheres dropped onto the ground with loud splashing noise. *Sniff* "This should have been the last one," Umbria said sniffing the air as she closed her eyes before opening them again shortly after with her golden eyes returned to normal. She turned her attention onto the girl beside Iris and her mouth began to tremble as she threw herself on the undead girl''s feet. "It''s my fault, Master! My fault! I am so sorry! I failed you!" The woman wailed in terror leaving bloody marks on Kia''s face. Iris, annoyed by the woman''s behaviour approached her spotting a deep cut on Kia''s cheek leaking the strange boiling goo which was her blood. "You are bleeding, Kia." Ch 81 “Judge, Jury and Bloody Way Froward” "Am I?" The necromancer touched her cheek and examined the black tar on her fingers. "Kia!" Iris began to franticly examine the girl for more wounds. Cursing herself for not knowing any healing spells to heal the undead girl. "Stop Iris, I am fine!" The undead mage pushed the worried elf away from her before healing the insignificant cut leaving nothing but smudged bloody finger marks of the two older undead on her pale face. "See, I am fine." She showed her cheek to the two causing the tallest undead to calm down slightly. "I am sorry Master! This one had failed to ensure your safety and..." The vampire seemed to lose her sanity as she begged the necromancer for forgiveness with her body trembling in fear. Iris found Umbria''s reaction infuriating, instead of trying to deal with the problem or even explaining it she meaninglessly begged Kia for forgiveness expecting her to already know everything. "You are going to explain yourself somewhere else." The elf picked up the hopeless vampire by the collar and onto her legs. The three secluded themselves into an empty room just as soldiers began to flood the main hall. "What do you mean you failed Kia?" Iris asked as she let go of the powerful vampire, who sank onto the floor in a servile position. "I mean, I failed to act on my duty to ensure Master''s safety. I knew I knew and yet I didn''t act on it." A new wave of unnatural tears started to flow down Umbria''s face. "I had received a report on Akkad''s men infiltrating the city but I didn''t want to leave Master''s side... Of course, Master is not to blame I am fully responsible for this failure." The woman hurried to wipe away even the smallest hint of the blame on the fair-skinned mage which she might have caused. "Who is Akkad?" Kia asked. "My deepest apologies for not explaining, Master." Umbria appeared to collect her broken self to explain the situation to her dear Master. "He was once my lieutenant during the early days of the Human Empire but he sank into the depths of madness seeking power and knowledge from Abyss itself. From there on he led a band of loyal followers, slowly eroding my powerbase and spreading his foul daemonic beliefs to your other servants." Hatred and anger slipped past Umbria''s teeth as she spoke to Kia. "Why haven''t you tried to kill him?" The elf asked. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "I tried Harbinger but he quickly grew to equal my own power causing us to never leave our lairs in fear of an ambush since we can sense each other presence. Even now I can feel his vulgar presence north-east from my city." The Overtyrant explained. "Fear caused me to not attack when I had a chance and now I can only observe as my territory is slowly stolen away from me with my servants being killed like pigs. He even used the Fallen, my own creation against me." The woman stated sounding more defeated and tired with each word. "Mmmm," A thoughtful noise came from the girl wearing a bloodstained owlcat mask. "Then why don''t we exterminate all of his allies so you could fight him alone?" "No, Master that to dan-" "Didn''t you call out your own inaction?" A cold judgemental voice filled the small side room. "Will you continue to defile the contract to your vassals and servants even when a helping hand is extended? It is your duty to obliterate any dangers threatening your realm and if you didn''t want me in enacting this duty you should have dealt with it while the issue was still young. You Umbria of Hirudo lineage will do as I say with not even a thought of disobedience present in your mind as long as the person known to you as Akkad is dealt with as your repentance." The shy and innocent girl Iris has come to know disappeared, replaced by a dominating bloody figure who bent the ancient vampire to its will. The elf was certain that the specific words spoken by the mage possessed a greater meaning to Umbria as she gazed at Kia with great emotions brewing behind her golden eyes. "We will be waiting at your house!" Kia''s body shuddered in revulsion as she quickly grabbed Iris''s hand and ran out from the small room leaving the sentenced woman alone with her own thoughts. The girl ran toward the vampire''s mansion undoubtedly spooking many humans. The blood on them started to coagulate but Iris didn''t care as she still tried to understand what Kia suggested to the high-level woman. "Kia, why did you say these things to Umbria?" She asked as they entered inside. "No reason~" A strangely happy girl wrapped her hands around the elf''s arm. "Kia, tell me the reason why?" The petite mage drenched in blood looked up at the elf resting her chin on the elf''s arm with a small frown before speaking. "We have to increase your level and I figured this will be one of the fastest ways to do it and if this Akkad shows up the annoying lady will take care of him." A cold, calculating response came through from the visibly pleased undead. "I don''t like that plan of yours," Iris''s mind instantly thought of the darkest of possibilities which could happen to Kia. "I will not let you risk your life." "You are being annoying." An almost hostile glare came from the mage. "I am not annoying, I worry about you greatly and I don''t see why we have to get involved in this." Iris stopped and leaned toward the girl so her and Kia''s eyes were level in height. The girl dropped her eyes to the floor before returning to the elf with newfound conviction. "The annoying lady needs help with realising her duty and I want to...Why is your language lacking in so many words!" The frustrated necromancer grumbled angrily. "Just say it in your own words." Iris patiently waited for the rest of Kia''s sentence, not realising the girl was speaking in Common the entire time. "I want to direct her in the right direction." A simple singular word came from the undead yet the undead girl''s native word invoke a deep spiritual sentiment inside the elf whose talent clumsily translated the powerful word into her primitive language. The elf sighed heavily contemplating the possible options in front of her and Kia. With all her heart she wanted to choose the safer option, to run away from the struggle between powerful monstrous beings where Kia could be hurt yet the old shackles did agree with the girl in front of her, not allowing her to cower in the face of power and might like a simple animal. "We will do things your way," Iris said. "But I will not allow you to charge into unnecessary combat under any circumstance." She added seeing the necromancer''s widening grin. "Whhyyy?" A whine came from the undead girl. "Because I said so." Iris replied. She wondered from where her little innocent kitten obtained her newfound thirst for battle. "Let us defeat the daemon-worshipping vampire and have this over with." Ch 82 "Touch of Mortality" Two cloaked figures walked north with the tall curtain walls of Firmusa behind them. The city behind them was recovering from the assault on the countries with preparations for burial processions underway and the populace organizing themselves into militia groups trying to root out the agents of the Fallen still residing in the city. From one of the women''s mouths, a puff of white smoke escaped into the frigid air causing the other woman to try to mimic the taller woman. "What are you doing?" Iris turned toward Kia with a puzzled smile as the petite undead made loud exaggerated breaths. "This?" She puffed a cloud of white smoke toward the mage''s face. "Not funny." Kia puffed up her cheeks in annoyance and leaned on the elf''s shoulder hiding her fair face from the risen. "I agree but it is enjoyable to tease you." Iris said, idly scratching the girl''s neck as she pulled out a map of the kingdom that Umbria had given her, their targets were located in the middle of the wilderness and the usual lists she was used to using were inadequate. "Where are we going?" Kia asked as she took a peek at the well-made map which was filled with small notes made by the vampire. "Kia, Haven''t you listened to me and Umbria talking?" "Ehhh... I was listening but I had forgotten that." The girl licked off the last remaining crumbs from the corner of her small pink lips. The elf sighed heavily before explaining. "We will destroy enough of Fallen''s outposts to cause Akkad to come out from his lair and then Umbria will take care of him while we and her retinue will deal with Akkad''s followers." The elf explained to the necromancer pointing at the first outpost marked on the map. "I remembered that." "Of course~" Iris said running her finger through Kia''s black hair for the last time before heading northeast. Umbria explained to Iris that the mercenary company Sons of the Fallen were hired by the king specifically after she had manipulated many of his advisors to forward this new company to the king. She had intended to use the Fallen to rebel and turn the pious king''s attention and the populace away from their kingdom and onto this new threat and to eliminate the people which forwarded the company. The rebellion was intended to live as long as Umbria needed them before eventually killing the rebels from the inside as she usually did. Shortly before their arrival, the vampire explained that Akkad had snatched her tool away from her shortly after she had sent a Firmusan army to their slaughter. The time between her last report on the location of the Fallen and Akkad''s ascension was short enough to warrant the accuracy of the map in Iris''s hands. The vampire rationalized her heinous acts to Iris with belief in Kia''s divine plan and explained the cruel reality of the most northern human city found itself in. Umbria stated that the Bulwark would have been drowned in human blood by the very same vampires currently ruling Firmusa without her firm hand as the Overtyrant which kept the plentiful monsters of the north from carving slices of the human population into their possession with violence as the only arbiter of order. Seeing herself as a necessary evil with divine duties rather than a simple tyrant. Regardless of reality Iris still felt revolted by Umbria''s actions which were still preferable to whatever horrors daemons would do after taking control. The two gradually made their way northeast with white snow slowly covering their surroundings in a uniform puffy blanket. Kia scoped a handful of snow into her slender hands and began to curiously touch the ball of puffy white. "Tasty?" The elf asked as the inquisitive undead gave the snowball a hesitant lick. "No," Kia answered, her tone disappointed with her cruel findings. "Tasteless." "Oh!" The risen gasped in surprise at the one eatable thing the necromancer found unappetizing. "Grumble, grumble..." The petite girl beside her wearing her long black dress under a new white cloak with a second dark green side for use in the spring grumbled under her non-existing breath. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I don''t even mind your grumbles~" The elf smiled at the girl with a new thing to adore and tease about. The snowy emptiness which slowly covered their surroundings as the day slowly transformed into the night. An almost complete silence surrounded the two with only the crunching sound of the snow under their feet and Kia''s usual humming kept the veil of silence at bay. Iris''s ears faintly twitched as she heard something to her right snap a twig buried under a thin layer of snow. She turned toward the source of the noise, tunning her hearing toward that bush she thought something was hiding in. "No no to stronk stronk." "Yes yes too things us more tribe needs more young young." "Me feel dead dead things near." *Whack* *Whack* *Whack* "Listen me I boss boss I stronk." A series of whispers spoken in a broken common came from the bush to the elf''s left. She silently patted the mage''s shoulder, who also trained her senses on her surroundings. "I sense roughly 40 goblins around us." Kia answered Iris''s unspoken question. The risen tightened her unyielding grip on her weapon just as a loud whistle travelled towards her. She turned around to a rock hurling toward her, the rock threw a cloud of snow glistening in the dim moonlight as it hit the ground leaving a bruise on the side of Iris''s forehead. She quickly went into a battle stance after barely managing to dodge the first attack. Her eyes scanned the edge of the forest finding no goblins to attack, her ability Combat Precognition wasn''t activating without visual contact with her attacker, causing her to rely on her reflexes to dodge the incoming hail of projectiles. "Infernal Mirage" Iris casted a ward which illuminated the snow around her in an orange glow. She could hear panic cries coming from Kia''s side of the engagement as rocks started to bounce off her spell which flared in intensity before each blow. "Attak!" A high pitch voice ordered, causing an avalanche of white fur creatures to emerge from the forest. "Flame" A fireball briefly illuminated the dark battlefield as it impacted the biggest goblin Iris spotted. The possible goblin boss was tossed into the partially melted snow. "?" To Iris''s surprise, the large goblin wielding a highly ornated dagger stood up with barely any damage to be seen on his thick coat of fur. Iris thrusted at the goblin closest to her, painting the snow red. Quickly pulling out her weapon she hit the second goblin in the side of his head with the back end of her weapon, causing the creature to be lifelessly hurled into the white snow before moving the opaque glass tip down into another goblin''s skull. The tall undead sensed something behind her, she spun around and saw a goblin with a crudely made net creeping on them from the side. The net spun in the air as the hawk-nosed goblin was impaled with an arrow made from pure mana. The net wrapped itself around the elf missing the mage by only a few steps. A terrible cheer sounded from the goblins assaulting them, reinvigorating their attack. The net caused Iris''s ward spell to permanently appear before a rock bounced off it, causing a rain of orange glass shards to hit the ground before crumbling into the abyss. "Shackles Off!" Iris loudly shouted the untested spell as the goblins threatened to jump her and surround the necromancer, who now had to concern herself with her rear being unprotected. The magically inexperienced elf didn''t know what to expect from the spell but disappointment settled into her heart as nothing was happening. She rushed to grab the net and throw it away from her. As she raised her hand the net felt like a living being willingly following the elf''s arm before harmlessly being discarded without catching on the dwarven spear wielded by the undead elf. [Inspect] [Snow Goblin Boss Level 39-42] The elf used inspect on the large goblin charging at her. She had ample time to dodge the snow goblin''s brutish attack as the large knife he wielded was driven into her thigh. She wasn''t worried about the wound already preparing to use her nails as a close combat weapon and to drive them under the goblin''s chin. "Ahhh!" An incapacitating pain similar to what she felt when Kia anchored her soul to Iris pulsed from the wound as her world suddenly went black. "Iris!" The elf heard her name being called out before a crackle of energy deafened her as she noticed a mute feeling of being electrified buried deeply under the unnaturally intense pain from the knife. Iris regained her vision and saw the remaining two dozen goblins run for their life before Kia''s heavenly form stepped into her vision, her face frozen in a mix of concern and anger. The elf bit her lips in pain as Kia grabbed the hilt of the weapon and pulled it out. From Kia''s closed fist a sizzling noise started to appear before a grey smoke escaped her clutches. "Stay still." A dominating voice echoed inside Iris''s mind as the girl threw the gilded dagger into the snow. The dagger penetrated Iris''s enchanted clothes alongside her skin. The wound resembled a partially molten candle as her blood continuously poured out, fizzling aggressively like water over a fire. Her blood stopped boiling when Kia casted multiple spells while muttering but the wound hadn''t closed nor her regeneration began to heal it like it already should have. "Still, I said." A freezing cold voice hissed at the sitting elf when she tried to move. The girl pulled out a white material bandage and casted another litany of spells before wrapping the bandage around the elven thigh. "Should work." Kia''s voice returned to somewhat normal as she stood up. "What happened?" Iris asked. "The dagger was infused with holy mana." The necromancer said while examining her hand which had touched the dagger before wrapping a bandage around it. Her hand looked much more awful than the stab wound in the risen thigh. "Wasn''t expecting a goblin to have a holy dagger," Iris commented. "Levels are not everything, huh?" "I wouldn''t be worrying if you were high-level." The usually slightly immature girl gave the elf a look that made the grown woman feel shameful for her comment. "What do we do now?" She said while glancing at their surroundings. "How long will it take for my wound to heal? Then we can talk about the future." "Shouldn''t be too long, I had made you to be as much resistant to cleansing as I could manage." The girl puffed up her chest in pride. "If I or the annoying lady would have been stabbed with that thing, at best we would have been unconscious for... I don''t know but I am sure for a very long time and at worst-" She pointed at the dagger in the snow and elaborate after seeing the elf''s face. "I got the idea, Kia." Iris interrupted the girl, she stood up feeling as if her leg was set on fire. "First we have to get away from here unless you would like to see which corpse eaters are common in the north," Iris said. "This was a rhetorical question, Kia." "I knew that." The girl pouted slightly as she jogged to the gilded dagger buried in the snow causing it to disappear into her inventory. Ch 83 "Little White Lies" "A group of wizards is often called a battery. The name was taken from an old plaque found in a ruins somewhere in the Wetlands describing magic users as batteries. Although to this day no one knows what the word meant, it quickly was adopted into human and elven languages, slowly evolving into becoming a military term for a portion of a magical core of an army, akin to a team or a squad." -Extract from "On War"
A small black and white flame slowly consumed a pile of wood which the girls gathered together regardless of quality. The flame sent white sparks into the air which slowly danced in the gentle nightly breeze. Iris leaned her back on a tree stomp with her cloak laid flat on the ground for them to sit on. A snow-white girl was resting on the elf''s shoulder sucking out her warmth like some sort of fairy-tale terror of the winter night. "You did this before, didn''t you?" The elf asked the girl clutching onto her slender hand which rested on the bandaged elven thigh. "I did." The girl turned over to face the elf resting her chin on her shoulder and stared at the risen like a curious forest critter. "Sometimes bodies needed to be preserved for longer." "I am not even surprised by your answer." Iris smiled a little at the ridiculous girl beside her. "Why did you take the dagger with you?" "For money." The girl explained. For money to buy food with, was the girl''s complete explanation, the elf thought. "Could I see it," Iris curiously asked, her thumb ran over the scars on the girl''s hand. "Or maybe not." "It''s fine as long as we don''t touch it." The necromancer explained with the same curious tone as the elf, she sluggishly unglued herself from the risen, sitting up on her knees. *Thump* A golden dagger appeared between the undead women, hitting the cloak with a dull noise. The silvery blade shined weakly in the unnatural light of the fire alongside the gilded handle. The weapon lacked a hand guard which was replaced with a circular sheet of precious metal at the very base of the blade. "Shiny." Kia commented. "I wonder what a paladin was doing so far north." "Who?" "A member of a knightly order who uses miracles. At least that is the case in human paladins." "What is a miracle?" Kia tilted her head in confusion. "Remember the human woman we were teamed up with, she used miracles," Iris tried to work the girl''s memory. "I wonder what happened to her." She tried to recall what had happened, finding a blank void in her memory. "She used normal spells though." The bewildered mage replied. "That''s what humans call miracles. A lot of them distrust magic in general." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "But why? Magic is great and fun and amazing and wonderful." The undead girl made almost entirely from mana couldn''t wrap her head around human logic. "Not all humans are like that but in general humans distrust magicians because of their power, a simple human has little chance of standing against a wizard. Also, wizards are still human therefore you could find a person using their power to help you when you most need it or significantly more likely, threaten you for your last remaining coins. There is the fact of wizards tend to have severe superiority complexes thinking very badly of non-wizards." The elf explained as she understood the issue while examining the carvings in the dagger. "Absurd." Kia frowned a little bit as she placed the dagger back into her inventory. "Do humans use holy magic often?" A question emerged from her after a couple of moments of frowning at nothing, her eyes shined at Iris with a troubled look. "No, barely any human can use magic and in reality, only priests and people from Havenfall use holy spells. It is rare for a human to possess talent related to magic, only nobles have the time, money and right parents to manipulate magic." Iris explained to the girl. "But they do use potions which are enchanted with holy or life magic although they are even more expensive than proper healing potions." She elaborated, seemingly putting the worried necromancer at ease. Kia leaned back onto the elf, getting herself comfortable in Iris''s hands. She lazily waved her hand in front of her causing the flame to increase in size and brightness, causing long shadows to creep into the darkness around them. "Sleepy?" "No." "Are you sure," Iris insisted. "You should rest." The girl gave the wounded risen a look which foreshadowed what she was about to say. "Says who?" She bobbed her head in the direction where the elf''s outstretched leg was. "You should sleep and I will keep you safe." Kia gave the elf a warm smile, flashing her pearly white teeth. "Are you sure?" "Yes." The necromancer leaned more onto the elf, giving the wounded risen a brief smooch. "Could I get one more?" Iris''s lips longed for more of the small lips of the doll-like girl whose skin flushed pink. "A-after you wake up." The girl stated to the saddened patient. Iris unwillingly closed her eyes forcing herself to stay awake, periodically opening her eyes to peek at her surroundings. Without the ability to fulfill her need of watching Kia, each moment took millennia to finish. The petite girl must have realized what was happening and placed her wounded palm over the elf''s amethyst eyes sending the elf into a comfortable darkness. Iris felt a gentle touch of the wind caress her cheek. The coldness of the winter failed to fully register in her mind as she stretched her arms, more out of the habit of her previous life than actual need. "Kia?" She whispered the name of her dear companion, she quickly opened her eyes after receiving no reply. "Oh." After she lifted Kia''s hand off her face, she noticed the early rays of the sun painting the sky orange. She turned to where the girl was supposed to be and saw the watchful girl who adamantly took up the mantle of watching over the camp, sleeping peacefully in her hands. Her ivory face glowed in the orange light reflecting off of it. Iris looked down and saw Kia''s other hand on her thigh where the dagger had wounded her with the bandage laying on the ground. *Rattle* The hoplite''s eyes darted to where the rattling noise came from and saw a distinctive black skeleton with blue veins carved into its bones patrolling their campsite. "Such a great sentinal of mine," The risen''s fingers gently brushed the mage''s pale neck as she stole her reward for herself, indulging herself a little bit as she kissed the sleeping girl as much as she wanted. After feeling satisfied she slowly lifted the necromancer''s wounded hand which looked no better than when she last saw it and kissed it feeling responsible for the girl''s pain. "I knew I shouldn''t trust an undead like you~" "Guardyicu, Protekyicu? What do you think?" Iris turned to the skeleton receiving not but a rattle of bones in response. "Mmmm I will have to think about a more suitable name for you our Sleepyicu." She turned back toward her kitten receiving a needy purr as the undead kitten squirmed herself further toward the elf''s warmth. Eventually, the sun rose above the tree tops causing the light to directly hit Kia''s closed eyes which caused a string of sleepy grumbles to be sent toward the magical fireball in the sky. The girl opened her eyes and with a half-conscious glance, she examined the tall undead. "Good..." The petite undead said as her hand traveled to touch her lips before Iris''s vision was blocked once more by the girl''s hand. "Hello?" A somewhat more awake question tickled Iris''s ears, she wanted to respond but decided to see where her little white lie will reach. "I guess she didn''t wake up yet." The girl barely whispered to herself. "This is also for you." A cryptic sentence came from the girl, the elf tried to understand the girl''s words before cold softness touched her lips in a caring kiss. "Thank you." Whispered words of gratitude echo inside Iris''s mind as Kia''s lips move away from the elf. "Me too." The woman granted new life instantly replied. "Ehhh!" The girl''s body jumped upwards as the tall undead smiled at her. "Iris!" "What~?" "You tricked me! No more kisses for you!" A strangely embarrassed mage quickly separated herself away from the elf only leaving a hand on the elven thigh. "Hmph!" "I guess stockpiling on you was an excellent idea~" "W-what!?" Kia shrank in front of Iris''s eyes but the elf didn''t elaborate on the nature of her stockpile only reaching toward the girl and running her fingernails on Kia''s scalp causing the girl to squirm adorably. "We have to go, we have lost enough time." Iris suddenly stopped her cuddling, she gently removed the mage''s hand from her leg and saw the terrible wound had healed in a miraculous amount of time. "Another point on why undead is the best." Ch 84 “Dirty Tactics”
"In the modern age, almost no person from lower classes is birth or come of age with a Talent relating to magic. From a population of ordinary humans of roughly one thousand, only five of them will even show the slightest inkling of magical talent with only one possessing high enough statistics in intelligence or wisdom to have any chance of even using the Talent. This is why almost all magicians have at least a few drops of noble blood in them. For a very long time, nobles with magical potential constructed their families to keep this gift in their house, not keenly accepting blood from families without this blessing. The largest and most influential Mana Houses often resupply their family with elven slaves bought from demi-human traders. Many third, fourth and further, sons and daughters who were not married off often leave their families and venture out into the world alongside the many bastard siblings to join the many organisations hungry for magical talent." -Extract from "Talents and People" written in Oriripol by a student missing after suspicious circumstances.
An ever-thicking blanket of snow caused one of the undead to slow down as the snow began to reach her knees, her pale companion walked on the surface of the delicate snow leaving extremely shallow footprints behind, she would occasionally turn around to look at the struggling taller undead behind her. "Is there something funny on my face?" Iris asked as she almost tripped on a tree root concealed under the snow. "No," The elf frowned at the girl''s poor attempt at hiding her amusement. "Are we there yet?" "We should be there at twilight." The elf responded trying to judge the sun''s position through the snowfall. "When is that?" "We will be there when it will start getting dark." Iris tried to explain. "Soooo now?" Kia pointed at the sky. "Ehh no," The corners of the elf''s mouth moved to form a small smile seeing the girl goose-stepping on the snow as she stared at the heaven above them. "About half a bell I would say." Silently the two undead closed on the camp marked on their map. Through the veil of darkness, a small light flickered between the dark tree silhouettes slowly increasing in size and number as the sound of camp life slowly began to reach the two. "Stop," Iris grabbed the casually walking girl by the shoulder. "They will spot you if you are not careful." She said, pointing her finger at the pair of armed humans patrolling the woods. Kia stopped as ordered, she stood there waiting for further instructions from the elf, who stared toward the two humans observing where are they heading through the blood-red leaves. Realising the girl''s confusion she motioned her to lower her posture sparking a spark of remembrance in the dimly glowing eyes. The undead were easily able to hide from the periodic patrols in the raging blizzard as they finally arrived at the edge of the clearing where the outpost was. As with all settlements in Edor, the outpost was sounded by the fence separating it from the outside wall this one in particular was a simple continuous heap of thorny branches with wooden scaffolding behind it acting like primitive watch towers. From behind the barricade, a melancholic song was sung by the oblivious humans. "You still want to do this?" A pointless question left the elf''s mouth. "Yes." Kia answered. "Well, how do you want to approach this?" Iris asked, as a primarily melee combatant, she devolved judgment to the undead mage. "I think we should eliminate all humans outside and then quickly go inside and finish before humans can reorganise?" Kia said, hesitant in her plan, searching the elf''s face for any reaction which she didn''t find. "No necromancy?" "B-but humans will see?" The confused necromancer tilted her head. "I think we will be fine, you can use it today." Kia bobbed her head in acknowledgement of the tall cloaked woman. Iris crept forward with the mage staying in the trees conserving her mana, ready to engage if something went wrong. At first, Iris slowly approached the two soldiers patrolling the southern side of the camp. She would freeze whenever she thought the two pairs of human eyes scanned the area around them. After nearly a quarter of a bell had passed she remembered her eyes were much keener than that of a human. She quickly picked up speed at creeping toward the two, feeling a strange thrill when doing so. The thrill of doing something new quickly progressed into a predatory instinct as she was about to pounce out from the darkness. For the first time in the undead elf''s existence, humans will fear the monster they had created. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "It''s so cold as if I was stuck up ''ecking ice trolls ass." A soldier desperately held onto his overcoat which violently fluttered in the wind. "What brain rot did command got to move our camp in this weather." "I know, we haven''t even raided the Firmusans before we were ordered. I am literally dying to eat somethin-" A female soldier started to complain before her face hit the snow. "Juliet?" The man walked for a few more steps before he turned to see what happened to his companion. "!" The soldier gasped before he too joined his companion in the afterlife, accompanied by a loud snap of his spine. Iris didn''t bother to loot the human corpses leaving them to be smothered in the ice-cold blanket falling from the sky as she circled the outpost in search of the remaining sentries. Progressively each pair of sentries got easier to kill as Iris got more used to sneaking onto the frustrated humans in the horrendous weather condition that her undead body didn''t care about. The only sound she made was the crunching of the snow which easily mixed with the soldiers'' own steps. Iris found her ridiculous strength even with her relatively low level, extremely useful fighting humans at worst ten levels above her. Unlike her, most people regardless of race have to use some of their levels on classes which didn''t help in combat leaving the soldiers to be powerless even if they theoretically outclassed her in both level and training. The tall undead''s footprints looped around the outpost as she roamed the fringe of the forest rechecking if any soldiers had escaped her attention. She relaxed a little, heading to where Kia waited for her. "Whose there?!" A sudden shout caused the elf to jerk in surprise as a lonely soldier emerged from the forest pointing a lantern at the elf while holding a basket of something in his free hand. "Identify yourself." "[Mana Missile]" Iris shot a spell at the soldier, hitting him in the neck causing him to slowly slump over while staring at her as she heard the chime of the system notification. The risen lifted the small blanket covering the basket finding it filled with some kind of mushrooms which often grew on trees. She stood up and hurried to meet up with Kia. "Finished," Iris reported to Kia, who had ran toward the elf meeting her midway where Iris had thought she was. "Something happened?" "I had a feeling something went wrong and I ran to you." "I was only spooked a little." Iris said, receiving a perplexed look from her creator and soulmate who knew about her immunities. "We should go in now before anyone suspects anything." She said pointing at the outpost. After Kia nodded, the two adventurers approached the thorn wall with two gates, each at the opposite side of the camp. No one stood guard at the western entrance and a guard standing at the scaffold tower was sound asleep sitting on a stool. Kia approached the gate and touched it. A noise of metal bending to the mage''s will sounded from behind the closed gate but before they entered the necromancer whispered a spell "[Call Spector]" causing the wooden surface of the gate to be partially covered in ice. "IIIII sssserve." A hoarse voice emerged from the iced surface before a pale blue ethereal monster materialised. [Inspect] [Spector of Winter''s Midnight Level 33] {A local manifestation of mana given form by caster''s invocation. Highly varied depending on circumstances around the caster.} Iris inspected the summon, it was twelve levels above her level and resembled a human covered in torn robes and entangled in heavy metal chains. Its face was replaced by a vague blue mist instead of an actual face. "Are you ethereal?" Kia asked a strange question with an answer staring right at her. "Yyyyyes Mmmmaster." "What do you plan to do with this?" "You said humans don''t use magic." Kia replied while the spectre hovered idly beside her. The three entered the compound finding most humans fast asleep with a few soldiers gathered around a fireplace playing cards. The outpost was a mix of permanent buildings and tents with a large yet simple building dominating the southern section. The spector hovered its way into the centre causing all the sources of light to begin to flicker away. "What''s happening!" One of the younger soldiers shouted, her startled gaze landing squarely on the approaching spector, causing her to open her mouth in terror but no voice came out. "Quick someone get the lapiz lantern from the building!" A much older male voice shouted at the humans around the campfire. The veteran didn''t see if his words were followed as he slumped back into his seat with his face decayed by a spell casted by the necromancer. Iris didn''t wait for the engagement to end as she sprinted toward the tents, killing the soldiers only waking up from their slumber with a simple thrust of her spear. Screams filled the outpost as the disorganised humans tried to engage the allusive attacker, most of them ventured outside half-naked or partially armed leaving them at a severe disadvantage against the intelligent undead. Iris spotted humans desperately trying to kill the spector that was seemingly immune to damage as the living around it began to succumb to frostbite. A soldier wearing tribal clothes with a misfitting plate helmet swung a sword at the summoned undead, causing a rift to appear in the cold otherwordly body. The strange man began to furiously hack at the spector, who calmly wrapped its chains around the man''s neck. Further undead were raised from the corpses of the perished soldiers which quickly saturated the battlefield allowing Iris free reign to stab at the Fallen from behind the undead meat shields. Hurried shouts came from the building in the southern portion of the outpost. A group of fully armed soldiers appeared from the building with flasks of white liquid which glowed in golden light. Iris swiftly grabbed the girl, who stopped fighting and stared at the flasks filled with a holy elixir which the elf instantly recognised. "IIIII hhhad fffffailled!" The spector shrieked as he was drenched in the holy elixir instantly being vanquished from Niuran. "Is this a horde or a necromancer!" One of the soldiers yelled, throwing the elixir over a wooden cart packed with crates and into a group of shuffling undead, killing them instantly. "I think I saw a lich somewhere!" A Fallen replied. "No, he didn''t." The pale undead mage whispered to herself in response. "Kia?" Iris whispered the pale undead in her clutches while hiding behind a pile of crates. "Can I try something?" The necromancer whispered, her tone being one of curiosity rather than fear or concern. "If it kills them sure, but don''t do something stupid." The elf responded. The white-cloaked undead stood up at the same time as the strong wind hit the elf. The humans pointed their fingers at the approaching figure and hurled the last remaining vial at her. Their eyes widened as the luminescent liquid was deflected aside without the girl even lifting a finger. She casted a spell in the shape of a twin sickly grey skull, hitting one of the soldiers which caused him to visibly age. Iris charged the humans who dragged their aged comrade and began to barricade themselves inside. When Iris burst inside she quickly dealt with the barricading humans who panicked and separated from each other making them easy targets. "I thought I said not to do anything stupid." The blood-covered elf walked out of the building and saw Kia crouched over the body of the strange tribal. The girl removed the full plate helmet exposing a black horn jutting out from his human forehead. Her pointing finger traced the large scar on the man''s forehead causing Iris to notice a pattern in the presumably chaotic cuts. An ethereal white droplet dripped on the skin from a cracked vial the mage carefully held. Black smoke with a sulphuric smell slowly started to rise from the corpse causing the elf to finally understood the root of his effectiveness against the spector. "It wasn''t stupid, "The girl replied as she stood up from the smouldering carcass of the daemon-spawn. "Just dangerousness." *Sigh* "Here you go." Iris handed Kia all the stuff she thought was of some value to them. "I am confused, are you okay with resurrecting corpses or are you not?" "Were they put to rest?" The necromancer asked. "No," The tall risen replied. "So it''s only about if the body is buried?" "Not buried but put to rest. I wouldn''t awake a resting soul unless I had to." The necromancer answered as she took a large grey cloth used for tents and made it disappear. "Aaa." The elf nodded, acknowledging the girl''s strange custom. She would think the body itself or the soul had greater significance than if the person was put to rest. She wondered what opinions might the girl have about some types of burials present in Edor but on quick reflection, the thought to ask disappeared, knowing how the girl reacted to the topic of burial. Ch 85* "Death of a Dream" A warm orange flame flickered rapidly as a breeze of cold wind swooped from above the protective palisade around them. Even after the last bell had rung to announce the death of Citranus, allowing the darkness to rule Niuran until his resurrection, the outpost was still bustling with movement as humans moved around the camp carrying heavy wooden crates onto the many carts outside the gates. "General." A soldier''s voice pulled me from my thoughts and see myself in front of the mirror. "Lady Hope is asking permission to enter." I set down my razor on the nightstand and look at the saluting soldier. He was a young man, too young and light-skinned to be one of my mercenaries I began our reconquest. He must be one of the many of our lost kinsmen who had allied with us. "Let her in." I splashed my face with the cold water before going to meet the representative of Lord Akkad. I wonder how she found I was here on an inspection. I see the two flaps of the tent were wide open letting a bright silvery light inside. A feminine figure wearing a forest green mantle stood at the threshold of the tent with her hands interwoven on her abdomen. The guard allowed her to enter before closing the flaps causing the candles to stop flickering. "Greetings general Roddern..." The woman''s face was illuminated by the warm light displaying her seductive features. Her smiling sea-green eyes stared at me while her slender lips curled into a happy smile as she sat down in a chair beside me. "Or should I refer to you as King Roddern?" Her pale hand gently brushed against my forearm. I knew Hope was not her real name but it fitted to perfection for me to ever delve further for petty truth. "Let us not praise the day before its end." "No need to be so humble. It is only a matter of time before the Firmusa will be in your hands. They can''t hide behind your ancestors'' walls for too long," She said. "Lord Akkad doesn''t want this war to drag on unlike that pup wearing a golden hat." "I don''t see how he could gift me with anything which can breach the curtain walls of Firmusa." The entire city was built to be one continuous fortress. Every street could be used by the defenders to bleed the attackers dry for each step taken. Even large-scale magic would have been largely pointless to use, they would only cause the tall zigzagging buildings to collapse onto the narrow alleyways blocking further entry, bottlenecking my troops. Even the artery which was the vast parade road in the middle of the city. leading to the gates of the second level like an artery was designed for defensive use first, dividing the city in two where no movement from one side to the other couldn''t be spotted and harassed from the top of the secondary and tertiary walls. Truly a sign of our ancestors'' genius which unfortunately will have to be damaged to rid the pretenders of it. Lord Akkad was a powerful mage but capturing Firmusa in an assault required power beyond what humans could muster. Most likely the Firmusans will hide behind their wall and avoid attacking us in the winter causing the impregnable city to be packed with additional troops. On the bright side losing a High Marshal to a pointless intrigue must have sparked an internal conflict in their halls of power. Each high noble must be petitioning the king in favour of their own candidates allowing us to safely reorganize . "My dear Roddern, did you like the last gift I gave you?" The woman referred to a group of tribals from the Ridge. The tribals were presented to me quite a long time ago before I had even accepted to come back but I had refused to accept them in my company. Their infectious bloodthirst aimed to please their bloody-handed god was something which turned my bowels in disgust. To see humans still worshipping primitive gods, such a shame. Regardless of my wishes Pruina in all her infamous fairness had caused harsh winter to come early this year causing us and the squatters to suffer greatly, making me choose between my heart and reality. "If you allow me to make a potion for all of your brave soldiers I''m sure some rowdy humans will stand no chance against your might." Her pearly white teeth reflected the warm light as her lips neared mine. "No," I stood up away from her. "Having a mage for an ally and polluting my soldiers with witchcraft is a different matter altogether, out." "Ohhhh," The pale witch shrugged her shoulders at my words. "Your long-lost homeland has been occupied for far too long. We will see if you will be next to visit me in my tent~?" She said before she lifted a tent''s flap and disappeared into the night. "Why must I deal with witches to save my Motherland? Pruina, Citranus, Corin, Tinnbera, Elemosina, Idicac is my quest not justified enough for you? If this is all to test my will, give me a sign of what is my trial. Is it to remain pure even in war, Elemosina? Is it to overcome my enemies by any means necessary, Idicac? Should I become a soulless merchant of war who will sell water to a fish to save my people and for them to have something to call home once more? If so tell me and I shall become it but this silence is murderous to my soul and I do not know if I can do it for much longer without some sort of miracle to cause this bloody war to end." I fall onto my bed and pray for my soldiers'' future. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "My Lord!" A shout from outside causes me to spring up from my contemplations. "Fluddson what are you screaming for." I stare at my second in command. His grey mane fluttered in the violent blizzard raging outside. "One of our soldiers informed me her brother is dead." He said stepping inside, his great battle axe hanging on his back. "It''s sad but things like this happen sometimes, especially in war." "I know but the thing is she and her brother shared a connection with each other and she told me her brother was killed by humans. I checked and he was assigned to a forager party for this camp." He said, his face told me he was not joking and was well aware of what that information indicated. "Order everyone to prepare for an attack and demand Lady Hope to quickly come here." Even some snot-guzzler of a noble with a command staff filled with other nobles with rotten brains can come up with lucky ideas. "I told you, you will come back." Hope smirked as she stirred a bright green concoction that bubbled a hideous smell into her tent. "Come here." She ordered her guard to step closer. She cut his hand causing his blood to drop into the cauldron causing its contents to turn bright crimson. "Don''t look at me like that. You ordered me to do it," She smiled, pushing the bulky mute guard to the side. "Anyway, how long do we have until they arrive?" "I would say as soon as dawn breaks." I explain, entertaining the witch question. "You will not send for reinforcements? There aren''t too many of your people to defend this fort." She used very generous language to describe the current situation. There were slightly over a hundred soldiers assigned to this supply hub with half of them having to hide in the wilderness because of the sudden blizzard unable to return from their patrols. "No, the blizzard creates too much of a wall to send anyone outside. At best they would wander aimlessly until the weather calms down and at worst they would be dead men walking." I explain. "I hope their army gets lost or is attritioned enough for us to defend with certainty." "Mmmm, would you like to try this?" She said, offering up her brew, making it look appetizing . In disgust I take a sip of the foul-tasting potion, I instantly felt warmer but felt nothing else. Over the course of two bells, the potion was distributed among my soldiers. "When does your potion activate fully and will it be ready for the assault?" "Ohh, my king it is already active but to fully manifest I would have to do something more." She gave me a strange smile. "Don''t worry in the next few hours all of you will become more than-" Her words were suddenly drowned by terrifying screams. Everyone peeked their heads outside to see what happened. A spector hovered over the main campfire, whipping its chains at the humans attacking it. I see how my younger soldiers try to use tactics taught by me against the monster, forming a shield wall protecting people behind them in an incredible show of disciple, the problem was that against monsters those tactics were akin to a death sentence as a singular attack from the rarely seen monster fell into the center of formation where they were unable to dodge because of the tight formation. "What is happening!" A black ribbon swordsman leading a hurriedly formed squad shouted. "We have to get inside the warehouse!" I scream back, unsheathing my sidearm. "What if there are more of them there!" Hope shouted, causing the swordsman to stop for a split moment. "Leave the spector to u-" He tried to grab the representative beside me and shield the physically weak human but suddenly something hit the side of his face causing him to fall. "Spread out quick!" I roar as a half-dressed cleric casted a protection miracle of Marin which caused a thin layer of blessed ice to form on our bodies. "They are using ward-piercing spells." The witch stated as the air around me was filled with ice shards as another of my people fell lifelessly onto the snow-covered ground with her head rapidly decaying. "Don''t be in the open!" I shout again, confused by what was happening. Are we ambushed in our own camp? "Fuck, it was an undead horde, it was not Firmusans who killed that soldier." "What do we do now, my Lord." The cleric beside me asked, his voice was shaking in fear. "You are running toward the warehouses and then you either kill them or die trying." I ordered causing my soldiers to instantly focus on the job they had to do. I could feel the taste of blood in my throat as I deeply inhale the frigid air into my lungs. I swung my sword at the puppeteered bodies of the brave soldiers in front of the tent, their still-warm blood splashing onto my face. Leading the surviving soldiers as far as I could before I charged toward the spector surrounded by a pack of gruesomely disfigured zombies. The pale light coming from my sword gained power as I drove my blade into the spector''s ethereal body. Hacking my way out from the small horde of zombies surrounding me, I eventually lose sight of the group in the ever-intensifying blizzard. "?" I hear my blade make a metallic ring as I swung my weapon behind me. "Curses!" An undead I never saw before clawed at my face, a black skeleton with villainous blue flames in its hollowed skull staring at me with an uncaring and unfeeling gaze, his claws dripping with my blood. "Die!" I shouted, my blade slipping between the undead''s spine and head causing it to spring up and disintegrate into dust. My body started to feel cold as the low-level undead started to swarm me. I grunt in pain as I decapitate the last undead in front of me. "My body isn''t what it used to be." I hear footsteps behind me and swivel around and my heart stops. "Fluddson!" A tall undead shuffled slowly towards me, his grey hair soaked in blood, his remaining arm weakly swung at me while the large hole in his right shoulder oozed blood creating a bloody trail behind him. "I''m sorry friend, rest now." I swung my weapon causing his head to tumble to the ground as I feel the corner of my mouth tremble. "What are you?" I utter as I see a bloody angel emerge from one of the tents wearing adventurer''s clothes before pointing the tip of her strange polearm at me. "Did you do this!" I scream but the tall and deathly pale elf didn''t respond, instead thrusting her spear at me. I block the thrust and instantly feel the strength of the horrific undead. The monster was at least Mithril if not Adamite level threat but like most monsters, she lacked technique and relied primarily on strength to attack but that didn''t mean blocking the monster was easy as I felt each hit deep in my bones. I swung at the spear-wielding undead, activating [Swiftness] I switched to reversed grip slashing the undead''s cheek or I would have if not for her instant reaction. I could have followed up my attack but my body refused to listen, feeling exhausted from the fighting. "Are you enjoy this?" I could feel my body give up as the frost took its toll on me. Inhaling deeply I took one last step forward, slashing weakly at the deadly and cold-hearted beauty. "Save me from this shame." I mutter as my knees give up mid-swing. "Somewhat." I hear as I am sent to the Ice Palace to be judged by Pruina. Why is it so hot and dark here? Ch 86 "Pecking Order" The sun was hanging high in the clear blue sky, easily penetrating through the patchy forest above the two unique undead. The tall forest around them was a mix of ordinary-leafed trees with bare branches resembling roots that proudly crowned their leafless owners and crimson-leafed trees with a white bark that refused to shed their bright crimson coat. Iris was leading Kia back to Firmusa after walking a great loop in the Firmusan countryside, destroying multiple outposts, reaching a total level of 26. She shaped their path in such a way that their last objective was one of the closest outposts they needed to deal with. Each of the Fallen''s strongholds fell quicker than the previous one as the two ambushing undead refined their simple yet effective strategy of rapid attack. The girl walking right beside Iris was focused completely on the unmelting snow on her pearly hands. The elf didn''t catch when but the petite undead found the mundane pile of ivory powder in her hands to be fascinating at some point in their journey. "Iris? Do all snow have six sides?" The girl asked a bizarre and arbitrary question which she somehow managed to fill with seriousness. "I... I don''t know, I never really looked that close at snowflakes." The girl furrowed her eyebrows at the inconclusive answer, clearly not liking her all-knowing guide''s answer. The risen looked up as a forest path transformed into a proper road and spotted a pair of familiar black ravens perched on a lifeless branch of a great oak. The pair would constantly catch up with the two undead, never flying far enough for the corvids'' eyes to break contact with the undead. "Kia, could you wave for me like this?" Iris asked the necromancer with a small smile. "Why?" The clueless girl perked up after hearing the elf''s voice. "I want to see something." "Okay?" Kia''s multicoloured eyes narrowed in suspicion as she gave the world around her a hesitant wave. To even Iris''s surprise the two ravens dived toward the undead mage, who noticed the two black missiles flying towards her far too late to dodge. Stopping suddenly they perched themselves on each of the girl''s shoulders before starting to rub their feathery bodies on her neck causing the mage to giggle uncontrollably. "Hehetophehestop!" Kia ordered between joyful giggles which caused the birds to suddenly stop. "Oooh." A disapproving noise escaped the girl as she frown at the corvid on her left shoulder. "Hello, Umbria." Iris scratched the top of the raven''s head. Even with a different eye, the same look beamed from the raven red eye as from Umbria''s golden eyes. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "This feels weird." The girl said as the more animalistic raven hopped onto her still-extended hands and started to nibble on the tips of her fingers. "It tickles a bit, hehe." "Not you." The cruel elf whispered to the raven on the second shoulder as she picked it up and held it in her hands. She stroked the raven''s black body finding the partially muted feeling under her finger strangely soft. The sun moved slowly across the heavens as the two undead slowly neared their destination. The birds in their arms looked relaxed, the raven in Iris''s hands lost the look in its red eyes and seemed to really enjoy her scratching while the second raven resembled a blissful puppy as it enthusiastically rubbed its head on the girl''s skin. From its completely black body, tentacles of shadow wrapped themselves on Kia''s fingers proving their summoned nature. Iris would have swapped the birds but the thought had been quickly erased as she watched the necromancer giggle with a beautiful bright smile as she pampered the summon with scratches. "?" Both of the ravens suddenly stood up and took to the skies, disappearing in the crimson leaves above them. Loud shrieks and caws sounded from where the ravens disappeared, causing the leaves to rustle loudly. The two undead stared at the source of the noise before a large bat-like creature with too many teeth alongside one of the ravens dropped onto the snow-covered ground before disappearing into nothing. "Kia." Iris quickly took the girl''s hand and started to run. "He reacted faster than expected." The undead mage casted a spell to increase their speed in the deep snow as they ran south toward Firmusa, their undead nature allowing them to run without tiring until the sun began to lose strength slowly being pulled under the horizon. "Master!" A familiar voice sounded from their right when they approached an empty crossroad. "Umbria?" Iris slowed down, confused by the vampire''s location. "What are you doing here?" "It would have been shameful for me to destroy centuries of work done for my fair Master because I wouldn''t move my bottom a couple of kilometres," The woman spoke. Instead of an elaborate dress, she wore a heavy metal plate that was darker than the darkest night the elf could remember with crimson highlights like eyes staring greedily at her soul from the abyss. The edges of the armour caused Iris''s eyes to ache as the dark armour seemed to want to fuze with the surrounding darkness. Her demeanour changed from a bored and tired human to something more lively as a small proud smile dominated her dignified face. "Also I gathered my servants as soon as I could and send them here just in case something like that happened." "Did you sense Akkad?" Iris asked while the vampire motioned the two to follow her further into the forest. "Yes, we don''t have much time to prepare but not so little that we had to scramble." "Still, you said he would respond only after three or four days. Is there a reason for his sudden appearance?" The elf asked, smallest flicker of doubt flashed in her mind before being ruthlessly extinguished as images of dungeons she was dragged into appeared in her mind. In such situations, panic and doubt are more deadly than the enemy. "I don''t know the precise reason but not all of my underlings answered my call," Umbria explained. "I declared an emergency conclave and ordered all of the assembled to pick up their arms and follow me. There were quite a few pups who refused to fulfill their part of the contract. The leader of a younger faction Jidislow. A roughly 300-year-old vampire who never bothered to hide the dark idols of his worship. He thought he was invincible and he was, politically untouchable due to his vital role in the Firmusan food industry without which my domain would collapse until now. He challenged me for the title of Overtyrant in honourable combat due to happen next year. I killed him then and there and ordered his entire faction of 40 vampires to be executed... I hope I hadn''t broken any of your laws, Master." A drop of cold sweat appeared on her forehead, instantly calming down once receiving Kia''s approval with a small bored nod. "The rest of the rebellious members quickly fell into the line, if anything they will be good meat shields for more valuable undead. But..." "Not all of your servants attended in the first place?" Iris finished the bloodsucker''s words, not able to see how Umbria could allow any of the vampires physically beside her to escape. "Precisely, Harbinger." Umbria answered. In front of her, a farmstead emerged from the trees with a large expanse of cleared land covered in snow with Overtyrant''s people idly waiting for instructions. A vampire with perfectly smooth skin only a noble could possess gave Umbria a deep bow as she lead the two undead adventurers inside the farmstead to await the upcoming battle. Ch 87 "Battles"
Iris walked toward the living room with a handful of nuts she found stashed in the deserted kitchen, the girl complained to Iris about the numerous undead around her, staring at the mysterious being that their Overtyrant hadn''t introduced to the war host yet. She had thought to make the girl a little more comfortable with a simple snack before the battle began. When Iris entered the living room she saw the girl sitting perfectly still on an armchair staring at the empty space in front of her with a blank expression. "Kia?" The elf hesitantly approached the mage. "Hello?" She gave Kia a nudge causing the girl to slowly turn her head toward her. "Here, take them." She placed the nuts in the girl''s small hands before sitting herself beside the mage. The necromancer stared at the handful of nuts in her hands with an unknowing look. Kia''s soothing cold permeated into Iris''s arm causing the thoughts about the forthcoming battle to cease for the moment. Even with this, the elf couldn''t stop worrying as the extremely familiar feeling coming from the girl felt odd, lacking something fundamental to it. "Did something happen, Kia?" Iris asked, wrapping one of her arms around the strange-acting girl. The unknowing look slowly disappeared as the girl lifted one of the nuts in her hands into her mouth. Iris never knew seeing a person eating in the most mundane way possible could cause her sadness as she desired the girl to make one of her usual overly expressive faces. The girl sank deeper into Iris as she slowly ate, the missing element gradually returning to her aura. "Master." Umbria suddenly appeared in the threshold of the room, causing the necromancer to look up. "Akkad is about to arrive." She announced. She waited for the two adventurers to stand up before walking outside. In front of the house, roughly 100 vampires assembled all wearing different types of armours ranging from full plate to light outdoor clothes. Some of the faces present Iris recognised from the royal ball or her brief time living with Umbria. Kia found herself walking behind the Overtyrant without her cloak causing quiet whispers to journey through the assembled monsters. Iris stared at Kia''s impossibly straight back as shadows appeared in between the trees cutting the curious whispers for now. I will have to deal with the undead mage after the battle. Iris thought as she tightened her grip on her weapon. "Umbria," A bold human stepped out of the shadow in front of the forest edge with a host of human and inhuman-looking monsters behind him. "You finally choose to die with some of your honour intact? I am sad to inform you but your corpse god will not save you from my power." He flashed his yellow teeth at Umbria as he outstretched his muscular arms. Instead of an answer, the rival vampire received a storm of icicles from the Overtyrant. In an instant, he disappeared, reappearing in a column of black smoke a couple of steps from where he previously stood. Just like that, the night was filled with colourful light as every monster began to cast. A singular dark bolt traversed the battlefield before the centries old monsters could cast their spells. "?" Iris stared in confusion at every undead present suddenly stopping and turning to look at the girl and kneeled. "Your daemonic masters can''t protect you from your judgment." Umbria screamed at stupified Akkad. From the opposing side, many vampires stopped and dropped their heads to avoid looking at Kia before a particularly tall Nordling amongst them dropped to his knees with tears in his eyes causing many of Akkad''s people to follow suit. The more scarred and animalistic of their enemies began to gnash, bite and snap their sharp teeth toward Kia. "My wish can f-finally be given to me." The bold vampire visibly resisted biting the air in front of him as he stared at the necromancer. Absolute chaos broke out as Akkad''s war host began to slaughter one another as the kneeling undead were killed by their previous companions at the same time as Umbria''s vassals charged forward. The battle rapidly devolved into a series of duels with Umbria and Akkad dominating the center of the battle. Easily killing any creature of the night dumb or berserk enough to approach the two battling vampires engaged in a blurry and brutal dance only they could comprehend the speed off. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Iris was stormed by one of the bestial creatures resembling a mix between a large bat and a particularly ugly grey troll with needle-like teeth erratically scattered near its maw and shredded pieces of skin between its arms and torso. Its two long front arms propelled its bulky body forward as its short but muscular legs absorbed the impact of its bulk hitting the ground. She ducked under the monster''s arm as it swiped at her head, quickly stabbing the beast in its side her spear barely penetrating its hide. Enraged by the elf it started to flay its long arms around itself, furiously pounding at her. "[Touch of Decay]" The tall hoplite slid under the beast but her spell did barely anything against its thick hide, thinking quickly she slashed the underbelly of the monster doing similarly little damage before rolling out from under the monster as its arm attempted to reach for her. The degenerated vampire''s second hand grabbed the elf''s leg and threw her like a doll at the tree. A loud crashing noise rang in Iris''s head as she felt her back hitting the thick trunk. A normal human would have perished from shock but Iris was left to feel the aftermath. Remaining perfectly calm and conscious as she flew through the air and crashed into the tree. The bat horror charged at the elf causing the ground to shake as she tried to stand up, finding her lower body incredibly hard to move. [You have been assisted with defeating a monster 50 levels above you.] [Exp gained.] "To dust with you." A somewhat familiar voice said as Iris''s vision was filled with her own reflection in the polished metallic surface in front of her. The head of the monster landed on her lap still trying to bite her as it disintegrated into ash. "Damn these Forsaken." An armour gauntlet she recognized offered to help her stand up. "Didn''t notice that, Harbinger. Let me fix it for you." Umbria''s bodyguard effortlessly picked up the wounded undead by her collar, his second hand digging into the elven back grabbing the shattered spine. After removing his hand from Iris''s body and after watching if the elf could stand properly again he grabbed the hilt of his sword and effortlessly placed it on his shoulder. The sword resembled an oversized chunk of silvery metal in a shape of a sword rather than a proper weapon, adequate for Karol''s large yet still human body. "Thanks." Iris said as she landed on her two feet. "I would advise you to keep your distance if you struggled with that Forsaken." Karol said, his eyes scanning the chaotic battle around them. "Did you see Kia?" Iris searched for the necromancer, having lost her during the duel. "Master? I can feel her noblest of auras there." The tall vampire pointed the elf in the right direction before delving deeper into the bloodless yet brutal battle. Iris ran back to Kia''s side, dodging wild spells which had missed their previous mark all the while the cacophony of sounds assaulted her ears. Her not existent heart stopped as she saw a vampire holding the girl in the air by her wrists with another feminine vampire standing beside them with her hand piercing one of Umbria''s soldiers. "Are you sure about this? If the Overtyrant finds out we are dead." "Give me the girl now." The woman said as she reached for the struggling Kia. "But how will that help me?" The man stepped back from the insistent woman. "It''s now always about you!" The irritated woman screamed at him stomping her foot on the ground. "But our plan, Lizzy I-" "This was all my plan, you incompetent pig!" The woman pulled a knife from her side and raised it in the air. Iris was still too far to defend Kia against the raised knife as it dived down. "My L-Lizzy?" Eastwood''s eyes widened as the knife pierced his neck. "Why?" His grip loosed on Kia''s wrist and the mange managed to slip one of her hands out, pointing her hand at the woman. "You''re mine, finally I can please Master Akkad." The woman swiftly took Kia from Eastwood''s grip. "?" She turned to see a shard of black glass piercing her side, causing her to fall as she was skewered by Iris''s weapon. "Die you bitch!" The woman screamed, clawing at the elf''s face as Iris pulled her spear out of her and stabbed again and again. "...no please." A pitiful whimper came from the disfigured vampire before Iris stomped on the woman causing enough damage to cause the monster to turn into a pile of dust. "Kia!" Iris jogged to the necromancer wearing Umbria''s smirk. "Are you okay?" "Yes," Kia responded in a cold voice. "The battle had not yet ended I have to punish those who break my laws." Iris was about to speak again before she heard someone whisper beside her. "Lizzy, my sweet Lizzy." The undead noble kneeled where Iris slew the female vampire. She let go of Kia and silently approached the foolish human. "You killed her, you monster!" He turned his head in anger as Iris drove her spear into his back, killing him. "Kia?" The risen turned around and saw her undead companion running away from her toward the beast-like screams. The elf quickly gave chase, her higher strength and dexterity allowed her to quickly catch up to the necromancer. A thunderous roar sounded from Iris''s flank. She turned her head and saw Akkad scorching a great leech-like beast. The large leech with thick black skin covered in some sort of slime opened its circular maw filled with razor-sharp teeth and lunged at the vampire. "What are you doing." Iris stared in disbelief as Kia casted a spell that arched toward Akkad followed by a long tail of black fog. The man blinked to the side causing the leech to hit the ground but the spell swiftly turned and impacted him. Iris stared as nothing happened to the high-level monster as he turned away from the motionless bloodsucking beast and towards the necromancer. "Youuuuu! Gore Father shouldddd be pleaseeed withh mee nowww!" Akkad screamed as he arched his back, a sinister wing bursting out from his shoulder while his skin rapidly turned grey. "Dieeee-!" His battle cry got cut short as he fell backwards on his still steaming back. A white hair covered Akkad''s face as he grabbed his neck, crimson jewels shone from between his fingers. He struggled against Umbria, latched around his back kicking, clawing, screaming and hurling spells at the Overtyrant of Firmusa. Iris stabbed the struggling vampire, her spear instantly stopped his greying skin before being swept off her feet by a singular kick. Akkad''s body became covered in cracks before turning into ash which flaked off from his body as the wind passed over him. Black tears began to form in his eyes as he muttered curses intertwined with pleas of mercy and cries of fear before becoming limp. From under Akkad''s lifeless body, Umbria emerged naked with her white hair covering up her upper body, even with a portion of the body covered, marks of her duels densely covered her pale skin. She spitted out green liquid from her mouth which boiled with contact with the ground. Everyone stared at Akkad''s body which glowed in unnatural red light. His body arched up as if something was pulling on threads attached to the body before the red light burst from the body creating a phantom of the man. The mute apparition seemed to curse at the victorious Overtyrant before cowering in fear from something unseen. "Serve you right, daemon whore." Umbria cursed as her rival burst into a cloud of grey ash as something devoured his soul before passing out. Ch 88 “Thesis of Undead Nature” Sitting on a toppled tree, Iris observed the bizarre scene unfolding in front of her. Kia ordered Umbria to gather all surviving undead and behind the necromancer roughly twenty of their original number survived with twice that surviving from the other side who submitted to Kia. The prisoners were lined into a long line, all of them kneeling on the ground wearing a look of great shame on their faces while Kia slowly made her way from one side of the line to the other, her hands behind her back. She would talk to the prisoners, her smaller then average body overshadowed even the largest of vampires in presence. Her "court" proceeded swiftly from one undead to the next with Karol acting as Kia''s executioner. She knew the necromancer''s harsh sense of justice but seeing it with her own two eyes was a totally different experience than reading it on a piece of paper or hearing it. After judging all the prisoners, only four undead had not been turned into a pile of ash and remained kneeling on the ground. Staring at the faces of the survivors, Iris wasn''t sure if they were entirely happy with their faith compared with the undead experiencing their final death. Each of the sentenced bloodsuckers who were now nothing but ash, bore faces of sad acceptance and almost uncontrollable happiness while answering Kia''s damming question, similar to children being happy at the return of their father from war while being scolded by him for not helping their mother while he was gone. The four survivors looked much more disturbed with only their eyes expressing any emotion, looking up to the necromancer eagerly waiting to be of use. Their solemn faces were possibly caused by what they just experienced, a brutal battle shortly before a cruel and unforgiving court with no right to defend themselves was granted nor even tolerated wasn''t something to leave someone of the right mind but... Iris didn''t think that the possibly centuries-old undead who followed a brutish warlord cared for such things. From what little she learned while living with the ancient necromancer as a young undead with a mind of what she was before, she came up with a theory. She wasn''t sure if her assumptions were correct but the undead with the notable exception of Kia and her seemed to instinctually desire stability and permanence in their existence or at least those words were the most accurate at describing her thoughts. The undead residing in tombs and burial grounds which she ventured into while she was still serving Brad, the undead were there not because of them being stuck there but a desire for everything to remain the same. She remembered overhearing a cleric speaking about how rare undead attacks really were, only really happening when either they were resurrected by a necromancer or if their tombs were trespassed into with the roused residences wildly attacking nearby areas and leaving gruesomely mutilated corpses as a warning to the living who would find them. She wasn''t sure if intelligent undead like vampires worked in the same way but they seemed to desire the same things after satisfying their basic needs. The vampires occupying Firmusa were happy enough to laze around in their mansions, secretly ruling humans from the shadows even if they possessed the power to potentially conquer all human kingdoms in Edor with the possible exception of Oriripol. If this all was true and she haven''t missed something important, she could maybe understand the reason for the disappointed look on the four survivors and Kia''s unsettlingly ruthless judgments. She didn''t think the four were suicidal but they still at least on an instinctual level desired death as a permanent solution for their immortal sins. If they wronged what they assume is their Master, was there a punishment harsh enough to undo the wrongs they had committed? If so, it was kind of ironic that the undead must see mortal punishments such as cutting off a thief''s hand as unusually cruel and unnecessary punishment. If a cut hand can be healed with a bit of magic and the absolvence which the stump provided by remaining the thief of the consequences of their actions can be removed what was the point of the punishment? Death presented a permanent solution to ease the undead''s immortal minds in the world where nothing stay still. The elf hummed as she pondered if resurection spells were the greatest evil an undead could imagine capable of ripping the one tool the undead had to deal justice but at the same time she had only saw the mindless undead being resurrected, never seeing an intelligent undead rising from the death. Especially from a pile of ash currently being scattered by the wind. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Iris''s head started to hurt while trying to organise her thoughts, she wasn''t sure if she was even on the right track but it wasn''t like she could read on the topic seeing how living and undead interact with each other. "Hey, Are you alright?" A voice pulled the risen from her thoughts. She looked up and saw the snake lady staring at her from above. "Hi, Iris was it?" "Greetings," The elf stood up, her tall body was a head higher than the human. "Iris and you are Marleen." She said before noticing everyone was gone. "Ahh, I was checking on you on this issue. Follow me, Great Master and Mistress Umbria are heading toward Akkad''s lair." The woman must have realised Iris''s confusion and smiled before walking away with the elf quickly following behind her. The two women quickly caught up with a small procession led by the four vampires. Iris jogged toward the head of the quickly moving undead column, taking up a spot right behind Kia. The silvery moon beamed down on the undead, as time passed Iris noticed Kia''s already extremely pale skin on her exposed shoulders was much more paler, the dim silvery light managing to pass through her skin, silhouetting Kia''s skeleton but before she managed to ask the girl about it all of the undead stopped. She took her eyes off the necromancer and saw a large cave entrance with hundreds of skulls impaled on rusted swords littering the ground in front of it. They slowly ventured inside, the damp air clung to their bodies. The naked rock around them was covered in a thin layer of dark red, their feet stuck to the wet floor as they stepped into the old drag marks on the floor. It was hard to believe a vampire famous for their opulence would subject themself to live or rather rot in a place like this. The tight passage widened into a man-made hall with a large pit in the center. Iris approached the edge of the pit and among piles of old bones mixed with newer corpses, she spotted a white worm-like thing laying motionless at the bottom. As soon as Kia looked down at the blood pit the white worm moved its head toward her, resembling a strange breed of dog with wrinkled skin, a long snout, small closed eyes and long downward curved ears. "What is daemon doing in here?" Umbria said while staring at the thing. Daemons regardless of their tier are extremely dangerous beings with far more power of than their level would suggest but somehow this daemon looked weak while laying in the shallow pull of blood. The blood at the bottom of the pit was quickly sucked into the daemon''s body, a crimson aberration burst out from the worm. The bloody illusion was a much more threatening-looking monster which still possessed the worm-like body with two long unnaturally thin boney arms acting as the daemon''s legs. "Consume, eat devour to be One! One is all all must be One! WE ARE CHAOS!" The daemon opened its mouth The phantom swiped at the edge of the pit, tearing the solid stone from underneath Iris causing her to fall into the sacrificial pit. The blood daemon''s other hand dragged itself on the floor causing further rubble to fall onto the elf with hurried shouts coming from above her. "[Fortitude]" Iris hissed through her teeth as an unimaginable force began to weigh on her legs. Each step felt like torture as she slowly neared the small worm under the blood daemon. Her Mark of Darkness suddenly shined with brilliant purple light inside her head with the power of twelve suns. As she stopped to grab her head which felt like an anvil had hit her, her undead body faltered under the pressure and she felt her knees hit the ground only arms reach from the little wrinkly daemon causing havoc on the high-level undead guarding Kia. "Hi, do you remember me, Lonely One? You really should, I did say I will come by." Ch 89 “Visit”
"Hi, do you remember me, Lonely One? You really should, I did say I will come by." From behind Iris, a voice spoke to her its tone, pitch and sex constantly shifting. She turned around and saw a young human boy with messy hair leaning over her. "Who are you?" The elf stared at the boy with confusion as she noticed the world around them was motionless with all the colour drained from it with the exception of the boy''s dark purple eyes staring straight at the laying risen. *Sniff* The boy looked devastated by Iris''s words, covering his eyes he started to sob. Seeing the elf''s lack of reaction a purple flames stared at her with boredom and annoyance evenly mixed in from between his fingers. "It''s a shame she didn''t make you more expressive, oh well." The boy wiped his teary face which held back a deluge of tears behind his suddenly unnaturally large eyes. "Mother." The boy said, his body not matching with his words. "...Vesa? What are you doing in here?" The elf said after a moment. "Questions, questions, questions! Why is everyone asking me those?" A sudden rage escaped the young boy''s mouth. "Oh, WhY dId ThE gObLinS atTacKeD oUr VilLaGe? WHy hAd YoU madE EveRyOne gO Mad? WhY dIdN''T yoU SaVe uS?" Vesa seemed to mock the people she was referring to but terribly realistic cries of plight reaching for their last remaining hope escaped the boy''s mouth. "What is the fucking point of life if you are going to ask me to explain everything for you, don''t you agree?" Before Iris could notice the boy disappeared and was replaced by Vesa emerging from a shadow behind her. "-" Iris opened her mouth about to speak but the woman standing above her seemed to randomly change her mind. With a single casual wave of her finger the elf felt her words stop in her throat before seemingly crawling back into her lungs. "Imagine this, I was working quietly on something I don''t even remember on what and decided to look at you. Guess what? I suddenly see Fifth at level 28 trying to fight an ancient daemon basically by herself and fully expecting to win that," Vesa explained, her right hand was raised beside her head with her fingers counting down. As she folded her last finger, Kia appeared at the edge of the pit. "Aaaand that''s why I am here Lonely One." She finished before turning to look at the necromancer. "You realised I could have killed your Anchor while you were studying my spell? You are truly made differently than others, stick to one school of magic." "There is no logical reason for you to kill my Anchor." Kia replied, her mostly blue and eyes staying full of colour similar to Vesa''s eyes. "Do you know who I am even?" The woman''s mouth formed into a skeptical grin, finding something about Kia''s sentence hilarious. "The Effect is a bitch, isn''t it? I liked you much more when you were hers, anyway I gotta go." Her voice changed once more alongside her hair as she finished speaking. "Wait, what are we meant to do with the daemon!" Iris shouted seeing that the stranger started to fade. "Ahhh, that little thing... I guess I could help a little bit for His and your sake." Vesa strolled toward the daemon''s small body, grabbing its worm-like body by the tail. The daemon suddenly opened its eyes and stared at the three with utter confusion before disappearing in Vesa''s hand. "I knew System will complain about this. *Sigh*" She approached Iris with her hand extended. The elf felt a sting as Vesa''s finger touched her forehead. "I guess you can have this." If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "What did you give me?" The elf grabbed the purple-eyed woman''s shoulder as she was about to leave. "You have six bells to think about what I did and I don''t even remember what I did for or to you~" Vesa said, her voice bordering between flirting with the elf, threatening her and chuckling at her own words before disappearing as abruptly as she appeared. "Master! Uh?" Umbria''s scream suddenly echoed as the time moved again. The phantom that the daemon controlled vanished instantly, causing a bloody rain to shower the two undead in the pit. "We are both here, Umbria!" Iris shouted, puzzled by what just happened. The sun was slowly climbing the clear blue sky which held off Abyss from flooding Niuran. Kia and Iris were heading toward Firmusa alone, Umbria was ordered to clear the path ahead of them and to sort out the chaos in the city after a large portion of the elite class disappeared in one dark night. The rest of the vampires stayed in Akkad''s lair in fear of the very same celestial body which shined warm light at the two adventurers. Iris''s fingers were interwoven with Kia''s slender fingers. The necromancer didn''t react to the risen''s touch, she loosely held her hands in the elf''s tight grip. "Kia, what happened to you?" Iris finally said, moving the mage''s black hair out of the way, giving her a clear view of the heavenly face staring blankly at the road in front of her. "Nothing." Kia replied, leaving the elf in bitter silence. The former slave felt each bell go by in all too familiar silence which now stabbed at her heart. She wasn''t sure if the girl put on the alien mannerisms for the vampires or for some other reason which must be extremely important but she selfishly wanted the girl to break her mask for even a second and reassure her that she was fine. "Iris?" A dazed voice reached the hoplite''s ears as the walls of Firmusa came from under the horizon. "Y-yes?" The elf looked down toward the melodic voice. Leaning on her shoulder Kia looked up at the elf. When their eyes met together the girl''s mouth started to tremble and she hid her face away from the elf in the folds of the elven sleeve. Her body seemed to fear touching Iris''s warm body. "Welcome back." Iris was compelled to say as she gently pushed Kia''s head closer to her, vaguely feeling the girl''s emotions through their connection. The cold radiating off from the necromancer melting in Iris''s embrace regained its old feeling. The elf felt the undead mage mustering all of her feeble strength to return her favour, forcing the taller undead as close to her as possible. Iris happily endured the little bit of pain caused by Kia reinforcing her body with spells to force her as close as possible. "I don''t want this anymore. I hated it, I hated it, I hated it..." The pale angel cried angrily into the elf''s chest. The ground around them started to frost over with a sea of sharp icicles judging out from the ice becoming larger as Kia''s quiet cries became louder. Iris never stopped stroking the girl''s black hair in a familiar motion as she felt the ice begin to overcome her resistance causing her Hit Points to slowly decrease. "...I hated every moment of it! I didn''t know this would happen. I couldn''t control i-it, my body wasn''t mine." Kia''s angry cries changed into fearful sobs. "Shhh, it''s all over now, it''s all over. You are with me, nothing can hurt you." Iris calmly whispered into the girl''s ear, causing her ragged breathing to slowly stop as her stiff body melted fully into the warm embrace. Iris rested her head on Kia''s still body, an earthy scent with a strong floral undertone filled her nose as she sniffed the girl''s onyx hair. The smell was usually only present in mausoleums where the living would honour their dead but Iris could only think of the distraught girl in her hands as they stayed still. "I promise." The elf said as she picked up the girl, who had exhausted her mana powering her body and had fallen asleep standing. Iris covered Kia''s peacefully sleeping body with her white cloak before she slowly walked toward the northern gate of Firmusa. "We were sent by Lady Blackworm to escort these noblest of Ladies." A soldier wearing dark plate armour said, interrupting the city guard motioning Iris to stop. Somehow Iris felt the undead nature of the two young soldiers in front of her. Without slowing down she followed the two vampires into the city. Kia''s body jerked violently as they walked through the residential part of the lower city the two soldiers walked almost shoulder to shoulder with Harbinger. "Leave us, now." Iris''s low hiss caused the young undead to move away from her. "My Lady we can''t leave you." One of the soldiers dared to say. "Leave us." Iris stared down the closest of the two bloodsuckers, she didn''t know if the vampire was lower level than her but his body shrank under her gaze. Iris walked through the busy streets trying to ignore a pair of undead roughly a hundred meters behind her. If not for Kia in her hands the two would have been turned into ash be her. They were of some use to her when they quickly jogged in front of her using side alleys to open the manor. Instantly heading to their room, Iris ignored the few of the busy servants who stopped and spoke to her. When she entered the room they slept in before, she found an almost immaculate made bedroom. Without caring for the work put into making the bed Iris lowered herself onto it with Kia holding onto her with all her sleeping might. Iris was about to begin the long process of unglueing Kia from herself to be able to undress the necromancer and herself before she felt her head feeling as if a heavy anvil was dropped on top of her head before the world went black. [Exp gained.] [Exp gained.] [Exp gained.] [Exp gained.] [Exp gained.] [Exp gained.] Ch 90 “The Gift” "Status effects such as Bleeding are a bizarre aftermath of the great System. After being sliced with a mundane weapon the person will bleed normally depending on the wound itself but if we had applied Bleeding upon wounding our opponent, the blood will seemingly be forced out of the body for the effect''s duration upon end which the unnatural blood flow will instantly cease." -Extract from "Medicine and its Four Elements"
A dying light entered the large room through the open windows staving off darkness for as long as possible. Nobody dared to enter the bedroom to close the curtains for the night for fear of waking up the two slumbering undead. "On the sky and the mountains holding it." An awfully old fashion phrase was muttered by the tall figure kneeling beside the large bed as she touched her head with one hand. Her skin glistened in dim grey light as she tiredly looked around the room in confusion. Iris looked at the bed beside her finding it empty with the heavy cover unceremoniously kicked into a large mound at the bottom of the bed. A small frown formed on her groggy face as she looked around in search of the necromancer. "Warm... smelly..." A quiet mumble came from behind the elf. She turned her head toward the voice and saw Kia curled up behind her with her arms wrapped around Iris''s waist. Contrary to her own words, the sleeping undead rubbed her face on the elf''s back while purring softly. "This feels fur-miliar." The risen turned her body toward the sleeping cat. "Purr-haps I can cuddle you too." She said before her hand touched the kitten''s cold cheek. While she filled her need to look at the gorgeous being peacefully resting beside her with not a sign of the distress she experienced in the elf''s sight. She looked inside her mind besieged by a headache, finding system notifications filling her vision. As she mentally dismissed the repeating notification, she managed to dig her way into her status sheet. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 2 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 30 ] [ Hoplite Level 20] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 1750/1750 Strength 420 Constitution 416 Dexterity 426 Wisdom 418 Intelligence 418 Charisma 415 MP 2000/2000 Combat; Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave, Mana Missile, Flame, Touch of Decay, Shackles Off, Fortitude, Sparks, Infernal Mirage, Calm Mind*, Crippiling Blow*, Firebrand*, Self Combustion*, Bouncing Shield Throw*. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F+), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (A), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Strider Physical Resistance (E), Monster Experience Gain (B), Magical Talent (E+), Taunt Aura, Mark of Darkness*, Anchor*. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. {New attributes detected} [Calm Mind]* Due to reaching level 15 in the Hoplite class, you are gifted with the Calm Mind ability. This ability cleanses mental effects affecting the caster. (Example of mental effects: Fear, Terror, Panic) [Crippiling Blow]* Due to reaching Level 20 in the Hoplite class, you are gifted with the Crippiling Blow ability. This ability inflicts a Crippled effect causing the target to be slowed and inflicted with Bleeding II. [Bouncing Shield Throw]* Due to reaching level 20 in the Hoplite class, you are gifted with the Bouncing Shield Throw ability. (This ability requires a shield-type weapon to be used.) [Firebrand]* Due to reaching level 30, you are gifted with the Firebrand spell. Upon casting, your weapon is infused with flaming attacks alongside Immunity to Fire for the duration of the spell. [Self Combustion]* Due to reaching level 50, you are gifted with a Self Combustion spell. Upon casting, the caster''s body is engulfed in flames causing a medium-sized explosion to occur. (Upon casting there is a 15% chance of draining a small part of your total Hit Points) Due to reaching Level 50 some of your racial attributes are increased. Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 5), Survival (Level 6), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1), Cleaning... ... Iris read the long list in front of her, she could feel her throat hurt as she stared at the ludicrous line of text in her mind. She pinched her forearm trying to prove she was in some sort of delirious state caused by yesterday''s events but the muffled sting didn''t cause her status to magically change. She couldn''t stop herself from reading the entirety of her sheet, at the very end of her status page two notifications caught her attention. [Mark of Darkness]* The creator of this mark choose to edit it. Mark of Darkness now greatly improves [Inspect] spell. (Level too low to forcefully decipher fully) [Anchor]* The bond was strengthened. "I still can''t equip my clothes." Kia complained as Iris opened her eyes. "You casted an illusion spell on me, didn''t you?" "Why would I do that?" The ancient undead mage replied with confusion, not understanding the elf''s bizarre question. "You are still weak, though." "Purr-don me but this 2-month-old just reached a level of a forty-something-year-old human with far, far better stats." The tall undead nitpicked back at the ungrateful kitten. "Do you know what happened?" "Vesa gave you some Exp from killing the daemon." The necromancer explained. "Isn''t this too much?" The elf still couldn''t believe the status sheet presented by the System. This has to be a mistake, she thought. The ancient undead gave her older-looking companion a perplexed glance. "She gave you very little raw experience points, she converted a bit of the experience into the Mark of Darkness. Remember you have a different system of experience gain than a non-magical being. I think she ate the vast majority of the experience." Kia looked unhappy with missing the ridiculous amount of experience points, she just described. "Kia, how do you know about Mark of Darkness?" The elf asked not feeling the disgusting feeling of Kia rummaging through her soul. "Hehe," The pale girl smiled for some reason. "Now I know when you are checking your status." She responded. It wasn''t too difficult to know if someone was checking their status, you just had to look for a person with closed eyes with rapidly moving pupils under their eyelids. Nevertheless, the elf was all ears listing to Kia''s voice. "And when you are checking your system I can sneak in and peek at your status." "You are a naughty kitten~" Iris shifted away from the girl, who had openly admitted to peeking at extremely intimate things every person held very dear. "Nyaaa!" The girl refused to let go of the playful elf, who was trying to stand up. "A bell?" "Nyo." The pale blue crystal alongside the golden ember hid in Iris''s chest as Kia nestled herself on top of Iris''s lap. "Two bells?" *Grumble* "Three bells?..." Iris tried to negotiate with the pale mage but was met with dismissive purrs. "...Fifteen bells~?" She ran her nail alongside Kia''s spine trying to get the clingy kitten to reply, finding her body''s reactions fascinating. "I guess we can rest a little more." She reached over for the duvet and covered herself and the pretty parasite latched around her body under the warm and soft cotton shroud. "Kia?" "Yes?" "Stand up." "No." "It has been two days, Kia." Iris remarked. Even if they were undead she wasn''t sure if sitting still in a dark room was healthy for their psyche. "You stay," The necromancer pressed her body against the elf as she sensed the movement beneath her. "I don''t want to go outside, I order you to stay with me." "Everything will be alright, Kia." The elf said while moving the long onyx black hair away from the girl''s face. "Sometimes here things happen that we have no control over and you have to stand up and try fix what was broken or better, learn how to prevent things from breaking in the first place. How will you do this while sitting in a dark room, Kia?" "B-but I don''t want that to happen to me again." "Everyone has to face their fears and overcome them. That is what makes us strong." The risen consoled the ancient undead, who existed alone in the city of the dead. "You managed to leave Necropolis with me and you thought the outside was terrifying, remember?" "I didn''t think that! I-I was just testing you!" Kia chirped in embarrassment. "Whatever my scared little parasite says~" Iris said before using her superior strength to stand up. "Where are you going?" The undead mage asked, still hesitant about leaving. "To the dungeon, don''t you want to see what we can do now?" Iris couldn''t suppress her excitement. She quickly stepped out of the room and sluggishly walked further from the room, buying the necromancer time to join her. The door to their room swung again as Kia stepped out of the room already covered by her cloak. She quickly jogged to the elf at the end of the corridor, her eyes staring at the floor as she walked a step behind the tall elf. The two adventurers left the mansion and headed to the dungeon, the taller undead feeling somewhat sad about the maid which will have to clean the mess they left behind. End of Arc 2 Ch 91 “Saying Goodbye to the Mid-Night” The sound of rock shattering echoed throughout the colossal forest before a cacophonic sound of the earth shifting rocked the air as Fey Golem''s massive arm slammed into the soil where the hoplite stood before, digging a large crater into the forest path. Iris kicked the mossy boulder which acted as the golem''s ankle as hard as she could, causing the stone to crack slightly where her foot has hit, leaving flat shards of stone to come loose and fall on the ground. The golem turned its bulky body around trying to smash the tiny undead fighting against it. Iris quickly sprinted between the golem''s legs finding it remarkably easy to exploit the construct''s lumbering movements to her advantage as she danced between its legs causing the golem to have to constantly turn around. *Boom* Iris quickly jumped away from underneath the golem as an explosion rocked its massive body shortly before the many stones forming its body started to fall off, reducing the fey to a loose pile of mossy stones. Iris looked at her hand while opening and closing her hand, seeing her regeneration repairing the bruised left behind. She was testing how strong she was but the results were short of what she had expected. "Something happened?" Kia asked as Iris pulled out her gloves from a satchel and put them back on her hands. "I don''t really feel that much stronger," The elf said as she turned to face the undead mage. "I feel like you got way more powerful." She remarked at the mage''s evident increase in power without being exhausted as she would usually be. "That''s because you are not specialised," Kia commented. "My points are almost fully invested in Intelligence and Wisdom while your status is much more evenly spread out." "I never knew people can specialise their status." Iris said. Her previous class blocked her from ever leveling and she never had a chance to understand how leveling works beyond the basics. "Your status is dependent on your classes and race. Since I didn''t know who I would turn into risen I made it into a generalist and for us undead, our race is also our primary class so you are stuck with this distribution of points." Kia explained while looking apologetic. "Don''t be sorry about that, someone here has to compensate for your weaknesses~" "Hey, I don''t have those!" The doll-like girl stated looking far too much like a peacock while puffing up her chest. "You don''t?" Iris reached her hand out toward the girl''s neck and tickled her. "I think that might be a lie." The elf let go of the giggling undead. "Did you use a lot of mana?" She stepped back and returned to the task at hand. "Not that much, I can still explore." Kia said, excited by the unknown hidden deep in the civilized dungeon. Under towering trees, Iris sat on top of a large boulder with knees pressed to her body as she lazily watched the pale girl pace around an overgrown ruin in front of her. The girl''s head was looking at an empty book which she was slowly filling with archaic letters and symbols Iris never saw before. Kia would only take her eyes off the book to look up at the area around her for reference. In the centre of the ruin, there was a fountain with clear water still flowing through its dilapidated structure, hovering slightly above the fountain was the dungeon core encased in a bronze orb wrapped around with half-transparent sea-green chains. Through small gaps between the bronze segments, the dungeon''s bright green light would flicker angrily at the necromancer standing beside it. Iris hopped off her perching spot and walked toward the necromancer through the knee-high grass in which lifeless remains of defending dark elves and dryads lay. She avoided stepping onto the stone-tiled floor as she walked passed the charred bodies of the reanimated elves Kia had made to follow her. "Kia!" She shouted but the necromancer inside didn''t even flinch from her shout. In an attempt to gain the undead inside attention, Iris flicked the air in front of her causing the previously invisible barrier to flare with a green light around the ruin. The barrier seemed to only react to them and Kia''s minions with nothing else Iris had experimentally thrown inside being stopped. The girl turned around with a face of confusion before realising what happened and after seeing the tall undead waiting for her. Her mouth moved but no sound reached Iris''s ears. "I think I finished," Kia stepped out from the stone circle with the book under her arm. Around the girl, the forest green barrier tried to shove her back in but the thin layer of pale blue energy enveloping the undead mage reacted with the barrier causing bright sparks to shoot out into the air before disappearing as she stepped out. "Did you find anything inside?" "Yes, it was rather eye-opening. There are a couple of spells which I didn''t think about but they are rather non-optimized. Like there is an imprison spell with five hierodules of weakness attached which obviously doesn''t stack because imprison already has weakness bound to it and that horrible spell is repeated fifty times! There is also a control spell and..." Kia showed the risen her book. The book or rather a grimoire had a black cover with metal reinforcements around its spine. In the centre of the black leather tome, a large draconic eye stared at its surroundings with a spasmodic gaze, never stopping to look at something for more than a second. "... eh, there is nothing of interest there besides the spells." Kia explained after seeing Iris''s baffled face. "Maybe the treasure chests are scattered around," The elf remarked on the lack of loot given by the dungeon even after defeating the last room. "Or maybe not. There is something odd about this dungeon, most likely because its had been civilised and under regular attack." She pondered aloud. "Tired." The undead mage sighed loudly offering no comment to the elf before leaning on her companion. "That barrier was draining my mana quickly." "I would imagine soo. Kia, how do you write without a quill?" The elf asked as she waited for the snow-white girl to catch her non-existent breath. "Like this." Kia straightened her body before opening the grimoire on the last page, Iris noticed that the pages of the grimoire were unnaturally thick compared to normal paper used in books. The petite mage touched the page with her pointing finger and began to write. As she dragged her finger across the blank page, it left an almost perfectly black trail behind it and as more letters formed, Iris began to smell something burning. After Kia had finished writing "Example" on the last page she unexpectedly clicked her fingers. "What did you just do?" Iris asked as she noticed the page glistening slightly in the light. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "I covered the page with a thin layer of glass to prevent words from smudging over time or staining the other pages," Kia explained while looking extremely proud. "The glass won''t crack since it''s just solidified bits of mostly pure mana." She said after seeing the hoplite''s doubtful look. "Soo, you are magically burning paper and then covering up each page with a layer of pure mana to be able to write?" "Basically." Kia casually shrugged her shoulders at the ridiculous-sounding method. "Ludicrous," Iris shook her head from side to side before speaking again. "I think it''s time to go back." "Are we not destroying the core?" "We can''t destroy the core since it''s civilised and I think Umbria would have been annoyed at me that the core was destroyed." The elf felt weird leaving the core untouched as she turned around. The girl looked unconvinced but she quietly walked alongside the elf to the entrance. The forest was eerily quiet as they walked back on the same path they had entered, wanting to leave as fast as possible. After roughly two bells of walking, they had arrived in the cavern with the pool of healing water drained completely leaving only a somewhat wet cavity where the life spring once was. The two quickly scaled the decaying ladder, emerging through the fog in the empty building from which they emerged into Firmusa flooded by the darkness of the early moonless night and torch light of frequent patrols. "Iris," Kia said under her white cloak as they entered the mansion''s premises through the garden''s gate. "Can you follow me?" "What are you planning?" Iris distrusted the mage''s tone of voice. "Nothing." The girl quickly said before walking toward the side door. "Kia, at least tell me a word related to what are you going to do." "Hmmm... camping." The cloaked mage said after a moment of thinking. Iris followed Kia as she walked past their room and toward Umbria''s office. The girl knocked on the vampire''s door which was followed by silence. "Maybe she is not here?" Iris suggested. "I thought I sensed h-" "Master?" Umbria''s voice suddenly came from behind them. "How can I be of service?" Their host said while wearing a dress dyed with her house''s colours, behind the bloodsucker two men and a woman stood while sheepishly looking at the floor. Kia leaned to the side to get a glimpse of the humans but the noble blocked her sight, purposely mirroring the girl''s lean. "I think Master, that these young can wait until they are worthy enough to see even a sliver of your form. Wouldn''t you three agree?" Umbria said while wearing a cordial smile. "I love how quiet juvenile members of our kin are while their bodies adapt. It is a shame they eventually regain that ability to pester me with questions." She walked passed her Master and Iris and held the door for them with the three juvenile vampires staying still As soon as Umbria closed the door behind them she walked up to her desk and fell down on the large chair while pulling a bottle of wine from her inventory. "I hope I can relax a bit, Merciful Master." The Overtyrant''s perfect posture slumped tiredly in her large chair as she poured herself a glass of deeply crimson wine. "Why was Master knocking on the door? Do I need to help with something?" Iris curiously watched the necromancer waiting for a solution to her puzzle. "I decided that Iris and I will leave the city." "For how long, Master?" Umbria''s tired face instantly disappeared as her body straightened back as she narrowed her predatory eyes. "Ehhh..." The girl hesitated with answering the question before turning to Iris causing Umbria''s eyes to follow her Master. "...I don''t know." The powerful and old vampire''s face couldn''t decide between anger and grief as she silently stared at the undead mage. An uneasy stillness sets between the Overtyrant and the ancient undead with Iris stepping into a better fighting position beside Kia. "Hello?" With an unusually confused voice, Kia broke the silence as she waved her hand in front of the petrified vampire. As if the girl''s word was a spell Umbria''s red lips started to tremble. With great effort, she stood up and walked up to the sited girl before kneeling. In a depressing sight, the powerful noble rested her head in Kia''s lap and began to cry, her entire body trembling from emotions ravaging her immortal body. Not knowing what to do Kia sat still while looking down at the crying vampire. "W-whyyy?!" A singular word escaped from Umbria''s wails as she wept into Kia''s lap. "D-did I did something to displease you?! "No, you didn''t." The girl began to stroke the long white hair while refusing to look down at the devastated undead. "I just have to..." A long pause followed Kia''s words, so long in fact that Iris, who didn''t want to intervene began to worry about her. "I understand now Master," Umbria looked up at the necromancer, her face bore a visage of sudden enlightenment. "I can''t hoard you all to myself, there are other loyal creations still on their long and painful vigil and I shouldn''t have assumed you played favourites with your creations." Her sudden calm voice filled the room expertly hiding most of her sorrow. The girl looked down at the kneeling vampire and hugged her. "Here." Kia pulled a loaf of bread they bought shortly after arriving in Firmusa. The loaf quickly filled the room with the smell of freshly baked bread as she offered it to the vampire. "Mortal food would be wasted on me, Master." Umbria tried to decline but Kia insisted, pushing the bread closer to Umbria''s mouth like if she was a small child. "As you wish." She hesitantly held the loaf in her hands before nibbling on its crust while staring at the short undead. "What?" Her eyes widened as she chew on the piece of bread in her mouth. "I-I don''t know what did I do to deserve this?" Instead of answering Kia leaned onto the risen behind her, clearly exhausted from using too much mana in one day. Iris felt something from the girl through their connection, she couldn''t put the feeling into words but the necromancer seemed to feel guilty or sad about something. "I shall always saviour this gift." Umbria whipped her nonexistent tears. She quickly left the room without telling a word leaving the two alone. "Are you not mad at me?" Kia asked Iris as soon as the door closed. "I would preferred you telling me before you announced it but I sort of expected we would leave eventually." The elf responded. The bloodsucker appeared again with a dark silver signet ring, which she offered to Kia, who furrowed her eyebrows as she touched the ring, causing the strange feeling to further but for a different reason. Iris didn''t spot what was carved into the ring before it disappeared into the mage''s inventory. "That''s is for you, Harbinger." Umbria presented a scroll of paper to the risen. "And remember about the gleit I gave you." The risen noted Umbria''s words as she unrolled the scroll, inside she saw a beautifully made map that was different from maps she saw previously, this map was also much less ornate than what Havenfall used with a larger emphasis on human settlements rather than demi-human and elven raid camps. She wasn''t sure if she should even accept the map seeing how detailed maps were considered as national treasures. "Don''t be shy, Harbinger," She said before turning to face Kia. "I will lead you to the city walls." Umbria said, acting more like a humble servant than a noble. They walked through the dark alleys of Firmusa, the Overtyrant leading the two walked unusually slowly but non of the two adventurers complained at their snail''s like pace. When they reached the western gates Umbria hugged Kia before letting her go as her golden eyes met Iris''s eyes. "I had to, Harbinger." Umbria said as she waved the two their goodbyes. The elf sensed more curious undead watched them from the darkness. "You can have that much. Until next time." Iris waved back, her words causing multiple gasps from the skulking undead and a cold hand to suddenly tighten her grip as she and Kia turn to leave. Iris could spot Umbria standing at the gates to the very end until the forest blocked her sight. She didn''t know where they were headed but that made her slightly excited about tomorrow. "Kia, what''s wrong?" The elf suddenly asked, feeling that the girl didn''t want to talk where Umbria could overhear them. "Why did you tell her we will be back?" The girl frowned at the elf. "Because you can''t avoid an entire kingdom forever." Iris motioned the girl to elaborate on why the ancient looked unhappy about her answer. "Because I lied." The cloaked undead responded while turning her face away in shame. "Lied about what?" "I lied about going to find the other undead." The tired girl answered. "Then why did you not explain your true reason for leaving?" "Because... Because I didn''t want to make the annoying lady sadder but I don''t like the idea of finding others because I will feel the same thing I..." The girl shuddered in disgust as she spoke. "I like Umbria but not like you but also I think she causes me to become not me and I hateherforitandand-" "Slow down." Iris stopped the troubled girl whose began to speed up, seemingly trying to off load all her thoughts at once. "Can we stop? I think I am too tired." Kia leaned heavily on the elf as her legs gave up from under her. "Of course." The risen said as she caught the nervous girl and carried her off the road to make a camp, finding Kia fast asleep when she stopped. She contemplated if she should carry the girl through the night or try to set up camp with the few things she had on her person. They were not that far from Firmusa and she fully expected to see a shadowy crow perched on her head if they stayed for the night. "I know how hard voicing your thoughts is while not having anyone to talk to for so long." The risen whispered to the sleeping mage''s ear as she quietly walked west.
POV Change "Mistress, you seem extremely pleased." I hear Marleen say as I turn around. "Of course I am Marleen, you two heard the Harbinger?" I say, my body pulsating from the raw excitement coursing through my body. "Naturally." Karol and Marleen say in unison. "Then you know what that means? Master will revisit us someday and we have to prepare for her arrival. I will burn from shame if she sees my city in such a state when she arrived," I raise my fist into the air. "We will make our Great Benevolent Master proud when she comes back! We have lots of work to do before us!" The sheer thought brought me a feeling that I haven''t felt since I began my service, no not even then I felt something resembling this. I felt an industrial inferno raging inside my body which not even Aspect of Water could extinguish and I put this inferno to use! Ch 92 “Heartless” + Map "The fascinating thing about the System is how it applies our attributes in our lives. One would think a person with fifty strength is stronger than a person with forty strength but depending on various factors this assumption might be wrong. Mass and speed are important factors in how powerful a being can hit something. A noble Hero equal in strength to a bestial giant cannot block the giant''s attack due to the giant''s overwhelming mass which would crush the Hero''s bones. Furthermore, the System takes time to empower an attack, a lightning-fast strike happens too fast to allow the System sufficient time to strengthen it, but an attack with a long wind-up allows more strength to be used... -Extract from "System and Its Mysteries"
Iris played with Kia''s silky black hair as the girl was curled up in her hands. She marveled at the ivory-white girl''s ability to ignore the roar of the great river rushing beside them while resembling a princess from legends, cursed to sleep until the end of the world before reuniting herself with her love. She adjusted her posture as the sun loftily hovering above her reflected from the turbulent water straight into her eyes. "Ibis?" A slurred whisper came from the ancient cat-like undead. "That made you wake up?" The elf raised her brow in disbelief. "Mmmm?" "Ridiculous." Iris shook her head as she muttered under her nose. She waited for the girl to wake up fully before even attempting to explain. "Where are we?" The curled-up girl perked up and observed the world around her. "We are on the eastern bank of Vitas." "Eastern? I thought we went through the western gate?" The girl asked while trying to comprehend what she had missed. "That is correct, we left through the western gate." Iris gave the girl a large grin, revealing her sharp pearly teeth. She pulled out a map from her belt. "I decided to go upstream since we needed to cross Vitas to get anywhere. I thought I will set up camp somewhere there but I spotted a small boat hidden in the reeds and decided to try my skills at sailing." "What happened after?" Kia asked, still confused about what happened. "Well, I should have known what would happen but let us say I am not a great sailor and didn''t know how to control the boat causing us to crash here." "Oh." "Slept well?" Iris swiftly changed the subject to something else. "I think?" The girl, yawned as she stretched her body. "That''s good." The elf said as she grabbed the comfortably laying undead and seated her on the cold stone. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Where are we going now?" "We could go south toward Flinter, Oriripol and Marinya. We also could go east deeper into the demi-human territory or cross Vitas and head west toward Wetlands or the lesser human kingdoms," The tall undead suggested. "Although I wouldn''t cross Vitas without a proper river barge. The current is extremely strong and we might get separated from each other." "Everything but THAT!" The terrified-looking necromancer agreed wholeheartedly with the risen. "Yea... Anyway, I think we should go south at least for now. We should be level with the most northern parts of the Arel Forest so to go anywhere which is not an empty wasteland we will have to go south regardless." Iris explained her thoughts to the undead mage. "What is Arel Forest?" "Arel Forest is where the sun elves live, I think, I can never remember if Arel was the Sun or the Moon. It''s on the other side of the plains so I don''t think we will be visiting it anytime soon." The elf said while scratching her chin in an attempt to recall something. "Are you a sun elf?" Kia asked as they hopped off the boulder lodged firmly in the river''s bank and into the knee-high grass. "I am not a sun elf neither am I a moon elf because I was born in western Edor among humans. I think it might be more of a cultural thing rather than a race since Mira was also just an elf and I believe she was a sun elf." Iris remarked that it was actually very unique for her to be born a pure-blooded elf in the heartland of humanity instead of a half-elf seeing how rare elves are in the first place without even considering the possibility of two unmarried elves choosing to stay in a human village in Theocracy of all places and then having a child. "I think you were a sun elf." Kia stated, piquing the elf''s interest. "Why is that?" "B-because you are as pretty as the sun." The girl fidgeted in embarrassment as the elf''s amethyst eyes focused on her. "I think the moon is much more gorgeous than the sun," Iris smiled at her companion with an impossibly pale complexion. "Ohh, I-I think they are both beautiful." The girl''s face flushed pink before she pouted seeing the elf''s teasing smile. "Adorable." The two swirled away from the great river while trying to avoid the tall reeds growing in patches along the shore. Iris watched the river, intrigued by how different the river looked so far upstream, its famously broad stream was nowhere to be seen as Vitas now resembled a large but still normal-looking river rather than the horizon spanning sea of lazily moving water where she has been raised, close to the river mouth. Predictably there was very little to focus on the eastern side of the Edor, with the river on one side and an endless sea of grass on the other. Nevertheless, the two found a way to entertain themselves with Iris observing over Kia''s shoulder her tinkering with the bronze clockwork sphere. "What are you trying to do with this?" The risen asked as the mage played with the cogs. "I am trying to figure out what it does." The sphere had a hinged segment which revealed the insides of the strange machine. Inside a series of metal coils and cogs surrounded an empty area in the centre which probably lacked a component. The necromancer slowed down her stride as the day slowly progressed, eventually walking a step behind the taller undead. *Crunch* "Kia you heard something?" Iris turned around to where the sound came from. "Mhmh." A dismissive mumble came from Kia proceeded by further crunching noises. "Where did you get this?" Iris stared at the undead nibbling alike a squirrel on a large brown cookie which appeared from nowhere. "Annoying...Lady." Kia explained between her small bites. "You are spoiled, you know that?" "Mhmh." Another dismissive hum disregarded the elf''s comment. The pastry in the girl''s hands quickly disappeared in the fury of small nibbles, the elf thought that was it as Kia stared at her empty hands with a dejected look. "More." Like a wish coming true another sweet snack appeared. This scene repeated multiple times as they continued to walk, the risen thought that Umbria must have given Kia a small stash of the luxury snacks but as the continuous sound of munching reached Iris''s ears, that assumption swiftly dismissed her hopeful belief. "Let''s make a rule." In a lighting fast attack, the hoplite snatched Umbria''s gift from the girl''s hands. "You can only eat one of these a day." She commanded. Even though both of them were undead and capable of consuming the deadliest poisons known in Niuran without any actual risk to their lives, something unreasonable was telling her that allowing Kia to gorge herself wasn''t great for her. "!" The petite undead went speechless at Iris''s actions. Her face went through shocked, confused and frustrated expressions an inkling of reseeing the adorable spectacle entered the tall elf''s heart. "Pleze gib." Kia extended her arm to the elf, despite Kia possessing the body of a young human adult she somehow managed to make a face of absolute innocence and purity which begged the cruel and unreasonable elf to reconsider her decision. "Understood?" The risen stood firm, somehow managing to defend herself from Kia''s powerful attack. "Heartless." The pale cheeks of the mage puffed up into a disgruntled pout. "I know, you removed it~" Iris teased the adorable girl before the luxurious snack disappeared into her mouth with a loud crunch. The undead mage let out a horrified sequel as the risen''s jaw worked on the liberated snack. "We can''t just stand here all day, come." The elf said to the petrified girl before continuing their journey together. Ch 93 “Sleepy Star Gazing”
The sound of grass whispering in the wind rolling over the flat plains of eastern Edor filled the air. In this endless sea of green, the two undead adventurers stood tall above the tall grass which rippled under them like waves in a storm. They had deviated away from the Vitas''s banks, trying to avoid the partially flooded floodplains in which each step risked stepping into an unseen pool of quicksand-like mud reaching deeper than a human in depth. Even with her strength, Iris found very little improvement with wading through deep mud, unlike a certain cheating undead walking beside her with one both hands caressing the glades of grass around her. Kia''s hood was down, exposing her snow-white skin to the winter sun. Iris wasn''t sure if the girl''s sheltered high noble-like complexion could change with the amount of sunlight she received while they wandered through the wilderness together. The elf looked down at her own hand, her previously slightly tanned skin was replaced with a similar pale complexion. She was somewhat darker than a vampire like Umbria, probably because she still possessed blood inside her but she still was extremely light-skinned compared to a healthy person. She has not noticed any change in her own skin tone even with the almost constant exposure to the sun before she observed before glancing at Kia. She started to imagine how the fair-skinned girl would look like with a different complexion, eye colour and hair dressing the doll-like girl in her head. "Is there something wrong with my face?" Kia''s voice suddenly sounded in Iris''s mind. "You are staring at it for a long time." "I was wondering about how you would look like if a couple of things would change." The elf said without thinking. "A-and?" "..." "Iris!?" The girl stared at the guilty-looking elf with a terrified expression. "I couldn''t imagine you differently, you are perfect the way you are." The playful elf embraced the shocked girl before kissing her. "You are a bully." Kia declared, opposite to her words her body seemed to not be in a hurry to escape the elf''s warm embrace. "I know," The mischievous risen said before giving Kia a breathtakingly long kiss, "And I like it~" "Iris?" The flushed girl fidgeted in front of the tall elf before sheepishly asking. "Want something?" "Could you cook something for me?" Iris shook her head in disbelief at the shameless request while wearing a small smirk on her face. "Of course but first we have to find a good place to set up camp." She scanned the horizon around her, spotting a small rise in the land roughly halfway from the edge of her vision. It didn''t take the two undead with perfect vigour to reach there soon to be campsite on the top of a hill if they were generous to call the small overgrown mound of earth a hill. "Could you clear out a patch of ground here?" Iris asked, not wanting the fire to accidentally spread and cause a wildfire. "Sure!" The excited girl replied. "...Kia?" The risen said after a moment of silence with the girl standing still. "This one!" The petite mage finally said before the flush green grass around her started to wither away into dry husks which crumbled under their own weight into dust. The withered area rapidly expanded beyond what Iris had expected before stopping at the foot of the hill. "Done." The girl puffed out her chest and rested her arms on her hips as she announced her achievement. Stolen story; please report. "Well done." The elf congratulated the proud mage spoiling her a little, "You also have to pick up the kindling." Before reminding the smug undead of the task at hand, causing Kia to make a cute "Eh?" sound. In almost no time at all, the two gathered enough withered grass to sustain the necromancer''s black and white flame which consumed almost no fuel. "Kia, could you make a long flat rock?" The elf asked after fruitlessly trying to find what she had described to the mage. "No, I am not that good with earth magic but I could find one." The girl explained before stomping on the ground with her foot with nothing happening for a while after. Iris suspected the girl was trying to locate the rock using magic but a dull sound of something hitting the soil swiftly dismissed her theory. To her amazement, at the southern side of their camp, a long flat rock popped out of the ground like a fish jumping out of water. "Could you show me what you have in your inventory for me to cook?" The hoplite requested after hauling her table closer to the fire. "MmmHmm." Kia nodded and began to pull out things from her inventory. Iris''s table quickly filled with fresh food and some stuff the necromancer thought was edible but wasn''t. "Where did you get this?" Iris pointed at an unfamiliar crimson-red meat which still oozed fresh blood onto the rock. "From a monster?" Kia tilted her head to the side in confusion. "What monster?" "The one, which attacked us when we were gathering iron for material foraging quest." A precise answer came from the girl. "Ahh." The elf remembered the bear-like monster. [Inspect] [Stone-Hide Bear Level 65] {This is a part of a Stone-Hide Bear} "I don''t really know how to cook this, lets''s see if there is something else we can use." One by one the things which the risen didn''t keep a hand on, disappeared before being replaced by another set of fresh ingredients. "Why are you holding onto the ring Umbria gave you?" She asked, extending her open palm to the girl. "It has a storage enchantment on it and there is a lot of food there." Kia replied as she removed the ring from her pinky finger and handed it to the elf. Iris examined the small dark silvery piece of jewellery which was reflecting the sun above her giving it a soft white glow around it. Carefully inscribed into the dark metal on the front of the ring was a chest surrounded by a bouquet of large roses at its feet with a sword embedded deeply into the chest. Coiled around the sword was a headless snake-like being which proudly presented its circular teeth-filled maw. She tried to find more inscriptions on the ring but the relatively simple seal was the only thing adorning its metallic body, indicating its more practical uses instead of showcasing the wearer''s wealth. "How do you even use this?" "I don''t know." The mage casually shrugged her shoulders. "But you just used it, didn''t you?" "Yes, but that''s because I know how to use inventory. It is more of an instinct than a thing I could teach, I think." The girl''s words trailed into a quiet mumble as she began to scratch her chin while deep in her thoughts. Iris idly twirled the ring between her fingers before giving it back to the mage. She wasn''t angry at the fact that she couldn''t equip the ring, only certain people possessed the ability to use inventory. The gift wasn''t extremely rare but it was still a rarity for someone who could fit more than a pouch worth of items inside their inventory, it was yet another thing mesmerising about the undead girl sitting beside her. The storage enchantments are exclusively used by those who already can use inventory and people who were fooled by a shrewd merchant. Maybe because of her race, she will be gifted with her own inventory skill but that was probably just wishful thinking. "I won''t even ask why a vampire possessed all of this." The elf stared at the fresh ingredients in front of her with a complete set of pans and pots which looked crude and old, especially knowing from who did the girl received from these gifts. "Mmmm, smells sooooo nice." The ever-hungry undead said as she smelled the air above the cast iron pan covered by a lid. "Don''t fall into the fire." The comfortably seated risen commented on the undead squatting dangerously close to the magical fire. "But it smells so nice." "Let''s hope it tastes as it smells." Iris stood up and lifted the iron lid causing a bust of hot steam to hit her face. Inside, golden brown cabbage leaves cooked in their own juices. She scooped up their roll-shaped meals onto a fresh cabbage leaf, laying on their primitive table. Interestingly alongside raw ingredients, Kia could only find two prong forks and a pair of mundane-looking hunting knives inside the ring causing the elf to question from where did the contents of the ring come from. Nevertheless, she was thankful to the slightly annoying vampire as she cut into her meal. She had experimentally cut the stone-hide bear''s meat into small pieces before mincing them thoroughly. Finding the monster''s meat as the only meat available, she mixed the unknown meat with rice manually with her hands until the two combined into a sort of pulp before dividing it into smaller portions and wrapping them in cabbage leaves into hand size rolls. "Mmm, pretty good." The cook congratulated herself for her own work. The food needed a bit of salt but she still ate it with pleasure, having grown respect for the sometimes sparse commodity. Beside the risen, Kia was squealing in delight as she munched on a juicy meat-cabbage roll. It didn''t take long for Iris''s hard work to disappear into the happiness radiating girl. "More deliciousness?" A heart-wrenching look assaulted the elf as the girl begged for more while chewing on the last roll. "I could make more but not today." Iris explained as the last orange rays of light hit the right side of the girl''s face. "Promise?" "Promise as long as there is enough to make more." The girl''s face contorted into a suspicious frown before being interrupted by a loud tired yawn. "Sleepy?" "Yesh." Kia shuffled to the elf and lay on the ground with her head resting on the elven thighs. "Before you dose off, could you give me the tent I gave you before?" "No." The girl rolled on her back and gazed up. "Why not?" The elf leaned her head forward matching the necromancer''s glowing eyes. "I want to see the stars." Kia lifted her arm toward the sky, grasping at the semi-visible white dots slowly filling the sky. Iris began to stroke the girl''s black hair in silence as the comfortable laying undead fought against exhaustion. "I especially like the purple ones..." A soft whisper reached the elf''s ears as the sleeping girl''s head slumped onto one side. The risen looked up to see what Kia was talking about before smiling at the sleeping mage. "I like the pale blue and golden stars." Ch 94 “Under the Dress” +18 A ghostly pyre flickered on top of a withered hill where two undead rested for the night. Its silvery light mimicked the cold light of the moon which choose to hide in thick layers of grey clouds drifting from the peaks of the Ridge bringing an element of its hostile weather into the plains in the form of a whistling gale. Iris shifted her back against the wind, shielding the curled-up beauty on her lap. She herself barely acknowledged the temperature brought by the gale feeling only the force of the element which was pushing her back. Kia seemed to not be as gifted as the risen at that very moment which puzzled the elf. The undead girl herself felt much colder than the air but her body still shivered from the windy lashes hitting her body which managed to sneak around her tall vigilant protector. "I would have to ask her about this." Iris murmured as Kia''s body climbed closer to her. The elf stopped her hand from tracing the anchor mark on the girl''s body and took off her jacket to shield Kia further. The girl seemed to wake up as her body rose from the elf''s lap, she sleepily gripped Iris''s shoulders and lifted herself onto the puzzled elf. Her head quickly found a place to rest in the form of Iris''s breast, her slender legs locked around the elf''s hips locking them together while her soft hands slowly lost their grip on the fabric before they fell to the girl''s sides. "I told you we would need a tent." Iris whispered as she look down at her adorable companion as she placed her jacket on Kia''s shoulder. Iris took of her eyes off the snow-white kitten wearing her jacket and scanned the area around them. The pitch darkness of the night was easily pierced by her supernatural vision, allowing her to see the waves rippling through the dark green sea. The sight in front of the elf was spectacular to look at but instead of marvelling at it, she narrowed her eyes in search of would-be intruders. She wasn''t worried too much about animals stumbling into their camp, rather she searched the darkness for light heralding the coming of an intelligent race intrigued by their ghostly campfire. As Iris turned back to look at Kia in her arms she saw the petite mage had tightly cocooned herself in the elf''s jacket. "Charming." The risen said as she sneaked her hand to the softly purring undead''s back and began to trace the anchor mark from her memory. If not for Iris''s undead nature she was sure she would have lost feeling in her legs a long time ago as she was sitting on her knees with a clingy kitten glued to her through the entire night. In the distance, a herd of deer-like animals had wandered into Iris''s vision, from using inspect the animals were called Hornlegs which was a strange name in her opinion. "...yum..." A muffled murmur reached the elf''s ears before she felt something biting on her collarbone. "Would you like to hunt them?" The tall undead asked the still-sleeping necromancer, who purred deeply in an adorable imitation of a growl. "Fearsome~" A long growl come from the small predator cuddled merrily in the risen''s arms as something kissed her exposed forehead. "Mmmmm." Kia''s blue and golden eyes slowly opened after some time had passed. "Slept well?" "Warmmm." "Ready to hunt?" The elf asked as she started to peel the still groggy mage from herself. "Huh?" "You said you wanted to hunt?" The elf smiled as she tried to stand up, finding that her undead nature didn''t prevent her legs from not working properly after sitting on them for such a long time. "D-did I?" The girl sitting beside the elf asked with a tired voice. "?!" Kia''s eyes widened as the elf suddenly kissed her. "Are you awake now?" A pair of amethyst stones smiled mischievously at the dazed necromancer as she hesitantly touched her lips. "I d-don''t know." The girl slowly replied as her body moved closer to the elf. "Needy kitten~" A hypnotising whisper tickled Kia''s round ears before warm and soft lips met hers in a passionate exchange once again. "Did you like it?" The elf asked as she straighten her back. "It''s sweet." The undead mage still under the effect of the spell absent-mindedly answered. "You are sweeter." "No, you are!" "I wasn''t talking about kisses~" The elf loomed over the pearl-skinned mage. Her left hand touched the girl''s lower abdomen before slowly brushing her fingers up the slim body only to stop under Kia''s chin levelling her eyes with Iris''s own eyes. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "That''s embarrassing!" The girl shuddered under the elf''s touch, her snowy cheeks flushing pinky-red as she hid her face in her hands. "Were you cold today?" Iris''s playful smile flawlessly adjusted itself into a caring one reflecting the elf''s thoughts. "You were shivering today a lot." Kia stared at the elf with a face split between disappointment and confusion. "I didn''t feel cold." She said while crossing her arms in front of her chest. "Huh?" She gently squeezed the hem of the loosely hanging jacket around her. "I wanted to feel more of you so I disabled my immunities. Thank you." She smiled back at the elf, flashing the elf with perfectly white teeth before nestling herself with the jacket. For moments like these, Iris lived for. "It looks good on you if not a little too large." The tall undead commented. The girl who was tightly holding onto the jacket opened her mouth to speak before her jewel-like eyes brightened with a sudden revelation. "I love this." Iris couldn''t take her eyes off Kia, who had stretched her hands into the long grey sleeves. The girl looked soo innocent and precious as she waved at the elf while wearing the oversized jacket. "Hehe!" "Why doesn''t it shrink to match you?" The fascinated risen finally asked after making sure she burned the image in front of her into her mind. "Because I am already wearing a piece of equipment matching my torso slot, causing the resize enchantment to not work." Kia lectured with her finger raised into the air while the elf tried her hardest to concentrate on her words. The two were sure they could stay like this for eternity but a loud howl carried by the wind interrupted them. They turned toward the direction from where the noise came. In the distance, a spiderweb-like pattern began to appear in the tall grass as the herd of grazing hornlegs scattered. From the centre of the spiderweb, a deep bellow sounded as the hornleg''s legs appeared above the grass. "What happened?" Kia asked as her eyes followed one of the hornlegs leaping in the distance. "Something caught one of the hornlegs, I guess." Iris replied. "Can we try hunting them?" The undead mage said and before the elf could answer a black fog began to surround the necromancer''s hand. "That is not how you hunt." Iris lowered Kia''s hand away from the pair of hornlegs, who had already forgotten about their former companion and began to graze again. If they needed to actually hunt to live the elf wouldn''t feel anything wrong with hurling a spell from far away at the defenceless animal but they were undead with an ability to store fresh food for a very long time and she figured out it was better to teach the exited girl something. "Would you like me to show you?" She knew the basics of hunting big prey but she had never had a chance to do it herself. "YES!" Kia made a sad face as the tall elf took her jacket away from her. With a simple hand move from the alabaster girl the still-burning campfire instantly died down and the two walked down their little campsite. Iris instructed the petite mage to go against the wind to keep away their sent being detected as she assumed the role of a teacher walking a step behind the inexperienced girl, she knew that was pointless given that they were undead but she still did it to make the girl work harder for the success. The necromancer struggled to silently approach the nimble hornlegs, not discouraged by lack of skill the mage attempted to sneak couple more times finding the simple animals outsmarting the ancient undead every time. "I think that will be it for today, Kia." Iris suddenly announced. "I still haven''t caught anything though?" "We are going to try later." Iris leaned toward the girl pressing her forehead against Kia''s own forehead causing the tips of their noses to brush against each other. "Okay?" She said with her eyes closed. "Mmm." The girl mirrored the elf and closed her eyes. "You can''t push yourself too much or else you will get frustrated and give up." "I know." "Do you?" "What is that supposed to mean?" Kia opened her eyes and saw a big smile filling her vision. "Nothing~" "Hey!" The girl''s cheeks puffed up into a flustered pout. "We are going to try hunting smaller animals next time." "Did you ever catch one?" The girl''s colourful eyes sparkled with curiosity. "I did~" Iris opened her eyes and stared at the girl with mischief causing the small frame of the mage to shrink in fear. "...Just now!" Kia''s legs were swept from under her and she was suddenly carried by the risen as she took advantage of her prey''s helplessness and began to nibble on her ear and neck in revenge. "Hehestophehe! Iris!" The small critter tried to defend herself from the merciless predator with a firm grip on her body. Only after being satisfied with her meal did the risen gently put down the girl back on the ground. "Uh?" "You said something, Kia?" The elf feigned ignorance as the girl began to rub her thighs together. "M-more?" "More of what?" The risen tilted her head in an imitation of the necromancer while stroking her cheek. "You are shameless~" She grabbed the begging girl''s hand as it hovered above her groin in a losing fight over her purity. "Pleeease, it starting to ache down there." Kia began to take increasingly shallow breaths as the elf blocked her hands from reliving the increasing pain. "If it hurts that much, touching it will hurt more, wouldn''t it?" "Buut I can''t..." "If you resist touching it until nightfall, I will give you a reward~" The devilishly smiling elf offered the fair-skinned girl a simple-sounding proposal. The girl nodded to Iris''s words, not realising the cruelty of the task as the elf maintained constant contact with Kia''s cold body, brushing her fingers on the girl''s smooth and soft skin. The two slowly cut through the pathless plains accompanied by quiet squeaks, peeps, squeals and moans played on the petite girl by the tall risen. "Ahhhh!" Kia abruptly stopped, her thighs squeezing each other with all her might, trying to stop something coming from between her legs before she fell down on her bottom with her love juices ruining down her thighs and dripping on the ground below her. "I-I t-tried h-hard." She checked the sky with the sun still shining down at them and managed to excuse herself between shallow breaths before her body violently jerked again. "Shhh, you did good, Kia." Iris kneeled and spoke as the convulsing girl hugged her. The helpless necromancer greedily stole the elf''s warmth as she helped the aroused girl to stand up again and waited for the petite mage to catch her breath before lifting Kia''s sleeveless black dress by its hem and sneaking underneath. "Noo, I am too sensitive now-!" Kia desperately protested but with a single touch from the risen''s fingers on her lower lips which yearn for her companion''s loving touch, she bent over and weakly held the elf''s back. Her slender legs began to jerk chaotically as she reached yet another peak. Kia''s underwear was soaking wet as Iris slid it all down along the girl''s slim legs, revealing pulsating womanhood slowly dripping with transparent liquid as it opened and closed. Kia''s legs began to tremble as the elf got neared her groin and tickled it with her warm breath. The risen took in the beautiful sight before she gently spread the mage''s pinkish flesh and tasted the moaning girl. The elf''s tongue was being squeezed by Kia''s wet insides as her tongue ventured deeper into the girl. She was sure to press against the roof of the vagina as her tongue retracted back carrying Kia''s sweet nectar with it. "Soooo gooodd~" Iris heard the girl''s moan before her eyes widened as she felt the back of her head being pressed further into the flowing fountain by the petite mage''s hand. Feeling her own honeypot beginning to beg for her attention Iris sneaked her left hand into her pants while her right hand gently pulled by the pink hood covering Kia''s small clitoris and began to play with it sending the standing undead into a series of animalistic moans. "Something iis comming!" The quivering undead moaned as loud as possible, pressing the elf under her skirt harder before she came. Hearing Kia''s euphoric voice reinvigorated Iris in the last few seconds before the trembling girl''s sweet love fluid gushed out. Still not finished orgasming the girl collapsed onto the elf''s lap causing the grey fabric of her trousers to be instantly soaked. "Mmmmm~" The risen moaned as she stared at the trembling girl on her lap as she too climaxed. She embraced the girl as hard as she could as through their connection an overwhelming feeling of exhaustion and pleasure hit her. Ch 95 “Playful Testing”
Iris opened her eyes and was greeted by the vast underside of low-hanging clouds painted in the dusk''s purple and orange hues. From the sun''s position, she guessed that she was knocked out for a bell or two at most. She collected her thoughts as clouds slowly passed over her before she decided to look somewhere else. Sleeping peacefully beside the elf Kia made strange noises which were a mix of satisfied moans and pleasurable purrs as she rubbed her legs off each other. "I overdid it, didn''t I?" Iris said to herself as the girl moaned in her sleep from the elf''s light touch. Iris sat up and instantly felt her damp clothes clinging to her body, especially the fabric on her lap. With Kia still slumbering peacefully the risen decided to undress fully, leaving only her boots on. With a few familiar motions, she loosened her jacket enough to pull it over her head with one hand alongside her thin white undershirt which appeared translucent, with a quick hand movement her belt was unbuckled causing her soaked trousers to slide down her legs. She moved away a little from her fair companion and laid her clothes flat on the grass. As a magical flame was about to appear in her hands she looked back at Kia, shuffling back to the girl, Iris examined the long black dress shrouding the porcelain body of her beautiful saviour underneath. The elf gently grabbed the hem of the dress with two fingers and lifted it slowly. The girl''s panties were between her knees where the elf had left them, to get them off the tall risen slowly unfastened the many buckles holding the girl''s black knee-high boots before sliding the soaked underwear off her long, slim yet well-defined legs. "Mmmm~" The petite undead shuddered in bliss as the hoplite''s gentle finger accidentally brushed against her soft snowy skin. The beautiful reaction caused the elf to entertain an idea which had snuck its way into the diligently working maid. Lifting the luxurious dress even further up. She exposed more of the girl''s bare physique to the world. The curious risen drew in a deep breath before blowing the warmed air at the girl causing the girl to make one of her many blissful notes as she turned away from the gentle breeze while quaking from delight. Iris watched as from between the girl''s lower lips, a clear liquid began to slowly pour out onto her thigh, leaving a glistening slimy trail behind it as it flowed down her pearly skin. Iris was slightly jealous of Kia''s sensitiveness and wanted to punish the helpless kitten for it but she decided that the girl needed rest and wouldn''t appreciate being played with as much without it. With that thought, she gently covered the girl with the dress and returned to the task of drying their clothes as much as possible. An orange flame danced in the elven hands as they hovered above the neatly laid out clothes slowly drying them in its unnaturally powerful light. The elf patiently watched her mana drain in case she needed to take a break. At the start of her task keeping a medium-sized flame in her hands was a struggle with her clumsy control of the spell. She would often overcompensate for a momentary distribution, causing a vicious cycle of overcorrections to occur with the only way of stopping it was by cutting off her supply of mana and letting the fire die before having to restart. She guessed that small fire was much more forgiving with her novice understanding of magic. She learned that maintaining a spell was much more forgiving on her limited mana supply than recasting a spell over and over again, yet even with dulled senses she began to feel something flowing inside her hands like a small tributary supplying a much larger river. At first, her hands felt funny but as time passed the small size of what she thought Kia referred to as mana links began to cause a problem as they began to ache with an unreachable pain. "I can''t anymore." Iris sighed heavily as she sat down, feeling actual exhaustion for the first time in her recent memory. "Kia?" She turned toward the girl after hearing an unfamiliar hiss. Out of instinct, she swivelled her entire body around against her mind''s phoney pleas for rest. Behind the elf, grass followed an unseen shape of a being stalking low right behind her. As her amethyst eyes sharpened on the vague outline a circular maw the size of Iris''s hand-filled sharp triangular yellow teeth appeared with a long string of saliva dripping onto the grass. Before the unliving hoplite could react the floating maw lunged at her. The elf''s body moved her arm in front of her face before she could process what happened. The circular mouth latched itself on Iris''s forearm and began to move from side to side slowly cutting through her flesh as her body was sent backwards from the impact. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Disconnected from her body''s feelings, the elf''s mind coldly wrapped itself around what was happening and proceeded to use the force of the impact to turn her torso around, dragging the predator behind. As Iris pinned down the thing to the ground and managed to leverage herself on top of the beast, its grey body appeared. Suddenly three pairs of glowing yellow eyes angrily stared at the risen as she noticed her arm was pinning the beast''s muscular neck. Her defenceless body had no chance of deflecting the kicks and swipes of the creature''s clawed limbs offering a meagre resistance, as much as her old mind screamed at her to try to defend herself she straightened her palm into a knife as she raised it away from the flailing monster before sinking her nails into the predator''s neck. "Go to the abyss." Iris replied to the monster''s gurgled whimper as she stood up. She instantly looked toward Kia finding the sleeping girl still sleeping as peacefully as ever beside her spear. The elf rolled her eyes in disbelief after checking if any more of the strange creatures were not lurking around. [Inspect] [Nightmaw young Level 44] {This creature is native to the land known as eastern Edor and is influenced by the magically infused wind sweeping that part of the world causing it to possess an ability to become invisible. It is one of the apex predators of the plains biome.} "Great." Iris touched her temple as she glanced at her painstakingly cleaned clothes dyed with a fresh coat of crimson paint. Looking down at her own body, it too was smeared with fresh blood which slowly rolled down her body. From the large open wounds on her stomach and legs puffs of white mist rose into the air. The risen thought she must look like some sort of a beast from a story told around the comforting orange light of a campfire. She walked up to the motionless nightmare with a hand size hole in its neck. The creature''s limbs were very lanky with long hind legs and even longer front legs, each of the four limbs was tipped with arrowhead shape claws with the most inner claw being the largest and in a shape of a hook. Its upper body was shaped similarly to a dog with well-defined muscles which allowed the creature to pounce on Iris with great speed which were partially hidden under the surprisingly thick grey skin which was smooth to the touch. Tucked under its curved stomach was a pair of arms with two fingers and a thumb tipped with thick dull claws. Unlike the long legs, these strangely positioned arms were not as skinny resembling human arms than anything else. Shifting her gaze onto the creature''s head Iris saw a long deer-like head supported by broad shoulders, the similarities with the peaceful animal quickly ended passed the nightmaw''s small yellow eyes which lacked irises. Even further down the creature''s head, a circular maw awaited pulled straight from someone''s nightmare. The circular mouth or the inner part of its maw appeared to be loose from its jaw as it was laying outside like a tongue, the other stiffer part most likely housed the strange fleshy organ when the creature wasn''t hunting. Iris picked up the lifeless corpse and threw it into the tall grass, causing the large hound size predator to disappear into the endless green sea around her. "Wby Soft not bhere?" About half a bell later a soul-moving grumble reached the elf''s pointy ears from behind. Turning around Iris saw Kia''s half-open eyes piercing the darkness with a dim glow in a search to find Soft. The girl''s adorably confused and frowny face she was making while searching the ground around her sunk into a terrified mask with all of her exhaustion disappearing in an instant as her colourful and suddenly wide-open eyes pierced the darkness and saw the standing elf. "Did you sleep w-!" "Iris!" Kia jumped toward the taller undead and began to franticly pat the elf''s naked body in search of something. "Did I do this to you?! I-I am so so sorry Iris! I just felt too good and- and I didn''t know what to do! Don''t move I can feel your mana links leaking! Oh no, no, no-" The panicking girl rapidly alternated between hugging the elf and rechecking, re-examining Iris''s blood-covered body from head to toe, smearing bloody hand prints all over the pale elven skin. "Kia!" Iris tore off the stuttering mage on the verge of tears, lifting her into the air as soon as she felt a deluge of mana pouring inside her. "This is not my blood. You did nothing wrong." Her voice softened considerably after getting the girl''s unquestionable attention. The almost weightless undead opened her mouth to speak again but the calm hoplite covered the girl''s mouth with her hand covered in dark dried blood. Seeing that her words didn''t lessen the girl''s worries Iris silently carried the girl to the nightmaw''s body. "See?" The risen asked the undead mage, who stared at the animal''s corpse with pure unbridled hatred before softening a little as her eyes returned to the taller adventurer. "Then don''t waste your mana on me." The tall elf commanded after letting go of the petite girl. "You are never a waste of mana!" The girl shouted back in frustration before wrapping herself around the tall bloody spector in its moment of confusion. "Thank you, but you shouldn''t hugging me now." The still naked elf covered in partially coagulated blood said while wearing a small smile. Kia gave Iris another look, her snow-white cheeks quickly flushing with red as she realised the elf''s lack of clothes. "Ahhh!" She hopped away from the risen while covering her face with her hands while leaving just enough of a gap between her fingers to still see Iris''s body. "Cute." The risen said causing the mage to turn even redder. *Sigh* "I wish I could take a bath... Could you cast a spell to clean me? Please." *Splash* A deluge of freezing cold water hit the unsuspecting elf, violently washing away the muck sticking to her body. The ground underneath the elf''s bare feet froze before it turned into mud as the sudden deluge ended. "Thanks," Iris said as water dripped from her body causing it to glisten in the dim silver light of the moon. She expected the girl to cast clean but she couldn''t complain at the brief wash feeling cleaner than what the spell previously achieved although she still didn''t feel sufficiently cleaned. She sighed again at the memory of a proper bath which felt so distant in the wilderness of the demi-human territory. "Kia?" The petite mage was standing still in front of Iris, tapping her foot on the frozen ground as she scratched her cheek. Illustrations Iris and Kia (Signature & Background) Iris and Kia (Background with Border) This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Iris and Kia (Background) Transparent Version Iris [Arc 3] Kia Ch 96 “Heavenly Rain” "Intelligence and Wisdom are the most misunderstood statistics listed by the great gift which is the System. Unlike Strength, Dexterity, Charisma or even Constitution whose names speak accurately about their functions, unlike the two previously listed statistics. Intelligence and Wisdom are often described as mistranslated by the System for our benefit, causing even a backwater peasant to understand the general purpose of each statistic in his status. Intelligence is the individual''s ability to understand and comprehend new spells. Although, Intelligence primarily influences the potency of each individual spell and increases the speed of casting. Wisdom influences the individual''s memory allowing him to remember dozens of spells but it primarily affects the cost of the spells and lowers the limit each mage has of how much mana he could use without fainting. Normal humans faint if 20% of their mana is used but trained mages can increase their true mana capacity to 50 or even 60%. Some of the archmages suggest that Wisdom also influences the capacity of a spell to hold more mana." Extract from "On Magic"
"Iris, do we have to walk today?" The girl finally said after a long moment of silence had passed, with one side of her face illuminated by the silvery moonlight shining from above. "Of course, we don''t have to." The tall elf replied, causing the corners of the girl''s mouth to rise a little. Kia raised her hands in front of her and began to whisper quietly. Expecting something to happen, Iris leaned over to get a better view of what was about to happen. The girl furrowed her eyebrows, she looked at the elf before snapping her head away. "You stopped?" "I can''t concentrate." The flustered mage said, trying not to look at the naked elf. "Ahhh." Iris realised why the girl was distracted and reached for her white shirt before a comfortably cold hand stopped her outstretched hand. "Mmm?" "J-just... step behind m-me." The risen turned around to see the girl biting her lower lip while staring at the frozen ground beneath her. The elf happily obeyed the petite mage''s order of stepping behind her. The long black hair enveloping the mage''s head from behind seemed to lift slightly as she casted a spell onto the ground in front of her. A dirt golem rose from the ground and stepped forward. Just like Kia''s other summons the golem''s brown body was interlaced with blue veins which slowly grew all over it. The soil-forming its body began to take finer shape causing the golem''s head to become more skull-like alongside its body now resembling something familiar to the elf. Iris''s body shuddered as she remembered the giant black stone construct with long curved swords coming at her while dripping with the blood of the most powerful humans in existence with barely a scratch on its body. Her race''s immense mental resistance seemed to not work against her own mental attacks as she started to relive that moment. "Iris." An angelic voice pulled the risen from her nightmarish thoughts before she is pulled from the darkness by the girl''s shining blue and golden eyes. The tranquil moment quickly fades away as a loud rumbling overpowers the girl''s aura. Around the necromancer''s outstretched arm, a pale sea-green magic circle rotated in place, causing the ground in front of her to slowly open. The chasm grew a little bit enough until it could fit two adults sitting opposite to each other inside before the girl let go of her arm allowing them to drop to her side. "I am not good at Earth magic" The necromancer explained as a small droplet of water appeared above the makeshift bath. "Kia, you have to bake the soil first." Iris quickly said stopping the inevitable deluge hiding in the small water droplet. "Baking?" Kia tilted her head at the unfamiliar word. "Are you going to make mud cakes?" To the risen''s surprise, the girl''s eyes glistened in anticipation. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Of course not, I mean baking the earth so water will not drain away instantly." The tall elf explained. The girl still looked confused so Iris decided to show the girl what she meant. The empty hole was turned into a fiery pit by the hoplite standing at its edge, dousing the earth with orange flames. The now-hardened earth had a strange glisten to it when the elf had finished casting her spell and looked inside. The girl leaned over the edge with a confused expression before slowly filling the hole with steaming water. "I hope we won''t get a mud bath." Iris commented as she watched the great cloud of white steam rise into the night sky, not sure if the hot water didn''t just turn their bath into a mud pit. "Looks good." The girl crouched at the edge and put her hand in the crystal clear water. "Hot." "Why did you make him." Iris asked as she stepped into the water. "To guard us," Kia replied with a shrug, she stood up and was about to undress before she stared at the grinning elf looking at her while enjoying the conjured water. "Turn around... please." Iris shook her head before she complied with the mage''s adorably embarrassed request and turned around. The girl made an adorable squeak behind her, probably noticing the lack of her underwear. Iris turned around as she felt Kia stepping into the bath, causing a purple light to illuminate the clear water around them. "Haa~" The petite girl sighed in relief as she relaxed in the warm embrace of the water just as the chilly northern wind rolled above them. "Magic is amazing." Iris said as she too relaxed in the warm water in the middle of nowhere. "This sure feels nice, I could sit like this forever." "Really?" "No," Iris lifted her head to look at the mage. She lazily stood up and grabbed the soft pearly doll in front of her before sitting back down with the girl sitting on her lap. "Now I could." "Iris, I..." Kia jerked as she bit her lower lip before she laid down on the warm risen. "Are you still feeling it?" The curious elf asked the strangely acting girl. "Mhmmm." The girl nodded in confirmation as she glowed in the aftermath of the elf''s previous game causing the elf to smile playfully and kiss the girl. The mischievous undead decided to indulge herself a little as she began to trace the anchor mark on the incredibly soft kitten''s body while burying her nose in the soft onyx hair on top of the feline''s body. Her favourite earthy-floral smell started to make her feel cosy and snug under the ancient undead, she felt her right hand being taken away by the girl to feel the rough skin on her palms. "Do you smell something bad?" Kia''s on-edge voice echoed in Iris''s ears. "You smell wonderful." Her free hand wrapped around the girl and pulled her closer. "I smell?" The girl looked up at the risen with a puzzled frown. "Thankfully, you do." "What do I smell like?" Kia tried to sniff herself but she seemed to not feel what the half-submerged elf did. "You smell like a... field of otherworldly flowers on a freshly ploughed field." The elf replied after a moment of trying to pick the right words. "I don''t know what that smells like." A glom voice replied to the tall women''s description. "You smell like home." The pale elf''s voice quietly escaped from her mouth. Her old home didn''t smell like that but the wonderful smell felt homely to the elf. "What do I smell like?" She quickly tried to change the subject. *Sniff* "You smell like blood." "Thanks, you little parasite." The two women returned to indulge in each other and as time passed and the water cooled down, the purple light pulsed from the crystal in Kia''s torso as the water around her hands began to boil. Causing the homely smell to intensify. Intrigued by the mysterious jewel lodged inside the mage''s body the elf began to gently touch it. "Don''t," The necromancer quietly said as her delicate hand grabbed the curious elven fingers exploring the crystal''s surface. "It feels weird." "Why do you have a crystal in your body?" "I don''t really know... Your mana links are damaged." Kia swiftly changed the subject of their conversation. Through their connection, the elf felt the undead mage''s desire to drop the subject. "Give me your hand." She demanded. "What are you going to do?" "Fixed them?" The puzzled girl answered, causing the elf to feel awkward. The magical being grabbed Iris''s wrist and drew a magic circle above it which spun slowly. The elf''s amethyst eyes widened in wonder as under her skin, veins in the colour of hot embers began to glow. Her forearm was quickly covered in a dense spiderweb of red strings which began to fade as they got further from the levitating circle. Kia''s hands were shrouded by a whirlpool of darkness with blue and golden lines intermixing. She began to slowly nit the scattered strings together into one large rope with flowing motion. In about an hour, the silently working mage managed to fix both of the elf''s arms, causing the strange feeling of ants biting her wrist to disappear. "Do all mages have to do this?" "No, mana linkages heal themselves over time but I decided to fix them for you." The serious-looking undead mage responded while she dismissed all her spells, causing her hands to return to their soft porcelain colour. Seeing how exhausted the girl looked, Iris couldn''t bring herself to be angry at the lovely girl for wasting her mana in case they were attacked. Kia nestled herself on top of the elf''s lap and began to play with her hand. Feeling they were about to leave, Iris asked the mage for the white fabric of the tent she looted from a human camp to use as a towel. As the clouds overhead the two passed over them, they exposed the naked sky beyond which was filled with thousands of small white, red and green stars which twinkled on the night sky. "Wow!" Kia reached toward heaven as hundreds of stars began to fall from their heavenly perching spots while growing long tails which spanned the entire sky in the short moment they existed. "Indeed." The night sky seemed to come to life as dozens of falling stars began to fill their sight with each one, living only for an instant before disappearing under the horizon. The otherworldly spectacle played for an entire bell before the clouds shrouded the sky under their dark bodies. Iris shifted to the side feeling the water becoming colder and saw Kia sleeping on her back with her face stuck in an expression of awe. "What do I do now?" The elf asked herself as the girl suddenly kicked the water causing a large slash. The tall hoplite stood up with the girl in her hands, their bodies glistened in the dim light as water began to drip off them. She lay Kia on the sheet of white fabric before she went back into the cold water and cleaned herself properly. Later on, she dressed herself fully before deciding to rest a little and lay beside the slumbering kitten while covering her in the thick white fabric. Ch 97 “The Other Side” "Monsters or more commonly called "magical creatures" are beings existing on a different plane of the System. They primarily subsiding on mana around them but some can indulge themselves in normal food with varied consequences. They are always gifted in some way by the System either in ridiculous statistics or abilities. For example, a Csord is one of the most physically powerful monsters encountered in the forests of western Edor, their strength allows them to easily charge through dwarven-made gates, bursting them out of their giant hinges and flinging them for dozens of meters. If statistics were the ultimate factor in combat even a Crimson rank team of seasoned adventurers could never kill Csord but that is not the case. The system doesn''t give things for free, it balances monsters by creating great imbalances. Even with their monstrous strength Csords are incredibly dumb. A common occurrence when fighting Csord is that the great powerful monster will simply forget the existence of its attackers after hiding from its sight and will simply walk away allowing the people hunting it to slowly grind its health down. The most dangerous monsters are not the ones who have the highest statistics but the ones who possess intellect which rivals us but even then System balances them by creating weaknesses which are impossible to cover. All undead possess fatal weakness toward holy or light magic while fey will be thrown into a berserk rage if their forest is under attack." -Extract from "On Monsters" by a retired adventurer teaching in Oriripol.
"Did you sleep well?" Iris''s words tickled the restless girl sleeping on top of her arm. The early sun just crested the tall grass causing the snow girl''s skin to glow. "Could you turn off the ball?" The girl''s pale skin wrinkled slightly as she squeezed her eyes shut. "The ball?" "The fireball in the skyyy." Kia whined to the evil elf who didn''t turn off the sun for no other reason than to spite the innocent girl. "Here." The elf covered the needy girl''s eyes with her hands, blocking the ball''s light. "Huh?" The girl made an adorable noise of surprise as the annoying rays of light suddenly vanished. "How did you do that?" "Could you move up slightly?" Iris asked the petite undead laying on her arm which the girl reluctantly did. "You are so hopeless~" She said as Kia took the chance she had to nestle herself around the warm elf, burying her face in the ample softness of the elf''s chest. The little featherless hatchling in the elf''s arms managed to draw out her bedtime by an entire bell before the heartless immoral elf unglue herself from the girl''s innocent desire to never let go of the warm-blooded undead. "Grumble, grumble, grumble..." Kia adorably groaned under her nose as her last effort to reattach herself onto the already standing elf. "...meanie!" *Sniff* The elf sniffed in terrible sadness which the laying girl had caused her. The girl quickly scrambled to remedy her terrible mistake by standing up and hugging the elf. "Shameless~" Iris grinned playfully at the fully revealed girl. "You want me to dress you?" Kia squealed adorably before the elf grabbed her clothes and helped her dress. The long black dress with silver highlights smoothly slid onto her body covering the girl completely, leaving only her arms exposed. "Are you ready?" The tall elf asked as she scanned the horizon. "Yes. Kia said before she clicked her fingers causing the slowly patrolling construct to return to her side. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Are you not dismissing him?" "Mmmm," The knowledgeable necromancer scanned her construct from head to toe. "Can I?" "It''s not an undead so I don''t see why would you dismiss it when we are wandering around with no one around." With the elf''s opinion weighing down on one side of the invisible scale, the soulless construct''s life was saved for at least one more day. With the sun slowly creeping up the three unliving beings began to cut through the tall grass leaving two distinct tracks behind them as the Kia''s summon walked faithfully behind its maker. The girls curious eyes slowly lost their brilliant spark as the endless featureless green sea seemed to have no end as bells slowly passed. Iriiis, I am bored. Kia whined to the taller undead. What should I do then? The elfs eyes looked down at the frowning mage beside her. It was the first time Kia complained about being bored while walking through the wilderness to the elf. Ehhhh...something? The girl stumbled on her words, not expecting her silent companion to answer. How about you teach me something? Like what?" The mage tilted her head to the side as her eyes search for an answer to her boredom. "Magic of course." "I know that, but what type of magic? Ward spells, curses, transmutation, necromancy, illusion, evocation, summoning, destruction spells? Maybe a psyche-type spell... oh oh fleshwarping sounds like a relaxing thing to teach... wait! Fleshwarping is too advance for you, let''s start with blood-type spells! *Grumble* But before you could do that I would have to teach you psychokinesis first and then water-" If the necromancer was alive she was sure to run out of breath as she rapidly started to list progressively more concerning terms with her face going through all of the emotions from boredom to excitement to annoyance at her magically ignorant companion. "How about you teach me how to heal you?" Iris suggested before the girl ran out of control with her bizarre ideas. "That''s bland, though." Kia puffed up her pale cheeks at the taller undead who had interrupted her increasingly brilliant ideas. "Which means it is easy for me to learn doesn''t it?" "Fine," The petite undead answered before quietly grumbling under her nose. Iris observed the groaning dwarf-like girl beside her with a small smile slowly forming on her face. She expected the soft-skinned and beardless dwarf to pull out a small yet impossibly thick leather book with a weathered spine and start recording the multiple grudges she just caused against the adorable dwarf. "But only if you cook today." Before the risen could respond to Kia''s demands, the girl''s cold hands grabbed her left arm. The mage''s thumbs began to massage the top of Iris''s hand in a circular fashion and before the elf knew it a black fog was seeping out of her hand. "See this?" The girl calmly said. "This is pure death mana and all undead need this to survive. This is a building block of our entire body and it saturates every part of our bodies completely. When you take damage a bit of death mana escapes or is used to repair your body and when it runs too low the ritual binding your soul will cease to exist." The girl explained as she cut the elf''s skin, causing the black fog to be drawn to the opening. The fog sank into the small cut before it morphed into the elf''s skin with no sign of the wound remaining behind. "All undead have a regeneration ability but most low-level undead are not saturated enough with mana to regenerate by themselves but because of that fact a simple transfer of enough death mana should heal almost any wound." "I just have to pour my mana inside to heal them?" Iris asked as she extended her arm toward the girl. "Not mana but death mana specifically. If you pour any other type of mana you are going to waste it at best." The necromancer quickly corrected her elven apprentice as she swiped the elf''s hand away from her. "And how do I choose which mana am I using?" "You have to work on your imagination." Iris''s teacher shrugged her shoulders before a gilded knife appeared in the air in front of her. The knife''s handle was wrapped in brown cloth allowing the undead mage to grasp its blessed surface. She motioned the construct to come closer and to show its back to her. With her finger, she drew a magical symbol on the summon''s back which glow in a pale purple light before she slashed it with the blessed knife. The knife''s sharp blade easily cut the statue''s clay back even with the girl''s poor grip on the blade, leaving a deep gash. "Practice on this." Iris put her hand on the living statue''s back and started to try to pour her mana into it all while an inquisitive necromancer silently watched her actions with a bored expression. The elf''s forehead was wrinkled into a frown as she tried to remember how to control her mana again. The experience felt a little like trying to remember how to breathe again. After a long still, a moment of nothing happening elf felt something moving inside her arm as she lost her focus momentarily, the feeling slowly accelerating toward her palm before shooting out alongside a bell chime. In an instant, small scorch marks appeared on the mage''s summon which grew rapidly as blue lighting danced between her extended right arm and the summon with a loud hum accompanying it. "Woooaah!" On the bored necromancer''s face, a large awestruck expression washed her previous one off as her mouth made an "O" shape. "How do I stop this?" Iris asked as she straightened up and stared at her right arm and the blue lighting arching on top of her pale skin. "Stop supplying mana to the spell." Kia eventually responded to the increasingly worried elf. "I stopped it though, Kia." "Wow!" The undead mage gasp in excitement before it faded into a thoughtful silence. "Could you punch something?" The elf did as she was told and punched the ground below her causing the arcs of lighting to dance between the blades of grass close to her. Something inside of her was disappointed at the aftermatch of the powerful-looking spell with not even a blade of grass being merciful enough to allow itself to be set on fire. Contrary to the disappointed elf the mage looked extremely happy with the aftermath as she poked the petrified construct. "Could you do it again?!" Kia pleaded as out of nowhere the familiar eye of the grimoire stared at the risen. "I could, but why?" "Because you made a spell I never saw before." The girl answered with anticipation as she leaned closer. "Really?" "Yes." The necromancer''s pale blue and golden eyes smiled at the tall undead with cold calculating anticipation as she brought her finger onto the paper and stared at her newfound curiosity. "Oh, no." Something inside Iris moved as she stared at the pair of glowing jewels grinning at her, foretelling her nearing doom. Ch 98 “Flaunting Her Victory” The lands of the eastern Edor were shrouded in the complete darkness of the moonless night. Most beings hid themselves in safe shelters to slumber the nights in hopeful wish that the horrors lurking in the pitch darkness would not wander into them. In the same dreadful darkness, pulses of grey light would occasionally flash in the tall grass as the sitting Harbinger trained with one hand resting on an animated clay statue''s back and with the other hand wrapped around an ancient horror which had fallen asleep in hers Harbinger warm embrace while loosely holding onto her open grimoire. What was the most unusual thing was the fact that the slumbering snow-white monster had forgotten about her promised food. A life like sketch of the practicing risen decorated the opened page of the old book with lighting arcing between her spread fingers. To Iris''s surprise, the sketch wasn''t drawn by her favourite necromancer but instead, it was created by the eye on the front of the grimoire which imprinted the image in a matter of minutes. Interestingly the sketch wasn''t perfectly realistic, it was of much higher quality than what the elf could even imagine anyone drawing but the eye seemed to have added a certain style to its drawing, similar to what she saw on a wall in the girl''s underground home. Iris casted another Negative Life taught to her by the necromancer. The touch-type spell caused the tips of her fingers to weakly glow with ghostly light. She technically knew how to cast the spell but Kia informed her that less than ten per cent of the mana she used on the spell was actually transferred into hit points. The scar on the statue''s spine closed partially before opening back a few moments later. The risen''s arm slumped onto the ground before she massaged her temples. The quietly purring kitten managed to mentally exhaust the tall undead with her explanations. The girl had told her that she never saw stunning spells like what she had accidentally casted yesterday and that was the reason for her endless excitement. Kia would order the elf to meticulously describe everything she felt while casting and maintaining Shocking Touch. The mage insisted on optimizing the spell while shifting between not giving the elf enough information to work with the expectation of her to already know the basics and going into extreme detail. She was never a technically minded person and Kia''s awfully technical explanation turned her mind into mush which the excited mage moulded until she managed to perfectly cast the spell which caused the azure-coloured lighting arcs to happen only between her fingers minimizing the mana expenditure at the cost of the elf''s mind who had to constantly reign in her expanding mana. The elf had gained a little more respect toward the peacefully nestled girl on her lap since she had to constantly maintain certain spells during combat but she wished the girl could keep her thoughts in a straight line instead going on neverending tangents. One thing she learned from a casually said tangent of a tangent which was itself a tangent was that her soul possessed an affinity toward fire which caused her to be primarily gifted with fire-type spells, even her new spell Shocking Touch was simply a mixture of fire and air mana. The risen would have thought this information as important if not critical to know but Kia reacted with an innocent "Ups forgot to tell you." and casually returned to lecturing the elf. *Sigh* Iris wrapped her hands around Kia and relaxed in the girl''s soothing aura. The long black dress teased the elf''s senses with the limited contact her skin was making with the girl. Eventually, her hands sneaked their way under the girl''s dress. The corset she had made kitten wear blocked the risen''s warm hands from playing with her favourite instrument but that was not the reason why the elf was there. Her hands quickly wrapped around the girl maximizing the amount of skin touching each other. The gentle pulses coming from the purring necromancer slowly penetrated the hoplite, the cold aura felt like waves which broke in Iris''s mind incrementally washing away her exhaustion. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Iris was gently pulled further into the deep cold water which brought peace to her troubled mind, she gave a valiant effort worthy of praise to raise her head above the dark water''s surface and stay awake but without her even knowing it, the invisible force tenderly pulled her under the surface of the water, where she slowly sank into the deeps of her soul to rest alongside a dark mass which gladly resided there. *Ommm* Iris had woken up to a feeling of something biting her. She opened her eyes and saw the birth of the new day with long streaks of warm colour painting upon the lower blue sky. She instantly realised that she had woken up laying on her back with something soft supporting her head. While trying to sit up she noticed the pale girl laying on top of her. Even more bizarre was that Kia managed to sneak her petite body under the risen''s jacket with only her head sticking out. "Lovely." The elf stated as the hungry girl prevented her from standing up as she nibbled on the elven collarbone while drooling over her warm meal. Iris tried to sneak away from under the undead devourer but the girl somehow managed to cocoon herself under the risen''s clothes when she doze off. She eventually gave up on the idea of freeing herself without help and turned her attention away from Ommyicu and toward her surroundings. She noticed the golem''s skeletal head above the grass as it unhurriedly patrolled around the two. Even if the golem was just an unfeeling pile of magically animated dirt the risen felt thankful to the construct for guarding Kia while she slept. She also felt sorry for the wound on its back she was unable to cure. "Come here," Iris whispered loudly, hoping the construct would hear her. It stopped mid-stride and slowly turned its head toward her before stomping closer. "Could you unbutton my jacket?" She asked nicely but the construct seemed to mock the elf as it turned its carved head to the side like its creator. "Unbutton my jacket... slowly." She ordered in a hesitant voice not knowing if the construct acted differently from Kia''s previous summons which generally listened to her without question. The statue reached down while unnaturally bending its body, it clumsily grabbed the first button and slowly undid it. Somehow Iris felt dirty from having someone unbutton her jacket even if the someone was an emotionless construct but nevertheless she patiently waited until her co-conspirator freed her. As the elf grew hopeful with the summon''s hand work on the second last button the girl''s body on top of her vibrated as a low dangerous growl from her warning the two traitors to cease their actions. "Great." Iris sighed heavily as the emotionless construct quickly abandoned her and scurried away into the safety of the tall grass. Having her hopes snuffed out by the slumbering undead, the necromancer''s lips rose a little in a resemblance of a smile before a triumphant purr taunted the defeated elf. "Auch." Iris suddenly yelped, not out of actual pain but more out of the habit of her previous life. "...Sweet~..." Looking down the elf found the girl licking her collarbone. Quietly observing the mage on top of her for half a bell, she noticed the girl piercing her pale skin with small needle-like fangs causing a small drop of fresh blood to form on her skin before the girl''s tongue ran over her skin and collected the pin size crimson droplet leaving no trace of her vampiric meal behind. "What have Umbria taught you?" The elf grumbled at the annoying lady far up north as she rested her head back onto the soft fabric. Feeling defeated, Iris surrendered to the girl and stopped plotting to escape and resigned herself to her terrible fate, causing the girl to let out another delighted purr. The risen relaxed and stroked the girl with one hand while occasionally tickling the tip of Kia''s small nose as the girl''s mouth opened to bite the elf causing the kitten to retreat and rub her nose against her chest instead of taking a bite out of her body. "Irish?" Kia''s melodic voice asked the playing elf a few bells later. "Did you sleep well?" Iris replied. Instead of an answer, the girl stretched her body, causing her bare feet to stick out from the bottom of risen''s jacket. After stretching her body her small palms weakly fell onto the tall undead''s purple eyes. "Sleep more." The necromancer said while renesting her head in the elf''s soft breast. "I don''t think so." Iris grabbed the girl''s arm and lifted it from her eyes. "It is almost noon." "No." Kia tried again to block the risen''s only time marker but the elf retaliated by blackmailing the innocent Sleepyicu. "I guess we are not eating tonight." "Impossible?" Kia shrank under the elf''s gaze which pierced her palms. "How will I cook with you on top of me?" "Y-you w-will manage," The girl was severely overestimating the elf''s cooking ability as. "You always do." "Thank you for your kind words but no." "Fine." Kia grumbled as she snaked out from under the risen''s clothes. Not letting the evil elf stand up the girl started to pull out items around the elf as the construct strolled closer with a bundle of dried grass for the her to set on fire. Ch 99 “Blood and Favourites” Orange butterflies flew into the air as a statue carved into the visage of an ancient idol of death tossed thin sticks into the humble fire Iris had created. Above the fire, a large metal pot with steaming water at the brink of boiling moved as Iris threw in a chunk of clean meat she had spiced with two ingredients Kia had fished out from the ring. The first herb resembled young oak leaves with a large black vein going through the middle which had been dried. The elf casted an inspect on the small pile of aromatic leaves and learned that the leaves were called Dark Shafts. The other herb was hidden in a small pouch akin to a coin purse with a leather string tied tightly around its neck. When she had undid the knot holding the purse closed an overpowering earthy smell assaulted her nose. It took the fearless risen a quarter of a bell more to gather enough courage to look into the herb purse again. Inside there was a small pile of vibrant red rods with a bulbous head with dark crimson pollen attached to it. The "Gift''s Crimsons" began to radiate an incredibly nice aroma as the elf''s nose began to be accustomed to the alien spice. "Get more kindling." Iris ordered the construct as she leaned back to grab a large loaf of bread they had bought in Firmusa. The industrious golem quickly turned around and silently searched for what its fellow creation ordered. After putting a lid on the pot to let the meat cook Iris turned toward her favourite pale-skinned mage who was suspiciously quiet ever since she sat down. She saw Kia sleeping beside her with carmine cheeks, the girl gently swayed from side to side as her mouth laboured silently. "Kia, are you there?" Iris leaned closer to the sleeping girl and stroked her unusually cold cheek with her hand. "...Ssecond, Trade, Rituall?..." The girl''s slightly slurred voice muttered as her body leaned closer to the elf. "I don''t understand?" "...Acceptedd, Wweak, I like iit?..." Iris didn''t know if the girl was talking to a spirit she couldn''t see or if it was the ancient undead talking to herself but the elf felt silent trying to understand the girl''s muttered recollections. "...Red white trees, tall rockss, Iris really liked the gift..." "I did." The elf commented as she finally understood what the girl was talking about, while instinctively stroking the never fading ocean blue flower embroidered in her hair. She opened her mouth to speak again but the talkative undead spoke again causing her to listen. Kia began to slowly recount their journey to the keenly listing elf who was present during it all. The girl was speaking in a mix of Common and Cyclopian, using the younger language to flower up her native tongue. The elf noticed the undead mage had slowly used more of the simpler language she had learned in no time at all. While listening to the girl''s interesting version of events and the many nicknames the girl had given to the elf, she started to prepare the remaining ingredients for the meal she had in mind. She didn''t understand why the was recalling everything but perhaps that is how the ancient undead necromancer''s mind worked, never ceasing and never resting. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "...Llittle Human, Ssoft followed me, Mixing Elementss *Grrr*... Big moving lake with Moving Ears, a large city with no roof, white hair lady?... Ssweet drink, I and Warm d-did..." The girl''s face flushed red as she fell into silence before continuing shortly later. The elf''s brow rose as she noticed that Umbria had lost the title of annoying as the girl continued. "...To weak..." The girl''s beautiful voice gained a slight edge as she leaned away from the elf. "...Have to fix it..." She continued as she leaned toward the elf in the same precise motion the girl did, for over a bell. "...No, that is not the case...I don''t want to fuel it anymore..." The girl talked whenever she leaned closer to the elf in much more lucid words than before yet still adorably slurred seemingly holding a conversation with someone. "...You only come here for that...she has never done that...no..." Iris stared at Kia whose face was chiselled into a small frown before relaxing completely. "...Iris iss my favourite...ssecond one iss ssweet, warm...hush, sshe will hear me...hehe...I like her...not that much." "Who are you talking with?" A flame suddenly flared up inside the risen as she got near the almost giggling girl. "...Teacherr?..." The slurring girl made a surprised face with her eyes still perfectly shut. "...I found spellss... outsside...b-but...with Ibiss..." A small clear tear began to run down Kia''s ruby cheeks causing their colour to fade back into her doll-like porcelain skin. "...She would never." The girl shrank as her voice trembled with terror. "Kia?" Iris gently shook confused at the undead''s behaviour. The soft glow of the necromancer''s eyes shined onto the elf as Kia slowly waken up. "Why are you crying?" Instead of answering Kia''s body shrank away from the concerned risen''s touch. Has she done something bad to Kia? The elf started to worry as her mind raced to remember what had she done to the pearl-skinned necromancer. From within the neglected cooking pot, a loud hiss caused the lid to rattle causing the girl''s fearful eyes to shift to the source of the dreadful noise. "OH!" Kia''s dim eyes flashed with power as her eyes stared at the almost-ready meal. "I knew you wouldn''t do it!" Her small body suddenly lunged at the much taller undead, causing the elf to fall on her back from the unexpected attack. "I was so hungry!" The stunned risen endured a litany of small grateful kisses from the flip-flopping girl on top of her. A sweet intoxicated smell oozed from Kia''s mouth stuck in a drunken smile. "Hungry." The girl stated as her body slowly rested on top of the elf, whose mind was on a verge of a mental breakdown. "I want sweet..." Her angelic voice drifted further into slumber before the girl tried to pierce the risen''s warm skin. "Who is your favourite?" Iris asked trying to extinguish the fire ravaging her mind for some time while she barred the bloodsucking mage''s small and razor-sharp fangs from getting close to her body. "Irisss...hheehe" The drunk undead giggled as the elf wrapped her hands around her body. "And who is your second favourite?" The elf''s nonexistent heart stopped as the mage tortured her with silence before answering." Delllishiousness..." "Great." The elf shook her head as she stroked the sleeping girl who began to droll. Iris turned toward the returning construct carrying a bundle of kindling to throw into the fire. She ordered the golem to stop and to sit down beside her before she offloaded the girl with flushed cheeks onto its lap. "Such a hopeless, needy and somehow adorable cat." The elf sighed as she watched her kitten curl into a ball in her summon''s arms before she returned to making Kia''s second favourite thing with a small proud smile. Ch 100 “Of Ogres and Masked Men” Three figures walked through green grass covering Demi-Human Territory in its entirety. They effortlessly battled the frosty wind plunging from the Ridge and rolling above the plain with nothing to stop its momentum. A crunching noise followed the trio as the shortest among them happily feasted on the elf''s cuisine. Iris had made a large sandwich for the petite undead, she had cut the butt off the circular loaf of fresh bread with her nail before she had hollowed it out. The girl was too distracted with the meat roasting on fire to realise that the elf had eaten all of the warm, soft fluffiness from the inside leaving only the delicious and crunchy exterior to hold the entire meal the elf prepared. Inside the improvised bowl, Iris had stuffed chunks of finely chopped greenery and chunks of spiced stone-hide bear''s meat the necromancer loved. Is it good? Iris said to the blissful kitten eating beside her as she stole a small bite from the girl''s meal. "Hey! That''ssss mine!" Kia hissed as she turned her body away from the elf while clutching her meal close to her chest. "You have more here." Iris''s finger pointed toward the corner of her mouth causing the girl''s tongue to peek out and scoop the crumbs back into her mouth. "You are a savage." "Thhads not tru." Kia tried to reject the accusation while she bit into the lovely-smelling bread and savagely tear a part out. "Whatever my demi-human says~" The tall elf stroked the undead mage''s long black hair. "Is it good?" "MmmmMmmm," The girl eagerly bobbed her head up and down. "But I wish there was more meat in it." Iris took a mental note of the short carnivore''s wish, she herself liked the taste and the texture of vegetables with a snap to them but the more flavourful taste of meat seemed to resonate particularly well with the millennia-long starved undead. The elf pondered quietly while listening to the necromancer''s loud munching before focusing on to the uniformly bland horizon around her. With the sun slowly sinking below the edge of the risen''s horizon, she began to think about where to set up camp for the night. It was still too early to stop since Kia had at least two more bells of energy left inside of her. Iris looked down at the quietly walking girl, like usual her eyes were peeled wide open in an endless quest to find something to marvel at. When did I go to sleep usually? The elf thought as the girl yawned loudly. Iris remembered being a late riser but she was rarely allowed to skip the sun rising above the tree line as even in winter her mother would wake her up before the day began to come with her as she sold clothes or embroidered fabrics she had made. Even back then, she understood why her mother did this, leaving a young pure-blooded elf alone in a human village was probably not the greatest idea but that never stopped her from groaning at her own mother while trodding behind half-asleep. She looked up at the tall hooded woman from the snow-covered forest trail who was carrying a woven basket under her arm filled with colour. Her memory turned foggy as a relaxed hum reached the reminiscing elf. Looking toward the source of the sound she found Kia walking with closed eyes while holding the elf''s palm against her cheek. "You want to get some rest." Iris suggested. "No," Kia stopped and stood still with her pupils moving under her eyelids. "I can sense something over there." She pointed toward an empty patch of grass southeast of them. The tall risen focused on the direction pointed by the undead mage but couldn''t spot anything. "I don''t see anything, Kia. Are they beyond the horizon?" The elf asked while turning back toward the girl. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Yes," The mage replied. "I think some of them are hueman." "Some?" The elf asked but her companion only shook her head. "How many are there?" "About thirty I think," Kia responded. The risen stood still for a moment before turning southwest. "Can we look at what is happening there?" Iris turned around toward the necromancer whose face begged her to investigate. She let out a sigh before answering. "We can look but nothing else." "Yay!" Kia''s hands shot into the air causing the elf to shake her head. The three tireless undead quickly made their way toward where Kia had pointed. When they crested a small hill and looked down they saw a small caravan of wooden wagons with most of them possessing only one pair of wheels, the cart were standing still with masked humans scattered around with some sitting atop giant two-footed birds. The humans wearing strange masks covering their faces were surrounded by a group of unfamiliar creatures resembling fat yet extremely tall humans wearing very little clothing besides pants and chunks of metal protecting the fat creatures'' pronounced guts. [Inspect] [Ogre Bull Level 95] {A member of the "Troll" family primarily living in the plains and is widely regarded as the most intelligent of the commonly found Trolls} [Inspect] [Human Hunter Level 82] [Inspect] [Terror Bird Level 41] {A feathered predator living in small flocks of two to seven individuals across northern plains} Iris inspected the masked humans just to be sure before she frowned as she stared at the large ogre she had inspected, wielding a large chunk of metal, crudely hammered into a vague shape of a two-handed sword with only one edge and a curved tip. She had always thought that trolls and ogres were the same things a large, grey or dirty green-skinned creature with rock-like growths covering its body in large patches sometimes encountered on a road cutting through a forest or guarding a bridge with an infamous ability to regenerate. Before the elf could finish her inspecting all of the ogres and what to think about them and their possible abilities, the fattest of the roughly twelve ogres she had yet to inspect let out a loud warcry causing the large birds to be spooked. The ogres surrounding the caravan began to lumber toward it, even with their bulky bodies they were surprisingly fast. Fast enough to catch anyone not mounted on the horse-size birds. From the human side, a man with black hair and a bone-white mask with a crimson handprint on his left eye began to bark orders loud enough from atop his fiery brown feathered mount for Iris''s ears to hear them. Some of the humans rushed to mount their feathery steeds pulling the wagons while the ones who were left tried to gather into a loose circle in the short amount of time they had. The masked humans looked to have no mages present among them as no spell was casted to meet the incoming battering ram. All of the riders seemed to possess a small bow, much smaller than what Iris had seen soldiers or adventurers use. Those ones were much larger and straighter than the oddly curved bows of these masked humans, she assumed the odd curve on the hunter bows was for decoration and focused back on observing the swiftly progressing situation alongside Kia. The mounted archers began to lose valleys into the ogres who didn''t look particularly bothered by the human weapons as they picked up their already considerable speed. Iris couldn''t notice any signs of the ogres possessing any regeneration ability as their hide began to be littered with arrow shafts. The elf was content on only learning this one vital piece of information and she looked to her side to find the undead mage keenly observing the soon-to-clash races. She rolled her eyes as she couldn''t comprehend what was so interesting to the girl in this small clash with a predictable result to the outnumbered and out-levelled humans but she stayed beside her saviour without complaining, ready to defend her if one of the sides spotted them. A human wielding a comically large lance whipped the reins of his bizarre mount causing the spooked bird to calm down before its rider instructed it to countercharge the two ogres opposite to him. He couched in his saddle as the terror bird picked up speed, the tip of his weapon was aimed at the head of one of the ogres but just as he was to pierce the thick hide of his enemy, the two ogres pulled a net which they had been dragging between each other through the tall grass causing the bird to veer off. Iris watched as the tip of the long lance harmlessly grazed the ogre''s rusted gut armour as the human and his mount hit the net. In either show of ogres'' cruelty or their simple minds, the two ogres used the large chunks of wood with a metal ring at the ends to beat the netted human raising his arm to defend himself and the panicking bird who suffered for much longer than its helpless rider into a mangled mess. "We are losing experience." Kia commented with a displeased voice as the ogres reached the humans and their wagons with yet a single ogre to die from the humans who were running away giving their few archers as much time as they could. "It is dangerous to go down there and..." Iris calmly said as she watched an ogre throw a large boulder among the loosely arranged humans hitting none. She wasn''t sure that she even had the power to fight the ogres alone given the human current performance. "We are in no rush to level up, Kia." "Annoying." "I am not annoying," Iris rebuffed the girl''s accusation. "I am only telling you what is the reality." "It will be good for you." The short mage attempted to convince the stubborn undead who didn''t see the benefit of getting pulverized by clubs. "I only allowed us to watch and only that." "Only look?" The necromancer''s eyes lost their shine before a small smirk appeared on her small lips. "I don''t like that look." The risen tried to stop the mage from doing anything stupid but Kia slowly began to walk down toward the fight. "Kia? Where do you think you are going?" "Going down to take a closer look." A strangely familiar face Iris saw the girl wearing before she fought the Area Boss. Kia radiated an aura of confidence in her idea as she slowly went down the gentle slope. The elf shook her head in complete disapproval but sensing the girl''s uncompromising mood she could only try to give her best at fighting the ogres. Ch 101 “Timely Intervention” "There are many languages present in Edor. Most races possess at most two languages with many different dialects like the true elves who use moon or sun speech depending on which of the great forests they come from. There are also dwarves, who keep their written language uniform but the way they pronounce the thousands of complicated symbols used to write their grumbling language greatly differs between dwarven holds. We, humans, are perhaps the strangest of creatures in Niuran since at the time of writing this book in the blessed year of 1401 there are over twenty languages in western Edor alone not including Common which is the universal language of every single significant race since the days of Holy Human Empire or the imperial Caiserspiel or any other language of the Old Principalities before the year 1." Extract from notes of an unknown Bard found in a tavern in Yorg-Berg.
Iris quickly ran toward the ambushed humans with the wind behind her back leaving Kia with her summoned construct. She expected the ogres to sense her approach but not even one ogre turned toward her. An arrow loosed by a panicking human whizzed above her head as it missed its large mark. She tightened her grip on the spear''s shaft as she drove its onyx tip into the ogre''s back. [Crippling Blow] The ogre let out a surprised groan as he forcefully turned around through the slow effect with his weapon raised. The tall grass where Iris stood was flattened into green mush as the oversize club smashed into the ground. Thick fatty blood began to flow out from the wound and onto the elf''s weapon as she ripped it free from the ogre''s body as she jumped away to dodge his attack once again. The ogre bull flashed his rotting teeth in a grin as his hand reached for the risen before being swiped away her spear. The slowed-down brute painful cry rumbled the air around him before he cleaved through the grass in front of him as Iris''s spotted some of his fellow ogres running towards them with uncomfortably large strides. "[Mana Missile]" The hoplite aimed her hand at the ogre''s small head causing a bolt of light to scorch the creature''s face. As the ogre bellowed in pain while covering his face with his hands, Iris sprinted closer toward him and thrust her spear upwards at the ogre''s throat causing a fountain of blood to erupt directly above the her. The roughly two-man tall humanoid started to gurgle his last cries before falling forwards almost crushing the bloodied elf whose precognition didn''t predict the fall. "I am goin'' to eat you!" A fully clothed ogre wearing torn merchant jacket which barely fitted his large body shouted as he dashed forward with a crudely made metal imitation of a sword in one hand and a metal shield strapped to his palm bearing a weathered coat of arms of its previous owner. Alongside, the maneater was another ogre who was carrying a large boulder on his shoulder. As the second ogre got closer he unexpectedly hurled the massive rock toward the elf. "Heavens!" Iris yelped in surprise as her newly casted ward loudly burst into a rain of orange glass shards having deflected the boulder just enough to graze her arm, violently pulling her backwards. The elf outstretched her spear as far in front of herself as she could trying to break the first ogre''s charge. In a beat, the metal surface of the shield flashed in front of the elf''s violet eyes as the ogre''s gut armour knocked her spear aside. Iris watched as the world was flipped upside down as she was hurled into the air by the ogre''s body momentum which hit her instead of the shield. Her mind detached from her body concerns, calmly focused on landing with her feet. "Got yu, nife ear''" The hoplite felt her body being once again yanked as she suddenly found herself staring at the hideous face of the maneater whose face bore the old scars of brutal combat. His brown eyes one of which was clouded by a thin smokey film closed as he took in the risen''s scent. "Huh?" His remaining good eye stared confused at the pale whispering elf who smelled of death. "[Self Combustion]" The risen in the ogre''s hand was engulfed by an infernal mirror of hot air before her surroundings flared into a fiery explosion. The ogre maneater took in a fatal gasp before he threw the engulfed elf into the ground. Her body thumped into the ground causing the grass to swiftly be engulfed by fire burning on her body. She hurriedly stood up as she felt her Hit Points quickly draining away. Her frown deepened as she casted Firebrand causing the lingering flames on her body to disappear as her weapon was engulfed by fire. She prepared to fight the second ogre who had not yet aided his kin but as her eyes panned across the battle she saw an ogre lying head first between the blades of grass not too far from her. Status ... HP 992/1750 MP 1000/2000 ... Iris turned back and saw the girl standing at the foot of the hill while large magical circles spun around her hand, not knowing what the mage was planning the elf turned back toward the human caravan. An ogre wielding a two-handed sword larger than himself held the monstrous weapon above his head before bringing it down on a terror bird running in front of him causing the lone animal to be chopped in half. [Inspect] [Ogre Slaughter Champion Level 153] "Face pink skin? No yu are nife ear?" The large ogre said, puzzled by the risen appearance from the tall grass. "Boss don''t fear yu, Boss da best." He stated as he hit the ground with his weapon causing the earth to begin to rumble. In response to the ogre''s ability, Iris casted shackles off and raised her hand to cast another spell. "Boom!" The ogre cackled loudly as the ground beneath the elf fragmented as it bulged up and began to glow with infernal orange light which grew in intensity as the ground started to rumble again. A pillar of molten rock spewed out from the depths of the earth causing the two fighting races to stop and look with awe or dread at the towering red column. The laughs of the ogre champion grew quieter as the column of fire and molten rock was shrouded with white smoke and through the roar of the raining down firestorm a constant hizzing noise irritated the behemoth. "''Onger wat yu tit to survive dat." The ogre fumbled his thoughts aloud as he rested his cleaver on his bulky shoulder before approaching the source of smoke through the raining down lava. "Shiny not pink skin." The small yellow eyes of the ogre stared intrigued at the motionless elf standing perfectly still among the smoke coming from her body which gained an unnatural blueish glint. Her finger sluggishly moved again causing shards of ice to break off and fall onto the scarred soil beneath her feet as she gripped her spear again. The black spear tip flashed in front of the ogre''s eyes as the elf slashed at him while breaking free of her icy prison. A loud snap echoed in the long ears of the slowed elf followed shortly by the dull sound of metal hitting the ground. The elf stared at her mana points with dizziness as her dangerously low MP stabilised. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Boss ''ill get ya! Boss ''ill chomp, chew and munch on yu''r skinny head!" The ogre roared as the thick leather strap attaching his thick gut plate was accidentally cut by the undead hoplite. The two-handed cleaver cut through the grass in front of Iris as she barely kept dodging the enraged ogre''s attacks. As the thick hunk of metal flew passed her head the risen casted Mana Shockwave causing the ogre''s weapon to lodge itself deeply into the ground before she pounced at the large ogre with all her might, aiming the spear tip at his throat. Without missing a moment the seemingly simple-minded creature let loose of his weapon and snatched the lunging elf before lifting her into the air. Causing the surrounding ogres to let out a warcry in victory. *Boom* Iris''s vision went black but not from the grasp of death but from another explosion which violently rocked her body like a ragdoll whose its owner lost interest in it. The large fingers around her body lost their grip causing the elf to swiftly escape their grasp and stab the ogre''s side. From the dark smoke encircling her a fist flew toward Iris''s face, diving away from the attack she pulled out her weapon and stabbed up toward the dark outline of the ogre. She felt some of her hitpoints return as the ogre''s form came into her view after a gust of wind blow away the smoke accompanied by a soft bell chime inside her head. "Boss!" "Boss''s dead!" "Grab and run!" The risen drove her weapon further as the thick crimson liquid flowed down the steel oak shaft and onto her hands as the deep raspy voices of the remaining ogres sounded around the elf followed by the ground shaking from their very foot steps. She gripped her weapon as tightly as the thick fatty blood caused her hand to slip off the handle and pulled the spear from her opponent''s corpse. The slaughter master''s body fell onto the ground in front of her and she noticed that the right side of his face was almost gone alongside his upper shoulder with only burned flesh and charred bones remaining. Iris turned in the direction of the certain undead mage who was the cause of both her victory and her headache. She saw the girl''s minion walking toward her but she failed to spot the girl herself. The silence around the elf hovered for a moment before a wave of quiet whispers assaulted her senses. "Who is that woman?" "You see those ears? She is an elf." "El-!?" Iris turned around toward the whispering humans causing one of them to yelp in surprise. A human with a familiar white mask with a bloody handprint on it began to approach Iris on top of an ember stone terror bird. Outside of the completely featureless mask covering the front half of his face with only small holes for the eyes to see out of the man who she supposed was the leader, he was wearing simple brown clothes made out of animal pelts with fur lining the cuffs and neck. The clothes were perhaps slightly thicker than what Firmusians wore which she would guess served well against the cold wind currently picking up in intensity. Hanging on the man''s belt was a short sword with a circular handguard and a quiver with few remaining arrows for the strangely curved bow in his left hand. The bird turned its head to gaze at the tall elf wielding a bloody spear with its golden-red eye alongside the bird''s rider who leaned slightly toward her and examined her. The man''s weary brown eyes watched her for a moment before he looked at the carnage around him. "Let the spirits and the wyrm bless you. Forgive me for not telling you my name but you can call me Ruu and I''m a Carei, second to Tserei of the Unalig Clan." The man said while trying to direct his mount closer to the tall silent adventurer which was met with a long squawk followed by a loud thump of its beak slamming shut. "Sorry for that," Ruu said with his eyes expressing genuine regret for the bird''s action. "Ehh... Do you understand me?" He asked but the elf turned toward the endless flat grassland. "To you... speak Me?" "I understand you." Iris replied in the man''s native langue causing him to almost fall from his saddle. He was about to speak again but a high pitch scream came from behind him. Both Ruu and Iris turned toward the scream only to see a young human of about maturity charging toward her on foot with a spear. "Damn you elf!" The pathetically slow charge of the young boy was quickly stopped by Iris who stepped toward the charge causing the boy to hit the air behind her and impact her elbow at full speed. "I understood that also." Iris snapped the tip of the mundane spear with her heel before turning back toward Ruu whose arms drew cold sweat. It was the first time someone attacked her explicitly because of her being an elf but somehow she couldn''t even get mad at the young human sitting in the grass while rubbing his forehead with his hand and staring daggers behind his brown mask with red hands covering the area where the mouth was supposed to be. "I am terribly sorry for Ba''s behaviour even after you saved our lives, he is usually very quite," The leader of the humans said hesitantly bowing his head toward the elf. "I hope there is a way to repay you for it." He said while avoiding eye contact with her until another human patted him on the back and pointed at something behind her. "Iris!" A cheerful voice came out from under Kia''s green mantle which blended into the ubiquitous greenery around them. A series of gasps followed closely behind the girl''s appearance or rather her and her constructed appearance. "Is that your companion...companions?" Ruu pointed at the newly arrived pair while very slowly and deliberately choosing his words. "Yes." The risen instantly replied. "Could you call for Kasheng," He whispered to the human beside him who nodded and jogged toward the caravan. "I am terribly sorry but we have to bury the dead could you wait here until we finish?" "No problem." Iris replied before turning toward Kia. "Did you gain a level?" The girl asked before the elf could open her mouth. "I did." "What language was that?" The necromancer said while watching the humans around her. "I don''t know." "Why do humans have soooo many languages?" "It probably linked with their huge population, their relatively short life spans compared to almost any other major race in Edor and the large distances between their settlements," Iris instinctually answered the girl''s question before realising what the pale girl was trying to do. "Stop distracting me." "Distracting from what?" The undead mage looked up to the elf, innocently flashing her softly glowing eyes which resembled colourful stars shining brilliantly in the night sky. "..." Iris frowned and bit her lower lip trying to remember what she was trying to say. "What are they doing?" Kia grabbed the elf''s bloody hand and pointed her finger at a pair of humans who was carrying a body. "They are burying their dead." "OOOOOH!" A familiar sound caused the fearless elf to feel goosebumps appearing on her back and legs. "Can we take a look?" A seemingly innocent question caused the elf to begin to feel pity toward the humans who were about to be judged by an ancient being disguised as an adorably lovable girl. In about half a bell the twelve remaining humans gathered around a shallowly dug grave divided into separate individual sections. Kia watched closely as each of the six dead was lowered into the grave accompanied by the quiet sobs of their former companions. A woman''s head was adorned with a red mask with white markings in a rough shape of a human she was also wearing a silky blue dress with a red cloth tightly wrapped around her waist, holding her dress on her body. As the woman started to carefully take off the shattered masks and generously rub white powder on the brutalized faces, Iris spotted that the woman''s hands and neck were covered with tattoos and as far as she could tell the woman''s body was covered in them. After the priest had finished she was given large white plates similar to the mask''s they were wearing with the only exception being that she was enclosing the entire head of the dead humans instead of just their faces. The ceremony seemed to end as the woman stepped out of the mass grave and the head of the remaining humans lifted. Even with the masks, Iris was acutely aware of the numerous glances of gratitude and hate aimed toward her but what confused her the most were the glances of pity and sympathy aimed at Kia. The tall risen looked away from the approaching human and turned toward the intrigued petite undead whose face was stuck in a frown of confusion, never the less the ancient approved of the nomad''s custom and applauded loudly with her delicate-looking hands causing the stolen glances of pity to turn into mild confusion. "Thank you very much for waiting." Ruu spoke. "Out of curiosity could I ask what a slav- you are doing in the middle of nowhere?" "We were heading south and the heavens made us meet each other." The elf''s words confused the human before he looked around at the large motionless mounds of flesh which attacked him and his caravan. *Sigh* "Unless our blessings and goodwill of our gods is enough for you I have nothing not dear to our hearts and survival to part ways with but we could offer you a ride south," Ruu explained. "I was going to say it is dangerous to travel alone but it would seem that you have security covered better than us." The human laughed at himself while avoiding looking at the elf''s purple eyes. Iris looked behind the man''s shoulders and onto the caravan pulled by the strange feathered creatures. She would probably refuse the man''s hidden temporary guard job suggestion but her MP needed to regenerate, even after gaining some mana back after stabbing her spear into the ogre the amount gained back was much smaller than when she had fought in a dungeon or against vampires. It didn''t hurt that the girl looked interested in the strange people and that she will please the petite girl if she would gain another level. "My name is Iris and this is Siri." The elf reached out her hand toward Ruu who seemed surprised. "Appreciated." He replied before grabbing the elf''s forearm in a strange sort of handshake. "We will be departing in a little while so you are well come to do whatever." The tall blood covered elf headed toward one of the small wagons at the back of the caravan with a curious creature following her steps. The wood let out a noisy creak as Iris climbed on top of it with an experienced motion. The roughly head shorter undead clumsily followed the risen who had sat down amongst the tightly packed bundles of animal pelts. The cloaked girl mirrored the elf as she sat down opposite to her with her legs crossed. Kia curiously watched the grey clouds above her which slowly darkened as the day slowly withered away. A pair of masked humans brought a large tarp toward the wagon the two undead were occupying. The pair looked at each other with confusion when they saw the blood-soaked elf lying comfortably in the cart but they quickly shrugged their shoulders and covered the waggon with the large fabric covering causing the girl to try to leave. "You are not going anywhere." A soft and gentle voice cut through the darkness before Kia felt her body being pulled by an irresistible force. The predator''s perceptive purple eyes easily pierced the pitch darkness, getting their fill of the girl''s pearly white features. The shocked necromancer jumped from surprise as she felt the risen warm forehead touch hers. The sudden jump caused the two purple gems to appear again with a puzzled look. Instead of running her soft, precious and mysterious prey stroked her warm cheeks with slim porcelain fingers while her colourful eyes glowed with otherworldly light. "[Clean]" An angelic voice pierced Iris''s mind before she entrusted her mistress''s safety to a stone construct diligently standing outside and sank into the comfortably cold void. Ch 102* “The Elf and The Moon” A small caravan made its way south through the expansive flat plains while heavy rain caused the five unfortunate humans who were left on guard duty to sharpen their senses and watch their surroundings with even the great silver moon veiling itself with the mantle of grey clouds. Every so often the guards took their watchful eyes off the ground around them and turned toward the silently walking construct, carved into an image of death itself which slowly trailed behind the very last wagon pulled by the oldest and most timid of their precious terror birds.
"Auch!" The entire cart suddenly jumped causing the frowning Ba to let out a frustrated yelp. "Are you alright?" "Yes." He whispered back as we both stole a glance at the napping Ren. "I was just thinking about something Nu." His eyes shifted onto me before staring pointlessly at the furry skins covering the floor littered with thin shavings from the unfinished carving in his hands. His hand travelled under his mask to massage the swollen brow he got after stupidly attacking the pale elf who saved us. "The elf? Is she scaring you?" Ba''s grey eyes slowly shift onto me, he gave me a small nod before he stole another glance at Ren. "Wat... what are you doing here, you two?" Ren''s one working eye gave us a confused look while his cloud-filled eye stared at me. "The elf took our wagon." I answer while dimming my mana light causing my tattoos on my forearm to also dim. "And?" Ren grimaced as he reached over for a blanket, tucked between the boxes filled with salt or meat. "It''s not like she needs more slaves, at worse she would eat you or something." "R-really?" Ba hesitantly asked, his lips trembling. "Yeah, she probably has a huge maw on her stomach with huge knife size teeth with rotting meat lodged between them and that happy human is just her meat puppet. I bet she is already writing hexes into the wood." Ren said with a stone-cold expression before grinning as his eye meet mine. "Alright I stop but in all seriousness, I don''t know what Ruu is thinking about bringing them along to the clan. Even my fucking Dauntless didn''t want to come close to your wagon once she stepped in." An image of the great black terror currently pulling the wagon, shrinking in dread from just the aura coming out of the blood-splattered elf, flashed in my mind. "What do you think Bauha thinks of this?" "Bauha... ah I always forget you are Kasheng''s acolyte now. Well, the last time I saw her she was throwing charms, bones or whatever they are called after confronting Ruu about our enigmatic guests, I would go as far to say it was convenient for a band of ogres to appear and for a heroic and benevolent elf to save us," Ren said before putting the blanket over his eyes. "Didn''t Kasheng tell you to not overuse your mana when you learn a new spell?" He said, clearly annoyed that the light still managed to find his eyes. "Yes, but this is my first spell which is actually useful and I want to practice with it." Like, who would ever need calm familiar, you only have to scratch them behind the skull and they instantly go to the ground with glee. "Turn around then, and remember I did warn you so don''t run to me if something happens." My little brother and I stayed for a while longer accompanied by the thumping of rain on the low-hanging canopy and Ren''s snores. I would occasionally soak a rag in the rain and rubbed it into the bruise on Ba''s brow but only my Bauha could make the purple bruise disappear which would be a huge waste of mana. "I-is this good, Nu?" A timid question leaves Ba''s mouth as he presents me with a rough carving of a four-legged creature which looked eerily familiar to a soul stealer with its large yet incomplete circular maw and enough material left under the carving''s stomach to carve the nightmare second pair of hands. "It is but you can''t keep this one," I say as I regrettably grab Ba''s honestly beautiful carving and snap its head before throwing it out the wagon. "Ba you are a wind season too old to not understand why." "You are not mother and stop acting like her!" Ba raised his voice before he turned away from me. He lifted his mask off his face and rested it on the top of his head. Before I could come up with a word to convince him to put his mask back he turned around and rested his head on my shoulder. "I really miss them." "I do too," I reply as my words give way to the thunder outside. "Come on Ba, Dad and Mom would scream at me if you would lose your soul only season after you got your mask." He let out a yawn before shrouding his freckled face behind his mask symbolising his coming of age. Before I knew I found myself lying in the darkness alone with only my thoughts to accompany me. "Nu." I hear a familiar voice quietly stirring my mind before my entire body flinched from the blinding light piercing my eyelids. "Wake up, Ruu was asking about you." "Ba? What phase is it?" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "High phase." He replies as I manage to open my eyes enough to see his dark figure pointing at the sky. "High phase? I overslept by a lot." I frowned internally as I sneak my hand behind my mask and massage my stiffened temples. "Nu?" "You said Ruu was asking for me?" "Y-yes." I stood up and looked around. Ren was nowhere to be found and my Clack was pulling the wagon with Ba''s Redtip slowly walking alongside Clack. The sun was in its highest phase happily shining amongst the blue sky with not a single cloud existing to ruin the beautiful view. I looked at the front of the caravan and saw Ruu and my Bauha leading our column of two wagons in front of us. "Could you swap with me?" "S-sure." Ba quickly jumped in the driving seat before carefully stepping onto the bar. He motioned Redtip to come closer before strapping his terror with the harness. I swiftly grab the side as the entire cart lunges forward with the addition of another terror bird before slowing down as Ba unharnessed Clack who sprinted ahead of the cart, stopping a short while later faithfully waited for me to mount him. *Clack* "Sorry about that but I will feed you later, Ok?" I rub Clack''s greying feathers trying to compensate for my sleepiness. I steer the old frustrated terror to the front of the column while enduring the impatient clacks he was making with his large beak. In no time at all, I catch up and see the backs of the two oldest members of our returning hunting expedition. "You had been looking at these for ages Kasheng." I hear Ruu speak loudly waving his hands at the unresponsive rider beside him. "In the wyrm''s spirit, I got us a guard who defeated an ogre slaughter master without any help. If that elf was here to steal or to enslave us I don''t think I could have scratched her and I am champion of our clan! Kasheng you are delusional if you think I was in a position to risk offending the elf. We are lucky Ba didn''t kill us all. What even got into that kid?" A noise of a die being thrown sounded from in front of Bauha before replied. "You don''t understand that the spirits are angry at us. That elf alongside her slave is immune to inspect while the golem is level one hundred. I am fainting from exhaustion trying to communicate with spirits and seek their counsel on where are we even going but they are all gone! Poof like that. What will you do if that vile elf starts slaughtering everyone once we reach the rest of the clan, mmm? Though of that?" "If I have to place my trust in that slaver to save us from the certain starvation that will happen if we do not reach the others, so be it." "Sorry, did you ask for me?" "Yes I did call for you." Ruu swilled in his saddle and waved for me to come closer without even a hint of the heated debate that I just interrupted. "You missed your morning class." An ice-cold voice sounded from my left as Clack positioned me between the two riders. That traitor. "Bauha I-I overslept, I promise it will never happen again." I quickly give her my deepest bow to try to remain on her good side but after an awkward silence occasionally interrupted by the sound of bones hitting against bone, I felt Ruu patting my back to get my attention again. "I have a battle order for you to do," Ruu said as he scratched his short black beard with a few grey hairs beside his ear which had grown rapidly over the course of the trading expedition. The words stroke an uncomfortable string in my mind as these specific words always foreshadowed a boring or dangerous errand, never anything more normal. "Go to your cart and check on the elf inside." The almost normal-sounding instruction escaped Ruu''s mouth causing goosebumps to appear all over my body. I turned to seek help from Bauha Kasheng but she was staring intensely at a small table resting on her saddle. The enchanted dice made out of bones shined with pale blue light as they roll before a similar light pieced through the silky garb distinct from normal clothes everyone wore which showed her rank as our clan''s Bauha. I gripped my belt made out of the same fabric her blessed garment was made from. The dim light coming from her many tattoos gradually intensified before disappearing as my Bauha sighed with exhaustion. Seeing no saving from Ruu''s task, I gave him a nod which he return with a look of pity. *Clack* "Don''t add to my suffering, Clack." I managed to say as I intentionally stopped him and watched as the driver less carts slowly made their way in front of me giving me some more time. He contorted his head so that his small beady eye could look at me. He made another much quieter clack before falling silent as if apologizing for his behaviour. I scratch Clack''s neck until my cart passes past me. I stood up on the saddle and wait until Clack catched up before I steped onto the slowly traveling cart escorted by a golem. The tarp used to protect against sun and rain was still on for some reason, unlike any other wagon in front marking it as the one place non of us approached. "Great." A huge grey cloud speeding from the north suddenly blocked out the sun around me as if indicating my doom. My hand hovered in front of the curtain blocking my eyes from peering inside before I droped it back down. Something was telling me not to disturb the two people inside without making sure where they were. I grab onto the edge and slowly shuffle my way into the middle with Clack right behind me ensuring my safety if I accidentally let go and fell. I slowly lifted the thin waterproof fabric and peeked inside and gasp. Inside, the snow-white elf was slumbering peacefully with an even paler human cuddled on her lap. Piercing the darkness ruling inside a soft purple light coming from under the human''s luxurious silky black dress. The otherwordly beauty stared at the elf with a pair of wide-open eyes in the colour of the Moon-and-Sun themselves as her slender hand gently and lovably stroked the elf''s cheek. The girl didn''t look human she looked more like a star which was so fragile each time her ivory hand gently touched the almost equally pale elf I was worried that her fingers will break and fall apart like sand escaping through the gaps between fingers. The living star stopped her mesmerising show intended for herself and only her and turned to stare at me with mild annoyance. The two differently coloured gems pierced my soul with shame at interrupting whatever she was doing. "Sorry." I could only whisper to myself as I let go and jumped onto Clack trying to avoid the piercing stare. *Clack* The sound echoed inside my mind as I was recoiling the sight my eyes saw causing me to rub my eyes in disbelief. "You wouldn''t believe me." After collecting myself, as much as I could at least my eyebrows dipped as the image of the slightly older human then Ba started to fade slightly. The image of an elf who looked roughly my age with the human girl in her arms caused me to feel hot. I knew comparing myself to the centuries-old bloodthirsty killer was weird but my mind ignored that little detail. "She looked starved." I say aloud as I remember the petite girl slender figure causing an idea to appear inside my mind. I urge Clack to pick up speed as I look for a cart belonging to Arda. I quickly found the cart which was one space behind Ren''s wagon and look inside finding Arda gone. I went in and scavenged through the packed interior before finding the remains of today''s breakfast I missed. My stomach growled at the honestly not too appetizing looking strips of cured meat but the image of the almost colourless girl enslaved by the elf quickly muffles my stomach enough for me to resist the temptation for long enough for me to go back. "Be quick." I say while offering Clack some of the precious rations who greedily ate the offered snack. When I returned I hesitantly lifted the brown fabric and quietly went inside. I slowly and carefully navigated my way through the familiar environment in complete darkness. Until a pair of glowing eyes peeked around the corner causing my heart to jump to my throat. The previously mildly annoyed expression was replaced with an almost hostile glare before the girl''s eyes opened wide and stared where my hand was. I began to back away slowly as the pair of beautiful eyes began to get closer with a strange animalistic shuffle which filled my mind with doubt and fear in equal measure until they were right in front of me appearing like wolf''s eyes at the edge of the camp''s light. The dark cloud must have moved away as rays of rogue light illuminated the cart''s insides enough for me to see the rough outline of the human standing right in front of me. "Hi." I say while handing the strip of meat to the crouching girl with an outstretched hand. *Ommommnom* I watched as the snow-white girl devoured the strip of meat I gave her in a matter of moments before she gestured for another one. "Does she feed you?" I asked but the girl savagely rip into the meat with a small smile. "Kia?" A puzzled voice burdened by exhaustion sounded from behind the girl causing her to grab all of the food and dart back into the darkness. "I understand now." Ch 103 “Throne” The pale ancient quickly sat down back on her throne careful not to stir it awake. The throne was neither made out of luxurious silks so soft and delicate that it was impossible to fight the temptation and too stand up again nor was the throne made out of metals dug from the deepest and darkest recesses of Niuran, so infused with mana that it gave off a soft heavenly light which protected the person sitting in it from any damage, no her throne was much better than that. Its warm embrace filled the old undead with a feeling she never experienced before yet always craved for it alongside a different kind of fuzzy feeling she had discovered. Her creation''s frown deepened on its peaceful face as it silently demanded more of her touch while it''s warm arms squeezed the ancient back into the comfortable cell. The girl''s two differently coloured eyes watched her jailor''s slumbering face searching for any signs of her waking up while the cart they were in jumped suddenly. Taking a chance to indulge herself the little pale girl pulled out from her inventory the long stripes of dried flesh generously seasoned with white salt given to her by the female human wearing a white mask with blue tear shape splotches scattered randomly on its surface. The mage''s white teeth tore into the deliciousness while her free hand traveled to Iris''s chin. The surrounding twilight was illuminated by a flash of golden light as the undead casted a spell on the elf to check the risen status. The girl already knew that everything was as it should be with the risen but she couldn''t stop herself from worrying and going over and over Iris''s status. Reassuring herself that the juvenile undead''s mana points and hit points were as they should be the ghost-like girl snuggled further into Iris''s lap while enjoying the human''s humble tribute. In almost no time the salty tribute was gone and the undead girl looked at her empty greasy hands with an expression entirely lifted from her creation, she was tempted by further deliciousness given to her by the annoying lady but the girl stopped herself from eating them, she would not dare to break the promise she gave to Iris. That would make her companion sad and make her a bad girl. The thoughtful mage''s finger lightly tapped her cheek as she pondered, she heard Iris call her a naughty girl when she was making her feel good but the necromancer felt that those words spoken in the simplistic and child like language of the living meant different things depending on the situation. Kia grimaced as she remembered the many languages the living used and how strange they were. The girl couldn''t wrap her head around why did the living waste so much energy to make so many words which means the same thing as another word but slightly differently. Why sometimes being punished by her companion whose ears twitch in her sleep when she gently brushed them meant feeling good while other times Iris would cruelly stop her from eating more deliciousness?
Iris opened her eyes and saw Kia''s unconscious body latched onto her tightly. The first thing the elf thought about was to stroke the necromancer''s silk-like hair, running the long strands of black velvet between her fingers before orienting herself in the darkness. From the almost perfectly straight rays of light entering inside from above the elf guessed she had slept until the early afternoon. As the risen was remembering yesterday''s events the petite kitten in her arms shifted and her glittering eyes opened. "Did you sleep well?" "Yes." The necromancer''s swift answer caused the risen''s brow to rise significantly as the little parasitic kitten''s eyes watched her face with an unusual amount of clarity. "Are you hungry?" Iris tested the impossibly cute being sitting in her arms. The girl passed the elf''s test with passing colours as a familiar spark, flared inside the two large eyes. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Mmmm!?" As a reward, the risen gave the girl an unexpected kiss causing her dual colour eyes to widen with surprise as her lips were sealed. "Salty?" The out-of-breath undead watched with horror as her jailor''s violet eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Did you see the humans while I was asleep?" "Y-yes..." "Did they offered you food?" The shy girl nodded sheepishly in response causing the elf to tighten her grip on the apologetic undead. The risen cuddled with the cold necromancer as at the back of her mind she processed what the girl told her. Iris trusted the humans enough for them to not do anything stupid after they saw her defeat an ogre boss singlehandedly but they were humans at the end of the day. While she pondered she felt a deep empty hole grow inside her stomach as she realized that she had not detected when her precious companion had interacted the humans. "Do you want to get a breath of fresh air?" Iris finally said after getting her fill of seeing Kia act like a cat. "Sure." The undead mage replied as her eyes flared up in the darkness. When Iris stepped outside she was greeted by the great blue expanse of heaven sprawling above her. Her appearance was almost instantly noted by a pair of scouts acting as the caravan''s rearguard. With surprising speed one of the riders passed the wooden cart she was standing on, drawing the elf''s gaze toward the front. The roughly twenty wagons packed full of cargo slowly forged their own path through the grassland surrounding them from all sides. What piqued the elf''s interest was that almost all of the wagons lack a single driver with an exception of a young human wearing a brown mask. An archaic chorus of nervous clack ruptured from the large two-legged chickens as soon as Kia''s skin is to welcomed by the warm sunlight hitting her pale skin. The boy stood up in a panic and began to hurriedly jump from wagon to wagon causing the caravan to stop. Iris turned toward the girl whose immaculate skin on her forehead wrinkled into a dissatisfied expression. Iris pulled the girl''s hood up, shrouding her face from any curious gazes before carefully balancing her way on the wagon''s edge to its front to sit in the empty driver seat and bask in the barely noticeable sunlight. Kia followed the taller undead like a small chickling following her mother to the front of the humble wooden wheeled construct. Iris couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she watched the frown on Kia''s face morph into a small pout before shifting back into a frown as the girl stared at something behind the elf. The defeated-looking mage sank like a rock in water beside Iris and stared at the ash feather terror bird pulling the wooden wagon they were sitting on. That venerable animal seemed to not mind their presence unlike its peers as it slowly and patiently waited for the rest of the caravan to go forth again. The petite girl snapped her fingers causing a pale flame to appear causing the surrounding animals to panic once more with the exception of the large bird in front of them. Kia heavily leaned onto the elf before turning around and latching onto the risen while hiding her face in the taller undead''s chest. "I don''t understand anymore." The girl muffled. "How far did a powerful mage fall to cower from an old animal." Iris teased the necromancer as began to stoke her back. "Meanie." The elf felt slightly bad for all the humans who were calming down their animals panicking because of the porcelain-skinned undead beside her. She wasn''t left with her thoughts alone for too long as she spotted the boy with a brown mask standing at the back of the cart in front of her staring at her from behind his mask. As soon as she looked up at the human his eyes shift away from her and onto the strangely calm animal. "I hope I am not interrupting something?" The human leader''s voice suddenly came from her left. The elf turned her head and saw Ruu riding beside them on his ember mount while looking at the small green ball sitting on Iris''s lap. "Good morning Mister and no, you are not interrupting anything." The risen answered while giving the human a small nod. "There is no need for you to call me Mister. Call me Ruu," The human said. "I am just checking if you are alright." The man''s eyes and body betrayed his dissatisfaction with something. He motioned the standing boy to follow him to the front. The two stopped about mid-way in the caravan before the boy leaned over the edge to listen. Ruu looked like he finished talking, it was quite hard for the elf to discern what the two spoke about since their mouths were completely covered but their body langue was far more complex giving her hints about the human attitudes in their conversation. The boy looked uncomfortable from whatever he heard but seemed to listen keenly as his elder spoke unnerved about something. Iris looked down at the perfectly quite necromancer in her hands after Ruu had ridden toward the front of the column leaving the boy alone. She gently grabbed the hem of the green mantle covering the girl and saw that the necromancer had her eyes closed as muffled purrs reached the risen''s keen ears. "You didn''t sleep, did you?" The elf confronted the napping kitten, receiving a purr as conformation. "Maybe that is for the better." The risen thought aloud as she cherished the image of the sleeping kitten she might have missed when she herself was sleeping. Ch 104 “Fool and Trickery” As the sun passed the third quarter leaving roughly four more bells of daytime, the human-shaped ivory doll sleeping on Iris''s chest stirred with life. She watched as the girl''s unconscious body lifted itself off from her body and sat on her lap, with her eyes still closed the girl began to turn her head as if she was searching for something. Her mouth began to move as she grinded her tongue on her front teeth, trying to remove the foul dry taste lingering on it. "We didn''t move?" Kia asked as she rubbed her eyes with her soft hands. "The humans spotted a herd of hornlegs and rode to hunt them down," Iris explained as she helped the mage readjust her position and cradled the sleepy kitten in her hands. An inkling of suspicion casted a shadow on the pale girl in the risen''s mind as the soft-skinned kitten dramatically opened her mouth open in a yawn before hiding half of her face in the elf''s chest while her golden eye watched her with a surprising amount of clarity. Off course, she wasn''t against the girl prolonging her contact with her but she did find it weird that the necromancer still found it necessary to find an excuse for her to be coddled. "I don''t know how they will fit more things onto the already crammed wagons, we might be forced to sleep onto those furs packed tightly behind me." Iris spoke to the pale undead while she traced the snaking mark on the girl''s palm. "They left us with two young humans who I was told are siblings to protect alongside some of the terror birds. The two don''t look like they are comfortable with staying with us so could you send your golem to watch them?" The girl''s eyes pulsed with energy before the hulking mass of magically animated rock behind them, moved toward the front of the caravan Before the softly smiling elf could speak again, an unexpected guest interrupted her by growling loudly. The elf looked down at Kia''s vocal abdomen hidden under a black dress causing the shorter undead to hide her face in embarrassment. "You are a savage~" Iris gave the heavily blushing girl a peck on her hands which covered her face before going down and giving another adoring kiss on the girl''s stomach. "Both of you." The elf lifted Kia off herself before standing up and stretching her petrified legs. Her boots sank passed their soles as she jumped off onto the muddy ground surrounding the motionless caravan. "They unharnessed the birds to rest." Iris explained as she saw the girl staring at the empty spot where the old dauntless bird once was. Her answer caused the mage to swivel in place as she searched the tall grass for the terror. The loyal duckling turned toward the elf but upon seeing how muddy Iris''s tall boots had gotten, she decided to walk alongside the risen while she remained on the hard wooden surface. The girl balanced on the bar in front of the cart and stepped onto the waggon before climbing on top of the railing and ungainly balancing her way on the wooden edge while quietly giggling. Iris shook her head as watched the ancient undead slowly make progress forward. When the two finally reached the front of the column where they saw the terror birds freely stalking the grassland in search of food alongside the completely differently dressed siblings sitting between large barrels inside the hull of the leading wagon. It was hard to guess the age of the humans while they wore their masks but from how the sister wearing a white mask with blue dots was sitting behind the boy wearing a brown mask with red handprints covering the mouth area while he carved something out of wood. The only word appearing in her mind to describe how the nomad woman was acting was caringly, almost motherly. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. While the elf was distracted the necromancer walked further before she summoned the terracotta golem to her side, she touched her creation and in an instant, the golem''s left forearm twisted and warped into an inversely crescent blade before it started to cut the tall blades of green grass with absolute and unquestionable loyalty. "I didn''t know you could do that." Iris approached the girl while watching the golem cleave through the greenery with ease. "It''s quite easy. It is simpler and more efficient than summoning a new one." The undead mage reminded the elf of her immense knowledge of the arcane. "Kia, you said you were not great at earth magic but you can easily reform an earth golem with ease." "That''s because I am. I''m not using earth magic to control it, if I was I would have to continuously mould the golem into my desired shape. I guess I could use something to keep the golem together but I don''t know how to do it. Instead, I just infuse the materials with a demi-soul which takes over their own maintenance functions through the small amount of mana they generate." The girl casually mentioned her soul-crafting ability to the stunned elf. "The demi-souls are somewhat muted but I like them more than full-souls since I can easily expand demi-soul to fit their vessel without any worry about them not being able to control their vessel properly or going insane. Even when I would spend the time and mana to create vessels purpose-made for the full souls, they would be more versatile and better in general but they quickly end up becoming strangely annoying toward me calling me Master or Creator. I even deliberately avoided casting any binding spells on them and then allow them to do whatever but they still were annoying." Kia ranted at her failure to the elf in desperate need of organising her scattered thoughts. "...What did you do with the souls you created?" Iris couldn''t believe she had to ask Kia the ridiculous and unfathomable question in a hushed tone. "I..." The ancient mirrored the stunned elf''s tone as she rested her head on her fist and pondered. "...I set them all to sleep alongside the Cyclops. I didn''t want them to be bored and lonely like I was." She finally answered. The ruler of Necropolis seemed to have enough of the elf asking her further questions as she fell deathly quiet. The risen too quickly fell silent as the undead mage sat down beside her radiating a glum feeling through their bond while she worked on Kia''s meal. The soul crafter rested her head on the elf''s lap as soon as her presence would not interrupt the tall risen from preparing her meal and placed Iris''s hand on her hair inviting the elf to stroke her. Iris ran her fingers through the black velvet acting as the girl''s hair causing the gloomy feeling to slowly fade away. "Sorry for asking you, Kia." Iris finally spoke, breaking the looming silence interrupted only by the cracking of fire and the occasional word of the unaware humans behind the two. The snow-white undead human looked up at the risen''s face with a confused look wondering why was the purple-eyed hoplite apologising. "Don''t be, I like when you are talking to me. When I answered your question I suddenly felt soo weak and dumb that I was so easily fooled by everyone." "Welcome to the dummy club," Iris said, causing the mage to look at her with confusion. "You have fooled an elven slave to cuddle with evil and murderous undead while putting her world upside down." She explained to the smarter dummy trying to lighten up the solemn mood. "Am I evil?" The undead horror asked not understanding the risen intent. "That depends on who would you ask, in my most honest opinion I think you are a strange, delightedly soft and adorably curious girl who was tricked into being trapped inside a dungeon." "Hey!" "That is not an insult, Kia. I''m not an undead for long enough to get used to some things that had changed and perhaps I never will. The thing is that you are certainly not weak, your mind is sharper than any person I had known and it holds knowledge that daily breaks my very understanding of the world and those people didn''t have to spend millennia in isolation. Being tricked is not something to be ashamed of, the important part is that you had acknowledged you were fooled and learned to avoid being fooled again." Iris hushed into the girl''s ear. "Also if you had left earlier, how would this scared dummy ever have met you?" "You are not a dummy." "I am though and without you, I would have been weak too." "But you are not dumb." Kia frowned with defiance against the self-deprecative elf. "You are very smart, you know so much about this world even when a lot of things here don''t make sense but you are still weak... for now." "Kia." "Yes?" "Shush." "Make me." The necromancer ordered while her face watched Iris''s reaction. "...with pleasure~" The risen moved her face right in front of the girl''s face and tickled her ears with her sweet words causing the necromancer to yelp in surprise as Iris assaulted her lips, sealing their lips together until the elf regrettably had to return to her cooking duty leaving Kia breathing rapidly on the grass. Ch 105 “Flavoured Water” "Iris, why did you ask me to conjure so much water." Kia asked while she sat back up all the while the sound of her meal bubbling started to tease her ears. "That''s because I am making soup," Iris responded, feeling cold arms wrapping themselves around her neck from behind. "Something wrong?" "Flavoured water." Kia calmly commented as she watched the light vegetable soup the risen had made with a skeptical eye. "With boiled vegetables and small slices of meat for additional flavour." Iris felt her back being watched as she was filling the girl''s bowl. Turning around, she spotted a pair of grey eyes watching them from behind a white and blue mask. Fear suddenly appear in the human''s eyes as they were met by the her gaze. A muffled yelp sounded from the human direction as she disappeared behind the driver''s bench. A different pair of ashen eyes curiously popped up and stared at the bowl in Iris''s hand. The elf motioned the peeking humans to come over, she would rather have the humans on her good side. It would be easier for her to hide their undead nature if the humans viewed her as a somewhat trustworthy person rather than a dangerous outsider who had to be constantly watched. The two young humans looked at each other before they disappeared again. Iris heard hushed whispers exchanged between the siblings and the wooden cart creaking before the older sister jumped out of the wagon while being sheepishly followed by her brother Iris had knocked out yesterday. The elf couldn''t understand why but the sight of the poorly concealed knife on the sister''s ankle was somehow humorous to her. "Hello," Iris welcomed the siblings while deliberately shifting the impatient necromancer perched on her shoulder to her other side away from the armed humans before giving her a steaming bowl. "Would you like some?" She offered the humans. "Iris?!" The magically gifted undead''s spoon froze in the air as her colourful eyes stared at the risen with disbelief and utter shock. "Hmm?" The elf turned her head to the starving mage frozen in shock, she poked the ice-cold statue on her small nose but the necromancer remained still. "That''s new." *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* Iris turned again toward the coughing boy and saw that the two human siblings were standing directly across her. "Could you give him some?" The young woman behind the white mask asked. "Are you not going to eat?" Iris said as she handed the wooden bowl to the hesitantly approaching boy. "No." The two siblings sat down simultaneously with the boy sitting strangely far away from the small campfire while the sister sat down between her brother and the still-frozen girl. Iris pondered if the local rules of hospitality were somewhat similair to what she was familiar with given that the two seemed obligated to stay closer, keeping her company. Iris poured herself a portion of the light soup inside the bowl she had borrowed from the humans. As she started to scoop up the delicate pieces of vegetables floating in the soap leaving the thin soup for last, a habit she had since she could remember, she eyed the human woman with black spindly tattoos peeking from under her cuff like a turbulent river reaching the wide open ocean and suddenly stopping. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The human''s grey eyes behind the bone-white mask watched with both worry and confusion the unnaturally fair girl''s partially veiled face slowly recovering from her shock. The dark brown-haired human''s gaze couldn''t escape from the lilac colour eyes of the damestar raven who had mastered the subtle art of secretly observing people while keeping her head low during her long heroic servitude. The woman''s tattoed hand absentmindedly reached the short necromancer. "What is your name?" Iris''s cold, emotionless voice caused the human fingers reaching for Kia''s mantle to cease. "Y-you can call me Nu," The human stuttered. "And this is Ba." "My name is Iris and she is Siri." "How do you know my language, I-Iris? Did you meet some of my people before?" Iris opened her mouth to answer Nu''s question but a low rumble suddenly interrupted her. She looked at Kia beside her, who shook her head. "Are you sure you don''t want to eat?" Iris asked as she watched Nu''s body shrink from embarrassment. "...Sure but only because I haven''t eaten today." The human glanced at Kia again as the elf gave her a bowl of soup. Nu''s body shrank even as her eyes met Iris''s gaze causing her to shuffle a little bit away from the petite girl, who happily munched on the vegetables in her mouth while being unaware of what was happening around her. Iris watched as Nu placed her mask on top of her head like some sort of hat. Under the smooth mask a freckled face in the colour of fresh olives appeared. As expected of siblings, the two resembled each other very much with both of them having freckled faces, grey eyes and dark brown hair with Ba''s hair being slightly darker than his sister''s. Nu''s small nose had a hawkish curve to it, ending in a small yet blunt point. Iris noticed white flakes of dead skin littering the boy''s dense hair and shoulders giving him a somewhat sickly and ungroomed look. Silence fell onto the caravan with only the sounds of nearby terror birds interrupting the silence. The young humans silently ate their portions without showing much emotion, unlike her favourite undead whose overly expressive face radiated the feeling of pure bliss. Iris didn''t hold against them their lack of visible adoration for her cooking skills, she herself didn''t think of herself as the best cook and the soup was in dire need of some spices. She didn''t add Dark Shafts nor Gift''s Crimsons since the former was far too domineering for such a light dish and adding the indescribable subtle taste of the latter into the soup felt like a waste. "More?" Kia asked as she presented the sitting risen with a pristinely clean bowl with no evidence of the food once inside. "No." The elf and the tyrant of the ladle replied to the petite mage. "Nya?!" "Fine, you can have some." Iris marvelled at the girl whose eyes flared up with brilliant light once more appearing like gems glimmering in pitch darkness. "Adorable~" She whispered to the doll''s ear. "You haven''t answered my first question." Nu said with a feeling of urgency behind it while she set the almost empty bowl on the grass beside herself. "I didn''t," Iris quickly answered. "It is my first time being here." "Then how do you understand us?" "I just do." The risen shrugged, causing Nu''s grey eyes to narrow in suspicion. "Did you have someone teach you?" "No." The human mulled over the elf''s answer. Ba stopped sipping on the bowl in his arms to watch his sister. Perhaps due to their mask the human had very little control over their expressions with Iris being to read the worry in the boy''s ashen eyes and the dissatisfaction in the other human''s face. The tall hoplite took her chance to quickly finish her remaining meal and as she lifted her last spoon to her mouth, the grass rustled from behind Nu. *Clack* A bird with greying feathers snapped its beak in greeting as it emerged from the dense grass and rubbed its large head against the frustrated human. The woman scratched the great feathered creature behind its skull causing it, to tuck its long scally legs under its body and rest its head on the human lap. "I haven''t seen you with any luggage, do you have any?" Nu asked while she watched the fire roar upwards as Iris fuelled the fire with the blades of grass constantly brought by Kia''s construct to her side. The risen sighed internally as brought up her hand to massage her temple. In their travels, through the empty grassland, Kia had hidden her backpack in her inventory and Iris had forgotten to remind her of it. An urge to stand up and leave the humans appeared in her mind but she already agreed to escort them back to their destination and she couldn''t just break her word like that. "Siri can use inventory roughly the size of a large backpack." She figured telling the human a believable half-truth would stop Nu from doubting the elf more and allow Kia to use her inventory openly without worrying too much. Yet even after significantly underselling Kia''s ability which still somehow left the girl looking rather powerful regarding her inventory capacity which should have awed anyone into silence, especially people working with cargo but the ashen eyes of the woman flared up with sudden enlightenment before the shine morphed into immense disgust aimed toward the confused elf. Ch 106* “Careful Of What You Wish For” An awkward silence surrounded us as the slender almost ghost-like girl looked inside the empty pot licked by the orange flames from underneath. From where I was, I could see her glowing eyes squint, accompanied by strangely adorable sobs. Her ashen skin reflected the slowly setting sun giving her an otherworldly aura. If I stood up and hugged her small and undeniably soft body... Stop, I have to get myself together! She is literally crying because there is no more food left and she is malnourished. Yes, the elf''s food tasted good but the light soup couldn''t fill my hunger and I haven''t eaten for only one day, oh how the girl must suffer now. *Sniff* The girl called Siri sat back on the green grass roughly halfway between me and her elven master. For some reason when the slaver extended her long arms toward her, Siri didn''t flinch as she was picked up and sat on the elf''s lap like some sort of doll. If I was in her position, I would have snuck a knife or a sharp rock and stabbed the elf''s exposed neck but instead of a fountain of blood appearing from the elven neck, a polished bronze sphere appeared in the girl''s small hands. "Elf, can you use magic?" "I do have a name, you know?" Everyone has a name and you are proving to me that you have no soul by telling me what it is. "Iriz was it?" "Iris," The elf corrected me. Her fingers grabbed the edge of Siri''s hood and pulled it down, obscuring the girl''s eyes. "I wouldn''t call myself proficient at magic but I was blessed with it." She said with a strange foreign accent. I should have listened when Bauha was talking about the elves. I didn''t see any collar or metal bands around the girl''s wrists but I was unsure about the girl''s glowing eyes. Bauha often said that eyes are windows into the soul but what could cause a person''s soul to glow? Grrr... I can''t figure this out. *Clack* "What do you want Clack?" *Clack* "I don''t have any snacks." And with these magic words, Clack stood up and shamelessly walked over to Ba. "Traitor." Feeling sluggish, I casted a mana light and instantly felt a cold whip strike my hands as my tattoos lit up with dim blue light. As my pitiful orb grew in intensity, Siri suddenly perked up from the elf''s lap and stood up on her feet, causing the bronze sphere to disappear into the air. " ?-???? ???? ??? ??? ??????" The elf''s frown reappeared on her face as she spoke in an alien language while Siri walked up to me with small steps, almost walking into the burning fire. She crouched in front of me, leveling her eyes with mine, deep behind the beautiful eyes torch burned with an otherwordly glint. "Siri?" "Huh?" The tall outsider''s words finally hit the girl and she quickly spun around. Her long hair escaped from under her green hood settling down on her back like a leaden shroud. The elf shook her head while she summoned Siri to her side. The girl''s starry eyes narrowed as the elf whispered something in her ear before she glanced at my feet. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Will you extinguish the fire once you are finished?" The soulless one asked us as her fingers pulled up Siri''s hood. I nodded to the elf''s question causing her to turn around and sweep the human girl away from me. As they disappeared from my sight I felt something touch my face as it slid down and covered my eyes. "Ba?" I say as I readjust my mask. "Your soul will be stolen if you don''t put your mask on." I hear an all too familiar sentence spoken in this strange way bordering both imitation and concern. "That my line." "Father''s." His unusually raspy voice echoed inside my mind. *Tsk* "Thanks for the nightmares Ba," I say as I shove him backwards. Let that be your lesson. "Did you fed and counted the terrors?" "Yes sister, I counted them all and fed them. Hem and Xiu need their claws trimmed, also I think Aru needs to see Kasheng because his feathers come off way too easily. *Cough*" "Come on, you have to get under a cover before you catch something." I kicked the ground beside the campfire, snuffing it out before heading back toward our caravan. I turned around to see if Ba was following me and saw the golem with a blade the size of Ba''s torso for its left arm following us like some sort of spector of death. "No," I say to the golem as it too tried to climb into Ren''s coach. It faced me with an unmoving expression before jumping off and climbing on top of the wagon behind us. "By the wyrm." I slid a loose plank into the middle of the floor and grab the huge roll of dark fabric. "Nu, what are you doing? It''s not raining." Ba commented as he watched me struggle with the tarp. "Don''t stare at me, help me!" "O-okay." I watched as through the cracks between the planks the last beams of light illuminated our home before the world was swallowed by the great wyrm and plunged into darkness. The quiet hiss of water boiling sounded from behind me. I spun around and grabbed the large kettle sitting outside on the driver''s seat before letting the tarp fall. "Here." I pour Ba a hot cup filled with hot water mixed with medicine which caused the water to turn greenish. "Do I have to?" "Of course, you have to," I force the cup into his hands before sitting on the fur beside him. "After this go to sleep. You have to sweat the sickness out." I too pour myself a cup of greenish water. I will not leave my brother to suffer alone especially if I am the one who is causing the suffering. I looked down and the rising steam snuck its way under my mask. It lacked any smell but I knew the taste was just... horrendous. I took a swing of the null root potion, I did it so fast that the foul and bitter liquid barely glanced my tongue leaving a survivable aftertaste for me to endure. After a tick, I looked at Ba and saw his face pucker and wrinkle as he slowly sipped his portion. "N-N-Nu?" He said with the empty cup in his hands. "Yes?" "When will others return?" "You should know this." "I know but I want you to tell me." "Fine, I think they will return around sunrise or maybe afternoon if they catch a large herd since they brought the smaller cart with them filled with salt and other supplies. They are probably elbows high in blood and guts since hornlegs have to be cured quickly for the meat and their fur to not start reeking. I do hope Ruu can trade the furs they got to the other clans for some medicine and food for the upcoming wind season." I explain to Ba who snuggled himself tightly under the soft, fluffy blanket. Hornlegs fur was durable and easy to work with but it was coarse unlike some of the skins from beastmen from the south. He should know everything I told him now and more since he was Ruu''s apprentice, not me but he liked when I talked about such things since he was little and Mom and Dad were still with us. "You are so smart." "Don''t add more tests for me to study for, I already have my Bauha and her lessons to memorise. Speaking of which, Ba when Ruu uses the ability to conjure the chains to bind his opponent, do his eyes glow?" "I think so. *Yawn* Is this about test from your Bauha?" His head slowly sank deeper into the furs under him as he asked me. "Yes..." I said as I laid down, leaving Ba to rest and leaving me with my thoughts. Is the elf a mage? Of course, she is, she is controlling an earth golem with a well-shaped body and if I believe others, she had killed an ogre slaughter champion with a powerful explosion-type spell. She does lack tattoos to control and gather mana but she is an elf so it might be different for her. Does the elf have a reason to enslave Siri? Also yes, she bragged about how the girl could cast inventory which is most likely related to the girl''s ability to cause things to disappear. Is the girl a slave? I couldn''t spot anything that suggested that but she was following the elf''s every wish and whim. Does this mean she is a slave to the pale elf? I am talking about elves so the answer is also yes. Is the girl under a spell? Probably but I have no evidence to prove it except Siri''s sun and moon eyes glowing. Let''s say she is, how can I help her... nothing... maybe if I go to sleep something will come to me. Ch 107* “Earth and Life”
"!" I felt frigid cold air washing over my body as my right arm was lashed with somehow even colder whip. My hand instantly plunged into my shoe but I felt my body being flung backwards as something grabbed my arms and pinned them to the ground. [Mana light] The pale light flared into existence, illuminating and torching whatever was holding my arms. I quickly turn around and stepped away from where I slept. Fumbling to dig my other knife from under my jacket. "Where is it? Where is it?!" *Thump* I suddenly bumped into something causing both me and the thing to fall over. I quickly roll onto my stomach and grab the vague silhouette of my attacker and pin it to the ground. "Siri?!" I raise my voice in surprise as I spot the golden and blue glow of her eyes in the semi-twilight. "Was that you?" The girl''s eyes shifted nervously away from mine before her smooth forehead warped into a frown as she tried get me off her. I felt butterflies inside my stomach shadowed quickly with cold shivers appearing down my spine. "Sorry." I apologised as I quickly took my knee from the girl''s stomach and sat on my knees between the exit and her. Instead of responding, Siri gave me a nod before she tried to slip passed me. "Wait, why are you here?" As an answer to my question, I received a cold stare from the petite girl who searched for a gap to escape through before she began to contemplate something as she scratched her chin like an old person would. After an uncomfortable amount of time spent in silence, the girl pointed at my arm. "I don''t understand, could you explain?" The mute girl''s starry eyes rolled in frustration as she stood up and lifted the roof from inside and began to make her escape. "Wait!" I reached for Siri''s collar and shut my eyes closed as I instantly felt a wave of regret washing over my body. "Shhhhh." I hear a hum inside my mind and as I open my eyes, I could see the small girl standing over me with her pointing finger pressed against her lips. "I won''t ask any more stupid questions," I carefully let go of the green mantle trying to judge the emotionless girl''s reaction to my words. "Does the elf know you are though?" I whispered. Siri''s stone mask cracked as her eyes dropped to the floor with a guilty look. "Do you need help with something?" I carefully choose my words not wanting to cause the skittish girl to run away from me. "I know you are here for something, you might as well get it now." The girl''s head turned away from me, lifting the fabric a small amount and stayed motionless, I think Siri had forgotten how to breathe as she stared into the night. The wood creaked loudly as she stepped away from the wall and walked further inside before pointing her pale finger at me. "I?" I too point at myself unsure of what the beautiful mute was planning. "Arm?" The girl shook her head. "Tattoo? Do you want to learn about my tattoos?" Siri gave me a big nod before covering her eyes with her hands. "And I am not allowed to look at you?" Another nod. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I hesitantly covered my eyes and waited in the darkness for the girl to do whatever she wanted to do. Wait, what if she is still controlled by the elf? I haven''t found my knife... "Eek!" My brain stopped as I felt Siri''s cold fingers touch my neck. What is she doing?! I don''t swing that way, what is she thinking? I felt the air ripple as the sound of leather tickled my ear followed by the scent of something burning. Fearing of what I agreed to, I tortured myself in darkness as my body reacted to the girl''s fingers. Even though she wanted to look at the tattoos on my arms she was peeling more of my clothing from my body before I was only left with my pants and bra. I am not Bauha I only have them on my arms! "!" My throat ached as my voice refused to exit my body. Why is my face so hot? "C-can I open my eyes?" I struggle to say as I felt Siri stepping away from me. "W-what did you d-do?" Siri was standing in front of me with her right arm severed at the elbow. Under the green mantle I spotted a luxurious dress made from the darkest silk I ever saw which fitted tightly around Siri''s neck before widening into a loose wedding-like dress, explaining the girl''s cold hand, the unsuitable garment lacked any sleeves leaving the poor girl freezing to the touch. "Are you married?" I heard my voice. "Wait, I didn''t mean to say that." I try to retract my stupid question but to my surprise, the girl''s mouth silently mimicked my words. "Wait, are you married actually!?" She is at most nineteen, when did she have to marry and then become the elf''s slave? Is this how she learned... no, nobody would dare spoil such a pure girl. "Shhh." An elven frown appeared on the pale human''s forehead as her arm reappeared from thin air. "Wat marid mean?" I suddenly heard a voice and scanned around to find the source of the adorable voice before returning to the only person present who could make such a noise. "W-when you are married, it means you are in a union with someone you love and care about while the two of you swore an oat to never leave eachother. Do you have anyone like that?" I think that is what Bauha said. Siri lightly tapped her cheek in thought, her glowing eyes looked at me with an unknowing gaze before she shook her head and headed outside. "One last thing, Siri. If you want me to teach you what I learned you can always come here." I say as the girl slipped into the darkness. "Why did I say it like that? That was awful."
*Crack* A sharp vibration rang out, rippling through the darkness, and breaking the silence. With a slight rustle, the dry earth shifted with lonely life amongst the endless wastelands. *Crack* The thick lifeless crust splintered once more into a spider web of fractures. No one was there to witness a small white animal with black spots crawling out of the earth. The newborn calf stayed still on the dusty soil under the black sky. After a short moment or perhaps many of long moments a cloud of dust rose from under the calf''s nose as it took in its first breath of the still air. Its head instinctually looked up before its eyes could even open. Once more the hoofed being stayed still for some time, staring at the darkness while focusing on moving its chest up and down. Eventually, breathing came naturally to the small weak calf at the same time as its dirty green eyes opened. Hanging far above the spotty newborn a splotch of blackness hovered among the surrounding darkness, it seemed to shift each time the newborn took its eyes off it to look at the bland and lifeless landscape around it. The calf felt the urge to stand up whatever that was and spent many more moments trying to move its body. The fine brown dust slid off the calf''s soft fur as it managed to plant its feeble hooves onto the ground and stand up in the small crater she was born in. The softly glowing creature trembled as its slim legs could barely support its weight. As the still-trembling calf took its first step, the earth shifted under the calf to cushion its lightly stepping hooves and lifted it above the recess''s ridge. A quiet flutter came to the calf''s attention. The white-and-black lifted its head toward the first sound it heard and saw a small red silhouette flying above. The red thing flapped its wings and landed in front of the calf which completely dwarfed it. The red-feathered sparrow with a white crest on top of its head tapped the earth with its thin scally legs in confusion. The spotty calf watched the vermilion sparrow which hopped on the ground effortlessly unlike it. The bovine lowered its hornless head and charged the red creature the size of its hoof. With a confused tilt of its pitifully small head, the calf stopped right in the front sparrow, feeling something new as the pebble eyes quizzed the calf on its intentions. The bird marvelled at the soil beneath its claws before giving it an inquisitive peck. Both the sparrow and calf jumped away from where the bird had pecked as green glades of grass began to sprout from the cracked land. Moments passed before the calf shook its head and threw the sparrow off it before approaching the new smidge of colour in the sea of brown. The calf''s eyes sneak a glance at the dazed sparrow before taking a curious bite from the green grass. The white and black creature quickly regretted its decision to eat the smudge of green as it felt the bird pecking its head in anger. The punishment lasted a short moment before the small red and white bird jumped off and began to peck the ground causing the calf to feel another new thing as it started to trail the sparrow and consume the grass in its wake. The cracked earth began to mend as the calf ate and the sparrow looked to be content to peck at the ground for the calf''s enjoyment. This continued for long moments before the dark splotch of darkness looked to descend down far beyond where the calf met the sparrow, once the splotch disappeared behind the half-brown half-green horizon the earth shook causing the calf to feel a feeling of discomfort. Beside where the splotch once hung a speck of earth appeared or perhaps it was always there and the calf never saw it? The speck of earth began to move with long, long, long streaks of pale blue and yellow trailing behind it. The calf and the sparrow observed the blue and yellow trails for a moment before the calf returned to grazing. The white-and-black grazed until the open void above them was shrouded by a veil of blue and moving white... Ch 108 “Cruel Consequences” In the darkness, a slumped over undead stirred awake. Iris grabbed her head feeling like she was spun around by a cave troll while having an anvil tied to her neck. She remembered cuddling with Kia and kissing her small and lovely companion before her memory became fuzzy and then blank. Status ... HP 1750/1750 MP 305/2000 ... Her half-conscious mind scanned her status for an answer to her sudden tired feeling, finding her mana severely depleted. To her relief, the mana slowly ticked upwards causing the heavy exhaustion and headache to lessen enough for her to open her eyes. The risen instantly noticed the delicate kitten''s absence and looked for the missing girl. A series of small footsteps accompanied by the soft whisper of the grass alerted the ever-vigilant elf of someone''s presence. After an awfully long creak made by the wood, Kia climbed onto the wagon and tiptoe her way toward the tired elf. Iris silently watched through half-open eyes the undead mage creeping toward her before stopping in front of her. The small otherwordly creature hovered still, rubbing her delicate fingers on her palm. The elf tried to muster enough strength to comfort the troubled necromancer but her body barely moved, disobeying her increasingly desperate commands. The girl''s slender fingers stopped and she gently grabbed the risen''s head and pressed her cold forehead to Iris''s before affectionately rubbing her gentle face on the warm-blooded elf. Kia stood there continuously rubbing her cold skin against Iris before she abruptly stepped back and threw her cloak onto the floor and lay down on the hard wooden floor. Iris watched as her mana slowly refilled itself as the bell passed and as soon as she felt her muscles heeded to her will, she did the only thing on her mind. Slowly scooping up the shivering undead, who somehow managed to fall asleep and embraced her. The risen rested her dear companion''s head on her chest which led the rest of her soft, delicate and petite body to fall into its rightful place. "Did you sleep well?" Iris caressed Kia''s cheek as the necromancer yawned in her arms. For the first few moments, the girl nestled deeper into the risen warm body while the sun slowly rose above the horizon wearing a crimson dress behind the girl. "Iris!?" Just as the risen saw her reflection in Kia''s eyes, the girl''s muscles suddenly tensed up before trying to stand up. "Did you have a nightmare?" The risen''s calm words caused the panicking girl to stop trying to escape. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "No," The necromancer answered, not allowing her body to sink into the elf''s welcoming arms. "W-why did you picked me up?" "Because I care about you." Iris''s arms stayed still around the undead neither pushing Kia away nor closer to her. The ancient undead stayed silent and stared at the elf with a blank expression not knowing how to answer. The violet-eyed hoplite grew bored of waiting for the necromancer to speak up and extended her arm toward the girl whose face hid away from the warm elven touch like a wild animal scurrying away from a predator. "Did the humans turned you into an actual cat when you left?" "H-how do you know I left?" The girl stumbled on her own words. "I just know." "Then why are you this way?" Kia asked with a progressively confused voice. "What way?" "I did a bad thing to you and-and you still hugged m-me, why?" "Because I care a lot about you," The elf''s finger pushed the selfish girl''s chin upwards forcing the glowing water jewels to look at her. "Never force me to look at you punishing yourself for no reason ever again." But- The girl''s voice suddenly erupted from her chest with duty bound resolve. Please, it hurted me more than anything anyone had done to me before. The elf begged the undead. Kia nodded as her body weakly sank into the risen seemingly not as certain of her conviction as her voice would hint at. Iris still felt something troubling Kias mind but she awaited the girl to speak her mind as she diligently stroked her hair. The girl wiped her eyes in the elf''s clothes before sheepishly turning onto her back and watching the many colours painted on the cloudless canvas by the rising sun trying to organize her thoughts. How do you know, that I was with humans? Iris heard the girls puzzled voice and couldnt stop a small smile from appearing on her face as she could tell that the ancient couldn''t let go of being defeated by her creation. I just knew. The elf hid her nose in the long, midnight hair of the undead sitting on her lap. Iriiis, tell me p-please. Where else would you go?" Oh, The gifted mage fell silent, her boney hand grabbing Iris''s hand. Are you not mad at me? She said cocking her head to the side, her emotions taking a back seat as her more calculating side tried to pry shard of knowledge from the risen. No, I am not angry. Why not? I dont understand, The necromancer asked but before the risen could answer the girl spoke once more. I feel strange in your arms now. Its still comfortable and warm but its like my body cannot accept you, doesnt deserve you. In truth, Iris did feel ever so slightly irritated by the girls thoughtless actions. What if something happened and she was incapacitated or severely weakened unable to help the mage? Her gut was too telling her that Kia had made a mistake interacting with the humans but she couldn''t feel angry at the necromancer seeing how the undead mage was treating herself. Even if she wanted to be mad at the girl, she couldn''t find a legitimate reason for her to be mad unless at the inexperienced girl had told the humans about their undead nature or if the siblings were currently laying in pools of crimson blood which felt uncharacteristic of the highly intelligent undead in her arms. As much as the elf didn''t want to leave Kia alone she had to admit that Ba, a human Hunter level 20 and his sister who achieved an impressive level of 49 at such a young age, couldn''t pose a significant threat to the innocuous angel who would most likely tear the siblings into small bloody chunks before returning to her covered in blood. But what calmed the risen''s hollow heart was that the girl herself had ventured outside, fuelling her curiosity of the outside long denied by creatures who should have known better. "I too feel I don''t deserve you but I promise you, Kia, that I will be with you for as long as you allow me to be but if someone tries to steal you from me, I will murder them." The girl rolled over like a whisker-less seal onto her stomach and carefully listened to the elf''s declaration. "Prrrrr~" A soft purr tickled the elf as the cat on top of her rubbed her nose against the elf, silently mirroring the elf''s bloody promise. "But," A word, spoken in a sharp tone foretelling the seriousness of Iris''s next words abruptly echoed inside Kia''s mind. "You do have to be punished for putting me to sleep." The risen''s words hung in the air. Eyes deeper in colour than any creature in Niuran, shined weakly with anticipation for the elf''s next words. "I will not be making food for the next three days and you are not allowed to eat anything from the humans. "No..." A singular pungent word escaped from the girls barely moving lips, somehow expressing a downpour of emotions alongside an apocalyptic flood assaulting the elf''s mind through the connection shared with the little devourer. A single tear ran down Kia''s milk-white cheek again as she hugged the stalwart hoplite and begged for forgiveness from the cruelest of punishments. Ch 109 “Burried Memories” A pair of purple gems scanned the slowly moving landscape around them. A tranquil atmosphere hung around the caravan but Iris couldnt enjoy it as the undead mage sitting beside her on the driving seat was dumping her every emotion onto her. Kia idly swung her legs underneath the driver seat as her fingers lightly held a brown sweet semi-circular object which she was pressing against her lips. The elf furrowed her eyebrows as it has been almost a bell since the grumpy necromancer had started to nibble on Umbria''s gift as if it was her last meal. "Hey, are you there?" Iris poked the girl''s half-filled cheek, reeling the beauty back into reality. "Could I have my hand back? I feel like the blood inside it clotted up." She complained as the cold numbness tug on her mind. The short undead mage turned toward the elf beside her with a small pout and eyed her with feral perception before her eyes snapped onto her lap where her plaything''s fingers moved to relieve the uncomfortable feeling of heaviness. Kia''s arms pounced like a fox at the pale elven hand as it tried to escape, leaving the cookie hanging from her mouth. "Savage monster." Kia''s star-like eyes monitored her prey with profound alertness as if confirming her kill before lightly putting her left hand back on her snack and returning to brush the back of her hand on Iris''s palm. "When did you become such a predator?" An even fiercer predator ran her finger on the girl''s spine causing the mage to arc her spine in response. "Iris?" The elf felt a wave of tranquillity wash over their connection putting a stop to the constant background noise. "Where are we?" "We are in the demi-human territory." "No, like could you show me where we are?" The hood covering the girl suddenly was flung backwards alongside her long hair as a strong gust of wind swept the caravan. "Sure but why do you need to know?" Iris curiously asked as she dug the folded map out of her jacket. "I don''t understand something," Kia replied to the risen as she received the non-Theocratic map. "Ehh..." "What''s the problem?" "I don''t know what any of this means." "Do you want me to show you," The elf asked the embarrassed undead, receiving enthusiastic nods as a response. "We are here. If you would imagine a line going from this dot, Flinter to this one, Arel and another line going vertically from the source of the river Neur. The river where we spend a day with Hudor... the large human with a big round beard," Iris sighed seeing the girl''s blank stare." The place where we sat all day on the barque. This is where we are... roughly." She gently tapped on the map where she estimated they were. "Wow, amazing." Kia''s eyes twinkled in the sunlight as her gaze was more focused on the elf above her rather than the map. "It''s not really that impressive. I just keep track of our position every day using the sun. It''s much easier to keep track of our day-to-day position than trying to guess our location when the need arises." The tall risen noticed Kia resting her head on her shoulder, seemingly forgetting to pout at the cruel and evil chief. Her fingers wrapped themselves under Kia''s chin and refocused the kitten''s attention on the map. "And this is all flat, like this?" The girl asked while pointing at the grassland all around them. "I would imagine so." Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "And what is this?" Her finger carefully hovered over the eastern Ridge area. "Those are the eastern Ridge Mountains. From what I know these mountains are smaller than the mountains west of Vitas which are so tall it takes weeks to climb them. I think the eastern Ridge is littered with many mountain passes and valleys across it but I may be wrong about that since I only heard of armies coming from The Pass from listening to humans." Iris pointed at the gap between the hand-drawn mountains. "And what is beyond the mountains?" The girl probed the elf further. "From what Theocracy teaches their citizens, beyond the Ridge there is wasteland ruled by Daemons..." Iris glanced at Kia with a troubled expression painted across her face. She wanted to help the girl solve whatever she was searching for but she lacked information only a scholar would know. The elf grimaced in discomfort as her body suddenly recalled a deeply buried memory. Phantom pain flared across her body in recollection of a forgotten whip with a blurry image of half-naked Alisia sitting with her legs crossed in a large armchair with a human servant standing at her side.
"I don''t know what that perv sees in you." The Astral Mage''s green, distorted eyes gazed at her through the crystal cup in her hands. "I guess I answered my own question, wouldn''t you agree?" "..." The bruised elf remained quiet causing Alicia to switch her legs and to curse the Fingersmith for a little while longer. "At least you quickly learned my last lesson but I don''t like how silent you are now, that is something I will have to work on." The human''s words hung morbidly in the air as she turned around and dismissed the mute servant with her hand. The woman with pinkish ponytails scurried toward the entrance while the heroic companion lazily watched her back before grabbing the sheet of paper stuffed hurriedly inside a drawer as the young girl disappeared. "You know what, Elf? Like all humans I once fantasized about being a heroic companion, fighting alongside the Hero to save humanity from the daemons but who would have known that the greatest threat against me would be the dim-witted clergy with heads so far up their asses they can see through their mouth. Miracles my ass, do you know they still think magic is ontologically evil and that it comes from Molik''Gor, instead of the land beyond Ridge? Why am I even asking a fellow example of their idiocy?" Her new master softened with alluring sweetness as she idly read through the contents of the scroll. "Who taught a mongrel dog like you to write? I can not read this you daemon spawn, this is not a wall painting for your mud pits but a translation of the Vetarii tablet... Still silent?" Alisia stood up on her metal high heels and slowly walked toward the naked elf, who was pressing her head against the cold floor as the sound of metal clicking loudly on the marble floor tormented her mind. "You are useless... but that is something I will fix for you, one lesson at a time."
"Salty." Iris felt the memory wash away by something cold touching her face. The comfortable feeling of numbness returned to her body. When she opened her eyes she saw the blurry pale shadow in front of her. Before her eyes could focus on the cold radiating figure she felt something wet brushing against her cheek. "Did you just lick me?" "It''s your fault for not feeding me," Kia whined on top of the elf while her eyes remained glued on the risen with a questioning look. "What did you recalled?" "Something I wanted to forget. *Sigh* How do you know I recalled something?" "Because I know everything about you." A proud and intimidating smile appeared on the necromancer''s face, whose pale skin glistened with sunlight like the brightest of stars in the night sky. "Really, then what did you felt just now?" The elf asked causing the short undead to rub her face on the elf. "Why is it so hard to copy you?" Kia frowned, frustrated that her elven tactics haven''t worked on Iris. "Could you tell me what did you feel?" "That''s so unfair! Why can''t I do this when you do this!?" The girl complained before sinking unsatisfied into the hoplite''s warm arms. "I don''t know everything about you but I heard you muttering and sensed you were angry and sad at something." "You haven''t sensed fear in me?" "No. I actually feel very little from our connection since your body blocks many mana signatures from exiting your body." Kia explained. "Why is that?" "When System ratified you as a new race, it gaved you abilities I didn''t expect you would possess. Many of these abilities are immunities from being magically controlled and nothing the System gives is completely free." "Is that a bad thing?" The elf asked as she scanned the wind-swept grassland around them. "I say it''s a good thing since being the first of a race comes with benefits but it also means I can''t feel and understand your emotions as much as you can do mine." "I sometimes feel I can understand you without any words but are you sure you are correct, for most of the day I barely feel anything?" The elf asked while pulling the girl''s hood. "That''s because you haven''t learned how to use it," Her creator commented with a shy smile. "Can you teach me how?" Iris adjusted in her seat as she desired to know more. "No," Kia covered her face with her hands as she snuggled deeper into the elf. "Because the age of our link determines our ability to use it." Iris started to play with the strand of obsidian hair, twirling it around her fingers as she thought about the girl''s words. "Before I forget. I remembered that I once heard that the wind from the north comes from the same direction as the source of mana in Niuran... allegedly." "Mmmmm..." In response to the risen''s words, the petite mage sat up straight and began to lightly tap her chin with her slender finger. Iris could watch the adorable kitten deep in thought for eternity but after a bell, the undead cat''s eyes sparkled with power as she began to hurriedly scan the horizon. Ch 110 “Back To Goblin Slaying” "What did you sense?" Iris asked Kia as she too began to scan the slowly rolling lush green plains around her. "Lots of small creatures ahead." The girl stated as she stood up ready to do battle with thick black fog materializing swiftly between her slender fingers. "Remember, humans can see us." The risen reminded the undead mage. The pair sudden movement gained the attention of the few surrounding humans idly riding their large mounts while reminiscing about the home only a few days in front of them. "Hey Naka, do you see this, the elf finally stood up?" A blue mask with few slushy green streaks pointed at the two foreigners. "Oh, and the girl moved too?" "O my, you are right." A surprised woman''s voice sounded from behind a pure black mask. "I wonder how on the spirits can they sit still for multiple phases at a time. My butt hurts from even thinking about it. The woman readjusted herself in the saddle. Doesnt the elf look troubled? Meh, she always looks like she had bitten into a sour fruit. I wouldnt bother myself with her. The male shrugged his shoulders before resuming eating the leather-like strip of black meat. Are you sure? I am pretty sure she casted some kind of protective spell. The human female pointed at the tall figure surrounded by a weak orange halo and a bright fireball slowly orbiting around her waist. Y-yea? The man turned again toward the elf before stuttering his uncertain answer watching the elf and her slave swiftly make their way to the front of the caravan, toward Ruu and their clans shaman. Did something happen, I-Iris? Ruu swivelled his body backwards toward the elf and her short human companion while steering his mount forward. There are hostile creatures in front of us. Iris reported to the mountain of a human champion. Impossible, spirits would have alerted me. A cold, confrontational voice reached the risens ears. Like the last time? Werent you just complaining to me again that the spirits are not responding to you? Ruu frowned at his fellow human as he raised his fist causing the caravan to magically stop. Because they are angry. Kasheng hissed at her fellow human before stealing a glance at the elf. "Maybe they are angry at you. My ideas are currently paying their dividends. Surely that means the spirits are on my side, wouldn''t you agree?" The tall warrior waggled his pointing finger in the air as he boasted to the annoyed shaman with a small smile. "Mmmm?" Iris looked down beside her and saw Kia tugging on her fingers while pointing at the grass beyond the two pointlessly arguing humans. "I would focus on the task at hand." She voiced her mistress''s silent command before walking past the humans. "How many are there?" She asked while readjusting her glove. "Too much interference," The girl answered after a lengthy pause. "Maybe fifty?" The elf saw the mage''s pale face pucker into an ugly unsure pout. Iris scanned the horizon filled only by the knee-high grass softly rippling in the wind, concealing whatever the undead girl had sensed. She suddenly sensed the ground under her feet soften before hardening again into a rock-hard surface. "?" She jumped away from the strange spell before seeing the grass around them melting into steaming green puddles of goo before being covered by a thin glass-like layer. "Didn''t I say no necromancy?" Iris frowned at the Kia, who better have a good answer for the elf staring at the certainly not benevolent and acceptable school of magic. "That''s not necromancy though?" The confused mage explained to the unconvinced hoplite staring at the malevolent spell. The magically expanding clearing covered the area of fifteen meters around the girl before stopping. Iris watched as the grass began to move more than its gentle sway as dozen small paths got closer to the perfectly circular killing ground. A large hooked nose parted the grass before small dirt green sparkless eyes met with the risen causing it to stop. The creature fell onto the hard glass-like ground squashing its large nose as another creature bumped into the first. [Inspect] [Stepp Goblin Tracker Level 19] {A subspecies of standard goblinoid} "Goblin with a class?" Iris thoughtlessly said aloud as she watched the blue-skinned goblin with patchy green hair covering its body struggling to stand up. An ice-blue blur flew beside Iris without waiting for her to move, piercing the second goblin''s face and causing its body to fall onto the unlucky first. A high pitch warcry suddenly rose from every direction as rocks and crudely made javelins arced their way toward them. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "[Infernal Mirage]" The firefly orbiting around Iris slightly shrunk with each impact. "That is definitely more than fifty goblins." Iris muttered as she saw goblins going passed her and attacking the caravan. "Gya!" A brown-furred vermin chucked a spear at the elf before unsheathing a stone dagger and charging at her. The elf stabbed the charging goblin in the torso before having to kick the goblin off as more of its kind burst into the clearing. One of the goblins managed to smash its dagger on the elf''s knee, sending the shards into the air. Dark oily blood dripped from the tip of the elf''s spear as she stepped on the annoying goblin''s chest trying to take off her shoe. Instead of fear the small round eyes stared back at Iris with a berserk rage before the vermin''s roaring spark of life was snuffed out by her boot. Reading herself again, the hoplite swiped her spear in front of her at a goblin archer before cleaving him from shoulder to hip. Not even a quarter of a bell passed before the conjured crystal under the risen feet was covered with a thick layer of blood as dozen of dismembered goblins lay scattered around the bloodied elf and the pearless mage keeping a fair distance from the incoming horde. "HEHEHE!" Ephemeral laughter tolled deep in the grass as three flaming goblin heads locked onto Iris leaving long dark green tails behind them. A ghostly green hand popped into existence with a large knife and stabbed the ground where the laughing head had struck the ground where Iris once stood. The remaining two missiles magically curved toward Iris, the first green head triggered her ward spell shattering it in an instant before being followed by another of its warped kind. The magical knife mockingly hovered above her knee as the maddening laughter dwindle before plunging into her flesh. A strange tingle travelled up her body, instead of pain trickling slowly into her brain an odd humorous mood took hold in her body as her body buckled. Iris took a deep breath as the intrusive feeling was plucked out of her mind and she regained full control of her body. A white mist sparkled in the sun as it flowed between the risen''s legs toward the direction where the goblin shaman was hiding. The mist crept into the grass causing the blades to snap from the lightest touch but the unhinged laughter continued to mock the two undead. "Kia can you deal with the shaman?!" Iris shouted as she cut open another goblin and threw its still shrieking body at the strange spell taking inspiration from the Skulltaker trying to gain the girl more time. In a cruel turn of events, the goblin''s body seemed to react to the spell as its body arced green lighting rapidly draining the wounded goblin into a dried husk. From between its horribly cracked lips, two cackling heads escaped before the goblin''s mummified head separated from its body and flew toward the ground. The elf felt a protective spell being casted on her by the necromancer just as she rolled under the speeding ball of laughing green energy. As she thought she had dodged the shaman''s attack she felt her body being pressed against the ground. Iris saw as the feint blue aura on her skin turned into glass and cracked when she felt the sharp pinch of the ghostly dagger sinking its edge into her back. *Boom* Shards of the crystalized soil brushed against Iris''s cheek as she was thrown into the half-frozen grass as the third projectile impacted the ground in a green festival of flame. "Kia!" As soon as the risen could stand up she had called out to her companion amidst the black smoke and puffs of green flames. The soil ripped from the ground by the spell hadn''t even stopped raining down as a mob of fiendish vermin surrounded the two. Four of the step goblins jumped the unprepared mage and began attempting to claw her long onyx black dress from her pale body. Kia''s deathly pale blue eye gleamed with power as she managed to free her right hand away from the goblins and close her fist. "Gyaaa-!?" The four goblins abruptly stopped as their eyes became bloodshot and their limbs began to twist and turn in the most disturbing fashion. A noisy symphony of diverse snapping noises sounded from around the undead mage. Kia''s fist remained closed keeping the goblins alive until her furious glare met with the amethyst eyes of the elf. The mage instantly hid her clutched hand away from the risen''s eyes causing the goblin closest to her to choke on its own blood and cover her in the dark oily blood. "Later." Iris snapped at the ashamed girl as she searched the devastated landscape around her for the goblin shaman. A high pitch scream grazed the elf''s left ear and as she quickly glanced at the source of the goblin screams three riderless terror birds charged through the grass like wildfire. Before she could process what was happening the birds had lunged at the grass and in a blink of an eye Iris could see limbs flying in the air. "Wha-? Dead D-dead thing run run!" A goblin in front of Iris screamed as the flame in his eyes died down before a black spear tip properly extinguished the flame for good. "Any more surprises for today?" The elf grimaced at the retreating goblins running away from the caravan and passing her. "Are you hurt?" She turned around and walked up to the necromancer. "I''m not hurt." Kia looked up at the concerned elf standing above her. "Are you sure?" "Yes," The girl insisted before asking the elf her own question. "What magic did the goblin used?" "Kia," Iris rested her left arm on her hip and shook her head as she spotted the spark in the girl''s eyes. "You are the expert on this, not me." Her answer clearly displeased the girl but she didn''t have time to respond as the ground itself shook. "Are you two unharmed?" The human leader rode his mount behind them casting a large shadow over them. "Yes, we are unharmed," Iris replied to the human holding a bloody sword in his free hand. "I thought the unmounted terror birds would run away from you." "No, they don''t do that. These stubborn basterds rather die with us than run away, am I right?" Ruu ruffled the bird''s feathers causing its large eyes to close in some sort of smile. "Also these lovely creatures fight goblins in the wide plain naturally and they go wild after some tasty goblin shaman meat." "That is good to know I guess, will those birds come back, though?" The tall elf pointed toward the birds running through the grass toward the horizon. "They do that sometimes. No matter how much you try you can get the wilderness fully out of a wild terror. You know, it gives the tamed ones a bit of character and bravado," The human spoke softly about the birds like nothing had just happened as the wind picked up dramatically causing Ruu''s mount to turn toward the wind. "Don''t worry they going to come back... tomorrow for dinner probably." "Do you need us to do anything?" Iris asked the human wearing the white mask. "No, I am going to check on others but you must be exhausted from fighting so many goblins so go and rest," Ruu answered, pointing at the clearing. "While I am talking to you that... golem of yours was extremely useful." He gave the elf a nod before steering his mount toward the caravan. "Oh, just in case something had happened. Our shaman has temporary problems with... doing her job properly. Do you perhaps know any healing magic?" The bloody hoplite glanced at the necromance, who shifted her eyes up searching for something in her memory before giving an unconvinced nod. "In an emergency, you could try your luck." "Ahh, hopefully, I would not have to ask you for more than you already have done." The human kicked the bird''s flank and sped away. "Stupid birds." Iris heard the girl mumble under her nose as they got closer to the caravan. "Why are they stupid?" She decided to bud into Kia''s thoughts. "I wanted to examine the goblin mage''s body and they ripped it into tiny ribbons." The filth-covered undead mage glumly replied. "Kia, Kia," The risen whispered the girl''s name as she shook her head before tapping her shoulder, feeling an oily substance sneaking under her clothes. "Could you cast clean on us?" "Blah." The girl stuck her tongue out in disgust before lightly shaking her fingers in the exact same dance the vampire''s maid had shown her. In a tick, all the blood and filth on their bodies turned into light before disappearing into thin particles floating with the wind away from them. As they walked along the wagons with new scratches made into them. Iris saw the golem standing beside the wagon siblings usually occupied which was missing one of its wheels with a mountain of goblin-beheaded corpses below its feet. A number of arrows, scorch marks and even teeth marks were scattered around its clay body. Given how not all the arrows embedded in the golem were of shoddy quality and the number of goblins with arrows in their backs. She would guess the humans used Kia''s creation as some sort of distraction for a portion of the assaulting goblins. The elf helped the shorter undead climb smoothly onto the last wagon in the line before pulling herself up onto the wooden deck. Kia waited for her to sit down before gluing herself to the risen. "Kia nobody saw you cast that spell- Kia?" Iris turned her body toward the girl trying to pull her hood up which had again slipped because of the strong wind. "Why are you smouldering?!" She stared at the girl from which white smoke slowly rose. Ch 111 “Seclusion”
Kia moved her arm outside of her long cloak and into the bright elements. From the girl''s soft alabaster skin, white smoke rose into the sky as her skin slowly gained a brighter garnet-like complexion the longer the Iris stared at her. With the swiftness of a crane plunging its beak into the water, Kia jumped under the tarp behind the elf. Iris''s eyes tried to follow the mage''s figure into the interior of the wagon only to find a wall of darkness blocking her vision. The fearless risen put her right arm through the solid void and touched something incredibly cold and hard at the other side. "Ice?" A winter''s chime pierced the darkness as she tapped the cold surfaced with her fingers. The darkness around the tall elf''s elbow receded into the faint shadows of the wagon''s interior, permanently in a state of twilight as the light was barely able to trickle inside through the floorboards and the sides. "Hi, what are you doing?" Her knuckles knocked on the ice dome suddenly occupying most of the wagon''s cramped interior. She wiped the ice surface with her hands from the hazy vapour clinging to the dome allowing her to gain a small clear window inside. Through the warping ice Iris could roughly make out the outline of Kia''s slender figure. The standing undead girl inside barely fitted inside of the dome as the elf watched her taking off her simple, black dress letting its fantastical fabric unceremoniously drop to the ground before disappearing completely as the girl finally took notice of the awaiting elf. Even with the thick barrier between them warping her every part, the girl covered her face in embarrassment as she was left with only the corset woven from red and black fabric to cover her petite body which screamed for an end to its brazen immodesty. Without meeting the risen''s eyes the girl began to drag her finger on the ice facing the elf causing the ice to shift into readable letters on the inside. "My talent can''t translate these." Iris shrugged her shoulders before pointing at the writing made by the necromancer as her talent refused to even detect the writing in front of her. "Try Common." She slowly spoke trying to move her mouth as clearly as possible. Kia whipped the writing off the ice before placing her pointing finger on it once more. The undead girl drew the symbol for wind before stopping, her finger hanging still over an incomplete symbol resembling nothing Iris ever saw. Kia''s elegant writing quickly deteriorated to be barely legible as more isolated words in common appeared for Iris to decipher. "Wind, Life..." I really have to teach you some basics instead of cuddling and being useless all day. Iris thought before continuing to read the symbols representing each Aspect. "Is the wind doing this to you?" The girl gave her a confirming nod to her guess. "For how long do you plan to stay like this?" Kia''s distorted figure stood still for a long silent moment as she bobbed from side to side before concluding with an unsure answer communicated to the risen by her fingers. "Two days?" Iris wanted to ask more but it was probably unwise to ask the girl for more elaborate answers. "What about me?" She pointed at herself. "Ahh." A feeling of revulsion suddenly forced the elf to retreat from the girl as a System''s notification rang in her mind adding to the uncomfortable wave. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 2.5 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 30 ] [ Hoplite Level 20] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 1750/1750 Strength 420 Constitution 416 Dexterity 426 Wisdom 418 Intelligence 418 Charisma 415 MP 2000/2000 ... "I get it, you can stop." Iris said as she reached behind and hit the ice dome as a black and red flame burned behind each instance of her race being named in her status. "You could have given me some warning." The elf was suddenly left without anything to do outiside of watching the endless green horizon roll past her. She could poke her head inside again and try to communicate with Kia but unlike a certain pale mage, her senses couldn''t be trusted with full certainty none of the hunters would sneak up on her and peek over her shoulder. The wind smacking her cheek faintly smelled of lavender as Iris was sitting hunched on the driver''s seat with her hands outstretched in front of her. Her naturally white skin with light rosy colour embedded in the bottom layer of her skin slowly began to lose its delicate balance. Could she even call her pearly skin natural, she was of a different race now so she would guess so but something felt off about that explanation as it became yet another thing Iris threw into the growing bucket of meaningless questions her brain for some reason asked and stored in a corner of her mind. The undead hoplite curiously watched the blushing veins deep inside her seemed to bloom with new life as they slowly spread evenly across her body giving her a somewhat normal hue all be it a little too red. "Elf, where is the human." The rudely called elf closed her palms and straightened her posture as she was faced with the emotionless rainy mask. "Sick." Iris felt her tongue lick the corner of her lips. "S-sick, could I see her? I''m not really good at healing but she might have gotten something local and I could help with it." The sibling''s tone caused the elf to frown. Isn''t she a little too hopeful for Kia to be sick? She thought as a vague outline of a particular white-haired woman with golden eyes merged with the human impatiently tapping her foot on the floor while resting her arms on her hips. Why can''t people leave Kia alone, she is mine after all. Iris murmured under her breath before she answered the human. "Thank you for your offer but no thank you. She knows how to treat herself so your help is not needed." "Oh... if that is the case Ruu, the leader of the caravan is asking for you." Nu pointed at the front of the caravan where most of the large birds were standing beside before stepping aside for Iris. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "After you." "Why?" The woman roughly the age of Iris in her past life asked with profound confusion as she stood only a few steps from an unnatural dome of ice. "I don''t know where is Ruu, the leader of your caravan." "But he and Bauha are just there, I can see their mounts from here, Elf." The human raised her arm and pointed at the far end of the caravan. "Yes, but they are not Ruu nor Bauha they are just their pets." Iris finally found a use for the countless pointless tricks she had learned from eavesdropping on the lower temple staff''s conversations outside her cell and she was not about to be denied using them now. "Elf don''t play with me." "I am not playing with you. You had informed me that Ruu the leader of your caravan wants to talk to me and unfortunately I don''t know where he is now," Iris crossed her legs and leaned into the uncomfortable, stiff backrest. "Soo, unless you lead me to him I will stay here and keep watch over my sick companion." "Whatever, follow me." The human fumed under her motionless mask. Maybe if Iris changed her strategy just a little bit to gain the trust of most of the humans she can divert her attention toward the humans who still don''t trust her. All eleven remaining humans were sat in a wagon around a small metal object with a small fire burning under it talking loudly. Their chatter quickly faded as the elf led by Nu came into their view and most of the humans pulled their masks down except Ruu and Ba who both held a small wooden cup in their hands. "Ruu I brought the elf as you asked." The wooden cup Ruu had idly thrown into the air fell onto the floor as he narrowed his eyes and scanned the humans around him. "I am getting too old to do this I guess." The tall human with an unruly shave waved whatever he was thinking away before reaching for a small wooden box. "Where is the... human who follows you, Iris?" "She got sick." "Uuuu, that''s not good. What did she catch?" Ruu grimaced in worry while the humans shifted their eyes between him and Iris. "It seems that Siri''s skin reacts severely with the local subspecies of goblin scum." She responded before taking off her glove and shoving them as an example. "You mean from where you are from goblins are different?" "They are, our goblins are covered in fur, are much stupider and don''t really reach such numbers. On the other side of the river, we hire adventurers to destroy their layers regularly. It really helps with keeping them in check." All of the humans stared at the elf, who suddenly started to feel the subtle feeling of being laughed at by the nomads. "Why are you ogle me, Ruuwa..." The tattoed woman snapped at the human sitting across her letting out a bit more of the man''s name than was seemingly acceptable. "Watch it. Just because you no longer have to keep your name a secret doesn''t mean you can say mine out loud." Ruu''s welcoming and warm voice darkened as his aura hit Iris and everyone around him. "I was just trying to see if you know anything about the outsider''s illness." Iris wasn''t familiar with the nomad''s customs but all of the humans including Nu beside her seemed to align themself with Ruu and stare daggers at the tattoed woman biting her lower lip hard enough to draw blood. "Can you forget this I-Iriz?" An unsure voice of a woman sounded from behind an orange and white mask depicting the sun rising in the orange sky. "Did something happen?" The risen gave the woman a light innocent smile. "How about you join us for a drink?" Ruu suggested before chucking the cup at the unprepared elf who managed to catch it before the cup flew passed her into the grass. "Have nothing better to do I guess." Iris shrugged her shoulders before noticing Kia''s construct dutifully stand where she had last seen it. "Excuse me for a moment." Jumping off, the risen jogged to the masterfully crafted construct covered in half-dried blood with chunks of oily flesh pressed deeply into the many small crevices and gaps making its ancient esthetics. She pulled out the arrow shaft sticking out of the golem''s shoulder and tried to scrub off some of the filth before realising how long will it take. "Clean yourself." She pressed the arrow into the golem''s hand and turned to leave it again before seeing the top of Nu''s head. Her eyes studied the golem from head to toe trying to judge the constructs perception. The human was a student to a combination of a hunter and a shaman which would mean that Nu possessed at least a basic proficiency in stealth causing a worry to burn inside Iris''s mind. Her gaze met the hollow eye sockets carved into the death mask seemingly stared back at the risen making her wave her hand and trust that the necromancer had created an adequate servant to guard against enemies lurking in the shadows. "Actually, head toward your creator and block any human from looking inside where she is resting. Don''t kill anyone though." The taller than her animated statue quickly took off toward the back of the caravan, leaving the undead hoplite to feel that the emotionless chunk of topsoil was somehow proud of being issued an order. "Here you go," A human closest to her gave her a hot cup as soon as she climbed back. "Don''t drink it now." Looking into the cup she saw that the wooden cup was filled with boiling water with some sort of seed suspended halfway in the water. Iris sat down on her knees since she barely felt the hard ground pushing against her knees she caught herself sitting in this strange and foreign way of sitting more and more often. Kia loving to rest her head on her lap and having her hair stroked probably played part in her changing custom. "What are we waiting for." The clueless risen hesitantly asked as she saw the humans staring into their cups like some sort of madman. "For alcohol." Some human Iris never heard answered leaving her even more clueless deciding to go with the flow. "You mentioned that goblins across the river. Do you mean the great river to the west?" A man with a blue mask with green lines under his eyes asked while holding the bandages wrapped around his ankle. "Yes, I do mean Vitas." Iris answered but her words seemed to ring hollow. "So you are returning back home into the forest after travelling with the Men-in-steel?" "No. I can''t really say I was returning home since Siri and I are journeying together and my birthplace is in a small human village." The word the man used to describe humans on the other side of Vitas resonated with the elf who had personally witnessed processions of heavily armed paladins in shining armour alongside their retinue marching to purify the plains from the demi-humans scourge. "Wait, you mean you are not from the forest?!" She suddenly felt skewered by multiple grey pairs of eyes as soon as she finished her sentence. "Yes," With a single word a split developed in the human ranks between people sceptical of Iris''s origin and utterly mesmerized. "Come from a village in Cuna east of the capital of Theocracy, Havenfall." Iris noticed the name of the village where she began her first life was absent from her memory and no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t picture the sign beside the well with the village name carved into it. *Pop* Something jumped into the air from Ruu''s cup causing the masked humans to cheer loudly while raising their own cups high into the air. Almost hitting the strange-looking kettle a brown shell dripping with water landed on the wooden floor with a splash. Looking into her cup Iris saw the ordinary-looking bean had its brown skin split open and was slowly peeling away. From where the seed had split a white sponge-like root was very slowly unravelling itself. *Pop* *Pop* *Pop* *Pop* *Pop* Her bean was last to fling itself high into heaven and as it flew the white sponge root disappeared violently instantly filling up the cup with a somewhat cloudy liquid. Sniffing it, Iris instantly smelled the alcoholic odour coming from the small cup mixed with an earthy aroma. Tasting the exotic drink the risen felt that drink was much thicker than she expected with a jelly-like consistency. Biting a little part she felt her mouth gain a feeling of freshness while a lightly alcoholic jelly melted inside her mouth. Before she took another bite she was assaulted by questions from a human woman interested in the world beyond the river as the rest of the humans began to chatter once again. The woman who Iris quickly learned the name of Arda was prodding her knowledge about food which the elf knew a bit about but not enough to fulfil the gourmet woman''s appetite for more recipes. Arda chattered and gossiped with Iris for a while or rather Arda had used the elf to pour her heart out of all the little secrets, hooks and stories weighing her down causing the few humans which overhear their converstation to raise an eyebrow but to the elf the information the cheery woman was supplying her was spoiled as the elf''s enhanced senses could comprehend keep up with the woman. Is this how human women talk to each other casually? With the exception of Kia who was neither human nor normal the only females about her age Iris had interacted causally with were the girls in her village she had beaten with a stick alongside the boys she used to play with when she was much younger. The girl''s games were always something boring like dressing up or playing with rag dolls and the like so she had always spent her spare time playing with the boys in their fun games like hide and seek or sword fighting which usually involved "invading" the orchard where the girls played and chasing them around. After a quarter of a bell, Arda had somehow switched to talking to the human beside her as the alcoholic scent in her breathing intensified. Iris took her chance and shuffled away from the centre, accidentally bumping into Ba who wisely chose to evacuate a long time ago. "Sorry." "Apologies." Iris spotted a carving knife in the boy''s hands. Its beaten-up edge ran along a piece of wood letting a thin shaving of white wood fall. The carving vague shape of the terror birds. "Can I see it?" She asked as she leaned against the mountain of furs behind her. "S-sure." The boy handed the unfinished carving into the outstretched elven hand. "How many bells did it take you to make something like this?" Iris asked as she could only marvel at the number of details the boy had put into his handiwork. "About three phases today plus yesterday''s late phase." The boy answered. "What is a bell?" "How many phases are in a day?" "There are three phases in a day plus the night." "So three phases from sunrise to sunset... sounds simple and logical enough. There are precisely twelve bells in an equinox when the sun is visible so each bell is one-twelfth of a day." Iris tried to explain the concept of a bell she knew innately before handing the carving back to the boy. "Doesn''t sound simple," Ba commented as he frowned at the elf trying to understand why would anyone use such a system. "What happens when the sun doesn''t rise? How do you count bells then?" "If the sun doesn''t show itself I think I have bigger problems than keeping what time it is." Quickly the human boy fell silent and returned to work on the carving in his scarred hands while the bored elf watched him work in perfect silence. Ch 112* “Mission Failed”
(POV Nu) As I was only two steps away from slipping past Ruu, who kept a short leash around my neck since I had led the elf to him, never leaving me alone for more than it took to cut one arukoro seed from its stalk. The wood on the side of the wagon creaked loudly causing me to jump from fear as I turned to look at the cheery party. Ruu''s back was turned toward me as he raised another hearty cheer. I panned across the party toward the alien purple glint and saw the elf''s spikey ears slightly twitch but nothing more. Phew! Should have held onto that leash instead of letting it go for alcohol Ruu! I quickly jump off and run toward the back with all haste I could muster. When the sounds of drinking and chattering began to grow fainter I almost fell forward as I spotted a great clay-brown figure standing beside my destination. The golem blankly stared at the space in front of it while appearing too busy itself with scrubbing the crimson filth gunging up the crevasses in its intricate design. The lifeless golem seemed to grow frustrated with the endless task at hand as its empty sockets gazed at the wagon with Siri inside I took my chance to sneak to the other side but before I fully made it I suddenly heard something crack behind me. "W-?!" I jumped behind the cartwheel and turned around to the sight of the golem grabbing its head with one hand and ripping it off. A long dark oily goo hung behind the decapitated head with blue and golden specks of metal coursing through the dark mass. The golem leaned forward and reached for the ground with its free hand, scrapping a handful of rocks into its palm. The idol of death lifted its giant arm and opened its palm causing the rocks to fall into its innards before placing the decapitated head back where it belong. From the inside of the construct rattling noise began to grow louder as small puffs of crimson powder began to appear all over its body. Occasional circular marks began to appear on the golem''s surface, especially around the clay joints. Finally taking my eyes off the strange behaviour I slowly walked backwards, taking extra care to know where I placed my feet so as not to alert the giant mass of animated soil. Peeking my head around the corner I felt cold air flow down to the ground from the inside of the wagon. Why is ice covering the wood? "Mmm?" What was that? From the corner of my eye, I saw something blue in colour dance in the wind. When I turned my head I was met with a ghostly silhouette of a blue serpent''s skeleton. Cold. My forearm suddenly itched with power as I felt something empowering me as the blue serpent danced in the wind trying to get behind my head as I constantly kept my eyes locked onto it. "An ice spirit?" The ever-fainting serpent the size of my forearm caused a thin layer of ice to start forming on the ground below it. Only in legends about heroes and true champions do a spirit show their fragile, delicate bodies to anyone who isn''t a great shaman. Not only that but it was the wrong season for the blessed spirit to show itself. Bauha always spoke about how the spirits slumber the season which is not theirs in great underground caverns where they shape the rock to their will but it was the beginning of the wind season which should mean not even wind spirits should manifest as they had just awakened from their long slumber. But even if wind spirits were able to fully awaken the snow only comes after the wind. Something isn''t right. I followed the spector of famine and resilience with my eyes keeping direct eye contact with its ghostly eye while pulling back my sleeve to show I am a shaman. Eventually, the serpent drifted in a full circle around me and ended up fully fading right in front of the curtain door keeping the sickly girl in the dark. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Woah!" I feel my wrist being pulled on the ice-covered wood as I was violently yanked back. Coming suddenly to stop in the air I saw the golem''s petrified face staring me down as it held me high in the air by my collar. "Hi?"
Below the naked sky, enclosed within a dark dome richly decorated with colourful stars twinkling softly with celestial light Iris idly watched the gash of otherworldly colours spinning above her, serving as the backdrop for the many constellations with unpronounceable names and the planets barely distinguishable from the larger of the other cosmic guardians of Niuran holding daemons at bay. Tanzmir the Ringholder the largest of the planets shined down at her with cold unwelcoming light foretelling the coming of winter as his ring created from his own shattered arm spun slowly around him. Iris''s foot filled the tranquil air around her with inpatient taps of her foot as her knee twitched up and down, working the invisible bellows since the sun rose the previous day. The first day after Kia had secluded herself, she had partied with the humans until the birds had returned to the roughly four humans who were not snoring loudly on the wooden floor and out of these four only one haven''t touched enough of the strange alcohol to affect him. She had spent the second day practising her skill with magic, continuously getting more comfortable with the archaic force at her fingertips but around when the sun had passed its highest point she felt the energy in her body drain as a low buzzing sound appeared inside her head. On the third day, the buzzing had stopped as she waited for the undead mage to come out of her icy cocoon like a newborn butterfly but the only that thing that had come out to her was Ruu who appeared behind her, patting her stiff shoulders and saying they were two days away from their village. The elf had thought she had broken the man''s arm when she had instantly spun around and grabbed the human''s thick arm. Instead of having his bone shattered by her, Ruu asked her if Siri''s sickness was getting worse with a genuinely concerned voice. Even if the man''s classes were probably aimed toward hunting wild animals instead of combat his high level above 100th line and high attributes shielded him from the elf''s accidental attack. Iris couldn''t know for sure how Ruu''s levels were distributed but thanks to her Mark of Darkness she could thus far inspect everything she had tried without having to consider if the target was fifty levels above her or not which was a new empowering feeling for the former slave who had her level progression completely halted on level one. Even with an urge to practise and get better, perhaps even being bold enough to ask one of the humans to spar with her. Iris felt like doing nothing for a day... or two as the annoying buzz returned to haunt her. "What do you wa- oh?" The entire wagon shook as the risen''s clay companion climbed on up. The golem looked worse for wear as small clay chunks fell onto the floorboard with each movement the golem made. Without its creator to fix it the construct was living on borrowed time and there were no doubts about this in her mind but something stirred in Iris''s chest. Grabbing the backrest she leaned over heavily and ripped a handful of grass blades alongside their roots. "Sit down and shuffle closer to me." Iris ordered the construct as she began to stuff the open cracks with blades of grass and entomb them inside with damp soil. She didn''t expect to prolong the golem''s life but it felt right to make the golem look presentable for their creator who was due to return any moment now. When Iris was done filling and hiding the many fractures she casted flame and turned the patches of black earth into a similar sandy brown colour the construct was made out of. As the elf worked the golem seemed to relax or at least look like it was relaxing as its clay body never strayed from battle readiness. "All done." Iris said as she dusted off her dirty hands. Looking down at its own body the golem stared at the elf for a long silent moment before standing up and returning to walking behind the caravan leaving the elf alone once more. "Ibiz? You''re here?" A soft murmur radiating exhaustion interrupted Iris''s stargazing. Turning toward the source of the murmur the elf saw Kia''s head peeking out from the inside. "I am," The elf replied while gently helping the girl climb onto the driver seat. "What took you so long?" She slowly said as she noticed that the girl''s black hair was all interlaced into a single long plait hanging on her shoulder. The necromancer rubbed her eye with a small doll-like fist before shuffling closer to the risen rubbing in the clay left there by the construct into her porcelain legs, staining them brown. "I was creating a spell that would help me with surviving the winds carrying an enormous amount of life mana or at least withstanding them as you do but..." the girl leaned her head on Iris''s shoulder. "Nothing I came up was able to withstand so much mana even with such a low density at any reasonable cost." "I do these often Iris, I like doing things with my hands when I am calculating spells," Kia added as she felt the warm fingers of her companion brush the long soft braid. "Do you like it?" Iris thought long and hard about the necromancer''s question as she compared her memory against the new and different style the girl decided to wear. "I don''t know yet." The elf''s voice escaped her mouth but fell on deaf ears as Kia had fallen asleep before the elf could answer her question. The elf smiled as she shifted in her seat and sneaked her arms under Kia''s arms and tightly hugged the purring kitten. Even hugging the girl the elf felt compelled to lift the sleeping mage onto her lap and cuddle with the girl whose sleeping body nestled into the elf''s warm body. "The sum of the... wrong, waves out of phase... one two nine point zero five... round it up... grrr why can''t wind be perpendicular to me... is this spell manifesting as a perfect sphere or..." Only when the elf felt Kia''s purrs tickle her ear and the kitten''s cold hands wrapped around her neck did the elf feel the buzz inside her head slowly recede. Ch 113 “Godlost”
"...four tables by the radius by radius again..." The green plain in front of Iris was bathed in a mellow light, which hung behind her, creating long shadows in the swaying green sea. She tightened her grip on the softly purring kitten latched onto her neck as she saw each wagon in front of her jump violently in a slowly advancing avalanche. "Iri-?" Kia lifted her head to look at the tall undead just as a rock appeared from behind the wagon in front of them. "Aw." The wooden cart jumped violently under them, causing the necromancer to hit her pale cheek on Iris''s collarbone. "Are you hurt?" The risen asked the undead, rubbing the mage''s reddened cheek. "That''s not the line." The suddenly awakened girl grumbled at the warm undead while adorably puffing out her cheeks in displeasure. "What line?" The risen said while resting her head on the girl''s forehead. "You are meant to say, Did I sleep well?''" Kia gave her best impression of the elf''s accent. "I don''t sound like that." The elf protested. "You do." The girl jerked the risen in counter-protest before frowning at the elf some more. *Sigh* "Did you sleep well?" "I did." "I''m glad to hear it. Did you dream today?" Iris combed some loose strands of hair away from Kia''s face. "I didn''t." "But you were quite talkative today." The elf gave the undead a small smile, causing the girl to frown in confusion. Sensing weakness, the ferocious hoplite quickly stole a kiss from Kia''s lips. "W-what do you mean by I was talkative?" The girl sheepishly stuttered. "You were talking about four tables and a radius of something for the last bell or so. Could you explain?" "Tables? ...Four tables... Four tables, ah, you mean that!" The girl triumphantly raised her pointing finger into the air. "I told you already I was calculating the cost for a spell that would protect me from life mana." "And what do four tables have to do with it?" An image of the girl surrounded by four grand oak tables on all sides flashed inside the elf''s mind. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "The table is a symbol I use to calculate the circumference of a circle since some ward spells project a perfectly spherical bubble around the caster, while some make a smaller ellipse and some even cling to create a skin-tight protection blanket around the caster. I was planning to make the ward into a sphere shape since it costs the least to maintain, but I got stuck on how I would supply mana efficiently to it since all my mana is partially stained with death mana, which is volatile in the presence of life mana. I could use pure mana manipulation to fill the ward, but that''s dangerous since the mana around us is life mana and that doesn''t sound safe to make a ward from the same mana that damages you. I could technically make the space around me empty of most mana by using powerful wind spells like a tornado, but..." "But what?" "But I would have to undress." The girl stared at the elf. "I don''t want to do that; I have an image to maintain, you pervert." "I am not a pervert," The elf hugged the girl closer to her as she softly whispered into her heart. "I''m very happy I will be keeping your beautiful body all for myself." "Ahhhh" A banshee-like shriek suddenly sounded from the front of the caravan, causing the two undead to snap their heads toward it. Iris swiftly stood up and grabbed her spear before running toward the front, with Kia right behind her, just as the entire caravan ceased. "Oh no, no, no! This cannot be happening to you Ba." Iris peered over the gathered crowd and saw Nu sitting in the driver''s seat shaking her slumped-over brother. The already gathered humans parted themselves as Kasheng rode closer to the distressed human. When the shaman climbed beside the boy she gasped loudly, her heavily tattooed arm hesitantly reached for the boy''s mask before backing away. "Quickly someone give me a knife and an arrow." As Kasheng''s hurried words rang inside everyone''s heads multiple hands holding knives and entire quivers reached out toward the venerable shaman. Expertly handling the knife the shaman cut the leather straps attaching the mask to the face of the heavily wheezing boy. As the mask fell on the ground with a hollow thud a collective gasp deafened everyone as the people closest to the siblings stepped back. Ba''s face was covered with small yellowish bumps deep under the skin. The boy winced in pain as his now exposed skin was touched by the elements as the masked woman snapped the arrow and poked the young blister making the boy cry out in pain. "I''m sorry Nu. You have to let go of him imminently though." Kasheng''s morbid voice reached Iris as she carefully picked up Ba''s mask with the broken arrow and rested it on the unresponsive boy''s lap. "NOOO!" The young human screamed at top of her lungs while hiding her head in Ba''s clothes. "She shouldn''t do this if she values her life." Iris heard a harsh but true comment spreading through the small gathering. The risen felt her cuff being pulled as she began to walk back away from the grieving humans who must already think of Ba as a dead man walking. "What is it?" "Why is the girl crying?" The girl stopped walking causing the elf to be pulled backwards. "She is crying because her brother contracted Bloom." "That is Bloom?" "I will not even allow you under any circumstances to get near that human so don''t even think about doing anything." The elf warned, squeezing the petite''s girl''s hand. She absolutely would drag the girl by force away from the caravan if any more of the humans contracted the demonic disease. "I won''t do anything I promise just tell me why is she crying." Kia moaned for the elf to explain like a child not receiving their favourite treat. "Ba had fallen sick with Bloom." Iris explained. "Why can''t they cast a healing spell on him then?" Kia tilted her head in profound confusion. "Because when a person is afflicted with this disease healing spells accelerate their demise." Iris lectured the girl but instead of horror appearing in the girl''s shining eyes at a mention of the incurable disease defining everything anyone had ever known a familiar spark of curiosity flashed in the girl''s eyes. "Don''t even think about it." The girl met the concerned elf with silence before she was suddenly thrown toward Iris. "Siri, El-Iris! Please save my brother! They can''t take him from me! I will do anything you want to! I will even become your slave if you save him!" Pitiful cries for help assaulted the pair''s ears as the teary girl without her mask clinged like a slave to Kia''s black dress not letting go. "You must know how to cure Ba. Th-the spirit, I saw it beside you. That must be a sign!" Kia''s slacken posture instantly straighten as Nu pleaded for their help. Iris sympathised with the twenty year old humans as she too would beseech her greatest enemies with pleas if the doll-like mage was dying but Bloom was too dangerous to allow Kia to stupidly risk her life for a lost cause. The tall elf pried open Nu''s hands from around the girl''s slender legs before pulling her free, leaving the wreck of a human to slump into the ground and break down into a hysterical cry. "Iris." "I told you no. It is dangerous to even try to help Ba." Iris looked at the stubborn necromancer. A terrifying image of blue and golden flowers growing around the girl lying on a path of rotten wasteland inside her mind causing her to squeeze the girl''s cold hand harder. "I can''t risk you, magic fuels the disease and I don''t want to see what will happen if it infects you." Ch 114 “Cure and Sleeping Spell” "The dwarves living in the mountains in the far east are known as The Steelborn, who seem to defy what we know about the dwarven race by their very existence. Unlike the "Edorian" dwarfs, the Steelborn can use magic, very few of their ilk manifest any magical power which is equivalent to a human mage''s power which is an impressive level of magical attunement especially since Steelborn are still very much dwarfs which are almost unnaturally indifferent to the effects of magic. Steelborn or rather Uron''Fer as they would call themselves stray the furthest from any of the dwarven subcultures as instead of worshipping their Ancestors the Steelborn worship the terrible deity of ash and fire, Nahur. From the little, the Steelborn say about their origins, I had learned that long before the old dwarven empire had collapsed the ancestors were banished. Forced to leave their long-forgotten hold behind their ancestors travelled east where they turned their back on their ancestors'' gods and prayed for salvation, causing the Steelborn to be born as Nahur answered their call. Above the Uron''Fer holds an endless cloud of black smoke rise from their massive foundries rivalling even those of Karr''Grant''s and clad the overground in thick black fog. From these foundries, they forge servants of their revered ashen deity. Uron''Igs are creatures of pure magma encased in heavy armour strong enough to contain their infernal bodies. In Steelborn culture being revered doesn''t mean the Fireborn can laze about, they are controlled and bound to the most powerful daemon-smiths and sent to destroy the enemies of Steelborn. The less powerful and younger ash-smiths sometimes travel outside their isolated holds to the minor and other isolated dwarven holds where their strange but industrial mindset and their magic are warmly welcomed as the ash-smiths are one of the few dwarves who in the eyes of the ruling king are fulfilling their ancient oaths and answering their calls for help against the many things lurking in Edor''s depth. The mayor dwarven hold not troubled by the same plights view the travelling ash-smiths with disdained and few of them such as Karr''Fer whose dwarves go to great lengths to kill all Uron''Fer in Edor for staining their once stainless name." Extract from "With Dwarfs and Back" by Hanzef of Catalina.
Iris. A mellow echo of dulcet voice outstretched its melody toward the worried elf. As the coldness of Kias soft touch spread from Iriss forearm. I said- Iris, The short girl stared at the much taller risen with a seemingly infinite calmness and patience. Her fingers slowly slid away from the elf causing her to pin the undead mages hand with her warm hand without her even realising it. I will be fine, Kias voice echoed inside the risens mind as it bypassed her mental resilience creating gruesome visions of the future. Trust me. A wave of cold washed over Iris as her radiant amethyst eyes locked onto the girl. Would you have said all this if I had simply said Ba is terribly sick? Iris asked the girl in the sudden moment of clarity. Kias glowing eyes in the colours of a foggy morning shifted away from the risens judgmental gaze while a small lairs smile appeared on her pearly face. Iris spotted a familiar bright spark of curiosity glimmering deep inside Kias brightly coloured eyes. She shifted her gaze to the weeping human behind the snow-pale mage. Cast on yourself as many protective spells as you can. Iris ordered. Against what? Disease of course. Disease ah o-of course there are spell against that. A blue halo hurriedly covered the undead girl before disappearing with a bright flash of light. Kia turned on her heel and walk up to Nu. With a light shove, the humans teary face hesitantly rose from the ground and gazed at the pale human above her. Nu''s already teary eyes overflowed with even more tears as she lunged at Kia''s shoulders bringing her down on the ground. The necromancer seemed petrified as the human beside her gripped her tightly and beg her to save Ba. Feeling something hit her chest, the elf walked up to the two kneeling girls and unceremoniously pulled her companion from the hysterical human, seeing no reason to talk to Nu while she was in such a pitiful state. "Do you need something I can grab for you from here?" The risen asked the stiff undead. "Huh?... Oh, can you make something where I can expe- examine the human without others seeing me?" The risen saw the bright spark inside the pale blue and golden eyes lit up again causing her stiff body to relax again. "You want a tent?" "Yes, a tent will do. But make it as large as you can make it and put something the human could lay on. I can''t have dirt spoiling my results." With a quick stride, Iris followed the girl to where the sick sibling was, leaving the older sibling to calm dawn. Passing the many terror birds which naturally parted as the two approached, Iris spotted Ruu sitting at a respectable distance from Ba who seemed detached from reality as his eyes blankly stared at the ground below him. The man even went as far as to comfort the boy with his gloved hand. "Elf now is not the best time to talk." Ruu massaged his temple with his free hand as the human shaman standing above Ba casted an equally troubled glance at them. "Siri said she would like to see if she cannot cure the boy from the Bloom." Iris said, not blaming the humans for looking at her like she had just lost her mind. "I didn''t though the girl beside you had a death wish." "If she thinks she can cure Ba and she doesn''t know what she is talking about." Kasheng added. The elf looked down beside her where Kia stood. She absolutely agreed with the human but the pale undead beside her seemed to not be worried about the Godkiller. She couldn''t even rationalise why the girl was potentially risking her life in her mind. She didn''t think the girl was doing what she was doing because it was the right thing to try and save Ba but for reasons entirely alien to the young undead. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Cold fingers around her wrist reminded Iris of the overwhelming confidence which persuaded her to allow the girl to get close to the infected human. The girl tugged at the distracted elf''s wrist as an uncomfortable silence hung above them. "Is there something stopping her from trying?" "Ehh... no I don''t think so." The man furrowed his eyes before shifting his eyes onto the shaman who tapped her fingers on her chin before shaking her head. "Then can she try?" "I guess so, hopefully you learn something from it but promise me that he will not suffer more than he needs to." After translating Ruu''s words, the girl placed her right arm on her chest and smiled brightly which would have brought joy to anyone who had seen its pearly light if not for the current circumstances. Kia hopped on the wagon and reached for Ba before retreating her hand away from him. The clay construct shaped in the visage of death itself scooped up the boy into the hurriedly constructed tent, the ominous sight didn''t escape the humans'' attention and Iris watched as they made gestures warding of evil spirits. Inside the tent, a bed of furs made the floor for Ba to lay on as Iris lifted the fabric for the golem to walk through. Iris stared over her creator''s shoulder as she adjusted the boy who quietly moaned in pain before reaching into her inventory. A large black leather satchel appeared from thin air, the undead mage lay the satchel beside her while she kneeled above the boy. "What''s that?" The girl began to pull out small silvery tools from the depths of the bag made out of black leather with large scales scattered haphazardly on its surface. "Tools." Kia answered as her eyes focused on her patient. The petite necromancer struggled to take off Ba''s jacket and Iris kneeled opposite to the girl to help her out. A pale blue light enveloped the risen as Kia pointed her hand at her. She thanked Kia but the girl stared at the ground for a moment avoiding her gaze before returning to working on the human. Kia gently picked up a small silver blade with on a large handle for something its size causing it to look like a miniaturized glaive rather than anything else Iris knew. Muted light piercing the white fabric of their tent caused the edge of the blade to glint. [Inspect] [Silver Scalpel] {A medical tool used to cut flesh.} Iris satiated her curiosity not wanting to disturb the girl who appeared to be troubled by something. "What''s wrong, Kia?" "I have to cast a spell on him," Kia answered. Not understanding why the mage looked troubled Iris waited for the girl to elaborate. "I never casted this type of spell on the living. And I promised that he will not suffer more than he needs to." Her fingers played with the scalpel in her hands as she stared at the elf before opening her mouth again. "Can you hold him?" "Give me a second." Iris quickly gave a piece of folded fabric in front of Ba''s mouth before holding his hands above his head. The risen''s idea quickly paid off as the human''s flailing legs had to be held by the construct as Kia began to cut deep cuts into the boy''s chest forming a magical symbol. With a small spark made by snapping her fingers a blue flame raged on the boy''s body in the shape of the cuts causing his face to become redder then the hottest of embers before his body went limp and his skin returned to its slightly sickly appearance. The girl set aside the bloody scalpel on a white handkerchief before grabbing a metal rod with hooked ends. She tried to press the rod into Ba''s nostril but found the hook too large so she flipped it and carefully aimed it. "What are you doing?" Iris asked causing the girl to stop and stiffen like a criminal getting caught red-handed. "Hehe... force of habit." The necromancer dismissive laughed causing the risen to raise an eyebrow. Kia picked up another scalpel with an even smaller blade and carved out four small holes into the human''s well-shaped chest. The girl reached inside the satchel and pulled out a jar of green powder resembling powdered glass. With a couple of smooth motions, the ancient mage filled the four holes with the strange powder which turned crimson as it touched Ba''s flesh. From the powder, four sea-green pillars of opaque light grew toward the heavens before forming a perfect circle about a forearm length above Ba within which a transparent membrane formed. Looking through the membrane in the middle of the stonework pillars Iris saw a spider web of yellow and grass-green light similar to what Kia had done to her while they were bathing together but instead of hundreds of threads, she could see an uncountable amount of small threads filling most of the human''s body. Before Iris could notice Kia had exposed Ba''s ribcage, with all honesty she would have thought that inside a body is filled with blood which would flow out as soon as Kia had cut so deeply but unexpectedly very little blood actually appeared to flow out. With confident hand gestures the quietly muttering mage caused the unconscious boy''s ribs to bend themselves out of her way in morbid ways releasing a small amount of steam trapped beneath them. Kia calmly grabbed the edge of the magic circle suspended on the stone pillars and moved it down where she could peer through the middle. The undead''s hands began to grow more bloody as she touched each organ in search of something. Iris too searched for anomalies in his ribcage but all of his organs appeared healthy in lively pink and red colours. The elf noticed that her hands began to ache and when she brought her limbs closer to Ba''s open chest the redder her skin became. Finally noticing something unnatrual, Iris pointed her clawed hand at a brown line peeping from under the boy''s beating heart. Getting a closer look at the brown smudge which seemed to curl away from her inquisitive stare the brown thing appeared to be a vine. "Kia take a look at this." Iris pointed with her finger at the strange vine. The short girl stood up and kneeled beside the tall risen before pinching the strange vine causing a sizzling sound to soudn out as Kia''s snow-white fingers began to melt like wax. "Ohhh." Kia opened her mouth in a shocked expression. "You are all red, Kia," Iris touched the girl''s red cheek. "Are you in danger?" "You are too." The necromancer turned away and said gritting her voice through her teeth. "Shush you." Iris''s eyes returned to the girl and saw Kia pull a large taproot with green light coming from within from under the boy''s heart. From the taproot, many small, slender vines wrapped themselves around anything in its vicinity. The taproot produced a loud stretching noise which resembled a high pitch scream mixed with the sound of scrapping metal. The risen saw golden and blue light course through Kia''s wrist causing the green light inside the taproot to begin to flicker causing the bushel of the roots to shrivel and disintegrate. With one motion Kia pulled the taproot from Ba''s body and threw it at her construct. The golem grabbed the taproot and held it tight as possible until the white steam stopped filling the tent. Iris grabbed Kia''s hand which resembled more of a used candle than a hand and casted [Negative Life]. The charred wax stopped producing more smoke and slowly reformed into Kia''s delicate hand. "D-did that taproot cause the Bloom?" Iris''s voice barely made it through as she quietly whispered her words of astonishment afraid she would say something which would curse Kia''s success. "I think so, his body looked alright and I didn''t see anything else which would cause any of the symptoms I saw," Kia answered while already beginning to mend the boy together, visibly not wanting to stay in the tent for longer than she needed too. "You said that healing magic doesn''t work on this sickness?" "I did, it makes it worse in fact." "I don''t know if I am correct but I think that these taproots use healing magic to grow faster since they are made primarily from life mana." "I think that make sense but how on the divines did it get inside his chest?" "I don''t know if it is the same here but when there is a lot of death mana in one place and a dead body the mana possesses the body and causes an undead to be born," Kia stated as she turned toward the elf. "If there is a lot of fire mana and a pile of rocks a fire element spawns and so on. I think that since this human soul had an affinity toward controlling life mana and the annoying winds carry massive amounts of mana with them. I theorize that life mana seeped into his body faster than he could expel it, and a taproot was created because of the overabundance of ambient life mana." "Then shouldn''t a dryad be spawned inside of him instead of a taproot?" Iris asked. "Well, a little bit of death mana creates a fog in which small proto-souls or whisps fly about and some fire mana spontaneously combusts and increases temperature but I do wonder if a dryad would crawl out of a human or would a human slowly turn into one..." Iris grew more and more concerned as Kia''s words sank into a familiar dreadful tone. "Also upon expiration of the afflicted most of that stored-up, mana should escape which would probably saturate the air once again causing people nearby to repeat the cycle." Iris watched as Ba''s body was manipulated by the necromancer, mending it back to normal alongside the screech of bones which snapped back into their place. Once the girl had finished, the golem opened the tent allowing the wind to rush in quickly replecing the smell of blood with the grassy aroma. "Tell me when you are about to do something dumb." Iris grabbed the undead''s half-healed hand. "But-" The wounded undead tried to speak up before Iris used her palm to muffle the girl. "Understand?" Iris stared at the nodding girl before kissing her on the forehead unable to stop smiling. "What now vanquisher of Godloss?" "I have to remove all of my spells and then I will see if I adapted my edited soul stealer spell correctly to work as intended." "Kia!" Ch 115 “Experiment”
A strange stillness set upon the steppe around the small trading caravan of the Unalig tribe as Iris climbed onto the leading cart and sat down on its driver seat slumped forward. Long grey pillars of smoke rose from far below the flat horizon. The distinct sounds of a heavy two-legged creature used by the nomadic humans trotting approached the elf before Iris felt the animal coming to a slow stop. With a sharp sound of bone slapping against another bone, the elf turned toward the source of the noise and saw Ruu on top of a grey feathered terror bird with the owner of the clacking bird sitting behind him. With graceful movements, the older human with some grey hair dismounted from the bird and jumped on top of the wooden cart with one graceful motion which Iris could only envy. The wooden cart commandeered by the elf shook as Ruu''s powerful body hit the creaking wood. "You don''t look like she had done it," Even as the human leader stood perfectly straight striking an almost heroic pose his dirt-brown eyes focused on the elf steeling themselves for the inevitable. "I don''t know if I should be annoyed at you for promising the heavens or myself for believing it. Where is your human?" "Siri is with the boy seeing if-" "How much time does Ba have left?" Nu''s voice interrupted the elf as she kept her shaking voice from breaking. "As I was saying Siri is staying with the boy to see if her treatment worked but-." Before the risen could finish her words the woman''s grey eyes opened wide and she steered her mount into a sprint toward the small white tent. "You should disturb them." "And off she went," Ruu followed the young shaman with his eyes before he walked toward the elf. "You don''t look pleased about something." "I do?" The grimacing elf looked away from the tent''s entrance and raised her eyebrow at the human. "Did you really cure Ba?" The man''s eyes gazed with a child-like hopefulness at the sitting elf. "I didn''t do anything if Ba was cured it''s all her work..." Iris spoke out loud causing the reality of what just happened. "I can''t believe I just said that. She defeated Bloom, Bloom for Aspect''s sake..." "I was wondering if you have different faces other than frowning and stone-cold stare." Ruu gazed at the elf whose gem-like eyes opened wide in disbelief who either ignored him or didn''t hear him. He stepped over the driver''s bench before lowering himself onto the wooden bench. He reached into his brown coat and pulled out a large metal flask with a worn of merchant seal. Twisting the cap the human took a sip of whatever was inside before offering it to the speechless elf. "I think we both need some time to process what that girl had done." "Yes..." Without thinking the elf grabbed the metal flask and took a swing of its contents. An aggressive feeling of freshness filled her mouth as she breathed out before she handed the flask back. "Where did you even find her? The girl I mean." Ruu''s words broke the long silence as he passed the already half-empty flask to the risen. "I haven''t found her, she found me." The risen own words rang inside her mind as the human beside her nodded along while staring at her. "Where is the shaman?" "Kasheng? She was muttering about spirits finally answering her calls the last time I saw her." Ruu turned his body around and curiously overlooked the halted caravan in search of the tattooed woman. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
A muted yellow light shined upon the heavily breathing human with a sloppily fitted fur coat around his partially scarred chest, with the inside edges of the coat being lightly stained by the crimson ichor of life. In contrast to the olive-coloured boy drenched in sweat and fighting for his life, a pale breathless mage loomed over him as she closely examined the taproot while occasionally scribbling more words into the mountain of a book on the ground. The interesting human began to cry in pain causing the ice-cold being to lift her eyes off her research. She wondered why the boy was convulsing in agony before she felt the ground rumble. *Sigh* Kia touched the ground and whispered a spell causing a magical circle to appear between her fingers and the ground. With a light push, the magic formation sunk into the ground and stabilized the earth considerably. It was fun having to use lesser spells usually but Kia began to miss being able to brute force any spells from the lores of magic she found particularly hard to learn. Who would think the earth element to be the most finicky and illogical magic type to exist? A tall shadow appeared in front of the tent which caused the petite undead to mimic the elf''s own frown as she had previously told Iris that she had to leave the tent, unfortunately. Healing the living wasn''t that far from preparing bodies for their final rest so it felt wrong for Iris who wasn''t the human''s relative to be with her while his body rested and awaited her judgement on what his future fate might be. When she was alone "waiting for her judgment" usually meant which section of the Necropolis will she put the body in for its deserved rest which was tedious as depending on circumstance would force her to rearrange everyone in a section so everyone would fit. But she didn''t need to consider anything now as the human boy decided for himself if he would stand up or choose to gain his deserved rest. She now felt a thrilling feeling in her heart as she didn''t know what would the boy choose. "Ba!" A human dressed with a sheet of blue fabric wrapped around her waist ran in deathly urgency into the tent, almost riding her mount into the tent. She stared at the boy who grimaced in pain. The girl absorbed in her thoughts jumped away as the other human with long hair lunged toward the two, cradling her sick sibling in her arms. "Sstop!" Kia stammered at the sobbing intruder in the intruder''s own language. The human confused the startled undead even more as she shed tears over Ba''s pain which she caused by touching him. Having to fulfill her promise the pale mage shoved Nu or tried at least as her thin arms couldn''t muster enough strength to budge the human of her sibling. Ba''s hoarse groans transformed into a teary scream as his sister clutched onto him ever so tightly in a painful cycle. "[Word of Pain]" Kia''s finger brushed against Nu''s neck causing her to leap backward in pain pressing her hands against her neck. The ancient extended palm landed on the female''s head as an additional precaution. Nu reached into her boot and unsheathe a small knife before her feral eyes widened in sudden clarity as silence once again returned to the tent. "I''m sorry, I just cannot lose him. Ba is the only one I have left." An ashamed apology came from the grey-eyed human as her entire body slumped. "Mmmm." Kia hummed her response as she checked on her patient before losing interest and returned to document her findings. "Is he healed?" Nu hesitantly shuffled closer to her laying brother. Kia watched Nu''s hand hovered above Ba''s pox-scarred face and gently brushed the air above him, similarly to how Iris brushed the back of her warm hand against her cheek. "Maibe." The transfixed petite girl answered not thinking about her pronunciation. "Maybe..."She repeated the word letting it hang in the air before speaking again. "Still better than what Bauha said. You are one mythical and mysterious person." The human took her mask off and wiped her tears with her arm before she gave the mysterious girl a knowing smile. Kia stared confused at the smiling human trying to decipher the bizarre smile before giving up on understanding humans. It was much easier to guess what Iris felt since she could feel the tall undead''s raw emotions through their bond unlike trying to unpack the strange emotions of the living who wrapped their emotions in untold hints and cues she couldn''t comprehend or keep track of. "Why is he still in pain?" Nu asked again as a tear ran down Ba''s face. Kia might have removed the taproot feeding on the boy''s mana but the effects caused by being so saturated by life mana and having a parasite feeding on your mana couldn''t be healed so quickly by her. She could probably ask Iris for the strange red liquid with a healing spell trapped inside but flooding Ba''s system with more foreign life mana could cause the situation with the taproot to repeat once more. Unable to say what she wanted the undead mage pointed at the yellow discolouration deep below Ba''s skin. Her silent explanation must have answered the human''s question as she fell silent. "Siri. I want you to know that my name is Nushi and I cannot ever repay the debt your kindness had brought upon me." The undead once again frowned, is the human saying she didn''t want her kin to live? The giant fireball outside slowly started to lose its shine becoming darker and darker as time passed. Nu was kneeling beside Ba content to sit in the twilight waiting for her brother to wake up. Opposite to her, Kia had finished documenting everything which caught her attention and was playing with a strand of her hair. Iris didn''t look astounded by her hairstyle so she had freed her long straight hair into an abyssal veil Iris liked. With a deep raspy gasp for air Ba''s eyes opened wide and stared at the olive face hanging above him while mutely whispering to himself. Interrupting the reunion Kia squeezed her head between the two and examined Ba''s scarred chest causing Nu to gasp at the strange scars arranged in a large circle. Finding that her spells had left the human''s body and had not ripped his living skin away from his muscles Kia stood up and with a tired stride left the two siblings alone. Ch 116 “Tserei” Iris watched as painted tents slowly crept up from beneath the horizon alongside the sounds of everyday life. She covered the ear of the petite girl, resting her head on her thighs while being tightly wrapped in the elf''s jacket. Kia had collapsed onto the warm risen as soon as she had exited the tent with her purple crystal pulsing with dull purple light and Iris figured that the undead mage deserved to rest for a while longer. With her free hand, Iris twirled the black strands of soft silk acting as Kia''s hair around her finger as she observed the city made out of tents slowly grow larger. Her enhanced vision allowed her to scan through the far away settlement which seemed to calmly and peacefully go through its day with the humans in masks weaving between the tall white tents with markings painted on their fabric walls. She suspected the markings of being simple decorations or guarding wards rather than actual writing as her talent hadn''t activated. What shocked Iris the most about the human settlement was its lack of any sort of protection which would be an unthinkable thing to have in West Edor as many beings lurked in the dark which easily fooled human senses with even more beings hungry for flesh seeing an unprotected village as a convenient source of food. A flock, a herd Iris wasn''t sure of what to call it but a group of terror birds with a singular rider holding a comically long and thin lance approached them. The saddle-less animals enveloped the caravan from all sides seemingly curious about the contents inside the wagons while avoiding the wagon with her and Kia in it. Iris saw the rider exchange passing words with Ruu and Kasheng causing him to ride back toward the village with haste. With the rider''s departure, the entire caravan seemed to come to renewed life which grew in intensity as they got closer. When the caravan stopped, many humans approached it with cheery greetings which quickly transformed into voices of concern and grief as they saw that only twelve humans had come back. "Louddd." Iris felt Kia burring her face into her stomach as she groaned through the fabric. "I know, annoying isn''t it? At least the humans here don''t do welcoming parades," The tall elf ignored the glares she received from the few humans who had noticed her and comforted the sleepy girl. "Did you sleep well?" "Mmmm." The necromancer gazed upwards at the elf as the warm and rough elven hand traced the edge of her ear causing the girl to squirm slightly and started chuffing up to the entertained elf. "You are adorable when you do this." The undead coddling up to Iris like a house cat seemed to not mind the humiliating comment before her golden and blue eyes focused on their surroundings. "Where are we?" Her melodic whisper reached the preoccupied elf. "We are in the human village where we will be paid." Iris answered. "Will we be staying here?" "I don''t know if they would allow me to stay. Why did you ask? Do you want to stay with these humans?" "I want to make sure the human healed fully and check if non of my spells had malfunctioned." "Is it often your spell malfunction." Iris asked. A spell miscasting could mean anything from pitiful white sparks appearing instead of the spell to a person exploding into red mist which the elf had seen once when the hero was killing bandits who had kidnapped an influential merchant''s children. Albeit the young pyromancer guarding the children was cursed by Alicia a moment before he could cast a fireball. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "When I make new spells? Often, but I''m always careful to use the minimum amount of mana to cast them." The girl flashed a proud smile at the towering elf before she massaged her biceps as if remembering old pain. "My mana links hurt though when that happens, because of the backlash they cause if I didn''t separate them from me." "You will not explode on me will you?" "Explode?" The mage''s bright eyes casted a puzzled look at the hoplite. "Some people in here explode when they miscast." "Miscast? Do people here often make mistakes in their magic circles?" Kia''s uncomprehending gaze stared confusedly toward Iris''s direction before shifting onto the silver ring on the elf''s middle finger. "When a spell like a frost mine is casted on the ground it does sometimes explode because it was cut into a separate small circuit and something didn''t fell into its place but I had never heard of a person failing to cast a spell, never mind exploding from it. How could you explode if you didn''t cast a spell?." The snuggled magical being pondered before rolling over onto her back and admiring the clear blue sky. The hoplite didn''t try to prove the girl she was wrong since she would be defeated by some ancient mind-breaking knowledge from the ancient era which both explained everything away and made her feel stupid so she followed the girl''s gaze up into the heavens and too admired the painting-like sky. "-did Kasheng agree to this?" A deep powerful voice caused the elf to look back down at the mortal plain. She reached for Kia''s cloak and hid the girl under its green folds. To the girl''s mild annoyance. "She didn''t refute it Tserai," Ruu''s calm voice full of respect came from right in front of the elf, causing her ears to twitch. "Completely." "What is that supposed to mean?" Tserei barked at Ruu. "Throughout our returning journey, the spirits refused to answer her calls, causing our heavy casualties." From behind the cart two tall and muscular men turned the corner and stood in front of Iris. Beside Ruu who was almost as tall as the elf a slightly shorter mountain of confidence and authority stood with head held high. Even when Iris loomed over the human wearing a black mask with a gilded edge and a singular crimson tear under his left eye from on top of the wagon the human''s aura clearly showed who was in a position of power. Grey eyes scanned the risen with cold patient gaze before turning toward Ruu. "Is she the elf who saved you?" His dim grey eyes flared with power before fading as his head jerked as if something had flicked him. "Hmmm?" Kia peaked her head from under her cloak, Iris glanced down onto her lap and saw the girl''s eyes shine like a striked iron. "Alun?" Ruu grabbed the man''s hand which travelled to the head of a large hammer hanging beside his hip. "I hate elven mages." The man snuck his hand behind his mask, lifting it a little and massaging his head. "What did you promise her?" He said jerking his hand free from the swordsman and demanded wanting this entire matter to be behind him. "I figured you would know what we don''t need for the upcoming seasons." "What do you want Elf as your payment and how much?" The human chief grunted after glaring at Ruu for prolonging the two''s stay. "Do you have coins?" Iris asked. "We might. How much do you want?" A temptation to say "All of them" flashed inside Iris''s mind before she got better at her greed. She figured that even though she was a copper-ranked adventurer killing an ogre was probably as hard as killing a troll which was a mithril-ranked monster so she tried to come up with a fair mithril rank request from the few mithril quests she had seen. "I say twenty golden coins would suffice." A small fortune worth half a year of labour as a shopkeeper or a blacksmith was spoken by the elf. "Elf, we are not soft Men-in-steel, the price of a monster''s life is cheaper here." Tserei stared down the risen who was very glad for her racial immunities. "The most I can spare is ten golden coins." "Sure." The elf barely kept herself from smiling like an idiot as the man wearing a mail shirt on top of the thick fur coat everyone wore disappeared behind a tent alongside Ruu. Iris looked at the girl who was the main benefactor of the reward earning they were about to receive. "Iris?" Kia poked the elf''s stomach with her finger. "Can you ask?" "He doesn''t look like I am welcome, especially since he tried to inspect me and failed." The elf commented to the girl who looked not pleased by the situation. "You can count them if you want." The shorter man with greyer hair than Ruu and with marks of his venerable age afflicting his sunburned skin tossed a pouch at the elf. "Could I ask you..." "I''m Alun the Tserei of this tribe and you call me as such." "Could I ask you Tserei, could my companion and I stay for a few days to see if Ba returned to full health?" Iris asked but with each word she spoke, Tserei looked ever more irritated before his head snapped at Ruu standing beside him. "Ba was sick?" "He was and the girl healed him." "What was he sick with?" "...Bloom." Ruu gave Iris a glance informing her she should not have spoken as Tserei''s eyes opened wide and his hand travelled to the weapon hanging on his hip. But as he opened his mouth a scream caused the elf''s ear to twitch. Turning toward the sound which everyone seemed to not hear and ignored what Tserei was saying. Suddenly a sound of a horn rolled over the village from the same direction the scream had come, peaking the interest of every human and undead present toward the source of the sound. Ch 117 “God of the Depths”
A sound of a war horn rolled over the flat plain once more. The calm grass sea seemed to react to its call for slaughter, rippling violently like a sea stirred into anger by a vengeful storm. The wind blast hit the alert elf, who felt a spectral fist forcing the air out of her lungs with one powerful punch. As Iris looked around she found herself the least affected by the mysterious blast as beside her the pale girl was bent forward holding her stomach. Around her humans overtaken by unnatural fear began to mount their frightened mounts. Iris''s hand reached for Kia whose body cowered away from her. The girl''s once brilliantly bright eyes were covered by a film of fear shrouding the necromancer''s protector with dreadful shade. As the girl stood petrified from fear, Iris grabbed Kia''s shoulder and held her close causing the murky veil to be lifted, and replaced with a familiar light. "Damn those furcoats!" Iris heard Tserei''s deep voice curse under his breath. She looked up from the confused mage and found barely any time had passed. Standing above her leader of the humans wiped the drop of blood running down the corner of her mouth. His towering presence shrank slightly as he surveyed his surroundings. His jaw mulled over some lonely thought as more panicking humans fled before his aura burst forward as fur-covered figures crested the small bump in the landscape south of them. The demi-humans charged toward the settlement and plunged into screaming and howling their savage warcries. Iris stood up and held Kia''s hand, attempting to run from the bloodthirsty pack. "You can try to run," A deep hoarse voice warned the tall elf while betraying non of the human''s emotions as he shrugged. "But, furcoats are almost as fast as terror birds, you stand no chance without one. Ruuwamud rode to the far side of the camp and gathered as many people as you can to surround furcoats while I distract them." "Wyrm is with us." With a final salute-like gesture the two tall men ran as fast as they could into the forest of tents. Even if Tserei was right and the demi-humans were faster than them Iris was convinced that after fighting the humans and most likely looting their village the demi-humans would be either too far back or exhausted to effectively pursue the tireless pair of the undead. "Iris!?" Kia let out a surprised yelp as the elf broke into a sprint, lifting the necromancer over her shoulder and letting her legs dangle freely in the air before the girl with a poor sense of danger could change her mind. The frown on the pale-skinned elf greatly deepened as between the blades of grass she saw a demi-human feasting on a freshly killed terror bird. The sound of flesh tearing away from the bone came from the direction of the demi-human with dark yellow fur with a steaming chunk of pink flesh ripped with one savage pull in his teeth. The demi-human savage rose onto his two clawed feet and the only word coming to Iris''s mind to describe the beast was large. Even under the thick dark fur, the creature''s muscles were clear for all to see, their size unattainable for any civil race. Letting go of Kia, Iris quickly thrusted the tip of her spear at the demi-human resembling a crossover between a cat and what she imagined werewolves looked like. The jagged glass spearhead pierced the air in front of the elf who had her wish of quickly ending the fight with the massive feral beast snuffed out as the towering savage dashed backwards with surprising speed for his bulk. [Inspect] [Demi-human Level 51] {The creature inspected is of the Raion subspecies.} [*The creature is temporarily experiencing a burst of power.] * Knowledge partially shared due to [Anchor] trait. {Approximet duration of the buff is 30 days.} Iris couldn''t peel her eyes off the duration of the buff, as she wondered what could even maintain such a spell. Seeing his opponent distracted the enormous demi-human leapt at the distracted elf with razor-sharp claws springing to life. A puff of yellow fur danced on the wind as the beast hit Iris with his shoulder as he spun through the air with his hide falling off as it withered from Kia''s spell. Hastily activating her Fortitude ability, Iris''s heels dug into the earth as they transferred the energy from the impact into the ground not letting herself lose her balance. Aggressively, she dashed at the beast-man with her weapon ready to strike. Plunging her spear downward she pined his paw to the ground before kicking at his snout with all her strength. The level 51 demi-human matched the tall hoplite''s boot with his other paw surprising the young adventurer once more. Given that the risen was at the same level as he was and under the effect of Fortitude, she expected to be stronger than the demi-human but she found her attack matched with her opponent having a firm grab on her foot. The yellow beast''s face made an intelligent smile as his body visibly worked to halt the pale elf''s kick before levering the elf of her weapon by pushing her foot upward. A white light briefly illuminated Iris''s peripheral vision, standing up she found the beast-man''s fur covered in tiny ice crystals, but whatever Kia''s spell was called the massive beast looked unharmed as he forcefully stood up and tried to attack the necromancer. Iris stood up as fast as she could and charged at the Raion as he swiped his dagger-size claws at Kia''s slender frame. The sound of glass breaking filled the risen''s ears as she jabbed the yellow beast''s leg from behind causing him to fall. He gracefully fell on all fours of his powerful limbs and tried to leap away but Iris''s dwarven spear punctured his broad torso while another ice-blue icicle found its home in his shoulder blade. The elf stabbed the Raion again just at the base of his skull before she checked the necromancer finding Kia''s skin covered in a thick ice sheet with a deep laceration almost reaching her skin in it before the icy slab detached from the mage and dropped to the ground with a dull thud. "More of them in front of us and behind us." Kia''s callous voice reached Iris who was very grateful her mind was detached from her body This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it . Iris took a quick glance around herself and saw the grassland filled with both humans and demi-humans interlocked in fierce fighting as the fire was set to a couple of the tents. Bloodthirsty warcries made Iris''s eyes focus on the direction they came from. She saw five demi-human attacking her all varied in size and looks with the smaller ones resembling humans with an animal''s part such as ears mixed in, unlike the larger ones which were more beasts than man. The shorter demi-humans spread out trying to flank the two adventurers while having to dodge Kia''s frosty spells. The hoplite had to match the three bestial demi-humans from the front not allowing them to progress further leaving the necromancer to deal with the two flanking demi-humans. Iris stood firm against the boar, cat and bear beastmen, trying her best to make each step she had to step back be paid dearly with both time and blood. Unable to effectively ripost against her opponents without leaving at least one of the hulking demi-humans to assault Kia each blow and scratch she received chipped away at her hit points with even her armour unable to protect against the blunt force her body had to endure. As a painful animalistic yelp sounded behind the elf''s back a boar-like beastman with coarse brown fur and a short but broad snout swung at her with a closed fist. The light on his forearm disappeared as the fist ended its arc on the stomach of the feline beastmen, barely missing Iris who had just dodged a different blow. The largest of the beastmen resembling a feline with green-blue fur folded in half as the boar''s clawed hand came to a sudden stop. With a snort the bestial cat grabbed the boar''s tusk and leveraged him to fall onto his belly, hitting the ground with considerable force. The largest of the demi-humans then stepped over the dazed boar and started to claw at his back before sinking his sharp teeth into his throat. Unfazed by the sudden betrayal the bulky bear-related beastman threw his scarred body at the elf who sidestepped his slow attack before stabbing her weapon into his back. The jagged glass edge of her weapon had no problem slashing his thick skin as she brought her spear up like a glaive, opening a deep bleeding wound from the bear-man''s left hip to his right shoulder. "!?" Iris felt something hitting her upper body sweeping her off her feet.She quickly realized that the demi-human had chucked the body of the cloven one at her as warm blood leaked onto her pale skin and she felt the coarse fur grazing her cheek. The risen pushed the corpse off of her but as she freed herself from the stench of the corpse her leg was lifted into the air by the bear-man. A muted sting of pain coursed into her soul as large yellow teeth started to tear a chunk out of her calf. Before she could react to the first attacker the hoplite saw the looming form of the cat covered in blood approach her. The green and blue mountain of muscles grabbed her arms and began to pull them toward himself while keeping his clawed foot on her chest. Iris''s unnaturally calm mind raced against her rapidly draining Hit Points which swiftly passed the halfway mark. "[Self Combustion]!" Iris shouted the spell empowering it with as much mana as she could. From her body, a powerful shockwave threw both of the demi-humans of the wounded risen as their fur was ignited with orange fire which happily danced on their flesh before hopping onto the grass nearby. "Aaahh!" The elf felt the spell inflict damage on her which felt as real as if she was living once more. Forcing her body to stand up she grabbed her weapon and searched for Kia. The bloody undead holding onto her shoulder spotted a beast pinning her mistress to the ground holding her slender arms above her head while snapping his jaw at her. The overpowered undead was curled up beneath the demi-human stomach and using her legs to push against his stomach keeping his head away from herself as saliva dripped onto her chest. The elf grabbed her spear like a javelin and threw her weapon at the vermin on top of Kia. A disgusting wiper pleading for mercy sounded from the beastman as the black tip of the spear exited his side freeing the mage from him. The risen glanced behind her and saw the charred cat swiping at her. Her body moved to dodge the swipe before she used her whole body to shoulder bash her opponent as she felt her calf giving out. The elf fell onto the beastman and they both hit the ground. The large cat grabbed her shoulders, stabbing her with his claws as the undead aimed her strike at his throat, ripping the windpipe from the beast''s neck. Status .... HP 580/1800 MP 1355/2100 ... "Iris!" Kia quickly appeared over the elf who slumped onto the ground. "Beautiful." Iris''s bloody fingers painted Kia''s pale face with crimson fingerprints as the risen ensured that she was really there. "Stop it." The mage who casted a spell on the elf causing her slow regeneration draining the hoplite''s precious mana to rapidly speed up, hit Iris in the stomach bringing her back to reality. "This is not the time." "You are right." Looking at the human forces Iris judged that the nomads fought with the physically powerful demi-humans in a much more advantageous position than she did as the humans rode circles around the beast, turning them into pincushions. It wasn''t a perfect strategy as Iris saw some humans being cornered or thrown from their mounts and being swiftly killed but it was a simple and clearly thought-out strategy that the humans used to survive in the plains. "You!" Iris quickly turned toward the voice behind them while moving the girl behind herself. Standing a meter taller than her a giant brown-furred demi-human with large circular dots pointed at her. The beastman''s back was severely tilted forward making his head between his massive shoulders. Where his spine curved a large red crest made out of long rigid hairs grew giving the beast another half a meter in height. His face was dominated by a large black dog''s nose under which a crooked smile formed. [Inspect] [Guagoa Pack Leader Level 97] {Guagoa are a variant of Demi-humans that live in deep underground caverns. Young guagoas are fed with minerals found in their lairs, and the types of minerals they consumed heavily affect their abilities when they reach adulthood.} Unlike other demi-humans, the giant guagoa didn''t wear any clothes unshamed by his appearance, and even with Iris standing roughly thirty meters away from him a strong revolting stench reached her. "Kneel for Dago the Storm-Bringer!" The guagoa roared before snickering to himself. As Iris spotted a large curling horn dangling on a rope around his neck. Seeing the elf not do as she was told a couple of the demi-humans around Dago began to approach her. Crimson droplets painted the tips of the swaying grass red as the giant guagoa hit the eager demi-human closest to him. "Dago doesn''t need his Dagorachi to help him." The guagoa outstretched his arms turning his back to the two undead inviting an attack from them. Kia whispered quietly her response, hurling a thick icicle toward the guagoa. Instead of going straight toward the guagoa''s back, the icicle had a high arc to it and as it was about two meters away from its target it shattered into razor-sharp needles speeding toward the ground. Dago barely managed to dodge Kia''s spell as it skewered the knocked-out beastman. The pack leader charged at them on all fours before leaping at the elf. Iris felt the ground under her feet move as her weapon matched with the guagoa''s thick claws. The beastman seemed to grow bored with the risen as they exchanged blows with none of them finding their mark. With a newfound power, the guagoa lifted both of his fists into the air before smashing the ground in front of him. Iris quickly activated shackles off but the beastman expertly ceased upon her momentary weakness. Raging white sparks appeared as the risen''s body moved her weapon to protect her from the impossibly quick attack. She watched her Hit Points plunge as the force of the attack broke her bones. A human would have been killed but the risen quickly disengaged letting her regeneration snap her bones into place. Five daggers suddenly appeared in the elf''s peripheral vision as the monstrous demi-human swiped upwards, cutting one of Iris''s amethyst eyes. Dago gave her a smile that would have been quite seductive if not made by a hideous beast before approaching her with an unhurried stride. "Mmmmm... deathwalker?" The master of the pack closed his small yellow eyes as he smelled the air for the scent of fresh blood with a disturbing amount of pleasure showing on his face before dropping in mood as he stared at Iris with wide-open eyes causing a whisper to permeate in the beastmen behind him. His brown fur disappeared from Iris''s sight in a fireball which violently rocked the air around them. Kia mirrored the elf''s frown as the guagoa picked up speed completely unharmed. The guagoa stopped to look down at the horn which began to glow as the unnatural wind stopped as black smoke gathered between her fingers. The crack of lighting filled the air which caused most of the demi-humans to step back except Dago whose flat-laying ears perked up. Iris''s voice was drowned by the rippling black lighting heading toward the guagoa. Kia''s mouth and eyes opened in shock as she swayed with the wind as saw the black lighting disappeared and between each long stiff hair in Dago''s hide black arcs of energy appeared. "Dagorachi horde is the greatest!" The guagoa pointed his finger at Iris, the black energy seeping away from his body and toward his right hand''s pointing finger where the thick grey claw''s curve was filed away. Suddenly the world began to shake violently as the ground began to rumble. Dago''s face dropped in fear as his eyes were glued on the ground below him similar to some of the demi-humans. Most of the beastmen watched with confusion their leader letting the death walker run to her companion and running away from him. "Ashen Sky. What the fuck is this?" Iris cradling the shocked undead in her arms fell into the grass as the ground where she had dueled with the demi-human disappeared between the teeth of a massive creature. [Inspect] [Crystal Wyrm Level 5400] {"God of the Depths"} A worm-like creature covered with scales shimmering in hundreds of different colours in the sunlight towered above everything like an ever-growing mountain. The roaring fires started in the engagement turned into long serpentine columns of black smoke twisted around by the violent air currents created by the ever-growing mountain began to rip blades of grass and send them into the sky. The wyrm''s body slowly tilted to the side as its head reached the height of five hundred meters, causing Iris''s body to jump upward as its impossibly long body hit the earth again. The wyrm''s lower body formed an arch as it quickly disappeared back into the earth as suddenly as it appeared. The elf only dared to move a single muscle as the earth stopped vibrating. She opened her mouth to ask if the girl had summoned the divine creature but the undead mage shifted her wide-open eyes onto Iris, where she saw; shock, confusion, fear, and awe. Ch 118 “Long Live New Tserei” Like a gift from Corin herself, blades of grass began to fall like rain around where the ancient being had shown itself. The brief appearance of the divine wyrm had caused the Dagorachi horde to run with their tails between their legs as the humans shrouding their faces behind painted masks fell on their knees, in reverence for their uncaring but fair God. In the tall grass nearby where the wyrm had emerged, another ancient being rolled onto her back before spreading her arms, causing her elven companion to stare at her with a mild frown. "Why are you smiling like an idiot?" Iris whispered as her warm hands held Kia''s head searching for any head trauma the girl might have experienced during the fighting. The girl remained silent as her small chest rise and fell in a mesmerising pattern drawing the attention of the elf''s remaining eye. In many ways, the panting undead appeared much more alive than many of the humans who crossed paths with the former slave. Before Iris knew it, she found the living undead pressed against her body with Kia''s pale slender arm reaching toward her mangled face. As the comfortable feeling permeated from the petite girl''s palm onto her face, Iris focused on listing to the environment around them. "Why are you so excited?" Iris asked again. "I''m not excited," Kia grumbled. "...Just don''t mind me." Iris smirked to herself as she laid her head on the ground. It was hard for her not to mind the mage. She could hear things from quite a way away, never mind the hammering-like sound within the petite breast pressed tightly against her. After a brief moment, Iris felt that her body had fully regenerated. She thanked the adorable healer, playing with her sensitive ears with a quick peck before she stood up and walked toward the human settlement with the necromancer only a step behind. Dozens of people were running franticly pulling down the cloth tents as fire set during the battle consumed a few of them. Hanging above the closest tent which was on fire a ghostly fish swam in circles creating a downpour of water, extinguishing the inferno. "What magic is that?" Kia asked as she stared at the fish which swam through the air toward another fire. "I would guess that''s spirit magic," Iris answered. "I thought you could cast the same magic shamans use." "I can conjure a summon but I can''t see any summon or master bonds coming from the fish but I can see the fish feeding off someone''s mana." The elf shrugged not understanding the undead mage''s confusion. A shaman and a summoner were the same things. Both of the classes utilised spirits or other monsters to fight for them, they both primarily stayed behind the front line attacking their opponents from a distance while their summons did most of the work. The one major distinction she saw between the two classes was that summoners were more dependent on their summons while shamans she heard were more capable of fighting without them. Turning around, Iris saw Ruu running east with a large group of armed humans behind him. She glanced at where the humans were running to and saw the group of humans gathered in a circle blocking the small path between the tents. A low buzz hung above that group integrated with an occasional pained gasp. Iris tried to see what was the fuss as the crowd grew ever larger. "Ahem." An unknown female voice coming from behind caused the elf to quickly turn around. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Kasheng?" Iris saw the older human dressed in a long blue silk dress with wide red fabric wrapped around her hips impatiently waiting for her to move. The woman''s voice lacked the edge she usually addressed the elf with, making her voice sound like a different person. Iris noticed blue light coming from underneath Kashengs clothes giving her an otherwordly look while the shaman stared at the blood-covered elf''s face. Quickly stepping out of the way Iris watched as the mass of people parted a path for the venerable shaman to walk through. Strange silence suddenly fell onto the humans, beside herself the elf found Kia crouching trying to see what was the cause of the silence through the forest of legs. Sobs began to overpower the sound of the wind as a black mask with gold around its edges and a single red tear running down its cheek was held high above the human''s heads. "Our Tserei is dead!" Iris found herself standing in the windswept grassland right outside the human village. With crossed arms, she watched Kia''s back, illuminated by the last orange rays of the sun as the girl was sitting over the frozen edge of a giant black void, easily able to fit two houses side by side in it. Kia''s black hair fluttered back in the powerful draft coming from the depths of Niuran. The girl had commented that the air coming out of the void was filled with mana which didn''t surprise her. The temples spoke of the world as being hollow in its very core and there in the Heart of Niuran the Aspects had created a great cauldron from which contents souls are created. The bubbling ichor is not only the forge of the souls but in addition as the cauldron bubbles it releases pure mana which escapes into our world through the great twin holes at the very caps of the world. Every child in Theocracy had to attend school on Tanzdays to learn how to read and write. But the school didn''t only teach how to read and write but also taught the teachings of scripture and basic history but only after the harvest had ended given that most kids helped their parents by threshing the grain or grinding the grain into flour. The elf didn''t really like school for some reason, she would always sneak out of the class in the early spring and late autumn to forage in the nearby forest for nuts and berries to bring home or if she was lucky a small bird or other animals stupid enough to be caught by her. Embarrassingly enough she never learned how to read or write as her talent was doing all of the hard work for her. Returning to reality Iris sighed as she looked behind her and saw no human had come. She would have picked up their stuff and walked into the wilderness but the pale beauty wouldn''t allow it. "Are you sure you will not fall down?" Iris asked as she tapped the frozen ground with her boot. Seeing the snow maiden nod her head while dangling her feet above the abyss the elf knelt down beside her, ready to snatch her if the earth shifts even a little.. Through her dulled sense of touch, she felt her skin being brushed by the moving column of air. The touch felt similar to how the elf felt when the necromancer casted a healing spell on her. She extended her open palm past the vertical scarp allowing the wind to rush between her fingers. "It feels nice." Kia stated. "It sure does," Iris replied. "Will the mana ever stop?" "I don''t know, I had never seen such a deep hole." The grassland slowly sank into the twilight as the two undead sat beside each other enjoying the weird feeling. "Mmm mmm mmm..." Kia hummed quietly the same melody the elf had accidentally taught her at the beginning of their journey. "Little copycat~" "Nyo." The kitten denied the accusation before returning to humming her melody. "Mmm Mmm Mmm..." Iris hummed quietly and heard the girl''s music shift to match hers. The elf began to sing more complicated melodies for her songbird to follow as she eyed her damestar raven from the side unable to stop a smile from creeping onto her face. "Sleep, my dear, beloved baby, ?Leral-bayu. Silently the crystal moon shines ?On your cradle blue. Ancient tales Ill start to tell you, ?Songs Ill sing you too; Eyes are closing, drift to sleep now, ?Leral-bayu Muddy Vitas River splashes Boulders in the shade; Evil Undead crept ashore ?Sharpening his blade; But your father is a warrior, ?Battle-hardened, superior too: Sleep, my child, and dont you worry, Leral-bayu..." Iris realised she had been carried away with a song she didn''t remember ever hearing, she allowed her voice to fade into the whirr of the wind. She turned her head where her songbird should have been only to find a pale star and bright sun glowing brightly in the twilight. The intrigued owner of the perfect gems watched her closely before getting uncomfortably close with animalistic sway to each of her moves. "Kia...?" Iris tilted her head away but the songbird turn predator climbed on top of the risen before she felt something wet lick begins to lick her cheeks. "Kia, you can''t do that." The tall undead with puffy eyes lifted the undead kitten off herself before standing up. An orange flame burned among the grass held by Nu who seemed to be looking for something. As soon as the tall elf stood up the human narrowed her eyes before waving them to come closer. "Ruu said that you two are free to rest with us for a couple of days but he said it would be good for you if you camped on the outside," The human voice dropped as if remembering something as her gaze dropped to the ground. "People here don''t see elves in a good light. For good reasons." "That is fine, we can even camp in the open if our presence would cause trouble." "I-I thought you and Siri could camp with us." Iris didn''t see any problem with this arrangement seeing that Kia decided to stay here to see if Ba''s treatment was successful. She gestured for the human to go forward and lead them inside their tent. As they walked forward, Iris saw a bird made out of orange light fly from one of the tents and head directly upward before it disappeared in the thick clouds above them. "I-Iris did you cry just now?" Kia tugged the elf''s sleeve finally finding a word which she was searching for. "No, something had flown into my eye." Ch 119* “Clay Hero”
From the darkness behind the elf, Siri suddenly emerged. The mysterious girl scanned me from head to toe with the same look Bauha gave me when she first met me as her student before her bright colourful eyes travelled up toward the elf with puffy eyes. The two looked almost ghost-like as even the warm light of my torch didn''t give much life to their pale faces. I turned around and led them toward our village. As we walked through the tight paths between the tents, many people walking past glared at the elf behind me. A raid made by only a couple of elves would have caused more devastation than the raid done by furcoats today. Bauha once described how the village was set ablaze by sun-soaked flames and how half of the tribe was taken from us either by elven swords and magic or being dragged into the night in heavy chains. The worst part was that the elves hunted the battle filed for our masks, cutting them off from even the dead. Depriving their souls of the only protection against the soul stealer. A strange feeling ran down my spine, causing the hair on my skin to stand up as I shrank under their gaze. Speeding up to gain some distance away from the collateral rage vented on Iris I glanced back to see her walking unfazed by the stares, her eyes vigilantly scanning her surroundings while her eyebrows were slanted into her usual bored frown. Turning around, I headed toward where Ba and my tent were. Around the burning campfire, the statue of a god of death was softly lit up by its orange and yellow flames. Around its damaged hulking body, a pack of children with bone-white masks were playing around adorning its emotionless mask-like face with various grass-made trinkets. "They must have cleaned your golem since the last time I saw it." The children''s adornment for the golem wasn''t unfounded as it had stayed with Ba, who I quickly dragged onto Clack before the attack had started. On the way to ride away from the fighting, I had stopped to help Leu to organise the children in the nursery. The golem had used its blade to kill all the furcoats who dared to approach the nursery. The level 100 golem lay low at least a dozen furcoats by itself and even after having its left arm pulled off by a giant furcoat with curled horns and white curly fur it continued to fight until the Wyrm''s arrival. I don''t know which of the caretakers who manage the nursery had cleaned the guts off the golem since I was instantly called to help Bauha with saving the wounded but they did a good job getting all the blood and other filth cleaned from the many small crevices the golem had. "I don''t get it anymore." The elf sighed as her left arm dropped limply onto her side as she stared at the sitting golem with a child on its knee. "Nu, you came back!" Leu jogged over to me, she was the same age as me and was now training to be a tamer since I was chosen to be the next shaman. "I thank you from all my heart for coming when you did. I would have told you my name if you already didn''t know it." Her body bobbed up and down as she squeezed my hand. HOW much strength do you get working with animals each day?! "Leu stop, stop, it hurts!" "Oh, I am sorry I level up a couple of times since you and your brother went away," Seriously we were only away for like three weeks at most, you make it sound like it has been seasons since we last saw each other. "I see you have brought company..." "Yes, they will be staying with me for the time being." Leu gave me a baffled look which stung as I knew why she was making it since age wasn''t the only thing linking us together. As Leu turned around and walked back to sit next to the fire, the one-armed golem stood up as the two foreigners walked pasted it. The boy thrown off his perching spot fell onto the ground but instead of bursting into tears, he stood up, turned around and laughed as he tried to pull the golem down again along side the other children. We stopped as Siri hesitantly walked over to the golem, carefully tiptoeing between the many children curious about the cloaked figure with a beautiful face. The pale girl''s eyes lit up as she touched the golem causing the soil beneath them to attach itself to a black blob which took on the shape of an arm. Hesitant shouts of joy came from the children as they all rushed Siri, they happily clung onto the confused girl''s legs not letting go. While she was under assault the pale girl stared at the children with great confusion before I felt her confused gaze change to seeing the kids as curiosities. I took a peek at the elf standing beside me and saw her forehead had dipped into a larger frown. I walked over to help the stuck girl as the children refused to let go even after being told by Leu to stop. It took us a good long moment to free the pale human from their small chubby hands. When we finally arrived at my tent I lifted the fabric for the elf and Siri to enter before going after them. Thankfully someone had brought Ba to our tent as I saw him laying flat on a layer of furs. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Did you two want to eat something?" I asked as I put my bag down and prepare to exit again. The cold beauty instantly nodded to my question with way too much excitement behind her eyes than such a question should cause. My words looked to not have reached the elf who was observing the inside of the tent, running her finger on the raised earth benches. Inside each tent, there was a flat circle with a fireplace in the middle for cooking and heat but around the edge, there was a wide bench made out of packed earth with a higher level which was considerably smaller in width known as a shelf. The floor was where people sat and ate while the bench was where people slept or stored things which didn''t fit on the shelf. Where Men-in-steel and Iris are from, do they put everything on their tent''s floor or do they make another tent only for their belongings? "How was this made?" "Ehh, when we move to a new place Bauha spends all day with spirits to make these for everyone. She often collapses in the late phase so the next day we throw a party for her." I answered, remembering my first time seeing my Bauha erect dozens of mounds of packed earth for us to use for tents. "And for what reason are you raising earth like this?" So they do live in tents with only one floor. "It keeps the tent standing when the wind picks up in strength, especially in the wind season it is impossible for a tent to stand unsupported. It also helps with keeping everything tidy I guess. Do you want to eat?" I asked again seeing Siri piercing me with her eyes. "Yes, please. Do you need help with carrying it?" "No." I replied before walking out of the tent. I jogged to Arda where I asked for some food. Since we have just come back she gave me four bowls of porridge with one thin slice of treated black meat to go with it for a promise to help her cook tomorrow in the early morning before my classes. I quickly accept the bowls before she could begin to chat with me. Once I stood with her to keep the company of an "old and lonely" woman for two phases and I can''t remember what even she was talking about. "Deliciousness?!" I heard Siri''s excited voice through the fabric as I stood in front of my tent, when I stepped in I saw Iris sitting on the bench while Siri stood beside Ba with a large book near his head. The girl almost ripped the bowl out of my hand as I offered it to her. Her pale cheeks quickly filled with the steaming porridge before the elf tapped her on the shoulder. "Horry." Siri gave me a nod before slowing down. "Thank you." Iris said as she took the bowl from me. "No problem," I reply before walking to Ba''s side. "Are you feeling well?" "Kind of." He replied. He tried to reach for his bowl but he clearly struggled to move a single muscle. "Take off your mask so I can feed you." He clearly didn''t like the idea of being fed by me, especially with people watching and he give me an obvious sign of his discontent in a form of a stare. When did he change to being like this? Old Ba would have given me a quiet grumble before saying "Yes sister" and do what I said. Did the elf hitting him on the head changed him that much? I put Ba''s head on my lap and fed him his porridge and a small portion of mine with a wooden spoon. As I cared for my sick brother I spotted the girl quietly watching us. I didn''t have to wait why did she watch us as she quickly climbed on the elf and nuzzled herself into a comfortable position in Iris''s arms. The elf''s permanent frown softened slightly before disappearing as she watched the girl eat another bowl of tasteless porridge with such infectious enthusiasm it made eating it more bearable. "Are you tired?" She asked Siri who opened her mouth and let out a loud yawn. "Nyo," I saw the elf make a small knowing smile as the girl in her hands stood up. "I have too many things to do to be tired." She proclaimed, puffing out her chest. I couldn''t stop staring at the girl as I realised she and the elf were speaking my langue. Did the girl knew my language from the moment I met her or did she learn it so quickly? "Such as?" "Experimenting." The adorably confident answer spoken in a funny accent somehow made the elf drop her smile as the girl walked over to my brother. Ba''s eyes weakly watched Siri get closer to him. For a split second, a flash of light lit up the already glowing embers acting as Siri''s eyes. Her innocent aura seemed to wither away as her smiling eyes turned cold betraying no emotion except for great curiosity aimed at Ba. Ruu sometimes resembled how Siri looked right now when someone had caught a wild terror bird in need of taming but the ghostly pale-skinned human looming above me had something burning in her eyes which scared me. A cold, almost feral desire to do whatever she was about to do to him. "Kia, I think that''s enough experimenting for today." The elf''s calm voice caused the girl''s eyes to return to normal before a frown appeared on her pristine face so very much like the frown the elf was making now. Was I wrong and they are related in some way? But that will mean Siri is not a human unless the two were similar to us and their parents had died and they grew up together. That doesn''t make sense, elves age at a much slower rate than humans and Iris looks about my age if not a little older. "But Iris, I haven''t done anything wrong." "I know you haven''t done anything wrong." "What is that supposed to mean!?" "It means what you think it means." "Grumble, grumble... you are annoying now." Even Siri''s grumbles are precious! "I know but I like when you are pouting." Even from behind, I could see the girl''s white skin flush pink as she covered her face with her hands. Everyone inside the tent watched the Moon-and-Sun which hasn''t escaped her attention as the pale girl climbed up the bench and curled up into a ball in the dark corner of the tent. Both Iris and I exchanged glances as we simultaneously shrugged at one another. After some time the elf lit up the fire beside me using a spell and walked passed me toward the girl who quickly stood up and turned into the ball where the elf previously was. I could hear a heavy sigh coming from behind me before the sound of wood and dried feathers crackling in the fire filled the tent alongside a pleasant wood scent. Ba who must have been exhausted from recovering from Bloom quickly fell asleep. I still couldn''t believe the little black and white ball curled up on the bench had cured him but as my fingers moved his hair away from his eyes I could feel his feverish warmth on my skin. Only the living have the privilege of being sick. As time passed and I felt my eyes getting heavier from watching the fire dance I saw Iris check if I was asleep. She then gave the ball a gentle shove causing the snow-white human to lift her head. I couldn''t hear what they were saying but the girl began to thump her fist on Iris''s chest clearly more in embarrassment than anger while complaining to the elf. Iris patiently listened to the flushed girl before saying something to the girl, who appeared very thoughtful and serious afterwards. Even when the petite girl tried to look serious I couldn''t take her seriously as she appeared even more huggable but the tall and calm elf was more mature than me as she waited for Siri to speak up. Wait! What are they doing!? Iris shook her head while a big smile crept on her face. The elf leaned forward and closed her eyes. A mysterious purple light illuminated both of their faces from below before Siri kissed Iris on her lips. The slightly older-looking elf seemed to hold her body back as the inexperienced girl sheepishly sealed their lips for a very long moment. Why am I feeling hot, I-I''m not jealous am I? Ch 120 “The Long Shadow” Dim white light illuminated the inside of the cloth tent through the monotone fabric with sound of the wind howling outside disturbing the otherwise silent atmosphere inside the siblings'' tent. Iris''s body rolled onto her back before she opened her amethyst eyes. She lifted her head and looked around finding the siblings gone with the fireplace below glowing weakly with a few small embers burning among the large grey pile of ash. The elf covered her face with one hand, massaging her temple feeling a bit light-headed. Sitting up, she looked around and found the girl sleeping on her side with her hands under her head. She dusted off Kia''s hair before standing up and lifting the door to take a peek outside. Life outside seemed to proceed normally with masked humans walking between the tents. She saw many of the women carrying furs above their heads while chatting with each other occasionally giggling at what the other person had said. The smell of tanned leather and piss drifted through the opening and began to fill the tent. Iris quickly closed the folded door and coughed because of the horrible smell of the active tannery. She began to wonder if the nomads were dumb enough to put the tannery right inside their camp and perhaps they were used to the stink of it. Peaking her head outside and following the women to where they were heading she saw the white top of a tent far outside the village with a dotted line of humans stretching from here to the tent. "How much time do we have until the ceremony?" One of the passing women asked. "It should start as soon as the High phase starts." Another woman answered causing most of the humans to look up at the sun. "By the... we have so little time to move all of these furs. Where are the men when you need them?" "You should increase your strength instead of complaining, Mao. I think having a nice stroll with nice weather overhead is much better than having to process those furcoats and get all that muck on our clothes and between our nails." The woman in the lead of the small group turned around while still walking and caused the whiny human to drop her head. "Yeah, and the boys look really handsome without their shirts unlike us." "Wait, you saw them, where?!" A choir of female voices suddenly erupted and all of the humans turned at the women walking a short distance behind everyone. "You can see their work through the gap between the tents. When we will be returning I will show you where." Their giddy voices faded away as Iris heard something make a noise behind her. Turning around she saw the mage sitting on her knees while rubbing her eyes with snow-white hands. Sitting beside Kia, Iris began to tug on the silky black dress smoothing out the few wrinkles which had appeared during the night. "Aoww," Iris yelped in surprise before rubbing her chest where Kia had headbutted her. "Are you still angry at me for yesterday?" "That was for trying to leave me now." Kia''s glowing eyes glared at the elf before she rested her head on the elven shoulder near her. "You can''t just hit me for something that didn''t happen." "Why, you can''t feel it anyway?" The undead resembling a human looked up at the elf. "Did you level up suddenly?" "No, and it doesn''t matter if I can feel it or not it''s not nice to be suddenly hit for no reason." The elf explained before her hand snuck behind the mage and squeezed the back of her neck. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Hehehe! Stop! Iris, Stop, I get it now, hehehe!" The fragile girl began trying to wriggle out of Iris''s grasp throwing puffs of dust into the air as her heels dig into their seat. "You are one ticklish girl." Iris stated not expecting the girl to react in such a way before tickling her properly. Letting the gasping necromancer rest after her attack Iris looked outside once more to see what time it was, finding the sun was about a bell away from noon. "Would you like to go outside?" "I would." Kia answered. "Seeing how Ba was able to stand up I say this is our last day with the humans," Iris stated before walking outside. "If something catches your attention tell me and I could ask Ruu if we could stay but I don''t think other humans would like that." The girl nodded to Iris''s words as she covered her unadjusted eyes from the direct sunlight. Not knowing where to go Iris casually strolled through the nomads'' settlement. Contrary to their reputation in Western Edor as fearless ghosts of the plains, the humans around her appeared to live a similar life to the humans in her village when she was little, with older people working on their crafts while the youth was travelling in small groups of friends holding conversations between each other as they worked. She also noticed that most of the humans carried weapons on them constantly, primarily small curved bows hung on either of their hips in a leather sheath with the quiver half full of arrows hanging on the opposite hip or on their lower back. The presence of weapons didn''t surprise Iris as almost every person carried some sort of weapon on them for self-defence and a lack of which usually indicated the person possessing more coins than wisdom or being the owner of neither. But the open display of the weapons was what shocked her as, besides adventurers, soldiers and nobles, everyone concealed their weapons for their own safety as it was illegal to carry a weapon in public. It was an old imperial law in times when allegedly forests were free of monsters which she heavily doubted in seeing the state in which Edor was now but at the same time, the imperial era had ended almost 550 years ago. This law, although completely ignored by everyone, was officially still enforced in most human kingdoms she knew of and it allowed guards to extort additional coins from somebody who they didn''t like. She never saw that happening with her eyes since she travelled with the Hero himself but she would be surprised if it was true. This law also extended to the villages like the one she lived in, making them reliant on their local lord to send troops to relieve them while the local militia bought enough time for the relief force to arrive. The idea probably sounded great on paper as it created a small group of people who wasted their levels on military classes while allowing the rest of the people to focus on levelling up their essential classes such as farmers making them more efficient and less likely to break their tools. Because of this law, it wasn''t rare to find clubs or oddly well-sharpened pitchforks made from good-quality iron or steel scattered around the villagers'' houses. Iris''s mind pulled itself into reality as she noticed her feet were no longer stepping on hard ground and she found herself in the endless sea of grass outside the village on the side where the giant hole made by the wyrm was. She stopped to orient herself and felt something bump into her from behind. "Why did you stop?" "I was about to turn around since we were here before." Iris responded to the undead mage. "Can we still go there?" Kia pointed in the direction of the hole. "Sure." Iris answered the girl who must have not been fascinated by things the elf found interesting. Cresting the small hill with very gentle slopes, Iris saw a crowd of humans prostrating in front of the giant hole, she quickly looked upward and saw that the sun was slightly passed its zenith. Beside the crowd, an empty wooden wagon was parked with twenty-eight bodies laid on the grass behind it with five more painted masks with no owner. The humans must have ended their prayers as they all stood up and Kasheng emerged from the crowd headed toward the layout bodies.Even from afar, Iris didn''t have a problem seeing everything that was happening. The same ritual Iris and Kia saw before began to play itself before them with the shaman taking off the dead''s masks and powdering them white. Beside the shaman, Nu stood with her spine perfectly straight while wearing the same long blue dress with red fabric wrapped around her waist as Kasheng. In her hands, she held the two bone-white shells of the mask used to cover the dead faces. When all of the bodies had their heads encased inside the blank masks. The attending humans began to pick the bodies up in pairs before marching toward the edge of the massive dark void with the exception of one body that remained untouched. "Tsk." Iris heard the ancient undead click her tongue in frustration as the first body disappeared into the chasm. She rested her hand on the girl''s bare shoulder feeling an incomprehensible zeal leaking through their bond before the feeling slowly disappeared as the girl''s cold body leaned into the elf. For now the ancient seemed content of watching the humans while resting on her throne, deciding her judgment on a later date. Unaware of the silent necromancer watching them, the humans continued with their ritual, encasing the five painted masks in white cloth and throwing them too over the edge. Iris spotted Ruu''s white mask with a red handprint on his left eye appear from the crowd beside Kasheng standing over the last body. He looked like he was comforting the shaman. Kasheng knelt before the body of Tserei and took off his mask and repeated the ritual she had done for everyone else. Standing up, she lifted Tserei''s gilded black mask and put it in front of Ruu''s mask from behind him. All the assembled tribesmen dropped to one knee as Ruu undid the straps holding his mask, holding it in both of his hands and rubbing his thumbs on its inside which escaped everyone''s attention except for the pair of the undead. With a sombre silence, Kasheng put the old Tserei''s mask on Ruu. I am amongst you at this time of grief, not out of my will or pride, but for revenge for our kin, in the midst and heat of the battle, to live or die amongst you all, to lay down, for my Unalig, and for my people, my honour and my blood I swear! For the Wyrm! Iris heard the thunderous speech roll over the plane, somewhat resembling how she remembered everyone with grey hair sounded to her. Ch 121 “On The Wyrm” "I still don''t understand it." Iris said to herself as the humans began to walk back to their camp with a certain clay golem surrounded by a gaggle of children among them. "Understand what?" Kia''s curiously bewitching voice asked the tall elf. "How could they accept your golem so quickly while even the siblings give me the occasional side eye?" "Does that bother you?" Iris tilted her head down toward the fair girl and rubbed her silky black hair ruffling them up a little. "Well, I do try my best to be friendly to the humans but seeing how the literal Idol of Death effortlessly gained their trust, it does sting a little." Iris replied to the kitten, who visibly relished in her touch and clung to it like a jealous lover. "Oh, you two had come? I haven''t noticed you until now," Nu''s voice drew the risen''s attentio, who saw the human woman jogging through the tall grass toward them. "Did you follow us from the camp?" "We have accidentally stumbled here. Neither of us knew this was going on." She replied before finding Kia still glued to her hand, appearing completely oblivious to anything that had been said. "Oh," Nu expressed. "Will Siri stay for the feast today or do you two have to leave before the late phase?" The human must have known what she was doing as her words pressed Iris against the wall which was the slender girl with an endless appetite. She frowned at the nomad before sighing heavily. "...We would be happy to stay but does Ruu approve?" The risen answered finding two pair of eyes staring expecting at her. "Am sure he will," Nu quickly said before turning to the girl. "Siri, would you like to help with preparations?" The necromancer hesitantly nodded to the human. Nu quickly grabbed Kia''s hand and before Iris could react the human had dragged her mistress away into the maze of tents. Left alone she turned on her heel and began to head toward the human camp. "Did you see Nu?" Iris heard the calm voice of the annoying human''s brother. The golem marching behind him resembled a bodyguard to the still slightly sick human. "I did." "Did she take the girl with her?" The boy said. *Sigh* "She did," Iris replied. "How did you know?" "Because she was telling me how she will try to spend time with her since I woke up." The boy''s words fueled the fire inside the risen''s chest like a spell fed only by blood and fury. "Did she tell you where she took my- I mean Siri too?" "I don''t." "Are you feeling well?" The elf decided to change the subject finding the boy swaying on his legs. Kia''s cure might had saved his life but by the way he clutched his chest, the necromancer didn''t successes on completely lifting the Bloom''s shadow from over him. Who might had know that necromancers are such good doctors. "I feel fantastic, much better than ever before," Ba''s voice trailed off before he looked up at the tall elf. "I don''t know much about the outside world but I heard you call Siri, Kia, why? It sounds like how we call each other and I was wondering if Siri is her actual name." Iris froze mid-step feeling her head getting heavier as a void began to grow in her chest. While her brain was still processing what the human had said and trying to find when had she slipped. Looking at Ba she found her hand gripping his shoulder with her nails feeling a little bit longer than usual. Even as the boy grimaced in pain he waited for her to answer his question. "Were you eavesdropping on us?" The risen threatened the young man. "No, I heard it when I got sick. My mind was drifting between our world and the spirit world, that''s how Nu would describe how I felt probably. I didn''t eavesdrop, I swear." "Why are you asking me this?" The risen said while noticing that no one was around to witness what was happening. "I-I want to know her name and what I want wouldn''t work if I put the wrong name," Feeling his body being lifted by the increasing inpatient undead he speaks again with a hurried voice. "I just want to gift her a charm as thanks for healing me." Iris let go of the human allowing him to fall onto the ground as she stared at his confusion and the remaining fire which slowly was consumed by the growing void. "I have to know." "Do you know how to take an oath?" The risen cold voice echoed inside the human''s mind. "Show us your hand then. Take an oath you will never speak of anything relating to her to anyone." Iris spoke as she pressed her finger against Ba''s hand cutting a shallow trench which quickly filled with blood. She carefully listened to each word the human spoke before she let go of his palm allowing his blood to drip onto the ground. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Can you tell me now?" "Her name is Siri," Iris turned away from the human. "We will be going as soon as the feast end."
POV Change. I feel so happy! I finally can spend some alone time with Siri! WAIT, what will I do with her though?! I don''t have any job for us to do. I thought they will slip out from the camp while Ruu was anointed as the new Tserei and not just watch us from afar. "Siri, can I quickly go to my Bauha''s tent to change out of these clothes," I asked her, pointing at my ceremonial robes. Her large glowing eyes stared at my hand wrapped around her wrist. "Oh, sorry I am just very excited that you will be helping me." "Mmm." "Great! Follow me." I headed toward Bauha''s tent but I had to stop every so often as I found that Siri was easily distracted by the many warding emblems protecting us from malevolent spirits but eventually, we arrived in front of Bauha''s tent. "Can you wait for me here I will call you in after I change into my clothes." I said to Siri. Going inside I relax a little while I began to change. Bauha''s tent was like the tent of Tserei meaning it was larger than everyone else, it resembled the mountains we see in the distance during the fire season more than the cone shape of a normal tent. Its size wasn''t for show as tents such as these are meant to fit either the tribe''s Tserei and his family and be large enough to still hold council or the shaman and her apprentice. Traditionally I should have ended up living with Ba and moved under the Bauha''s roof but she allowed me to live with my brother until he turns eighteen and just like I am now, he will become a full apprentice. Although, I was picked as an apprentice at the young age of fifteen since Bauha hated the idea of wasting my spirit attunement for three entire years where I would do nothing since I was the oldest of my lineage. As I carefully undressed myself just like Bauha had shown me, showing reverence to the spirit I had yet to meet who had chosen to be my companion for the rest of my life inside its smooth fabric. I lay down my robe on the small bed which Bauha had always kept in pristine condition as if I was living with her since the day I turned fifteen already. I found it surprising that she would bother to do that a day after our arrival, especially since Alan had died and her fire spirit wasn''t responding to her. I heard that spirits are finicky about allowing being used but they usually respond to a shaman''s call when they are needed but her dragon-shaped spirit hadn''t responded since the day our caravan was ambushed by the ogres, causing Bauha to be on edge since then. "Who is that!" I covered myself the best I could as I heard the sound of bones hitting wood coming from behind the cloth separator. "Bauha I will be with you shortly." Oh spirits, please allow me to exit this tent today. Lifting the thin sheet separating my portion of the tent and the centre of the tent with a shrine to the wyrm I saw the back of the green hood Siri wore in front of the box where Bauha stored the ingredients to create ink for the tattoos. "Siri, don''t touch those." I quickly push the lid back onto the box as the fair skin girl looked inside. "What is inside?" She sounds so cute! "...Inside of this box contains the ingredients to create the ink used to make these." I lifted my sleeve to show Siri my incomplete tattoos. "Eeek!" "Mmmm?" The short girl looked up at me, radiating her pure innocent as her cold fingers brushed against my arm. "Why is your catalyst incomplete?" What?! "It can maintain some mana flow but I don''t think it will work with more mana-intensive spells." "I didn''t think you would know anything about these. A-are you a shaman perhaps!?" "S-h-a-m-a-n? Like a spell caster?" "Yes!" That explains so much! Siri''s companion is the frost wyrm causing her to be so cold all the time. "Can you teach me something?" "No, I promised Iris I will teach her Her unusually fair face perked up suddenly as she stared blankly at something beyond the doors. "Eh? You are Iris''s Bauha? How high is your level that you can teach someone?" "I''m only teaching her the basics. Siri answered. "Sorry, I got too excited at the possibility of you being a shaman at such a young age. I too try to teach some of my friends simple spells but I am not really good at it." Leading Siri outside still undecided on what will we do, I lifted the entry flaps for the short girl to leave. On the wyrm! I didnt know a spirit can be so adorable. A squeal made by someone slightly older than me sounded from outside. Stepping outside I saw a group of people slightly older than me standing still while a woman with a red mask was crouching way too close to Siri while tugging on her cheeks. Are they not supposed to be helping their elders? What are they doing here ruining my plans? Hello, Nu. A boy wearing only his undershirt and pants greeted me with a small bow before being followed by the people near him. Wasnt he an apprentice hunter, what was his name again? Hello, Haa. I see you are getting bold around young innocent girls. I was working on carving up furcoats all day you cant blame me for what I''m wearing! Also, my name is Hao. Hao pulled the hem of his shirt down and pointed at the huge blood stain on his side. And you didnt change before the ceremony? I wasnt born yesterday. Why are you picking on me? Look at Treni. At least I have an excuse. He pointed his finger at the crouching woman still annoying Siri. Looking closer at Treni I spotted nothing out of the ordinary but as I looked back one of the women close to Hao pointed a finger at her chest. Moving to get a better look I noticed that Treni''s coat of unbuttoned and that her undershirt was either missing or worn improperly exposing her cleavage. Button yourself up before I order you two to get changed, I poked Treni on her mask getting her attention, her eyes were that of a child getting caught stealing. Young people these days. As you wish elder. Hey! I am not old Im only twenty-one that is still very young and you are older than me. But you sighed like Kasheng who is, Treni stood up and did as I told before turning toward Siri and picked her up. Look what I found. Woah. Adorable. Cute. A collective voice of adoration came from Trenis group as she showed Siri off like a newborn terror. The women swarmed Siri leaving me and the stunned men behind. Is she a little too pale? She is so soft but also a bit cold. What do you use to get your hair so silky. Obviously she is rubbing ointment from star-may on her hair, like me. Pfft, your hair is nowhere near as glossy as hers are. Stop, leave Siri alone. I swiftly grabbed the girls wrist and pulled her out of the mob. Siris face was frozen in a small grumpy frown while her eyes shifted from woman to woman with a confused look. The girl naturally hid away from the mob behind me. I dont know if I should be happy or angry for the girl choosing me as her meat shield against the mob but you should find an expression that doesnt light up the flames inside everyone''s hearts. Deprived of their icon of adoration the women seemed to come to their senses although staring me down as if I was the rude one in this situation. Who is she? I heard Hao speak to me as his friends stood there glancing between the woman and Siri. She came with the elf, I could sense everyone''s eyes shift onto Siri, trying to peek under her hood. She is not an elf and Iris is not her master, am I right? I replied to the two questions everyone silently kept to themselves but even with my fellow shaman''s nod I could see almost no one believed in my words but they all respectfully nodded along since I was their elder as an apprentice to the tribes shaman. Wait didnt the earth spirit also come with the caravan, is it enslaved to the elf? I thought the spirit just appeared in the nursery to protect the children. No you are both wrong, I heard that the earth spirit came along the caravan, the spirit doesnt even keep close to the elf- The group began to argue before a faint whisper surfaced above their voices. It''s a golem. Siri quietly corrected everyone causing everyones eyes to shift onto her again. Dont even try. I warned Treni who was barely containing her emotions after hearing Siris voice. How do you know? An apprentice scout asked from the back. Because I made a golem, its not a spirit. The spirit golem is hers? I heard sighs of relief appear from the group as the newly arrived golem was announced to not belong to be elven and keep its favourite status. I dont know how people can stand near the golem and think to themselves, its a spirit. It looks like the Death itself! How about the girl and Nu come with us. I hear Hao speak causing his voice to echo in my skull as my alone time with Siri is in danger. Siri and I were about to go somewhere before YOU stopped us. Where are you taking her? You do not have anything to do besides helping Kasheng. Y-yes, and? Kasheng will be all day with Ruu, come on you cant monopolise Siri. We can sit around a campfire and share her. That is the point! You didnt have to face the frowning elf. Deliciousness? Siri spoke a little bit louder than before as she peeked from behind me. Is ''campfire'' some sort of code word for her? Siri, you cant be so easily bribed. This was supposed to be our day! Can we have food before the feast, Nu? Treni turned to me causing me to wish I could lie about such things. Nothing prevents you from eating today. Great then!" She excitedly announced before getting closer to Kia and nudging her a little. "Lets go!" Ch 122 “Selfish Elf” The sun began to set over the meandering risen causing the tall cone-shaped tents to cast long shadows on the landscape. The sky painted by the setting sun in many fiery colours fighting against the growing darkness seemed to reflect the emotional state in which the elf was stuck. Had she slipped with Kias name before and if she had who else knew about it? Her mind tormented the former slave, abomination, useless vermin with images of Kia being taken away from her leaving her with a fate worse than death as she had been gifted with someone she was happy to do anything for but her stupidity had squandered. Her immunity to being inflicted by fear felt meaningless as her body was set alight by rage which slowly gave way to the shameful feeling of hopelessness which drawn her unfocused anger away from the humans and toward herself. Not giving a single thought to the humans around her as she walked through their settlement searching for her mistress with nothing but panic in her eyes. She looked inside every tent she passed but like a curse two more tents would sprout around her each time she stuck her head inside. A glimpse of fire caught the elfs attention, around the fire masked humans weaved long strands of grass into thicker stick-like cords for weaving. Among the laughing and cheery crowd she spotted the unmistakable green hood Kia wore. The petite figure wearing the hood was slumped forward with her legs tucked close to her chest. With the exception of one human with a familiar mask sitting the closest to the girl seemingly acting like a ward against the rest of the humans who surrounded her mistress and hounded her with attention. Taking a step toward the campfire the sun and moon looked up and appeared to shine bright as her gloomy posture straightened before Kia stood up and walked up to the elf. Her mistress grabbed her arm and cupped her own face using the elfs palm and appeared to wait on something while she watched the elf with big open eyes. Feeling her throat being squeezed the elf held back the torrent of emotions while she took a seat on a free bench near her allowing her undead mistress to climb onto her and hide from the evil humans. The cold waves coming in pulses pushed away the nightmarish visions from her mind as she held Kia close, proving to herself she had not failed her great mistress. ? Iris felt a mute sting of pain coming from her ear as the girl had bitten her there. Looking around she saw the humans curiously watching her from behind their masks, she could swear that most of the humans had stars appearing in their eyes as Kia followed the elf''s gaze. Kia adjusted herself in the risens lap before taking her warm hand and interweaving the elfs fingers with hers while blushing heavily under the confused elf''s gaze. Are you Iris? A female voice came from behind a red mask. That is correct. The undead automaton asked. Did Siri eat something this morning? A concerned voice asked her before she could identify which human had spoken. "Why are you asking?" "She had eaten an entire hornleg''s thigh like it was nothing!" A man wearing a bloody shirt which showed far too much skill to be appropriately stated. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Iris shrugged her shoulders before she leaned forward and covered as much of the necromancer as she could. It felt like the right thing to do as she watched Kia''s slender body soften a little, relieved of the humans all encompassing gazes. She could hear the humans begin to grumble among themselves for a while confused about what to do next. After a long time of uneasy atmosphere hovering above the campfire up to the moment the sound of boots walking on firm earth began to fill the air as the human walked away. Kia''s large eye continued to stare up at the elf, watching her similarly to how she would study anything the ancient yet naive undead didn''t understand. The odd softness in the girl''s eyes mesmerised the elf as Kia lifted her slender arm and touched the elf''s chest where the purple crystal on her body should be. Iris could feel the girl searching for something in her but before she could say anything the pale girl''s body jumped suddenly before her body cowered away. Both of the undead looked away from each other as Iris raised her head and saw Nu had taken a seat beside them and was brushing Kia''s exposed hair while supporting her head with her other hand, looking extremely bored. The human was once again wearing blue and red robes closely following her physique. As she felt her frown deepen, the elf realised that the fire near them had been snuffed out a long time ago and that the sun above them was gone. "Did I woke you up?" Nu asked. "Wha...?" "The festival is about to begin," The human explained looking tired. "I want to tell you that I am very grateful for what you have done for me and especially for Ba and I wanted to keep you two company today. I couldn''t bare the possibility of you two getting something wrong on such a special day. If you want to ask me about something then feel free to do so." "When the ceremony is due to start?" "It should be starting in a moment. Don''t worry you are going to know when it starts." Even without the ability to see through the white mask, Iris could feel Nu giving her a knowing smile before she returned to shamelessly massaging Kia''s scalp. The petite necromancer tucked her head between her shoulders while her head bore a grumpy look. Iris''s hand moved to stop the human but her arm was snatched by the grumpy cat and made to gently comb through the cat''s silky fur alongside the human. Seemingly not to be undone the human shifted closer and used both hands to give the kitten''s scalp a massage. *Purrrr* The moon-cat''s grooming came to an abrupt stop as the quiet human settlement suddenly came to life with the sound of conversation and cheer. "Told you." Nu''s hands brought Kia to a loud and very pleased purr before she lifted her hands to the back of her head and undid the strings keeping her rainy mask on her face She stood up and tied the mask on her waist with a few well-practised moves making her mask look like it was glued to the red fabric wrapped around her. "What?" "Now, I don''t know what to expect. Will everyone be doing this?" Iris stood up, throwing the traitorous kitten off her lap. She became used to the nomads keeping their masks almost always on, even in their sleep. "Of course, the new Tserei has to know everyone he will be ruling over from this day. I should have told you this but Bauha had asked for a Spiritwalker to grace us for today''s feast. So there is no fear of soul stealers attacking us." "Spiritwalker, is that a class?" "I think it might be but it doesn''t matter if it is since Spiritwalkers are powerful shamans who had devoted themselves fully to the service to the spirits. They are the champions of the spirits, and keep the natural order of the world in balance." "How did Kasheng ask for such a person, do some tribes just have them and are willing to lend them to others?" Iris tried to imagine the complicated chain of social connections needed to get such a person to travel away from their tribe, unless Nu was exaggerating in her description the closes thing she could compare this to was the position of a Crimson adventurer or the Hero which somehow made Nu''s words more unbelievable as such individuals were rare beyond belief. "Bauha always spoke about how the spirits know where Spiritwalker are, that''s all I know." The human replied. "Why didn''t you take off your mask after the Spiritwalker had arrived?" Iris asked. "It would be considered an insult to still wear your mask when a Spiritwalker arrives since that would put doubt on their ability to fight soul stealers." "And what if they don''t show up?" "That would be an awful sign of our wrongdoing toward the spirit and the Wyrm," Nu replied with a troubled look on her face before glaring at the elf who had led the conversation to such a dark corner. "Come on you two and I can''t get late for the ceremony, lets''s find Ba." Ch 123 “Over Confident Raven” With a blanket of stars hung above the great plain. Four figures emerged from between the tents onto a large open clearing made specifically for todays feast. The barren land bore the marks of the tents which had been pulled out and their foundations flattened causing the elf to try to imagine humans from across Vitas pulling down entire buildings just to make space for a festival. At the edges of the newly open space, large pillows made for sitting lay on a blanket of animal hides shaped into a horses shoe. A large pyre made from bushels of dried grass stood in the centre of the horses shoe await for a spark to set it alight. Nu herded the three toward the closest end furthest from the central peek where Iris spotted the distinct attire of Kasheng. When the three took their seats Nu jogged to her teacher and kneeled beside her, leaning her body toward Kasheng who lifted her hand to cover her mouth while she spoke. Iris watched the young shaman disappear between the tents before taking a peak at Kia sitting between her and Nus empty seats. The pale girl remained adamant about keeping her hood down to the elfs displeasure evidently wanting to mirror the human custom. Watching her mistress now, the elf noticed the wonder fuelled furnace inside Kia had been extinguished as she sat perfectly still with her hands laid flat on her knees radiating the aura of seriousness as she silently observed what was happening around her. Hey. Ba leaned toward Kia. Not showing any hints of what happened previously today. The girl remained still, showing no sign of noticing the boy until Iris nudged her lightly. Mmm? Kia turned her head slightly toward the tall risen who pointed at the human behind her. Hey, Bas freckled cheeks gained a bit of a reddish hue as the porcelain doll turned toward him. This is for you, for saving my life. He pulled out his hand from a pocket and presented Kia with a bracelet. The bracket resembled tree branches twisted together to create its crescent moon shape. Kia carefully took the bracelet from the boy whose face lit up with joy and lifted it into the air against the full moon. Looking over the girl''s shoulder, Iris saw the golden-blue light illuminate the wooden bracelet as she began to move it around trying to find something. "Why is there no enchantment on this accessory?" The necromancer spoke aloud before turning toward the elf. Kia''s face furrowed into a familiar frown to Iris expression of total bewilderment she often made whenever she encounter something not conforming to her ridiculous norms especially if it came to magic. Behind the adorably expressive girl, Ba''s bright eyes lost their spark as he looked down while his face solidified into a gloomy mask. "I don''t think shamans can enchant weapons or anything for that matter." The elf answered the necromancer''s question feeling strangely happy and unable to control a small smile from appearing on her face. "Wait, they can''t?" The snow-white girl''s face appeared even more confused. "What type of mage can''t enchant items? It''s so simple I can do it right now." She announced loudly which brought the attention of the surrounding humans alongside Ba who appeared to be cured of his gloomy affliction. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. As soon as the undead mage''s words escaped her mouth the bracelet began to glow with pale light as she began to whisper to herself. Snow-like particles resembling fireflies began to appear around Kia before being pulled into the bracelet glowing ever brighter with each of the white droplets entering it. What the petite girl wearing a confident smile doing in front of Iris was amazing although the elf should have been used to Kia''s jaw-dropping shenanigans. In actuality, very few people can pick up a random item and begin to enchant it. Seeing how Alicia took hours sitting with dozen of tools laid in front of her to enchant a single piece of equipment with a high-level enchantment describing it long, laborious and annoying task akin to trying to fit a square peg into a circular hole and seeing what works. To her knowledge, the only people who could enchant with their bare hands were people blessed with talent related to enchanting or highly experienced mages who specialise in enchanting. Iris noticed that the humans began to approach them trying to get a better view of the spectacle the girl was creating. In the sea of sparkling eyes and amazed smiles Iris''s brows furrowed as she spotted Kia''s colourful eyes slowly diluting into a blank stare. In an instant, the air close to the girl seemed to jostle with energy as her eyes rolled backwards. Iris was left with a green cloak in her hand as Kia''s body hit the ground with a dull thump. She quickly picked up the mumbling girl and began lightly slapping her on her soft cheek which had gotten a little bit of dust on it. "Nyu?" The risen let a heavy sigh of relief as her mistress grunted while staring at the elf above her before shifting her eyes away. "?" Glancing in the same direction the dame star-raven was looking, Iris noticed that above the bracelet ever-changing images made out of colourful light hung still. She somehow felt that the fading blur of images was familiar to her. Focusing as hard as she could on the light show she could spot a mesh made out of light in which letters were stamped onto just like the girl had shown her back in Firmusa. "Huray!" "Wow!" "Yay!" Cheers erupted from the observing humans as the mirage pulsed with one final wave of energy before silently exploding into a cloud of beautiful white specks. The wind seemed to not have an effect on the hovering specks of light as they slowly drifted outward in all directions away from the centre of the explosion. The camp turned quiet as the specks of pale light began to glimmer in the moon''s light and began to turn colour slowly filling the square with rainbow colours. "What did you do?" The risen asked as she looked away from the beautiful scenery. "I-I don''t know," Kia replied as the doubled blanket of stars reflected off her large eyes. "I got carried away and started to add more and more enchantments." "Why were you even surprised that the bracelet didn''t have an enchantment," Iris lifted the girl''s cheek so her eyes could meet. "You never asked that question before." "That accessory had mana stuck in it so I wondered if it had a single-use enchantment or rune on it." The petite undead replied as she tried to sit back up only to be pushed down by the elf. "I can feel how tired you got, young lady." The older-looking undead stated to the ancient as she placed the girl''s head between her thighs and began to stroke her hair while underneath the cloud of colours. "What happened to it?" The elf heard Ba''s voice and looked up and saw him holding the bracelet which had become like metal with the outside cords becoming black as Kia''s hair with an opaque glass of pure white running in the middle. "OooOoh! Can I see it?" The mage outstretched her hand and opened her palm. "Mmmm, it crystallised." She said, already disinterested in what she was holding as if the mystery was ruined while her slender finger ran on the bracelet''s varnished surface. "What do you say." Iris poked the mage on the forehead. "Thank you...grumble, grumble." She pouted causing the elf''s finger to come down again and poke her. "Au!" "No, need for thanking me." The boy said as his foot began to dig a trench while he stood in front of the two undead. "Here," Kia weaselled herself from under the elf''s hands and offered the changed trinket to the boy. She turned her body around and saw the frowning elf causing her to turn back toward Ba. "Please... t-thank you..." She said before massaging her forehead, invoking the elf to sigh. "Thank-k you but... I lack words to describe this. I can''t accept your gift with an honest heart," Ba declined while he shook his hands in front of himself. His body was slightly slumped as he stared at previously his gift turned into a beautiful work of art by the mage''s mistake. "Iris looks like she likes it though." "You do?" Kia asked the elf in question. As she was about to open her mouth the girl grabbed her hand and put the magically transformed trinket onto her wrist. "Here you go, it fits your hair and skin." The girl happily complemented the elf while unknowingly leaving two people around her in an awkward position. "I-it really does." "Thank you very much." Iris couldn''t bring herself to get annoyed at the girl and took the opportunity to hug the soft black-feathered raven and bring her back into her warm cage. "Both of you." She added. The three fell into silence as the rest of the camp still wondered at the beautiful display of colours around them. The children ran between everyone in a quest to catch as much of the little wisps of light leaving giggly havoc in their wake. Some of them even ran with their little mouths open trying to taste the strange and exotic sources of light. "What happened here?! Ch 124* “Catching A Raven” What happened here?! In front of me, a colourful snowfall illuminated the festival grounds in vibrant colours I only saw on spirits. A pair of children playing tag ran beside me causing the gently floating specks of light to suddenly swirl into a vortex trailing behind the two children. Looking around everyone was gazing upward at the colourful sky with the notable exception of my Bauha who was focusing her green eyes on a certain strange human currently playing with an even stranger elf. Siri resembled a terror chick as she seemed to be fascinated with the elfs palm but with a lot less pecking and more exhaustion in her eyes. Ba seemed a little bit off as his body was slouched in disappointment also watching the two outsiders. Sighing at my hopeless brother I quickly ran toward the main seat with Bauha and Ruu or rather our new Tserei seating in the centre of the low table with his family to his left. Did you get it? Bauha slowly turned toward me as I approached her. "I did." I placed the small slightly greenish strongbox on a fur beside Bauha. I didn''t know what was inside that box and a curiosity burned inside me but I couldn''t just peek inside even if the lock on the box was a simple latch. I suspected that that strange box lacked something since the latch had a large hole made inside it, maybe for tying the latch close with a strong rope? Nevertheless whatever was inside was very precious to Bauha since she was always sure to hide it well when she would go out of the village. I saw Bauha''s hands try to pry open the old box causing her scars to become more visible. Her hands alongside her feet and face were the only parts of the body forbidden from being tattooed unless the spirit we were bonded with required them, for example, if my spirit was to be an air spirit I would have to extend my tattoos to the balls of my feet to allow me to effectively manipulate the power gifted to me. Zipping around without having to walk... I kind of want my spirit to be an air spirit now. Bauha''s hand and face became red as she put all her strength into opening the strongbox, causing the silky fabric on her sleeve to take the shape of the strained muscles underneath. I know that Bauha used to be a great hunter in her prime and still is, I should not be slandering someone who had taught me everything I know but I had never noticed the three large scars running down her entire forearm which easily blended with her rigid tattoos. What was she hunting to get these? "You brought that? I thought you will never drink it." Ruu suddenly said to Bauha while offering to help her with opening the metal box. "You remembered I bought this off the outsider for all this time? That was like twenty seasons ago." What are they talking about? That is almost as old as I am. "Hard to forget the moment someone had traded most of their belongings for a small metal box and then bragged to Ruu about it for a season, wasn''t it?" Ruu''s wife chimed in. She was a woman his age with lovely long dirty-blond hair and a mask hanging on her hip painted in many the many hues of orange and red giving it the impression of being on fire. "Don''t make me remember those days." Are my eyes fooling me? Is Bauha embarrassed?! For the first time in... forever actually, I saw my Bauha''s face flush a little as she hid her face with her hands. "Come on Kasheng we old people don''t have much except reminiscing about those days. You and Ruu looked so nice, together back then. What you say, husband?" "I-I don''t like where this is going." Our new Tserei looked uncomfortable as his wife leaned onto his sturdy frame before he grabbed the box from Bauha''s hands. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. *Clang* With one swift move, the metal latch jumped up as Ruu was left with a flat greenish sheet in one hand and the box in the other. Inside the box, I saw a clump of grey which crumbled into dry dust when Ruu touched it. Dusting the hey aside he pulled out a glass bottle filled with golden brown liquid. Alcohol, of course inside was filled with booze. "So?" Ruu lifted the glass up to the moon and shook it causing the golden brown liquid to splash inside the bottle. "You can''t drink it now. We have to wait until Spiritwalker arrives," Kasheng snatched the square-ish bottle from Tserei and hid it in her sleeve. "I can have you drunk in front of the Spiritwalker." "Why are you singling me out, mmh? Ruu said. "Wait, why can you drink, shaman?!" "Thank you very much, Nu. You can go," Kasheng smiled as she looked at me. "Keep an eye on the elf and her slave, don''t allow them to do... whatever this is again while the Spiritwalker is with us. You know the rest." "Hey don''t try to change the subject." I heard Ruu shout from behind me as I quickly backed off not wanting to be involved in another of their arguments. I quickly ran through the colourful specks of light unable to stop a smile from appearing on my face as I felt like a child in one of these stories mothers sang about around the campfire. "Nu, where were you?" Ba shuffled to the side as I sat down beside him. "I had to run an errand for Bauha but I am free now." "Mmn." He hummed his acknowledgement. "What happened to her?" I turned to the smiling elf with the sickly pale girl who leaned heavily on her unhuman companion with a similar complexion. "Wanted to show off." Iris said while pointing her finger at the earthly stars slowly rinsing to their heavenly counterparts. That girl. *Sigh* at least the others are distracted with the lights and not swarming her. *Yawn* Ba loudly yawned while opening his mouth fully to let it out. "Cover your m-*Yawn*th." "You too." "Ba?" When did he become so cheeky with his older sister? "Yes?" "I think you should do what you did for the start of the season of fire and go to sleep." "No." He answered before laying on the furs with his hands under his head, watching the stars above. With all honesty, I rarely stood awake at such a late hour. Unlike some people my age, my vocation didn''t allow me to wake up after sunrise. Bauha would probably have killed me if I had not gotten a proper amount of sleep prior to our classes before dusk in the chilly morning air. Looking at Siri the girl had sat up straight again sitting just like the elf beside her with her knees tucked under her and her hands laid flat on her lap. The girl swayed from side to side as she yawn loudly flashing her snow-white teeth at me. Mmm, is she filling her front teeth to be this sharp? *Thump* "!?" I felt my heart jump into my throat as I found myself laying on the ground. Why did she head-butt my stomach!? It hurts so much. "Siri?" I felt the elf nudge the girl on top of me with little results. "She really overdid it today." Why are you shuffling closer let me have this! I didn''t get to play with her at all. "Do you want me to peel her from you?" Iris talked as I adjusted myself into a more comfortable position to sit with a surprisingly light girl nestled on my lap. Don''t make me sad for refusing you! Your tone didn''t even change a bit why am I feeling guilty over this? "It''s fine I can manage," I answered trying to hide the grin on my face. "Soo soft." The others didn''t lie about her being as soft as the clouds appeared to be and her skin is also so smooth to the touch. "Ahem." The elf''s fake cough was accompanied by a feeling of looming dread which slowly seemed to separate me from the outside leaving me at the mercy of the frowning elf. *Purr* A ticklish noise dismissed the dread aura radiating from the elf as the girl separated her half-awake body from me. Iris''s frown deepened even more after a brief break as Siri slammed into me again with the full force her small body could muster. "Wait, until tomorrow," Iris muttered as she sat in her old seat. "You traitor." Is Siri going to be punished because of me? Should I do something? *Purr* No, how could anyone think of harming this precious little chickling? Like she is even nestling up to me like those little ones Ruu once showed me. The time flew quickly as I spoiled the girl with everything she muttered under her breath. She seemed to love being scratched right behind the ear, her body squirmed from my touch causing her pale face to pucker into many fascinating faces. I kind of felt like a pervert engaging in some forgotten pleasure only Siri could provide. No, wonder Iris was giving me death stares. I will never give her up she has everything she needs with me! "Warm?" Except that. Since Siri''s spirit was an ice spirit her body was extremely cold to the touch and it was greedily absorbing all warmth inside me. I tried to cover her with furs but no matter how many layers I bury her under the strange girl would complain about being cold. "Nu?" Ba leaned toward me. "When will they start the feast?" "Deliciousness?" Siri muttered before falling asleep again. "I think the ceremony is about to start." I pointed at Ruu and Bauha who were talking to a few of our elders who looked both content and nervous. Before I could finish my word the wind picked up, scattering the colourful lights which had floated into the night sky and filled it with a second, more colourful starry blanket. Hushed whispers from the people close to us reached my ears but the roar of the wind mumbled their words into worthless jargon. Like lightning the night got completely dark, surrounding us all in a blank void before returning to normal with the wind calming down. I heard Bauha barking orders at everyone around her while from the endless grassland and Wyrm''s dominion, a figure emerged from the darkness and stepped into the warm light. Ch 125* “Spiritwalker”
The time stopped as the Spiritwalker took a step toward us. The human from stories told around a campfire was only wearing a simple long robe covering their entire body from knees up. My eyes were instantly drawn to how the Spiritwalker walked with complete grace on the half-beaten earth, regardless of the fact they were barefoot. The Spiritwalker pulled down his hood and stood still while observing our tribe from behind the pure white mask encasing his entire head. The Spiritwalker''s neck was densely covered in tattoos to the point they melted into one chaotic black mass disclosing that he was a powerful shaman before being chosen to remain with his spirit for the rest of eternity. If not for the soft ethereal light of the cloudless sky and the ghostly flames burning coldly within the darkness of his mask, I would assume that the Spiritwalker was a banished from another tribe who had stumbled onto our festival by accident which would not fare well for him as banished are forbidden from interacting with any tribe no matter how much time had passed since they committed their crime. But why did the Spiritwalker wore such dishevelled clothes was beyond me. I know they are the spirits'' champions but isn''t that a little arrogant? Heck, did I stare at him too much? The two blueish flames lingered on me for far longer than anyone else before Bauha''s figure stepped between us, replacing his gaze with my Bauha''s subtle gesture made behind her back toward me. Standing up, every move I made seemed to be as louder as an ogre''s roar as everyone fell deathly quiet with the two outsiders being so fascinated by the Spiritwalker to hold their breath. Quickly jogging to Bauha''s side I was hit with an instant feeling coursing through my forearms as if my tattoos were reacting to the Spiritwalker''s presence. I wish I could ask her about this feeling right now. "It is a pleasure to have you as our guest. I humbly ask you to ask for anything you would need during your stay with us." Bauha bowed in courtesy. "...Nushi." My heart stopped as I heard my name being called in a calm voice which perfectly veiled Bauha''s dissatisfaction. I quickly bow as low as I can as my cheeks burn from embarrassment On the wyrm now I have done it! Hopefully, Bauha will be merciful to me tomorrow... Please, Wyrm, I don''t want to die! "If you say so..." The Spiritwalker''s voice seemed disconnected from his body as he took a step toward me. I didn''t mean that I want to die today, Wyrm! I suppressed a yelp as much as I could as the Spiritwalker grabbed my wrist and held it in the air. At least I would die with some honour. Goodbye Ba, hope I was a good older sister. "What is her spirit?" "I-I don''t understand what you mean, Spiritwalker. She is an apprentice as you must already know." Bauha''s confused voice reached my ear. "Can you elaborate on what you mean?" Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "I mean, what type is her spirit?" "Her spirit has not yet revealed itself to anyone yet," Bauha said. "Why are you asking such a question?" "This place reeks of death," The ethereal human let go of my hand before he snorted loudly. "And you smell the strongest." "Wait, what!?" I can''t believe this, who had I vexed to deserve this? "Are you suggesting she was chosen by a spirit of death?" Bauha why do you sound scared? I never heard of such a spirit, hello? Was I chosen by something evil? An eerie silence followed her question as not a single person dared to say utter a single whisper. "Death spirits are not a thing but I''m wondering if she has not done something to corrupt or even kill her spirit guardian." A hollow voice hung above my head as I felt the world around me darkened. "What? Wh- How?" "Keep your spirit in check, shaman." The Spiritwalker said to my Bauha before turning toward me again. "Lift up your arm in front of you, like this. "Mmmm, the more I look at you the more I notice that only one side of you is reeking of death with the addition to your hands and legs. The smell is overwhelming but I think this side of you is clean. Young one, did you find anything ominous? Like a skull or something like that?" His voice changed to a gentle and caring voice but the fire in his eyes shone so brightly I could barely look at him. "No, Spiritwalker. I was in the camp the entire time, my Bauha can confirm it." "It seems a powerful Lost has nestled itself in your camp it seems, then." L-L-Lost? Here? I can''t believe this. Losts are usually shambling corpses of restless dead who clung to life with such strength they willed their body to move again but since their soul was stuck between our world and the spirit world all of their humanity was stripped away and replaced by rage aimed toward the living who posses what they want beyond all reason but can never achieve. Most of the Lost are usually killed again by soul stealers or predators but powerful Lost have to be put down by Spiritwalkers since no mundane weapon can harm them enough to be vanquished. The thought of a Lost powerful enough of making the Spiritwalker describe it as overwhelming was terrifying. "Could that be a reason my spirit didn''t answer my summons?" "Your spirit didn''t answer your call? That is... bizarre. I have never heard of Lost having such an effect on a spirit. What type is your spirit?" "Water." "I could understand if it was a wind spirit not answering your call since they have a habit of being easily distracted but a water spirit should have answered to you regardless of what it found." Bauha looked troubled at the Spiritwalker''s words. I heard steps from behind me and I found Ruu had approached us. He greeted the Spiritwalker, bowing low to the emissary of the spirits alongside a few of the elders who had stayed behind him. Further behind him, I noticed Siri''s half-open golden and blue eyes watching us, she looked like she could doze off at any moment. My eyes also met with the elf''s eyes which looked like she was contemplating something. The snow-pale girl''s eyes opened as wide as they could as Iris had stood up with Siri in her arms and began to walk away from her seat into the darkness. "...You are saying you agreed to an elf staying with your tribe?" "I did, she had saved our caravan from an ogre ambushed before the old Tserei had even passed away," Ruu stood straight as a plank towering a head above everyone but even with that the Spiritwalker''s aura equalled our Tserei. "She had also told me that she wasn''t from the forest but instead she was from the same land as Men-in-Steel. "And you believed her?" The Spiritwalker''s head tilted forward in a rare expression of emotion. "I would say I trusted her as far as I could throw her," Ruu stated. "But I don''t think she is that heavy." "Where did the elf go?" Everyone turned where Bauha had turned toward, finding two empty seats and a very confused Ba with the golem standing behind him. "That narrows the where and who parts of finding this Lost." Bauha said as she crossed her arms on her chest and glared at Ruu. "That doesn''t prove anything Kasheng and I rather keep a blood of an innocent on my blade." "She is an elf," She retorted with a dismissive snort. "Do you really think that someone could have cured Ba from the Bloom? I bet all my limbs she had a finger in his sudden sickness." "That couldn''t be, right? Ruu tell her she is wrong!" "I forbade anyone from my tribe from chasing them." Ruu ran his large hand through his hair before speaking with a heavy tone while ignoring me. "Don''t glare at me like I am a furcoat, Kasheng, you know people will die and I don''t want to waste lives." "I don''t know what type of Lost is that elf and what had she done to gain your trust or distrust but all Lost have to be killed, young chief." The ethereal hunter spoke, his voice carrying the volume of his long life before he started to run in the same direction Iris headed toward. "I have a bad feeling about this." Tuk, an elder with a sparse silver mane beside me sighed quietly as shouts began to fill the air alongside squawks of terror birds being mounted. Ch 126* “New Obsession” "What is happening, Nu?" I heard Ba''s voice from behind me, when I turned around his grey eyes resembling our father''s met with mine, full of confusion. "I''m not too sure myself." "Then why are the elders arguing with each other back there?" Ba said. "Our Tserei is trying to convince others not to hunt down Iris." "Why would they do that? She is strange, an outsider and an elf but she was allowed to stay." The confusion in Ba''s eyes understandably grew at this violation of hospitality but I myself wasn''t sure of what to think of it. I wasn''t even sure of what will I do now. I was asked to wake up the terror birds grazing on the eastern side of our camp by Bauha but at the same time doing so would go against Ruu''s orders. Technically, Kasheng as my Bauha should have higher authority over me than the Tserei of the tribe but this was one of these situations which existed in the terrifying grey area in which I was neither rewarded or punished for choosing wrong. Yet I felt somewhat relaxed... it was maybe too strong of a word but I found a strange feeling brewing in me as I tried to find what was the right thing to do without the possibility of angering the spirits. Ba must have suspected where I was going and for what purpose as he stayed silent while remaining close to my side. As the light of the great pyre faded in the darkness and I began to struggle to see where I was placing my feet, I casted mana light and tried to maintain it at a quarter of strength. *Clack* I heard Clack nervously snapping his beak from the darkness before other terror birds joined in. The ground began to shake as I saw great dark shadows appearing against the night sky and began to scatter in all directions. "Redtip?" Ba''s mount ran between us, almost trampling us as it was running from something. "Whoa, Clack, calm dow-." I ran toward a silhouette which resembled Clack but instead of stopping the bird, I felt the ground beneath my feet being swept away before falling back down. "Are you hurt?" Ba quickly ran over toward me as I gritted my teeth trying to cry from hitting the ground. I now know why I was taught calm familiar first... aw, it hurts. "What were they running from?" "I can''t really see anything." He replied to me after squinting his eyes trying to look past the darkness. "Keep your eyes sharp," I said as I stood up and lifted my arm as far and high behind me as I could before putting as much mana into my mana light to illuminate a large chunk of the area around us. "Iris?" I saw the tall elf''s back at the edge of my light before she disappeared again as the mana light returned to normal. The pale elf must have gone one way and then taken a sharp turn in the opposite direction. She was like a cunning animal fleeing from a hunter. "Where are you going? There are soul stealers out there!" Ba shouted in naivety and received what I expected, the gentle sound of the soft gust of wind. "Why are you shouting?" A hollow voice asked from behind us causing both of us to jump away. "Ehhhh..." "We..." A brilliant light appeared above the Spiritwalker, temporarily blinding me. When my eyes could see through the white void I saw the Spiritwalker had walked passed us and was following Iris at a respectable distance. "What is your dexterity, good sir?" I heard the elf speak in a strange way as if the Spiritwalker was her better. "Mmm, you must be quite a young Lost to be able to speak to me but I have never encountered one of your kind.Well Lost, my dexterity is high enough to catch you... unless you have something more to surprise me. Anything you have to say except foul curses or pleas as your final words?" "I wish I could entertain you for a little while but I am afraid you had already looked at my cards." The elf replied with a perfectly monotonous voice which veiled what was going through her mind. "I will be the judge of that," The softly glowing hunter focused on the exhausted girl on the elf''s arm, glaring daggers at him. "Where are you taking the human? To make her into what you had become?" His words caused the tall elf to turn her head toward him with a look of bewilderment before shifting her gaze to something beyond the Spiritwalker and even further than Ba or I. Looking around me I saw the dark silhouettes of riders attracted to the bright white light following the Spiritwalker. "How about we dual, human," Iris''s tone dropped as she stopped and turned toward us. On her face, long and sharp shadows shrouded much of her face leaving only the sinister amethyst orbs to glare at the three of us, causing both of me and Ba to step away. "Surely you are not scared of fighting a singular undead?" "I''m not but I don''t see why should I accept your offer?" "Aren''t you not hunting me down to maintain a balance? I''m certain that killing me won''t out way the amount of death I will cause if I kill every single human in the camp behind you." The edge of the strange black spear glinted in the magical light as Iris put Siri down and stepped forward. "It''s good for my conscious that you showed me your true colours but to do that first, you have to get passed me." "I don''t need to," The frown on Iris''s disappeared for a moment as her gem-like eyes scanned the area in front of her. "Have you not seen a certain golem surrounded by children when you arrived?" I felt a terrified shriek rupture from my body but nothing outside of the soft whisper of the wind sounded across the pasture as my emotions squeezed my throat. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Iris don''t do that! I beg of you!" Before I knew it, I found myself running toward the woman with the taste of blood in my mouth as I was stopped by the Spiritwalker who yanked my collar backwards. "I will accept, only if you take an oath before duelling me to not use that golem of yours." "That is fine by me." The elf''s smile instantly disappeared as she began to prepare to take the oath. Behind her the strange girl stared at the swiftly unfolding scene in front of her with confusion, her brain to slow or rigid to keep up. Without hesitation or visible pain, Iris used her spear to cut her palm. She loudly began to recite the out just as the others had arrived. They quickly unsheathed their weapons but seeing how the Spiritwalker stood still in front of the pale-skinned elf no one of my tribe dared to interrupt her. "...If the duel is interrupted the burden of this oath shall be lifted off my shoulders and the wrath of the divines shall smite the wrongdoer." Her voice quickly drifted away into the night being swiftly replaced by the confused whispers of the newly arrived warriors. "Any last words?" The Spiritwalker asked once more after Iris had recited the words of the oath. "Already said them." She replied before she disappeared into a blurry outline as the Spiritwalker jumped sideways. With one move the cloak covering the Lost-Hunter body dropped unceremoniously onto the ground, revealing a simple brown shirt with equally mundane pants. "Huh?" What the hell is happening? The only standing out on the Spiritwalker''s body was a small black satchel hanging on his belt. Without even touching his belt the satchel made a sound of metal hitting another metal. A grey-blue polished ball hovered above his open palm before it accelerated toward the elf. Iris dropped to the ground in a cat-like motion causing the strange weapon to go over her head with tremendous speed before lunging at the defenceless human. I closed my eyes as the elf swiped her evil-looking weapon toward Spiritwalker''s shoulder, hearing something spray onto the grass I fearfully opened my eyes. That''s it, that must be it... wait why do I hear the roar of a river? The empty air in front of the Spiritwalker was replaced by a wall of running water which clashed against the dark blade. Iris looked as if she was about to attack again not letting her opponent recover, telegraphing her intentions clearly before her eyes widened in shock and she hurriedly jumped to the side. Where the elf had stood the perfectly smooth ball had hit digging a small trench before lazily returning to the Spiritwalker side. Punching the air the masked man made the sphere fly in the same direction. Fly low to the ground the magical weapon accelerated upward forcing the tall Lost to dodge again. Before her feet could hit the ground the Spiritwalker silently conjured a water blade in a shape of a crescent moon. The mundane-looking pants the elf was remained steadfast as if the spell had hit a wall and instead of loosing a leg, a large cut appeared behind the cut fabric before they mended themselves. Wait, if Iris has enchanted armour and the Spiritwalker only has his magic and the crystal ball this will turn into a battle of attrition if he is unable to deal enough damage fast enough. A sudden lull in battle happened as both of them observed each other carefully, I could see the Spiritwalker''s face to see if he was casting but the pale elf was whispering through their pause. In the mids of hushed voices made by the human around a quiet sobbing reached my ears. A fiery hiss shattered the silence as a whisp of fire in a shape of a bug started to arbit the elf. In response, three magical circles appeared in front of the Lost-Hunter''s arm from which more water blades flew forward. In a show of the unnatural power, all Lost possess, Iris managed to hit two of the missiles out of the air and the third one only grazed her snow-white cheek. A sudden cracking noise erupted from under the grass layer followed by Iris falling over and the crystal ball flying out of the grass. It must have been lurking in the grass and the elf had stepped too close to it for her to dodge. A sound similar to metal hitting another metal although much sharper sounded accompanied by a shower of sparks as the black spear blocked the blueish sphere from reaching her head. The Spiritwalker conjured a large magical circle but he couldn''t finish the spell as for one more time the air shook causing the Spiritwalker and everyone behind him to fall over before red hot missiles with long tails trailing behind erupted from the grass-catching it on fire. Iris''s weapon burst into flames as she charged the human of the spirits. A lighting quick exchange of blows followed as the Spiritwalker ripped a blue sword from thin air. My eyes started to hurt as they tried to follow the blur of movement. Stepping out of the way of the two, I noticed the air suddenly dip in temperature regardless of the firestorm raging close by. "S-Siri, Are you hurt?" I tried to talk to the girl curled up into a small ball. Between quiet sobs, Siri whispered under her nose in a language completely alien to me. My skin crawled as my vision blurred and a need to flee grew in my body. Somehow fighting through it I managed to touch Siri''s rock-hard shoulder. "Why did she take an oath, human." The small girl eerily rose to her feet, her body moved artificially like a beautiful puppet played by an invisible child with a dark sense of fun. Her lips barely moved but her voice echoed loudly in my mind. I felt my body slump onto its knees as I pressed my hands against my ears trying to stop the torturous pain. "Siri- please.It hurts, it hurts!" "She spared your lives. You are nothing but experience points yet she didn''t want to kill you." A completely emotionless voice echoed inside me again relieving me of the feeling of having my skull flayed from the inside, leaving me alone with the growing heart-stopping dread exuded from the emotionless girl. "The souls inhabiting you all are barely large enough to think for themselves." "I don''t u-understand." Why is she behaving like a Lost? "She doesn''t like humans, yet she smiles a smile which doesn''t shine and speaks with an annoying tone I hate but I wanted... needed to know why. I regret not listening to her and leaving you to die." Her face was illuminated briefly by an orange light of Iris''s spell. "Because of this orderless world, I''m going to lose everything. I''m going to lose her... Why did she take that stupid oath?" Siri''s stone mask melted as her lips began to tremble her face twisting into an ugly depressed frown quickly hidden behind her hands as she began to repeat her last question over and over again. Unable to stand up as something held my body down I felt tears appear in my eyes as something in me began to cry for the teary girl. A loud noise of explosion rocked the plains as a fireball illuminated the nearby landscape. From the fire, a blood-covered elf rushed the Spiritwalker. With effortless parry, he leveraged her tight grip on her weapon leaving her defenseless. The conjured sword exited Iris''s back along with a fantail spray of crimson causing her to gasp loudly before the sphere flew from my right and hit the pale Lost in the leg. A loud cracking noise thundered through the pasture as Iris slumped onto her back. As her body fell into the grass, her ungraceful fall was quickly drowned by the triumphant cheers from the people gathered to watch the fight. "Pathetic, I expected more from such talkative Lost. You are like an untrained animal caught in a net. Flailing your weapon like it was a whip." The person behind the full white mask spoke loudly. He circled the elf, like a predator circles its prey before he yanked the sword from her chest and reached his hand behind his back. "Last words?" He said as he pulled out a knife-sized tooth and knelled on top of the elf. "...Failed who?" His voice mimicked being intrigued before he plunged the tooth into the powerful foe''s heart. Before the water shaman could finish his words I felt my body being flung as an ear-piecing shriek blurred my vision. The still air suddenly picked up and began to rush in the direction of the scream. "On the spirits. Siri, what happened to you?" Hovering above the ground I saw Siri consumed by black flames. In an instant, her left side was consumed into nothing but bones. With a surprising speed, the monster swooped behind the flat-footed Spitritwalker. Reaching around, she dug her claws into his sacred bone mask and left smiling scars on its smooth surface before causing a burst of deep blue light to erupt from the growing crack on his forehead. The horrific terror threw the two cracked halves of the Spitritwalker mask into the grass like common trash before his body shrank and shrivelled into a grotesque husk which screamed long after his body should have died. More snow-white flesh was consumed by the black flame from what remained from the joyful''s girl frame as the monster wearying her skin lifted her hands into the air. Bloody screams erupted from all who stood rooted in place, shocked at what just happened as from their own shadows, claws began to tear into their legs, dragging them into the tall grass. "Siri, if that is you stop it! If this is what Iris had done to you we can heal you just like you did Ba!"I heard myself scream before I could shut myself up. I''m dead, I''m dead! A golden jewel glared at me with fury while the lifeless jewel with a hint of blue stare felt painful to endure with my health points and mana plunging toward zero like a swooping hawk. A strange sound similar to a system chime caused the monster to stare upwards at the clouded night sky. A vortex violently appeared in the clouds above the living terror before the earth shook as a beam of golden light caused the monster to disappear. [Oath Breaker Vanquished.] I read the text which appeared in front of me written in hope bringing golden light. "In the honour of the spirits and the great Wyrm how can I repay you this-" "?? ???? ????, ?? ????? ???? ???!" A bone-chilling voice sounded from the crater created by the Wyrm''s intervention. How!? That is impossible, breaking an oath should have meant instant death to her. How is she still walking!? A nothing less than a skeleton with the right side of her face still remaining shuffled toward me. Feeling incredibly sick I was unable to move with something hot running down my pants. The monster extended her clawed hand and pressed it against my chest slowly increasing the pressure until a drop of my blood appeared. "!" I felt all my energy leave my body hoping Ba had managed to escape this monster. "Mmm?" What remained from Siri shifted its animalistic fury at something between our legs. A terror bird like-being with pitch-black fur and purple flames instead of eyes nestled inside its exposed skull hissed at the monster before swinging its claws at the white bone closest to it. Not even a scratch was left on the leg of the god-like Lost but something that strange creature which stood between me and it did caused the skeleton to back away. The gems replaced the two star-like eyes of the poor girl and somehow managed to express panic as the monster ran toward the elf''s motionless body. Giving the terror bird a last glance the monster spoke once more, her voice sounding like a decree of a divine before she grabbed Iris''s corpse and disappeared in a flash, leaving death and eerie silence behind. {New attributes detected} [Spirit Bond] {A Spirit of Death had bonded to you. Be nice to it as a Great Being had taken an interest in it.} Ch 127 “Not Qualifying to Kill Steal” A gentle wind swept over the great plain dotted sparsely with small hills covered entirely by the ubiquitous tall grass between which small buds of early blooming flowers waited for their moment to unfurl and litter the monotonous green grassland with a colourful meadow stretching as far one could see and beyond. "!" Iris opened her eyes as her body stood up with incredible speed. Her hand clawed at the air in front of her and dug into the soft black earth around her before she realised the duel had ended. She placed her hand on her chest but found no sign of her previous fight on her body. "Kia?" Looking around, the risen diligently searched for her pale mistress eventually finding Kia sitting behind her. Her precious necromancer, who she had failed once more was curled up into a ball while loosely wearing her jacket. Hesitantly lifting her hand the elf gently stroked Kia''s cheek, causing the girl to wince in pain. "You can''t wake up yet." A barely understandable sleepy slur reached Iris''s ears before the girl reached toward her. Just as the soft and cold hand touched her head, the elf noticed Kia''s arms looking strange but before she could take a closer look a wave of exhaustion hit her and her mind began to fight against unbeatable weight on her eyelids. "Sleep." "Ugh." Iris woke up again with the feeling of having a battering ram continuously hammer her forehead. She slowly opened her eyes anticipating the blinding rays of light to blind her but she was greeted with the dull sight of an over casted night sky with only a dozen stars managing to shine through the grey veil between her and the heavens. Iris looked down at her body and noticed that both of her arms were wrapped tightly with blood-soaked bandages. Laying close to her right hand, she saw the familiar black bag with all of the strange medical instruments Kia owned. The elf shook her head, dismissing the petty thought to undo the bandages and see what had the girl done to her arms but as she adjusted her body and sat on the ground the loose bandages slipped from her forearms. Examining her skin in the darkness, Iris couldn''t notice anything that would point to what had the girl done to her while she was helplessly asleep. She turned her head where Kia was last time and saw the girl sitting on the grass with her head resting between her knees. Iris noticed a thin strip of bandage peeking from under her coat which the undead mage had thrown on herself as a form of a blanket. Slowly approaching the sleeping mage she stopped to see if she had not disturbed her mistresses''s sleep that was the least she could do after almost killing them both. Gently and methodically, the risen lifted the edge of her jacket slowly prying it away from Kia''s iron grip. "!?" A half gasp escaped her mouth as the risen saw Kia''s entire porcelain arm hidden behind a layer of bandages wholly permeated by black blood. The dried blood formed a thin glossy sheet of black glass with small cracks intersecting its otherwise smooth surface. After ensuring she will not make more noise, the frightened elf reached toward Kia in preparation to cast Negative Life. "Don''t do this," A cold and distant voice froze the elf as Kia slapped Iris''s hand away after which the undead skirted backwards keeping the elf at a safe distance. "My body can''t handle any additional mana now." The necromancer relaxed a little bit before explaining herself to the petrified elf with her voice changing to resemble a parent explaining something to their children as she crawled closer to Iris. "What happen to your arm?" The tall risen asked with a hesitant voice, pointing behind the brown jacket where the girl had sneakily hidden her wounded arm. "You shouldn''t worry about it." Kia dodged the concerned elf''s question giving her a forced smile. Somehow the less than twenty-year-old girl who seemed to never run out of energy to wonder and awe at the most benign things in this world appeared much older than the tall undead hoplite was accustomed to. "I''m not a child, Kia. I''m worried about you." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The undead mage grinned in genuine amusement for some reason before she presented her arms to the elf. Flakes of glossy shale started to fall onto the ground as Kia unfurled the bandage glued to her arm. All along the mage''s forearm six deep channels reaching the bone caused the elf to feel sick. The three evenly spaced cuts on Kia''s upper arm were much narrower than the wide "V" shape trenches lines with a layer of the black liquid acting as Kia''s blood. "Awaa." The petite raven recoiled as the elf''s finger touched her skin. "My mana links got overloaded yesterday and because of their failure, my body is unable to regulate, use or focus any amount of mana. I did reroute your mana to keep myself alive but since I have to leave enough for your body to function I have barely enough to exist. Try to avoid casting any spells until I can mend my body to one hundred per cent." Kia explained seeing the wide-open amethyst eyes staring at her with worry. "Your mana should oscillate at about fifty per cent so if you have to cast a spell then do it but you won''t be able to regenerate it." The ancient undead used words the elf barely could repeat but her worried voice told her more than enough to listen to her warning. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 3 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 31 ] [ Hoplite Level 21] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 1602/1950 Strength 430 Constitution 426 Dexterity 436 Wisdom 428 Intelligence 428 Charisma 425 MP 1121/2250 ... MP 1122/2250 ... MP 1123/2250 ... MP 1121/2250 ... MP 1126/2250 ... Iris watched her mana ''oscillate'' at about half of her total capacity just like the girl said. Thankfully her Hit Points slowly climbed upwards not much slower than she had seen before. After filling her immediate curiosity she noticed that her level hasn''t increased. "You didn''t qualify." Kia responded cryptically to the elf''s silent question causing her to want to know what happened after she had passed out but first the most important matter at hand. "What do you need me to do?" The taller raven asked, eager to right her wrong. "Annoying." The necromancer rolled her eyes at the elf''s request. "Kia," The elf angrily barked at the all too casual girl. "Can I try to fix your links? You can tell me everything step by step and-" "I don''t want you to meister on my mana links, you are too..." "...Useless." Iris finished the necromancer''s sentence for her knowing the girl stopped to find a nice and polite word to describe her history of failing her. "... leaning toward your second class which is a good thing for someone with not too many levels to spare into dipping into different classes, especially without mastering your first two primary classes. I don''t know why you are feeling sad now since you are primarily a physical archetype with your racial class providing some magical abilities and skills but not enough to have a certain... viewpoint necessary to comprehend what is needed of you. I would never order an eternal sentinel to cast magic or ask a lich to build a house... I could but that is not my point," Iris lowered her head in silence as Kia''s gem-like eyes reflected her shameful tear-stained face back at her. "I need to find a spell caster, who can mend my mana links." "Are you not expecting too much from the living?" "Pwah! Any self-respecting caster has to be able to do that. How else can they heal the wear and tear on their mana links in a quick way?" The girl tilted her head to the side in puzzlement. Iris feared that the ancient was once again projecting her ridiculous standards onto the world. She never had heard or seen Alicia fixing her mana linkages when she served her but Alicia preferred being alone when working and often dumped her onto Brad or outside her room so she wasn''t entirely sure that such a thing didn''t exist in magics humans knew. The necromancer''s face twisted in discomfort as she rebandage her arm in a fresh and delicate-looking strip of fabric. The ugly wince never disappeared and the girl clearly tried to suppress the feeling of pain she was feeling. In a strange irony the ancient who lectured her about knowing your limits broke her own wisdom in such quick fashion. "Before finding a spell caster, first we have to find a place to hide from the annoying wind." Iris stood up and looked closely at her surroundings finding nothing but an endless sea of grass. She looked up at the overcasted night sky and tried her best to determine where they where. "Then we better start marching as quickly as possible." The elf said. "T-true." "Did something happen?" Iris turned back toward the sitting girl. "N-no I''m f-fine but..." "But?" "I would have been able to walk b-but after resting I found that I was too hampered by my body t-to walk." The girl stuttered for some strange reason as she excused herself. "So you are too weak to walk?" "I''m not weak! If not for the system, I would have been fine." A small stone dropped from the risen weighted heart or whatever she had in her chest, knowing that the undead girl could still access all of her wide range of emotions and expressions which included the girl''s pearly cheeks flushing red with embarrassment. "How is the system linked with your inability to walk?" Iris asked. " Did you do something to anger it?" "Ehh, I was meant to say I was debuffed by the stupid human who attacked you." "Mmmm." Iris stroked her chin before she grabbed everything the girl owned laying around them two and presented the items to the mage who had kept the ability to store items in her inventory. The girl loosely wearing the elf''s jacket on her back groaned as the risen swept her from the ground and held her as lightly as she could. "Tell me what happened after I went unconscious?" Iris asked the necromancer wanting to know what the girl did to save her from the Spiritwalker who outclassed her in everything but strength. Ch 128 “Starting Small”
The great eastern plain holds many mysteries in its endless expanse. From anomalies defying all reason to great ruins, their grey walls stained with tears of the elements. All are hidden in the most powerful type of concealment requiring no mana or men to maintain their secrecy, isolation. Extract from Adventures with Wulff
Carefully putting her feet in front of her, Iris marched through the knee-high grass keeping her pace to a peaceful stroll through an orchard in late spring. She kept her speed to this sluggish pace for Kias solace as anything faster than a stroll caused the undead mage in her hands to cry in excruciating pain. Kia are you- The steadfast elf tried to repeat her question to the tired undead. Im thinking still. The life-size doll exerted much of her strength to raise her arm and close the elfs lips. From her fingers, soothing cold permeated Iriss lips in archaic pulses leaving a feeling of a sickly kiss with the elf as her slender arm returned to her side. I dont understand, Iris looked down at her arms and met with the necromancers face twisted into a slight wince. What is there to think about? Many things, The pale girl replied in half-sigh. I dont understand the things I feel right now. The pain? No, I am familiar with feeling pain. Although it is my first time feeling so much of it, Kias colour-filled eyes looked away and stared blankly at the sky. I dont understand why I havent reacted sooner. I was able to make us avoid this situation but I felt my mind go blank in the most bizarre way, like I couldnt think clearly because I was scared for you... but in a different way than usual. How do you normally worry about me? The elf raised her eyebrow. Well You are my favourite thing I have ever created." Kia closed her eyes tightly before curling her into a protective circle. "Huh?" "Mmmm?" The elf hummed back. "You didn''t drop me." The undead unwinded her already exhausted body. "Why would I do that?" If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "..." The ancient undead blinked before looking as if an old memory had emerged from the depths of her mind. "Some of the more intelligent of my creation will drop everything to ask me to call them Children or Creations, literally. I never understood why they didn''t acquiesce with my an apt description of them." Kia''s voice drifted into a familiar voice to the elf which she only used when talking about magic and her experiments. "I know you are not annoying but I thought you will take issue with that." "I was used to being referred to as less than a thing." The elf solemnly answered. After a moment of silence, the necromancer began to speak again. "I enjoy how you look and I like being close to you. The funny warmth you make is something I had never made and your hands are pleasantly rough, unlike anything I make." The paler then usual girl mulled over her next words as she winced rolling onto her right side. "When you fought the water-human I felt powerless, more than I''m now. In addition, I felt scared. I don''t know what will happen to me when if our bond broke but that thought never crossed my mind until after the fight which I found anomalous as it defy logic. When I saw the water-human almost kill you I felt the urge to see the humans souls extinguished and their bones ground to dust. I was so angry at this unruly world that I broke your oath. As I succumbed to the anger I felt, I killed the water-human. After that, I teleported us away, away. As far away as I could manage." Iris felt like her world spin as she suddenly stopped. Her amethyst eyes stared at her barely alive mistress. Kia''s broken shell fuelled her desire and need to throw herself off the nearest cliff. "Why did you take that human oath?" The mage didn''t spare concealment spells on confessing the word human wasn''t a pleasant complement aimed at her. "I don''t understand, it was completely irrational." "I didn''t want you to get hurt" The elf instantly replied to the pale necromancer. "I thought the Spiritwalker alone was going to be easier to kill rather than fighting most of the tribe''s warriors fighting alongside him but I wasn''t sure that I could have kept you safe." She had thought that she could easily defeat the Spiritwalker, expecting the human to be somewhat like the dark elf in the dungeon underneath Firmusa but the man completely outclassed her. "I could have used mana swirling around me to fuel my spells." Kia mustered as much strength as her body could muster to disagree with the elf. "I-I thought taking an oath would be the best option." The elf replied. Seeing how the undead mage looked at her she realised how stupid her idea was. Everyone who followed the Spiritwalker had gone out of their way to try to hunt them down but she still wanted to avoid killing more people than she needed to since fighting the humans would drag more of them into the fight in a cycle of revenge. Even in her new life, her old useless life came back to haunt her once more and caused Kia immeasurable pain. "The seal." Kia''s voice suddenly reached the risen before she felt something worm into her soul as the girl rested her palm on her chest. Even in her state, the undead found the energy to care for her. No, she couldn''t break down in tears now. She will have to endure her own failure until she could bring Kia to safety and then face the consequences. "Kia, how did you survive breaking an oath?" The risen asked the girl still encroaching onto her soul. "I''m not really sure," The necromancer answered. "Maybe the system became human for a moment." "Human?" "Stupid." Kia spoke one word fitting not only to the humans but to all beings cursed with being alive. "Did you come up with that now?" The risen asked and was answered by a nod. *Yawn* Kia stretched herself on Iris''s arms as much as her wounds allowed her to before she closed her eyes, hiding them in the folds of Iris''s shirt. The snow-maiden quickly fell asleep leaving the elf alone with the awful feeling of Kia rummaging in her soul. Iris would have been happy if that was her punishment to feel this awful thing for all eternity seeing her stupidity had caused the petite girl to feel remarkable pain proven to her by the girl wincing and quietly sobbing in her sleep as soon as the powerful undead loosen her reigns on her wounded body. Her wish was quickly swatted away as the feeling disappeared accompanied by the mage whispering in her sleep "The seal looks as it should?" Regardless of the elf''s wishes, she felt a small inkling of happiness as 2 months ago she had become something instead of nothing with merely a useful talent attached to it. Maybe in 1000 years after she had righted her wrongs and become useful she could become someone. Ch 129* “Comet Descends”
Loud footsteps rocked the stone hallways causing the small servants to hurriedly drop to their knees. Paying no mind to the servants the slightly hunched one-eyed giant with a long messy beard picked up his speed in a strange amalgamation of walking and running. The bleached stone around him was decorated densely with the stories of his people from the time they climbed out from the small drop of Rohtua''s very own blood to the present day as the last mural carved around the gatehouse in front of him depicted the soon to be the conception of a divine empire sealed deep under the Stardust Mountain for their Gods to rule over the dead, keeping them away from the cold clutches of the abyss. The cyclop looked up toward a vetarii slave working on the portal around the massive gates to the city of the dead. The two-eyed creature no bigger than his hand, was covered in sweat which stained the white tunic with large patches of ever-growing darkness. The vetarii seemed to not mind his appearance as he was completely absorbed in the work he was assigned to, carefully placing his chisel on the stone and hammering it with perfectly measured strength. Behind the gates, the cyclop saw a huge excavated cavern existing height of the mountain above it. An army of the most skilful beings under their sovereignty worked on the sprawling city in the distance. Going further the old cyclop found the person he was looking for standing still with his arms behind his back silently overlooking the magnificent scenery. "I never thought I would see stars so far under the surface." The cyclop donning a heavily enchanted rob depicting their Father slaying a Pramil god accepting his mantle as an heir to all that exist said. "Mmmm, it is almost like the Gods themselves had blessed us even before we were ready to gift this wonder to them." "Wise words Stylianus. I wish though, that the Gods allowed us to use magic to build all of this, we would have been finished in a year or two." The monarch let out a sigh. "My father will have to be content with being only able to rest here." The old cyclop stroked his greying beard. "Our Gods demanded our sweat and blood. Building all of this with magic would have been like making the Gods do our work for us." "I know," The Heir to Orlak turned to face his advisor. The two cyclops gave the city one last look before he motioned Stylianus to follow him. "I would have asked what you did in the north but I can sense you bear to me important news. Tell me Stylianus why had you thought teleportation was the only way to speak to me." The monarch''s large yellow eye watched his advisor with unblinking interest. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. " A great comet was spotted above our capital but unlike other messages from our Ancestor this omen from the sky does not shine brightly but shines with a sickly pale light." The oldest of cyclops spoke with a hint of excitement managing to escape his otherwise serious tone. "I was already informed of this," Erastus''s eye showed worry for his old courtier and friend. "Had you forgotten already you yourself had announced this in front of my court last summer?" "I had yet not gone senile, I perfectly remember observing its great tail trailing above our capital," The mage''s harsh tone was enough to make his liege lord apologise. "I had divined that the comet was slowly losing speed and it will hit the fields around the capital, today." "What!" Erastus quickly ran outside leaving his maddened court mage behind. He rushed with all his might outside the gates to the Necropolis before teleporting to the town square. A nervous drop of sweat ran down Erastus''s forehead. In his many years of ruling the vast empire the powerful cyclop never felt so nervous in his life as the so-called gift from his great-great-grandfather was about to crash into the birthplace of his people. As soon as the blinding blue light disappeared Erastus casted a spell to magnify his voice but before he would spread his voice across the continent his pupil travelled upward to the cloudless sky. The blue roof holding up the darkness of the void looked empty, perhaps the crazy old mage had mistaken a fireball for a comet but as the royal cyclop scanned the vast blueness an ever-growing blotch of pure darkness tore a long rift in the otherwise pristine sky. "Everyone who hears my voice, begin to cast a shield above our capital!"
Iris watched as the sun slowly set for the second time since she was defeated at the hands of the Spiritwalker. Its dying light painted the grassland in an orange hue alongside playing inside the dark surface of Kia''s dried blood. The more the elf watched the more, the perfectly smooth and glass-like layer cast around Kia''s arm appeared alive. On the surface of the dark solid bubbles would occasionally appear, reacting to the gust of wind as if lashing out at the element for daring to cause its master pain. The orange light too seemed to play gently on Kia''s face giving the sleeping undead a bit of life as her skin looked almost normal if not a little too perfect to exist on a human. A light curved on the girl''s arm to create a chaotic theatre with actors shifting erratically on their dark stage. The play ended as Kia shifted in Iris''s arms causing cracks to appear on the previously immaculate surface. Kia''s open eyes tracked the sun slowly disappearing beneath the horizon, her gem-like eyes still possessed enough strength to marvel at the big fireball setting before frowning a little bit as the last ray of light disappeared in an anticlimactic fashion. The undead mage turned away before her eyes travelled upwards to meet with the risen. Her hand travelled up Iris''s chest, supporting itself as its journey brought it closer to Iris''s face. With a pained smile concealing her sadness the elf took Kia''s hand off her chest and delicately brought it down. Not only had she not deserved Kia''s soft touch but even with the ancient''s might her body clearly showed just how feeble and powerless she was now with even such a simple action bringing the necromancer to her pain threshold. Iris''s fingers stoked the air right above Kia''s skin trying to ease the mage back to sleep. The last time she tried to stroke her mistress to ease her pain, she caused the girl to scream in pain. Under this phantom touch the girl''s eyes closed, through their connection Iris felt the girl''s frustration but their link quickly settled once more. *Bleh* "Watery." Iris heard the kitten complain about something as she stuck out her tongue in disgust before falling asleep again. Iris readjusted her grip on the girl and tried her best to readjust her jacket to cover as much of the animalistic girl as she could leaving her legs to hang over her arms before continuing to seek some sort of shelter. Ch 130 “Underworld Welcomes Death” A powerful gale travelled from the north bringing with it dark clouds. Iris heard the powerful element long before it caught up to her almost like if she was being chased by a giant. She felt her tall body becoming a sail of sorts as she stumbled forward from the unexpectedly strong force pushing on her. The black glass began to flake off and dance on the wind as Kias head shot upwards in alert. If the undead mages form matched closer with her feline behaviour her ears would have perked up in vigilance alongside her eyes which searched the empty grassland for something. Something happened? The tall risen asked the pale girl whose body reminded her of her severely injured mana circuits, forcing Kia to lie down again. The wind. The undead barely responded, too exhausted to hide her worries, which danced on her face like dark shadows, staining her presenting face with ugly expressions not fitted for her. Iris tightened her grip on Kia before picking up speed to a full-fledged sprint. The great open expanse of tall grass rippled like waves on the turbulent high sea, offered no shelter in sight for the undead. Regardless of this fact, the risen ran as fast as she could hoping she could perhaps stumble onto a safe refuge she searched for the last four days. The elf sensed the howl of the wind coming from behind her shift slightly. Turning around she saw a great blanket of dark clouds covering the entirety of the sky. Under the clouds, Iris saw something fall down onto the ground in plentiful numbers but it wasnt rain rushing to fall onto Niuran as the faint sound of dull thuds hid itself in the wind roar. Unable to outspeed the elements, the sound of ice shattering onto Iriss body filled the air. With all honesty, the horrendous weather was the least of the elfs worries as she leaned her body forward, shielding the girl with her body. As the elf crested a gently rising bulge in the landscape and ran down its southern slope she felt her leg land on something other than solid dirt. Without hesitation, Iris casted Shakles Off, she couldn''t permit herself to fall with her strangely quiet mistress in her arms. Firmly planting her boot on the ground the risen used all her force to push herself forward. "!?" Instead of being propelled forward Iris''s leg disappeared into the ground dragging her body down with it. She watched her world spin before coming to suddenly as her back slammed into the rocky ground. A white veil quickly covered the elf''s vision with a light yet stiff touch. Her racial attribute kept her clear-minded allowing her to see her fall. With one move she threw the veil off of herself just as it pressed her harder into the ground. Standing up again and gazing dumbfounded at the sight in front of her, Iris watched as the roof held up by spiderweb began to collapse onto the once perfectly concealed lair. Pulling her spear from under the pile of dirt the risen turned on her heel but saw nothing but silk-covered walls and a tunnel leading down with bones scarred haphazardly on the floor. She stayed still for a moment waiting for the owner of the lair to crawl from the depths of the tunnel but whatever had lived here seemed to not be home. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Mhhhhgr!" A muffled scream from between her arms jerked the elf''s body to move again. Seeing no other option for survival Iris left the hail-stricken surface behind and scurried into the dark tunnel. Not far into the darkness the deafening sound of the outside first muffled before becoming nothing more than hushed whisper her keen ears picked up through the soft, black soil. Thinking the danger had ended Iris looked down and saw her mistress curled into a ball from which an opaque smoke slowly rose. Dark red patches were scattered on Kia''s bare skin resembling the aftermath of an acid spray rather than the light rash Iris was experiencing. Most of the black scale disappeared from Kia''s arms exposing the darkened bandages underneath. The tall elf tried to shift the girl into a more comfortable position but as she did her white linen shirt was pulled alongside the girl who froze into a motionless statue. Slowing her pace to a peaceful stroll through the streets, the elf looked closer and saw that the cold undead had stuffed her mouth with her shirt and had bit into it with her teeth while squeezing her eyes shut as hard as she could. With a heavy heart, the elf decided to leave her mistress alone knowing there was nothing she could do to ease her pain except going further inside the tunnel. The semi-circular tunnel was wide enough for two or three knights to comfortably ride through with about a meter to spare above them. The tunnel was completely covered in a grey-white spiderweb which surprisingly didn''t stick to her shoes like she thought it would but rather crunched under her heels. From where the wall touched the floor up, a thick blanket of this web held up the earth above while the floor was covered with a single layer of much more sturdier string which felt almost like walking on uneven cobblestone. The elf''s eyes squinted as the darkness proved too dark for her night vision to handle, leaving her with a blurry vision as her eyes struggled to peer past the complete void extending past the ghostly purple light emanating from Kia''s chest. "Woah." The tall risen stopped before she looked upward as in front of her a great spider almost completely blocked her path. A purple glow reflected off of six black beads surrounding a pair of human-like eyes staring at the space in front of them with a stone-cold stare. Great fangs gleamed in the ghostly light with multiple soft colours from between its curled mandibles. Iris extended her spear in front of her but the spider''s vertical pupils haven''t shifted even a little bit continuing to stare blankly at nothing in particular. The longer Iris stared at the behemoth the more its strange and eerie eyes drew her attention. The brown irises sparkled with many colours like dwarven gems seemingly by themselves. Exactly like the dragon''s dominating eyes are described by the bards in inns and taverns. She wondered why would a spider have the eyes of a dragon but nothing she came up which that could justify their existence. "How big was the thing that ate you?" Iris whispered to herself as she walked passed the dead behemoth with most of its thorax bitten off with one bite. She rubbed her fingers together getting rid of the dust settled on the smooth carapace of the spider in a thick layer of dust. Behind the dead spider, the tunnel suddenly expanded to twice its size. Iris jumped off the ridge onto the bottom of the larger tunnel. The new tunnel was oddly shaped with a ringed pattern evenly spaced every two steps inserted into the hard soil around them. The creature who ate the giant black spider must have not been the only thing digging tunnels underneath the earth as a slightly smaller tunnel without the oddly shaped walls intersecting with their tunnel, blocking of the way forward while opening two more paths. Iris stood still in the "T" shaped intersection unsure of what to do and waited for Kia to start moving again. Ch 131 “Shadow of Nature”
"Where arr wi?" It took roughly half a bell for the undead mage to spit out the white fabric from her mouth before her hazy eyes panned over the place the elf had brought her too. "I''m not sure but it''s better than the surface," Iris replied. Upon hearing her reply Kia''s eyes widened while a feeling of fear and betrayal hit the elf. "Did I say something wrong?" "..." The undead girl''s eyes rescanned everything around her before ending on Iris. Her soul-piercing gaze hovered on the confused elf for an unnaturally long moment. "Are you going to lock me underground, again?" Her slurred voice ranged inside Iris''s head with greater fear than ever before. "Of course not, this was the only shelter I stumble upon," Iris responded unsure if the girl was in shock seeing how she had never imprisoned the girl anywhere. Maybe the girl saw her tall figure as a cyclop? Youre tired can you manage to pull out the white fabric from your inventory? The girl hung on Iriss every word, her teary eyes continued to gaze at her with burning anger but her body relaxed and her hand moved by itself. The noise of fabric fluttering sounded close to Iriss ears. She caught the rolled-up tent with her foot, balancing carefully on one leg before kicking it forward. Finding a small alcove in the larger tunnel Iris bent over and slowly let go of her wounded mistress. The pale fingers tightened their hold on the risens white shirt, not permitting Iris to straighten her body back up. While still glaring at her, Kias strength quickly faded causing her arms to loosely fall to her sides. After ensuring the undead will not fall over, Iris picked up the roll of reasonably thick waterproof fabric and undid the leather straps tied at each end, letting the cloth unfurl onto the rocky ground. She folded the tent twice while kicking any loose rock under her feet away. With one move of her hands, the white cloth fell onto the ground like a bed sheet falling perfectly onto a bed while leaving no folds or imperfections. Still, the elf kneeled and dusted off Kias primitive bed she made before grabbing the unwilling mage who groaned loudly in discontent but her body seemed to think of the elf differently as it latched onto the useless elfs sturdy frame. Iris slowly laid the petite girl onto her side unfortunately causing her to cry in pain. As Iris tried to stand up again, the necromancer clutched onto Iris''s clothes and hung onto her. She pressed her head against the elf''s chest closed her eyes and then when her mind was already somewhere else she whispered sleepily. Is Ibis safe, at least? Iris is safe and would be glad if you are too. The elf replied starting at the large burn mark on the left side of the girls face which slowly healed in small almost unnoticeable pulses. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Good, she worries too much. A sweet purr tickled Iriss ear. Before you came in, it was fun. A stupid smile appeared on Kias face the elf often saw on Utrechts face amid battle. You feel like Soft, The sleep-purring kitten said as she nestled herself deeper between elven breasts. But I will kill youuu... The undead unconsciously murmured before falling silent. Instead of a righteous smite or a fireball hitting Iris a wave of cold washed over her in erratic patterns which teased her body with long periods of absence before saturating her entire body completely with the pleasurable feeling. Little battle dummy. Iris brushed away the silky black hair from the petite girls smiling face. Even when the living porcelain doll was burned heavily and her face was stained with tears she still managed to remain the most beautiful being the well-travelled elf had ever laid her eyes upon. The loyal risen felt her mistresss power slowly pull her mind into the dark and peaceful recesses of her mind. She was fully aware of her critical weakness to the soothing cold welcoming her for a night and she used her remaining mental strength to wrap her hand around Kia, ensuring that the weight of her arm didn''t caused her pain. Dark tendrils swiftly began to tug on her legs before cuddling her in their cold embrace and pulling her consciousness into the depths below. Iris was welcomed back to Niuran with perfect silence interrupted only by soft breathing. She felt her face being pressed against something remarkably soft. The elf opened her eyes only to see that darkness still shrouded her sight. She tried to lift her head but felt pushback accompanied by a territorial purr. The once-alive elf started to feel a long-forgotten sensation spread around her body originating from her chest. Instead of feeling cold or hot the feeling created a fuzzy sensation of a soft blanket covering her body. It reminded her of the time when she was little... very little, and her mother would lay in bed with her, waiting for her to go to sleep. She must have been a little monster to put to sleep as memories of her demanding stories or lullabies from her mother until late in the night resurfaced. The risen stayed perfectly still offering a prayer to her mother whose face she couldn''t remember before, with an unwilling heart she tried to free herself from the safety of Kia''s grasp, like a young Pikevice trying its best to sneak out of its nest. The girl planted her chin on top of Iriss head, pushing the elf further into her body. As much as the undead hoplite relished in the girls protecting touch, her mind was reprimanding her for not being the one keeping vigil over the sleeping girl. Resting her head back on the cold undead''s humble chest, a weird desire resealed with her for control. "Mother." A childish giggle, Iris didn''t recognize echoed in the darkness. The elf listened closely to the darkness with renewed focus before she realised the strange giggle came from her. Her mind began to quietly beseech her to submit herself to the girl and to please her at every turn but she pushed the strange thoughts back from where they crawled from, seeing them as tricks of some bored divine. It was not like she wouldn''t try her hardest to make Kia as happy and safe as she could but the thoughts felt like bugs crawling up just underneath her skin to invade her thoughts. The risen wrapped her arm around the girl, suspecting she must have experienced worse examples of having her own mind taken over by something, making her mind a foreigner in her own body, back in Firmusa. Iris didn''t feel like her petite creator was fit of being called "Mother" by her. Unlike her true mother, the girl lacked a certain feeling of being a wall for the elf to be able to take respite no matter the circumstances. The ghost-like girl made the undead elf feel similar yet infinitely different. A much warmer feeling which she, unfortunately, lacked the words to name it. "That''s a lie." Iris whispered to herself, a similarly stupid smile to the one the battle maniac on top of her wore, appeared on her face as her hand gingerly travelled toward her black hair and gently brushed the delicate blue flower gifted to her by Kia. Abiding by her soul''s pleas, Iris listened carefully for any signs of danger while her body relaxed in her mistress soft body while letting the quiet purrs of a certain kitten to tickle her ear without interruptions. Illustrations #2
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Kia & Iris with Background
Ch 132 “Silk Run”
"The oldest of the ancient races such as cyclops, dragons or vetarri were no strangers to experimenting with life itself, creating many chimaeras in the process. While vetarri and other younger ancient races'' creations seemed to have been created with a specific purpose in mind, from tunnelling beasts the size of castles to swarms of ravenous tripods capable of rending a paladin to a bloody set of armour in mere seconds. The chimaeras created by the two oldest races are rarely alike to one another and range from absolutely anything a sane mind can imagine to creatures which even the insane lose their minds for the second time when trying to comprehend the reason for the monsters'' creation. From the little it shares about its past, the Door of Divination acting as the front door of the halls of divination in the top spires of the Academy is a draconic chimaera, a creature of flesh and bone. The door speaks randomly every decade or two in a voice described as bringing even the most stoic members of Geni''i to tears. An army of mind-controlled thralls is always stationed around it with feathers and paper waiting to transcribe its prophesies. Unfortunately for Humanity, not all of the chimaeras are as peaceful as the door and are more than happy to test our resolve after being awakened by greedy adventurers or unfortunate miners." Extract from "On Ancient Question"
Deep underground, illuminated by a vague purple shine barely strong enough to not be drowned completely by the all-consuming darkness around it, a guardian lay still in the bandaged arms of the person she was meant to protect, utterly confused on who was meant to protect who. Iris felt the cold-blooded kitten above her, slowly running her incredibly sharp teeth on the elf''s exposed neck. The small teeth could puncture Iris''s pale skin and begin to drain her warm blood but Kia never actually bit her. In what the elf assumed was a show of incredible will, the petite blood-sucker only simulated dining on the risen by only using her soft lips to bite the warm-blooded undead. The kitten would purr loudly as she feasted on different parts of Iris''s head, leaving damp smooches on her neck and ears before retreating back into a deep slumber. This and the weak erratic pulses of purple light told Iris she was still alive and not in some kind of paradise for the dead. The lack of any other sensation left the elf unable to count the hours, days or maybe even weeks as they slowly passed them. She wasn''t even sure if she was awake for most of the time as closing her eyes made little to no difference in what she felt. One thing she was certain off, she and Kia had stayed like this for less than a month as her status still showed 3 months as her age. Undoubtedly the still living part of her was concerned at the passage of time but the risen didn''t care, she could force her way out of Kia''s grasp with barely any problem but why would she do that? She had an eternity to look forward to if she doesn''t screw her second chance at life because of her stupidity. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 3 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 31 ] [ Hoplite Level 21] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 1800/1950 Strength 430 Constitution 426 Dexterity 436 Wisdom 428 Intelligence 428 Charisma 425 MP 1025/2250 Combat; Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave, Mana Missile, Flame, Touch of Decay, Shackles Off, Fortitude, Sparks, Infernal Mirage, Calm Mind, Crippiling Blow, Firebrand, Self Combustion, Bouncing Shield Throw, Shocking Touch, Negative Life. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F+), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (A), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Strider Physical Resistance (E), Monster Experience Gain (B), Magical Talent (E+), Taunt Aura, Mark of Darkness, Anchor. Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 5), Survival (Level 5), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1), Cleaning... She read her status sheet once more, marveling at the absurdly large numbers for someone her level. It was quite childish and maybe the enjoyment of looking at her status fade with time but for now, it felt very good to see anything except complete disappointment on the status sheet. "Wherrre is Ibis?" A worried purr sounded above the elf''s ear before she felt Kia shift in the search for this Ibis. "Did you sleep well?" "Eeek!" The girl squeaked loudly, letting go of Iris and covering her chest with her arms. "I''m happy to see you feel well enough to run away from me," The elf supported herself with her left arm as she turned to face the spooked kitten. Iris stared at the flushed girl, carefully examining her face. A smile crept up on her face as she noticed that Kia''s snow-white complexion was as fair as the day they first met with no sign of the terrible burn wounds anywhere she had seen before. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "I didn''t mean to run away, you scared me though." The girl replied as she shuffled closer to the elf. "You seem to be in less pain than before." The risen said. "Am I?" Kia''s face shifted into an astonished look as she began to pat her body, starting with her face. The corner of her lip would sometimes twitch as she examined her body with a little bit too much fervour but as she was about to touch her right arm, her palm hesitated for a long moment before continuing. "Auch!" The girl''s body recoiled as she instantly curled into a ball. "Gave me so much hope." She hissed through her teeth as she tapped her pale cheek. "Where does it hurt?" Iris asked. "Where my mana links are..." The mage replied before speaking again. "It''s from here to here, then it''s run down along my spine and my sides before coiling around into my leg and then foot." She ran two fingers just above her forearm bringing them back to her shoulder before motioning to her spine and her waist, her fingers then hovered over her inner thigh before coiling around her leg and ending at the outside of her foot. "What are you doin-!" The risen scooped up the debilitated mage, careful to not touch anywhere near the areas Kia had shown. She kissed the girl on her lips from behind, as she took revenge on her by encasing the blood-thirty kitten on top of her lap. The girl''s body remained stiff as steel before relaxing as her head rested on Iris''s torso while the elf replicated the petite mage by resting her chin on the girl''s crown. The two spend a bit more time like this with Kia resting on her favourite spot while the elf leaned back with her hands behind her back. In the darkness, Kia''s eyes added a bit more light to their little campsite, enough for Iris''s vision to regain its former strength. After a long moment, the elf could see the girl growing restless but not enough to voice her complaint. "Are you wondering where we are?" "Yes... how did you know?" The petite undead stuttered as she tilted her head backwards to see the elf. "You told me." "Mmm? I don''t remember this?" A frown appeared on the girl''s face as the girl''s mind visibly tackled with her thoughts. "I only noticed us being here after I woke up... are you lying to me?" "No," The elf grinned she replied. "You even told me that you are going to kill me because I feel too much like myself. I feel quite honoured that you would kill for me, even when I kidnap you from myself." The girl looked utterly baffled by Iris''s words but never disputed her words. Rather she began to silently observe the area around her once again. "Would you like to eat?" The girl bobbed her head up and down prodding the elf to slowly lay her back on the ground. Iris stretched her body as she stood up after who knows how long of time laying in one position. After she got her body depetrified, she helped the girl find a more comfortable position. "How will you light a fire?" Kia asked as she rested her head on the rolled-up fabric under her head. "I don''t want you to cast spells." "I won''t be casting magic, don''t you worry," Iris explained. "Don''t wander anywhere and scream if something happens." "Mmm." "And it gets quite dark here so listen carefully for any footsteps." "Mmmm" "Are you sure that cloth is comfortable enough?" The elf asked pointing at the wrinkled fabric on which the girl sat. "Iris!" "Sorry, sorry, I will get going now." The risen scratched the back of her head before turning around and walking away. The elf placed her right arm on the wall as her vision dulled to the point that she couldnt see the ground she was walking on. Feeling the wall suddenly end she turned right, stepping into the tunnel she had come from. Cant see a thing. The risen clicked her tongue in annoyance as she took small steps forward on the much rougher ground than she remembered. The stubborn elf continued forward, blindly taking small steps in the darkness before she felt the tip of her boot hit the sheer face which she had to climb to get into the old spider''s lair. Feeling the rock to find somewhere to cling onto, she hesitantly placed her foot on the rock before leaping up, putting her entire weight on her foot. The lonely sound of a pebble falling onto the cold floor echoed throughout the long dark tunnel before fading from existence as Iris pulled herself over the top of the ledge. Iris took a step forward and instantly felt the stiff layer of silk lining the entire surface of the smaller tunnel. Compared to stone or dirt the silk had a little give to it which made walking on it a bit of a struggle but she pressed uphill. Pulling on her cheek, the panting elf couldn''t remove the wild grin off her face which appeared on her face. It felt somehow liberating to be able to climb a couple of meters high wall like it was nothing. She was fully aware that she had done much more impressive feats of physical prowess and how stupid for her to even pant or be out of breath but her brain was riding some sort of high horse. She felt similar excitement after realising she had gained level 50 but back then her mind was almost fully focused on Kia. After that, she either didn''t use her strength at all for long periods of time or she was too focused on fighting. Although she knew roughly what each point threshold did, it was a completely different animal to see for herself what she was capable of and she couldn''t stop smiling. "I guess I still think of myself as her." The two and something-month-old undead whispered to herself. The elf calmed her mind and massaged her cheeks with her fingers as the dumb smile she was wearing defied all of her knowledge about her new body and was causing her muscles to ache. "!?" *Splash* In an instant, the distracted risen felt her footing shifting from under her as the silk began to tear. Iris reached forward to grab something causing the tunnel to illuminate with weak orange light before the elf''s head hit the rocky floor covered in some sort of goo. Iris swiftly sprung back onto her feet, preparing to drive off any arachnids lingering around their parent''s lair. Listing carefully to the darkness, Iris partially dropped her guard as she could only hear the faintest sound of running water. The elf dropped onto one knee and touched the ground beneath her, feeling her fingers touch wet soil. The elf stayed still for a moment before she began to claw at her surroundings searching for the object she had hit before. She felt her fingernails dig into soft soil or fine gravel but no matter how hard she hit not a single spark appeared. It was a struggle to know where precisely she was hitting in the pitch darkness but after a while, a flurry of orange sparks illuminated the cavern once more surprising the undead who accidentally swiped her arm quite high off the ground. The small twinkling embers fell onto the ground and quickly went dark but their glow seemed to linger for far longer as Iriss vision got progressively darker. Looking at the thing infant of her, Iris realised that her fingernails had scratched the armour of the half-eaten spider. Leaving more scratches on the arachnid exoskeleton Iris illuminated the tunnel again while she looked around herself. Thats unfortunate. The risen commented to herself as she straighten her body while she stared at the wall of rubble which had crushed the front half of the giant spider while also blocking off the tunnel ahead. Wet stains covered the few small gaps between the rubble which merged into a small stream at the foot of the cave-in. Iris watched as the silk layer below her boots slowly turned into white mush which clogged the shallow channels which the water carved into the loose soil. Fortunately for her most of the silk was still dry as wheat in the scorching summer sun but before she started to gather a large heap of silk she could use, Iris our her hand edge of the circular wound. Putting her fingers between the exoskeleton and the spiders dried-out insides and trying to break off a piece of the armour. At first, the thumb-thick plate didnt budge at all before suddenly breaking off in Iriss hand, causing her to stumble with a palm size chunk of black exoskeleton which softly gleamed with a faint rainbow when struck by light. Iris cleaned off the backside of the plate from the sponge-like flesh which simply crumbled into dust leaving her with a perfect size plate she clawed at whenever she needed light. [Inspect] [Ogre-Spiders exoskeleton] [Ogre-Spiders can be found in many areas of the world as long as the environment can maintain a sufficient amount of food for one Ogre-Spider female and her brood. They are ancient creatures which appeared during the third cycle. Adult Ogre-Spiders create a lair around which they spun massive webs made from thin strands of silk which they use to feel their prey from the safety of their lairs before pouncing on their prey while young Ogre-Spiders wander aimlessly around the world preferring dark and quiet places over everything else.] I really have to remember to use inspect more. The risen muttered before turning around. With her newfound torch, Iris began to tear the silk from the walls sending a cloud of smoke into the air. Before Iris knew it she was left with a large pile of silk she could barely hold between her forearm and shoulder. If the silk was not as old and stiff as it was Iris could have easily earned a platinum coin or two if she would have collected every strand of the spiders silk laying the tunnel depending on the properties of the silk but she hoped that Ogre-Spiders had mediocre abilities at spinning their silk knowing how she will try to use the silk in her hand. Ch 133 “How To Tame An Undead Kitten” Inside the dark tunnel, a tall elf walked forward with a careful stride as she brought light to its dark depths with a single move of her hands. The elf''s prudence came from having to take her steps slowly as a thin layer of greyish mist covered the floor near where she had left her wounded and hungry mistress. The fog danced around her legs in a slow and graceful fashion, swirling with her every step. The mist reminded the undead with a blue flower in her hair of the day her old life ended inside Kias golden cage in which a much thicker yet similar mist lingered around her feet. About a hundred meters in front of her she could see a faint purple glow which was enough for Iriss eyes to see in the darkness. She could feel her steps getting longer and faster as her body and mind couldnt both wait to reunite with Kia. Arriving at the small alcove Iris saw Kia laying on her side with an expression of boredom painted on her alabaster face while she fiddled with the plain ring given to her by a certain obsessed bloodsucker. The girl''s eyes lazily shifted onto the elf which caused her glowing eyes to glow even brighter as they seemed to give the elf a tired smile before she raised her eyebrows in confusion upon noticing the large pile of dirty-looking silk. Iris slowly approached the girl, making space for the silk she had gathered before greeting the girl with a small wave of her hand, not wanting to touch the girl in fear of hurting her. The girl puckered for some reason before frowning at the elf who had her back turned away. Whats this for? The undead mage asked causing the elf to turn around. For cooking. The girl tilted her head to the side as her eyes focused on the silk next to Iris. I meant for lighting a fire You didnt think I will start feeding you this silk, did you? The risen explained as she noticed the girls object of focus. no. A guilty meow came from the snow-white kitten whose gleaming eyes shifted away from the silk. Lovely. Iris added which caused the girl to pout angrily as she was too tired to defend herself against the nearby predator. "Can you pull out a pot and the grain, it''s in a mostly empty sack with a hole in its side." "I don''t remember you giving me this." Kia said as beside her a metal pot appeared from nowhere and banged on the hard floor alongside a sack of wheat which rattled causing a plum of dust to be flung into the air. "But I do," The elf replied before examining the pot on which she spotted a dent. Be careful Kia with these, this is the only pot we have." "That''s mine inventory," The girl defensively grumbled to herself as she casted a suspicious look at the elf who knew much more about the contents of her vast inventory than the mage herself. In truth, the taller undead had just a good memory of things she had given to Kia, treating them as if these items were her own. It was a good skill to have, seeing how the grumpy kitten had forgotten what they had looted from the humans right after arriving in the forest of red and white trees. "Sorry." The girl suddenly apologised to the elf. "It''s fine, as long as you will avoid doing this again in the future." "What are you going to do now?" "Dinner," Iris smirked as she saw the laying girl roll her eyes upon hearing the obvious response. "I will first have to test something before I can begin cooking." Iris tore off two small sheets of silk before shuffling away from their little camp all while Kia''s half-open eyes keenly observed the risen''s every move. She pulled out the black plate from a satchel on her belt before striking it over a clump of fine silk strands. "Will the silk not just burn too quickly for you to use it?" Kia''s inquisitive voice came from behind Iris. "If this was normal silk, yes but from what I saw, the bigger the spider the more fire resistant their silk is. I worry a little bit about Ogre-Spider''s silk being immune to fire but that is why I''m doing this." Depending on how old that half-eaten spider was her fear was completely justified as the older the race was the more powerful it usually was. An orange spark danced in the air before gently falling into the soft blanket laid beneath it. The thin white strands darkened as they curled upwards quickly enveloping the dying ember in their embrace. The silk looked only slightly singed by the quick-lived spark but before Iris could strike the plate again, a small flame was born slowly feasting on the silk around it. Iris watched as on the silk strands a wax-like liquid began to pool into a tear shape drop of clear wax. The risen dexterously scooped up the miniature pyre and carefully put it on top of the slightly larger pile of silk made from thicker strands. After observing the fire to see if she needed to do something Iris put a bit more silk on top of the flame, careful not to choke it. "I will go fetch some water, I will be back in a moment, Kia." The undead elf excused herself as she straightened her back to leave her wounded mistress alone again. She wasn''t particularly happy about cooking with cave water but she will do her best to boil it clean. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "But I have water." The necromancer furrowed her eyebrows at the elf. "I didn''t know that," The girl''s brows dipped even further as she stared at Iris as if she shattered some idea about her. "Why would you have water in your inventory?" "Because water is a good solvent." The petite mage simply shrugged as if her answer was as normal as yesterday''s sunset. Kia''s palm disappeared for a moment before she pulled out an antique pitcher made from black metal with a gilded rim and handle. Iris lunged forward, catching the priceless pitcher of ordinary water as Kia''s arm couldn''t handle its weight. "Are you hurt?" The undead with bright purple eyes put the pitcher down before studying the heavily breathing mage with concern over the girl''s health. "I can''t wait for my mana links to be healed. Grumble, grumble." Iris silently made triple sure Kia hadn''t broken her right arm, letting the porcelain girl grumble to herself passing the perfect opportunity to tease the girl some more. Leaving Kia''s side, Iris poured the pristinely clear water into the pot. As the water slowly came to a boil the tall elf looked into the sack of wheat. Fortunately for her, the grain was already threshed leaving her with only two things to do. She tied the cloth sack as tightly as she could before leaving it on the ground. The elf extended her long arm toward a large rock, to Kia''s silent surprise she began to roll the rock on top of the wheat, rocking it back and forward. The elf didn''t need to make flour, she only needed to crack the hard outer shell of the seeds to let water in so in barely any time at all she was done. The undead cook poured the contents of the sack into the pot before handing it to the girl behind her. In the same move, Iris asked the curious girl for a spoon and a bowl, she would use the bowl later but now the elf began to fish out all the nasty stuff not meant for eating which conveniently floated to the surface. "Finished?" The ever-hungry undead asked, her sweeter than usual voice wormed its way to Iris''s heart like nothing else. "About one-six of a bell. Are you really that hungry?" Iris threw a bit more silk into the fire before walking toward the girl and sitting beside her. The pale raven looked unhappy about Iris''s response not having a time reference to her words before she eagerly bobbed her head up and down with renewed interest as a quiet growl echoed from under her dress. "Should have known better." The elf commented as she watched the eager devourer move her head. The two stayed still for a while silently enjoying each other company. Both of them watched the steaming pot over the fire, listining to the odd hiss the waxy silk made as it burned. In the edge of her vision, Iris noticed that the yawning kitten could barely keep herself awake as she fought off the exhaustion while staring at the pot with a sort of keenness only a predator could manage. "Kia," The elf tapped her finger in front of the girl''s face to get her attention. "Can you say something?" "Why?" "So you don''t dose off on me right before dinner." "But I''m not sl*Yawn*py." "Is that soo?" Iris allowed herself to smile a little as she brushed her finger on Kia''s small fangs as she yawned again. In response, the girl snapped her teeth before giving the warm elf an even warmer smile showing off her pearl-white fangs which appeared a little larger than before. A strange hunger twinkled in Kia''s gorgeous gem-like eyes before she winced as the wounds on her body decided to remind them of their existence. "Tell me a joke, Kia." The concern elf whispered sweetly in the kitten''s ear, trying to distract her from the pain. "A joke?" "Yes, you know something funny or say something you find interesting. Speak to me about anything really. Maybe something I don''t know." The girl looked extremely focused on the words leaving Iris''s mouth driving away any signs of exhaustion from her perfectly sculpted face. Kia''s seriousness left the elf with little hope of hearing something she could understand but she wouldn''t dare to interrupt the girl in her thoughts. "Oh," Two gems suddenly met with the risen, full of pride. "Did you know that an average-sized body contains enough bones to assemble an averaged size skeleton?" "Hhmm!" Iris could barely manage to hold her chuckle as the girl delivered the densest sentence the preciously innocent girl had ever said to her with an incredibly serious expression acting as the honey on top which brought everything together. "Nothing better than a necromancer rising my spirit." "Huh?" "Never mind... I think our food is ready." "Our?" Kia said as the elf quickly stud up from her. Inside the pot from which all of the water disappeared either being boiled off or being absorbed by the firm yet spongy porridge-like meal. Iris swiftly spooned the light-golden sponge into the bowl, compressing it with the spoon to fit it all. "Kia," Iris shuffled close to the laying girl who looked to be beside herself from the excitement. "I don''t think it''s as good as you are imagining it to be." She warned as she scooped some of the sponge into the spoon. "Huh?" The petite undead''s eyes opened wide with confusion as the elf wasn''t handing her the bowl filled with deliciousness while the spoon got closer and closer. "Say, ahhhh." The elf with a strange smile said to the girl. "Nyyyyaaaa! This is so embarrassing!" Kia''s pale cheeks quickly turned pink as she mustered all her ancient strength to fight off the bold undead looming over her. "Don''t you want to eat?" An innocent question reached the feral kitten refusing the tall elf''s offer. "Not like this, it''s humiliating, Iris! I can''t." "Oh, well then," A mischievous smile on Iris''s face caused the necromancer to start worrying about the bowl she was offered. "Hrrrmph!" The petite undead struggled to lift the filled bowl of steamy deliciousness but found her strength insufficient to lift the bowl. Even risking her health and using all of her body''s remaining strength without worrying about its integrity which she so struggled to maintain she knew the bowl was too much for her to lift. "Mmm?" The evil elf pulled the defenceless girl from her thoughts. The elf''s finger played on the bowl''s brim before effortlessly pulling the bowl closer to herself. "It smells so delicious." "Mmmmm! Fine, but know I get my revenge for this." The feral cat finally gave in to the elven power of persuasion. "I''m glad to hear this," Iris completely ignore the girl''s threat. "Now say, ahhhhh." "..." The feral cat felt humiliated but the smell of the freshly made deliciousness was too much, she hid her face in her palms before surrendering to the elf. "Ahhh." Kia''s flush remained on her cheeks as she eagerly ate the mostly tasteless wheat porridge. Iris felt her heart sing songs of joy as the doll-like girl radiated pure joy while remaining in her clutches. Whatever Kia saw as a valid punishment for this crime against her, Iris saw it as more than acceptable as every moment now felt like a lifetime of utter pleasure and joy. But a small little pin was pricking her non-existent heart. "Kia? Can you give me a couple of the cookies Umbria gave you?" The guilty hoplite asked. "Why? You are not going to eat them?" The no-longer struggling kitten expressed her fear. "I want to make this a dessert for you too." "Where is your dessert?" The kitten spread open her fingers in a hopeless search just as three cookies appeared on the blanket between the two. "You are such a hopeless little kitten." Iris said as she crushed the cookies in the bowl before serving them to the girl. The two were making each other feel blessed with immeasurable heavenly bliss, although in two different yet similar ways with only one of them knowing it. Ch 134 “Meeting Demi-Humans”
"Ahhhhh." A joyful kitten opened her mouth for the last spoon full of the desert to disappear into her mouth. The girl held her cheeks as she made quiet squeaks of joy while she chew on the golden brown food. "MhhMmmmm!" Seeing how the delighted girl was loudly praising her cooking, Iris was tempted to see how adding a couple of cookies had changed the mostly tasteless porridge. Scrapping the bowl with the spoon she managed to gather roughly half a spoon of porridge. "Mor-?!" *Grawr* The lethally adorable expression the kitten made asking for more food turned into a threatening hiss as the undead devourer showed off her fangs. The elf stayed still for a moment with the spoon halfway in the air before she decided that fighting the girl for real wasn''t worth it. "More yummy?" Kia''s large eyes begged the elf again who was instantly charmed by them. "Sorry, Kia." Iris felt something sting her heart as the smile on Kia''s face disappeared and was replaced by a small wince which reminded Iris of Kia''s wounds and her failure. The elf lay down beside her mistress whose battle against exhaustion was coming to an end with a predictable outcome. While watching the kitten, adorably fighting against the inevitable Iris wanted nothing more than to ease the girl''s transition into the next day but she had already caused the ancient undead enough pain. "Iris?" Kia''s confused voice pulled the worried elf back into reality. "Need something?" "Why are you touching the flower so much?" The mage''s innocent question caused the tall risen to frown with confusion before noticing that her right arm was gently caressing the otherwordly flower the girl had gifted to her. "I-I don''t know." *Purr* The sleepy kitten purred thoughtfully filling the silent walls with her enchanting voice. "C-can you do that to me?" Her timid request barely reached the elf''s sensitive ears. "Are you sure about it?" Iris requested Kia to reconsider as her hand hovered just above the girl''s bandaged arm feeling the excessive cold leaking from her body uncontrollably. "Only my face." The undead replied. Kia''s purrs got louder and deeper as the elf''s warm fingers brushed against her frigid skin. Iris gingerly brushed the long black hair away from Kia''s face exposing more of her waxen skin to her eyes, the girl''s pale skin feeling softer than usual. It was probably related to the girl losing her mana links and the ever-growing fog around them. The elf thought. Drawing on Kia''s cheeks the girl quickly fell asleep while purring peacefully causing the elf''s ears to feel pleasant from the constant vibrations. As the girl slept her coagulated black blood slowly mended the many fractures on its surface caused by the girl moving her arms. Iris felt her body being gently enveloped by the fog as the girl found her arm and used her bicep as a pillow. The young undead didn''t even notice the cold pulling her mind into a deep slumber where her mind rested beside a great shadow. "Damn it, that tunnel also collapsed!" A frustrated echo stirred the sleeping undead back awake. She looked around and saw that the fire had burned out long ago and that the fog had grown significantly, looking more like deep snow then a fog so thick it had become. Instantly reaching for her weapon the undead hoplite focused on the silence around her, searching for any signs of life in the dark. She stood up as the faint sound of multiple footsteps came from the tunnel to her left. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Mmm?" The sleeping girl murmured, annoyed at the elf who took her jacket away from her. Coming from inside the tunnel, a faint yellow light of a torch slowly began to illuminate the ground in front of their camp. Peeking her head inside the tunnel Iris saw a singular torch deep in the tunnel, the light the torch emitted alongside the fog made it hard for her to spot who or what was approaching them but it couldn''t be a large group. "Iris? What are y-" The newly awaken girl rubbed her eyes with her hands as she spoke from behind the risen. "Shhhh." Iris put her palm on Kia''s mouth and put her finger on her lips to make the girl understand what was happening. A spark of understanding appeared in the girl''s eyes as she seemed to throw off any signs of exhaustion she could. Kia closed her eyes looking extremely focused as if searching for something before she looked at the elf again with a frustrated look. "Are you sure? I can''t sense anything." "Very sure." Iris answered. The risen was caught between a rock and a hard place as realistically her only option was to either fight or pray the approaching strangers would miss them while walking past them. She would not bet anything on the latter option, therefore it left her with only one choice. She could try waiting and ambushing the living from the side but that would leave Kia exposed and she wasn''t in any shape to defend herself. The elf wasn''t in a comfortable enough position to risk trying to run because of the fog. If the incoming enemies looked to not possess magic and they had no range weapons to punish her for showing her back to them, maybe the elf would have chosen to run but any group who go out of their way to not address their weaknesses wouldn''t survive so far from any civilisation. The sound of footsteps got louder although the girl still looked like she was listing for their enemies as if she were deaf to them. Her reaction told Iris that their enemies were lightly armoured and possessed quite a high level of stealth and possibly possessed high magical defence as the girl was very good at detecting incoming enemies when she tried although her overall ability to do practically anything severely dropped for obvious reasons. The undead elf trusted in her hearing to guess the distance between her and her opponents as she tried to gather as much information before risking being seen by them. At most there were three foes she would have to defeat, it couldn''t be a lone person since the sound of footsteps didn''t match the sound of a lone person walking, also she had heard the female shout about a tunnel being collapsed. If the female was alone there would have been no reason to shout out that information for possible dangers to hear her. Iris crouched below the fog and peeked into the ever-brighter tunnel to look where precisely her enemies were and to try looking at their equipment once more. Two figures waded through the thick fog, both of them were of similar height. Both of the foggy figures appeared to be women wearing long capes of questionable quality. Iris couldn''t tell what the figure on the right used as a weapon if she even had a weapon but the person on the left was holding a spear wrapped in red fabric with a long thick spearhead which suddenly came to a point, unlike her own weapon. "You see this?" The figure on the left held out her arm stopping her companion mid-step. "Purple eyes under the fog." "Ohh, yeah, I see them. I never saw a cave fogger with purple eyes." Iris quickly hid her face behind the wall as the figure replied. The elf heard her two enemies pick up speed. "Maybe all is not lost." She thought as she stood up and stepped into the tunnel with her spear in front of her. "Watch out Tei!" With barely any time to react, the figure on the left grabbed her teammate by her hood, pulling her violently backward avoiding the black tip of Iris''s spear which harmlessly punctured the oversized sleeve on Tei''s left arm. "What the-" The foe that the tall undead almost managed to eliminate with her first strike barely caught her breath as she relentlessly pushed forward, taking advantage of the pair''s surprise. Quick flat thumps echoed from the walls as the two spears'' shafts hit each other as Iris''s second foe was too close for both of their spears to be effective. The undead shoulder bashed the stranger before letting go of her right hand off her spear and made her palm flat as the sword''s edge, aiming her open palm at the exposed back of the tumbling woman. "No!" Iris felt her frown deepening as the nameless spear wielder managed to escape with her life as the first figure blocked the elf''s attack with a strange sword. The undead scowled with irritation as she felt her blood flowing out of a horizontal cut running from her middle finger to her wrist alongside her irreplaceable HP which slowly trickled down. The force of Iris''s attack pushed Tei''s sword into the ground alongside snapping the string holding her cloak on her. "Demi-Humans?" Iris whispered as two furry ears popped up from under the hud alongside an ember-furred tail with a white tip that appeared in her vision. Looking down at the sword embedded in the floor, she saw a mostly wooden sword, made from reddish wood with eerily similar fragments of black glass embedded alongside the sword edge. [Inspect] [Fragmented Axe] [This fragmented axe is made from Dragon Glass and hallowed Sakura wood.] "Shiro!" The fox woman shouted as she held her wrist while wincing. "Follow after me, Nakatei." The second demi-human replied as she suddenly emerged from behind her retreating companion. The elf felt her body move before her mind registered what was happening. She saw the long armour-piercing spear tip beside her face as she leaned to the side dodging the attack. Before regaining initiative Iris caught the demi called Shiro whispering something. Somehow managing to bring back her spear and attack again all before the elf could even aim her weapon, Shiro began to relentlessly assault the elven hoplite with a fury of attacks. By the hair on her head, Iris somehow managed to deflect most of the attacks while her clothes protected her from the rest. She felt completely outclassed by the opponent in front of her with the benefit of surprise squandered. The two armed combatants jousted for space over the sword embedded in the ground with the disarmed demi-human standing behind her companion, helplessly watching the fight. Ch 135 “Breaking The Ritual” "The kingdom of Cindrisil and its sister kingdom of Nifiraten were established during the year 645 of the Human Era after six years of war against the elves under the leadership of the Hero, Cindris the Young and his sister Nifirata the Golden who built two twin cities to consolidate their spoils of war. The two kingdoms split the lands of east Edor into two with Cindrisil ruling everything north of the twin city and Nifiraten ruling everything to the south. Half a century before the collapse of the Holy Human Empire all news from the twin city disappeared in the mids of a period of constant rebellions threatening the imperial hegemony. Only after five years of deathly silence did the wider world come to know what happened to the Cindril & Nifiraten. A humble merchant found the city overran with a strange race of human-looking beasts which had infested the city, adding another stone which crushed the Empire already plagued by numerous rebellions, civil wars and incursions from all sides." Extract from the first chapter of "History of Demi-Humans" by Henrick the Blind.
The sound of combat filled the long narrow tunnel as a monster and a demi-human fought against each other. Behind her main opponent, a human with some fox-like features closed her emerald eyes, producing a small crystal from behind her. Iris threw her spear outwards like a glaive, cleaving the area in front of her before hitting the wall as the cloaked demi dodged backwards before without missing a beat, Shiro leapt at her in ripost. Blood-red eyes stared at the undead from under the hood as she ripped her spear from the clay wall with her monstrous strength while she let her armour protect her. "?" Iris stared as her planed failed somehow her opponent stopped mid-air for just enough for the dwarven spear to pass below her. Stupefied by the unnatural feat she casted inspect on Shiro wanting to know what class the demi was using. [Inspect] [Demi-Human Warrior Level 111] [This demi-human is of Nekos sub-race] Kicking the ground with one leg the mundane warrior sprung forward again, flying through the air like a bolt of lightning the stake-shape spearhead pierced the side of Iris''s neck. Thinking on her feet, Iris let go of her own weapon seeing how their fight devolved into close range. Grabbing the shaft of her opponent''s weapon, the undead hoplite tilted her body to the left ripping away the spear with her while she reached for the red-eyed warrior with her right arm. Instead of running the demi-human stood in the path of the elf''s claw. Shiro''s arm slid below the risen''s forearm before she grabbed Iris''s wrist and used the elf''s momentum against her. The inexperienced hoplite felt like she hit the wall as her body hit the warrior''s shoulder. Her still perfectly calm mind had to watch as she fell on the ground behind her foe. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The faintest sound of a glass breaking reached Iris''s ears before she could move a muscle she felt the ground move under her back. "Good job, Terra." Iris heard her opponent who lost her weapon congratulate a golem which suddenly assembled from the soil around her as her arms were pinned to the wall by some sort of earth spell in the shape of hands. "Iris!" All sound vanished for the risen as Kia''s voice echoed throughout the narrow tunnel. "Another one?" The red-eyed demi-human said as she and her companion looked in the direction of her precious mistress. "Tei, watch out!" Shiro screamed as the monstrous undead broke the stone shackles keeping her suspended on the wall before charging the fox. Iris stomped on the knee-high golem, crushing it into dust before opening her palm. Her attack finally hit true as she plunged her claws into the spellcaster''s stomach. While warm blood still dripped down her fingers, the enraged undead swiped at the fox again before turning around facing face to face with the equally enraged Shiro. The Nekos already managed to pick up her weapon, leaving the elf at a massive disadvantage. "?" The elf''s enemy opened her crimson eyes wide open as she charged forward. Iris bashed into the demi-human before sprinting as fast as she could toward Kia whose silhouette she saw at the end of the tunnel. "Iris..." *Caught* The girl barely could stand as she slowly walked forward while leaning heavily on the wall. "Kia!?" The elf almost crashed into the necromancer before barely managing to stop herself in front of the paler-than-usual girl. "Iris..." The girl quite a whisper reached the speechless elf who could think nothing of other than checking if the girl was alright as she fell into the bloodied elf. "Spell caster." "No, no, no. Come on we have to run." The elf begged her smaller companion, unable to stop herself from checking if the girl was truly unhurt, smearing still warm blood on Kia''s porcelain skin. Iris tried to pick the girl up but somehow the undead mage''s small and powerless body felt like trying to lift a mountain. "Please, don''t do this to me." "He who doesn''t learn from history is doomed to repeat its mistakes." Kia somehow managed to lift the corners of her pained face upwards in some sort of smile as she found something funny that alluded the elf. Iris barely contained herself from screaming at the girl before her next words left her mouth. "Obey me... just this once. I promise I know what I''m doing now..."
Kia''s hand warmed its way to Iris''s chest as she stared deeply into the risen''s soul. A single tear managed to roll down her cheek before Iris felt at complete ease. The undead with a blue flower braided into her hair, stopped running her hands all over the girl''s bloodied face and gently lifted her into the air. A feeling of holding a divine being who deserved all which existed in the world filled the risen''s body which seemed to try to fight against this seductive existence as the tall undead would occasionally stop but with the literal epicenter of her adoration, her creator, her deity of everything, being held in her hands, Iris''s body had no chance of breaking from this state of peacefulness. As if enlightened all her worries disappeared into nothingness as she found a true meaning of existence. Her great Master refused to pull her hand from under the risen''s clothes even as the elf tried to discreetly pull her hand as a feeling of both unworthiness and overwhelming joy threaten to overload her simple mind with an ever-shifting storm of uncountable emotions raging in the elf''s brain. "Get away from me!" Iris desired nothing more than to rip the insolent living apart for even thinking she was worthy of speaking in her Radiant Mistress''s presence but a way of calmness once more flooded her body as somehow she knew it would sadden her Creator. "I don''t understand?" The person wearing a cloak plagued with being unable to feel her great despot''s aura looked confused as Iris slowly lowered her Creator onto the ground. Great Master is truly merciful. The undead felt like shedding a tear for the living as her Master pulled out a familiar black bag from her inventory. Ch 136* “Strange Undead”
"Nakatei, come on girl don''t close your eyes now." A cat woman kneeled beside her fox companion, she looked behind herself for the last time to see if the person who caused the gaping wound on Tei''s stomach wasn''t coming back to finish what she started. In the many years she had lived for, she had never fought an undead like that knife-ear who wounded Tei. Like all monsters, the undead over-relied on her superior statistics to win but the veteran warrior felt something was off with that particular dauntless monster. "It''s going to sting." Shiro said as she found the medicine she was looking for in the form of large hairy leaves. She crushed the leaves in her hand, squeezing out a thick green goo from their thick stems before using them to cover Tei''s open stomach. Quite the sound of footsteps caused the ears of the demi-human hard at work to twitch nervously beneath the hood. Relying utterly on her hearing to sense the incoming danger behind her, Shiro worked hard to keep her companion and employer alive, although she had gone out of practice with tending to such wounds. "Get away from me!" Shiro barely contained herself from gutting whoever was behind her in fear of losing Tei who looked worse which each passing tick. Just as her left palm grabbed the handle of a knife concealed under her cloak the monster stopped. "?" A strangely flowery scent suddenly hit her nose as the fog around them seemed to move around her, like a stirred monster who circled its prey. Shiro''s crimson eyes moved to see what was the monster doing but to her surprise, the undead was holding a sickly-looking human in her hands which she gently put on the ground. For some reason, the human was holding back tears before rubbing her eyes with her forearm. Does this human want to help me with Nakatei? The confused nekos backed away as the human''s hand from the wrist down disappeared before pulling a bizarre-looking black bag with silver handles. The warrior could never get used to how some humans or elves could just pop things into existence. The battle-hardened warrior felt the hair along her spine stand as the exhausted and visibly in pain human kneeled on the ground next to Tei. Just as the nekos companion started to cough up blood the small frame of the human twisted to face Shiro as her large blue and golden eyes casted a look searching for a sign of something while remaining completely motionless, seemingly playing a deity who decided if Tei will survive this or not. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The nekos realised that their eyes met for only a split second before the sickly pale human turned to look at Tei. Without looking the human girl with long shiny hair darker than the night pulled out a smaller box which she rested on her other side. Without any sign of the two communicating, the undead with pale skin and exactly the same hair as the human walked around Tei before kneeling down and holding her head up while the girl pulled out a full vial of health potion which she gifted to the undead. The elf brought the vial to the fox''s lips causing the faded red liquid inside the vial to quickly disappear as Nakatei greedily gulped its contents. Shiro watched astonished as Tei''s bloody wound began to close in rapid pulses, leaving a huge patch of untanned skin on her stomach. The human pulled out a needle with a thin silvery string attached to its end which gleamed in the torch''s orange light. Looking back at her companion Shiro realised that the one vial of health potion wasn''t enough to completely close the wound on her companion''s stomach. How much money are they willing to spend on Nakatei? A health potion is worth three months of comfortable living in places like Nishimine and even she couldn''t afford to have one. Was there a misunderstanding or does the human convince the tall undead elf to do this? Shiro thought to herself finding the idea of an undead being merciful ridiculous. Although the elf appeared to be different when they fought one another. Examining the undead once more, Shiro furrowed her eyebrows thinking she was seeing things previously as now the tall elf who viciously attacked them with the unique spark she saw previously, being completely absent from her glowing purple eyes. *Sigh* The cloaked nekos looked up again and began to sniff the air trying to discern what was that strange smell she was scenting previously. At first, the undead elf with a blue flower possessing an otherwordly appearance, embroidered in her black hair filled Shiro''s nostrils. The undead hoplite''s smell was different from most of the undead she knew the smell of but it still reeked of death. Taking another deep breath while watching the human close the moaning fox''s wound, the nekos with crimson eyes finally caught a hint of that flowery scent she smelled before. An image of a field of blooming black and white flowers full of pollen inside a moonlit cave flashed inside Shiro''s mind as she pin-pointed to the source of this smell. To her mild shock, the unusual smell was coming from the direction where the human was. She wasn''t sure if she could learn anything about the human girl from the smell as she was almost sure that the earthy smell was coming from the earth around them and the lingering smell of death was coming off the elf nearby. Before the nekos noticed, the human had finished stitching Tei''s wound close. The elf put down the fox''s head on the ground and helped the girl stand up before motioning Shiro to come closer to them. "She needs to get her wound cleaned before it gets infected. Preferably with something like alcohol." The petite girl said while wrapping her hands around the elf''s hand not bothering to look at the warrior. Unsurprisingly the girl spoke Common but with an accent, Shiro was unfamiliar with. "Why waste alcohol?" The nekos asked the girl not seeing a point in pouring a good drink on Nakatei''s stomach if she looked much better now. *Sigh* The undead elf motioned Shiro to help her drag Tei somewhere as her one free hand grabbed the collar of Tei''s white dress while carrying the human with her other hand. Ch 137* “Staring Into Void”
*Gasp* A young woman gasped as her body shot straight up. Her hand clutched the talisman hanging from her neck so hard her fingers went white before realising she was not in any immediate danger after seeing her guard''s dark red eyes staring at her. The demi-human''s flaming tail appeared from behind her with all of the hair on it standing straight from being spooked. Nakatei began to run her hands through her messy fur, setting the standing hair back down not wanting the old nekos to laugh at her, it wasn''t her fault that it was this time of the year. "I see you have woken up." Her guard''s whisper confused the young nekos. Shiro was calmer than most nekos but not to the degree to lower her voice to a whisper for no reason. The young fox looked around, realising that they were still nearby where the undead elf had viciously attacked them as thick fog covered the alcove they were in. Thankfully Shiro must have killed the undead or it must have run away given that both of them were alive. "!?-" Nakatei felt Shiro putting her callous hand around her mouth just as she realised the undead, still covered in her blood was lying motionless, no further than a kick away. "B-iro?" "Shhhh," The high-level warrior easily maintained her iron grip before motioning Nakatei to be quiet. "They''re still asleep." "...Are you insane?" The younger demi-human asked as her eyes were glued from fear onto the elf who appeared to be in some sort of magically induced slumber as undead can''t normally rest. "She is going to kill me for real now." "Maybe..." "S-S-Shiro, why are you speaking like this?" The fox demi-human suddenly had her heart sink as her guard threw her right into a jaw of a bloodthirsty undead. "You should see how you look right now." The neko''s true nature showed itself as a jovial smile feeding off Nakatei''s suffering appeared on her face. "..." The fox''s mouth hung open while she stared at Shiro, feeling her heart pound inside her chest like a war drum. "It is rude to gape at someone like that." "What happened after I lost consciousness?" The young fox closed her mouth before asking the much older demi-human in front of her. "Exempt you screaming and moaning? A couple of things," Shiro flashed her fangs once again before her face turned much more serious than before. "I think there was some sort of misunderstanding or rather a problem of us being in the wrong place at the wrong time. That human seemed to have reigned in the knife-ear''s temper. She even looked somewhat apologetic and used an entire health potion on you and then finished patching you up although I had to give up my last bottle of booze for her to spill on your stomach." The nekos'' ears dropped down in sadness as she whispered. "Then the human did something to... I think her name is Iris and the two went to sleep together. The beast woman looked down and saw that her white robe had a large hole made in it with dried blood surrounding the opening. Rolling the robe up the fox noticed a silver thread knotting her skin together left to her belly bottom. "She did that?" The fox pointed in the direction of the two sleeping women as she gently rubbed the silver thread with one finger. "Yes." Nakatei turned her head toward the sleeping undead elf and tried to find the human her guard was talking about. The elf wearing a torn and dirty white shirt cradled someone in her hands. She couldn''t see how the human looked since she was covered with an elf''s armoured jacket with only a pair of muddy black boots sticking out. "Why aren''t you calling the human pink skin?" "Because she has pale skin, whiter than the undead''s skin." The catwoman said pointing at the elf''s face on which drops of crimson blood had dried out long ago. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Why don''t we eliminate them now? The elf is a literal undead." The young shaman eventually whispered quietly not sure if the two were actually asleep. "I did think about doing that," Her bodyguard looked to be still mulling over that thought as she turned to stare at the two. "It wouldn''t have been the worst thing I did in my life but... when that human put the undead to sleep, she stared at me with her big colourful eyes as if examining me before deciding I was worth a bit of her trust." "I didn''t know a single look can stop someone like you from killing." "I didn''t know that either. Her eyes are like bottomless Wyrmpits on the surface which can stare back at you. Killing someone who put faith in you feels different then killing an enemy." "Well, I can do it," Her bodyguard raised her eyebrow upon hearing what Nakatei had to say. "It''s not like anyone will know. From what I heard she is undead and the human is a necromancer, we will be doing good things for the world." "We will know." Shiro said before leaning on the wall and letting the fox do as she wished. The fox closed her eyes and casted [Call Spirits] before waiting for a spirit to hopefully answer her call. Somewhere in the fog, quiet whispers began to appear growing louder and louder with each moment Nakatei maintained her spell. Shiro''s white fur stood up causing the warrior to turn toward her companion. The demi-human shaman began to see vague shimmers appear in the fog causing her to begin to worry she had gained an eerie of a malevolent spirit. As swiftly as the disturbing visions appeared to plague the inexperienced shaman the whispers disappeared in uneasy silence as a pile of rocks began to take a humanoid shape. [Inspect] [Minor Earth Spirit Level 15] [This Spirit has answered your request. Cost 2.5 Mana per second] "Mmmm?" "What is it?" "The spirit that answered is level 15. The best I ever got was level 10 with my current level and it also costs very little mana to maintain." Nakatei scratched her head not knowing what to make of this. "Maybe I''m correct about making the world a better place." The beast woman looked for her weapon which she lost during the fight with the undead elf, finding it laying beside her feet. She gripped the sword''s hilt gifted to her by her tribe before she ordered the spirit to attack the undead. Stopping herself from lunging forward, Nakatei noticed that the spirit stood still, slowly rocking from left to right. She stepped toward the spirit before she kneeled beside it. "What''s going on lil'' bud?" The rock acting as the spirit''s head turned to look at the fox above it. "Why are you not listening?" The rocks and pebbles making up the earth spirit''s small body began to chafe against each other for some reason. It was the first time Nakatei had seen a spirit doing this. "Do you want more of my mana?" She asked the fickle spirit while patting its head. The earth spirit surprisingly ducked under her hand before moving forward. As her green eyes followed the spirit with confusion, its body suddenly crumbled away as the earth spirit broke away from her contract leaving the shaman stunned. From what she heard, minor spirits crave the mana given to them by shamans as they are unable to compete with the more powerful spirits in gathering mana in the wild but this earth spirit seemed to go out of its way to break her contract. "Mmmm?" A quiet hum caused both of the demi-humans ears to twitch. Realising the girl was waking up the fox let go of her weapon causing it to bounce off the ground twice causing a bit of a ruckus before settling down. "Hello." Shiro greeted the human with a small wave of her hand like nothing had happened. "Dats not de line." "''Cuse me?" The awkwardly standing fox took her chance to sit down seeing that the human was barely aware of what was around her. "Grumble, grumble." "Are you sure she is a human and not a dwarf?" The fox elbowed the nekos as both of them watched the incredibly pale being stick out her head from the protective layer encasing her small form. "A stuntie? Stunties are hairy and have short legs and not long sticks like she has." The older demi-human huffed, annoyed the younger woman doubted her. "?" The pale human glanced in the direction of her legs, moving them around a little before turning back to the two demi-humans while supporting her head with her arm. "Is something wrong with me?" Nakatei felt, the hair on her tail standing straight up as the human''s different colour eyes began to examine her. In an instant, Shiro''s words became crystal clear as the two glowing pairs of eyes stared at her. Even when the girl''s face was constantly showing signs she was in some sort of pain her large eyes seemed disconnected from her body''s plights. The inside of her eyes resembled the surface of a mellow lake giving Nakatei the feeling more thoughts went behind the two vast lakes stuck inside the girl''s eyes in that very instant than had ever past through her own mind. "Why are your souls so small?" The human finally said something after an awkwardly long silence. Her mouth hung open showing a set of bone-white teeth resembling what Shiro or Nakatei teeth more than the two expected while her brows were dipped into a baffled frown. "I-I don''t understand, what do you mean our souls are small?" The beast woman with fiery fur asked, equally confused as the girl was. "..." The human clearly allowed her tongue to spill her mindless thoughts out before her mind could intervene. "Kia?" Before either of the demi-humans could ask the girl any more questions an anxiously worried mutter came from behind the human. "Iris!?" Kia''s body snapped toward the undead elf with lightning speed. "You are alive or is this a cruel dream?" The stupefied elf grabbed the girl as if to check if she was really there, unable to take her eyes off the blood covered girl. "Iris!" The human jumped at Iris''s neck wrapping her bandaged arms around. To the two observers'' confusion, black shale-like plates began to fall off hitting the ground like an actual rock before shattering into a million pieces. "I order you to hit me." The demi-humans opened their eyes wide open upon hearing the petite girl hanging on the elf''s neck but Iris flashed the girl a comfortable smile. "Why would I ever hit you?" The doll-like human radiated pure happiness at her order being denied. "Your back! I managed to do everything right!" The fragile girl managed to gather up enough strength to pull Iris''s head as she fell into the elf''s arms. Without stopping the girl rubbed her face covered in bloody finger marks against the elf''s head. "I''m never doing this again... you have to level..." The boundless energy of the human appeared to have quickly fled from her body as she sank into slumber in the undead''s hands quicker than stone could sink. "...alive... hehe...silly..." The undead remained completely and utterly focused on her little blood-covered ward for a very long time in which the demi-human remained too confused to say anything before the elf''s purple eyes shifted like an animal guarding her nest onto the two. "You must be Iris, I''m Aneko Shiro and beside me is Nakatei Akane and I''m very thankful to Kia for saving Nakatei''s life." Shiro introduced herself and the fox to the undead who grabbed her head with one hand looking like she was drinking heavily last night before looking at them with a worried but not outright hostile stare. Ch 138 “A Little Talk” Iris stared at the two demi-humans with suspicion but didn''t lash out at them, feeling light-headed as if someone had boiled an egg in her skull. She felt her body purging something deep inside her body but was unsure of what her undead body could even purge from its resilient self. Her head felt the brunt of the purging causing her excellent eyesight to become blurry whenever she moved her head. The risen grabbed her head with her free hand trying to remember why the two demi-human who knew their names were even there. Slowly the elf''s mind began to be flooded with memories of what happened which suddenly cut off as the memory of Kia''s cold finger touching her chest appeared last. Whatever her mistress must have done to ensure their survival must have great weight on her shoulders as the girl''s pitifully weak body managed to latch onto her stomach like a leach. A wave of sadness flooded Iris''s entire body causing the undead hoplite to want to give up on her new life seeing her inability to protect Kia from danger but two pair of eyes staring at her and the undead girl made the elf reconsider. She couldn''t leave Kia to fend off for herself because of her own selfishness. Looking at the two demis in front of her once again, Iris was able to examine the two with much more care than before when they fought. Sitting casually on the cold stone floor, a woman with white hair reaching slightly past her shoulder was playing with a pebble throwing it high into the air, punching a hole in the fog before catching it without looking. She was wearing a light grey tunic with an iron plate resting on top of her upper chest held up with a series of strings going over her shoulder and under a thick belt covering her stomach. Her forearms were protected by braces made from the same thick leather as the belt around her stomach while a pair of ordinary boots protected her feet. Laying on the floor next to her a long forked tail slowly swept the stone as it swayed mindlessly back and forward. With cat-like ears on top of her head, Iris''s suspicions about Shiro being a feline demi-human were confirmed. Turning her head left toward the other demi-human, Iris saw a somewhat familiar gown adorning the woman with more resemblance to an animal than Shiro but remaining very much human-like. The second woman wore a white shirt with an upright collar tucked into a long bright red skirt what Kasheng wore, albeit more primitive as the skirt was held onto the woman''s frame with a string and not with a silk sheet of fabric wrapped around the waist. The woman''s hands ran through the long and wide tail she rested on her knees, grooming its slightly dusty fur until its fur gleamed in the harsh light of the torch. The more Iris''s eyes got further from the fox''s torso the more abnormalities seemed to appear on her human form. Her green eyes resembled that of a cat with long vertical irises instead of round ones. An armoured plate made from bone lined the outside of her arms, primarily congregating the most around her elbows and the side of her neck, culminating into small blunt spikes. Iris noticed pendants made from colourful beads, teeth and a skull of an animal hanging on both of the demis necks. The skull on Shiro''s pendant was one of a rat or a mouse while a skull of a small songbird hung around Nakatei''s neck. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "You are a shaman, aren''t you?" Iris instantly picked up the work laid out for her by the blood-covered girl sleeping in her hands. "I? Ehh... I''m but not a very good one." The mutated fox stuttered as she answered the sudden question. "But can you fix mana links?" "Why the two of you just say these random words? Our soul being small and now mana links," Nakatei waved her arms in frustration. "I''m on my way to Nishimine!" The beast woman said to the undead elf, who didn''t know how her response answered the question. "Nishimine is the city where shamans go to learn how to talk to the spirits and so on," The white cat explained to the elf. "Since shamans are extremely rare, sometimes going centuries without one. They are sent off to Nishimine to learn as much as they can in the span of five or ten years before returning to their tribe." The elf''s mind quickly noticed the similarity between Nishimine and Oriripol as a place for magic users to learn. It wasn''t a hard thing to do as Oriripol is one of the few human cities on the eastern bank of Vitas, having to exist in Demi-Human Territory. Still, even Magocracy wasn''t there to teach mages the very basics but to expand on their knowledge in addition to being the place where the noble houses love to throw their secondborn into to gain prestige and show off their wealth and blood purity. "On Darkness which eats the Light." The undead elf cursed under her nose. "You speak like pink skins I had killed once." Shiro commented. "What did they have emblazoned on their armour?" The former slave asked out of curiosity. "They had a sun which was on fire everywhere they could paint it on." "Paladins from the order of Cleansing Light... what were they doing here?" The former slave to the human Hero remembered that order being stationed outside the Theocracy in the upper left reaches of the Wetlands in charge of killing whatever stepped out of the swaps or slipped mast the Ridge Mountains. "Shiro was hired by a human to travel around with him as a bodyguard." "Is that true?" Iris asked, never hearing of a demi-human hired as a bodyguard or anyone entrusted with a weapon. "Yes, long ago a pink-skin went into my tribe and traded metal for some male inus we have captured before. He offered to pay me if I lend him my spear." "And you believed him?" The elf found the cat woman incredibly short-sighted believing a person whose trade involved acquiring and selling of demi-humans. "For a time. When I was in Flinter I think the tribe was called, I was hired by another pink-skin and so on and so on until I came back." Shiro spoke as if she had described the weather. "So where are you planning to go, all the tunnels behind us are collapsed." "Somewhere, where I could find someone or something to repair her body." The tall risen shook her head toward the girl in her arms. "I think we will get going." Shiro used her spear to lift herself off the floor while motioning the fox to stand up. "Wait for a second," The undead stood up, stretching out her spine to its full length. "Can I hire you?" "Sorry, but I''m already hired." Shiro instantly replied as she readjusted the cloak resting on her shoulders. "How much would it cost us to tag along to the city of yours." Iris riposted, she couldn''t navigate through the deep dark tunnels without the sun and if anything lurked in these tunnels while she and Kia mindlessly meander through them something more powerful could attack them. "Shiro?" The younger beast woman standing beside the cat began to worry as Shiro''s crimson eyes began to ponder. "How many health potions do you have?" "Couple, but I can only tell you once she wakes up." "They have health potions?" Nakatei''s eyes opened wide open. "I will consider Kia saving Nakatei as a temporary peace until we go above ground and the rest of your potions as payment for navigating through the tunnels." Shiro extended her hand like a merchant to the pale risen extended her long arm and shook the demi-human''s hand. Ch 139 “Fox’s Frustration”
"It is theorised that a master of illusion magic is akin to a divine since their craft can fool the world itself to believe their tricks but thankfully for all of us, illusion-type magic is possibly the most fickle magic to work with, as should be expected from magic largely drawing power from the playful Aspect of wind, Tilly. Most people who attempt to learn illusion magic remain on a level of a common fool, a trickster who gambles in taverns with the lowest of the strata of society until their suspicious luck draws unwelcomed attention. Therefore any with a talent relating to illusions ends up as a corpse with a slit throat at the back of some tavern. Invisibility is the most coveted spell in an illusionist spellbook and a true mark of the wizard''s skill. For all the hard work illusionists spend on unlocking invisibility it is a spell with as many benefits as drawbacks. All hair has to be shaved off completely and your nails removed, as they are unaffected by the spell. The spellcaster has to also discard all clothes and possess immense mana reserves as depending on how many eyes look in the direction of the illusionist, the spell''s cost increases immensely. Even potions enchanted with invisibility spells are fickle by nature and cannot be relied upon to save mana as weak potions will leave the teeth partially visible. In all honestly, most paranoid people fearing the invisible assassin sneaking into their homes and killing them either severely overestimate the safety provided by a set of wooden doors or are paranoid by stories told around a campfire." Extract from "On Winds of Magic" whose author was found dead inside his locked room with his left hand missing.
"It worked... happy... Iris will be... will be... mmmmm..." The sleeptalking girl hanging on Iris''s neck started to hum as the previous thoughts she had were being replaced by a familiar tune. "Kia is quite adorable." Nakatei commented as she looked back at the two. Iris felt her ear being flicked whenever one of the demis spoke her mistress'' name but refrained from commenting as she followed the white-furred cat who seemed to know where to go in the maze of meandering tunnels. "Shiro, how old are these tunnels?" The fox asked her guard who led them into a small tunnel filled with dust. "I don''t know, you should ask this question in Nishimine. I just know they were here before any of my kind existed." "So very old since nekos are one of the oldest tribes I know of." Listening to the two Iris entertained herself as compared to her walking speed the two beastwomen speed was almost sluggish. She shouldn''t be surprised by that since she couldn''t tire or needed to stop to eat or drink but the more time passed in her new body her mind got more used to using her new body. "What are you even doing in here, Iris." Shiro asked. The demi-human way of speaking was different to what the elf was used to. The two spoke quite quickly with words she had never heard of while also being quite brash, using her name casually without proper permission although calling her Miss Undead would probably be worse. "We had to hide from the wind." "What are you made from, sand?" The fox chimed in, half giggling. "I could ask you the same question." The undead elf retorted. "Ehhh..." Puzzling the elf, the fox''s face got redder and redder the longer she thought about it resembling a beetroot in the end. "Because we want to avoid the males above ground." The warrior answered. "Why is that?" Iris couldn''t comprehend why would they choose dark and labyrinth-like tunnels above the sunny overworld where they occasionally have to meet one of their own. Before the elf got her answer a meow calling her name tickled her ears drawing all of her attention away from the demi-human. "Ibis?" "Did you sleep well?" Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Hehe..." The undead mage giggled quietly before stretching her body. "Oww." "Calm down, Kia." Iris instantly extinguished the flame burning in the girl who looked ready to pounce on her at any moment. "I am calm." The spark of pride in Kia''s eyes remained as she pouted at the doubtful elf. "We should stop for a rest, I''m tired." Nakatei stopped suddenly while panting slightly followed by her guard who agreed with her opinion. The group found a flat piece of ground with as little rocks as possible and began to clear it further piling the rocks into a circle for the fire before kicking the rest away. Iris had to make Kia stand while she lay down the thick white fabric acting as their bed. The girl leaned against the tunnel''s walls but her legs shook, unable to support her weight for more than a couple moments. "So about the potions." Shiro said as she started the fire on the silk the elf had given her. "Kia, could you pull out the health potions you have." The risen asked after helping the girl to lie down on her side. "Wow." An amazed sound came from both demis as Kia pulled out twenty vials of health potion and set them in front of herself in a neat line. That many potions surprised even Iris thinking the pale girl had at most two more potions looted from somewhere but quickly realised that the signet ring on Kia''s finger gave off a weak light. If she was the girl, she would have stopped after she pulled out the eight vials but it wasn''t like she or Kia could use them. "I will be taking those," Shiro said as she picked up eight vials in between her fingers before stuffing them in a backpack. After picking up another eight she seemed to struggle to find a place for them. She stuffed the potions into Nakatei''s backpack which appeared full. "I didn''t plan on looting so much." She said while motioning to Kia to hide the remaining potions. Iris sat down next to the girl who instantly demanded to be picked up and placed on the elf''s lap. She snuggled against Iris even more than usual appearing more like a cat than usual. The warm flickering light given off by the fire made Kia''s pale skin come to life as the undead hoplite stared at her with confusion. "What''s gotten into you?" Iris whispered into the necromancer''s ear. The girl appeared almost restless and resemble a cat even more as she played with Iris''s hand. "I don''t know," The mage''s big eyes looked up at the elf. "I feel like doing this." "I''m unsure if she is a human and not a nekos sometimes?" Shiro commented leaning right toward Nakatei as Kia began to rub her face affectionately against Iris. "Y-yea... I have to go for a moment." The flustered shaman quickly stood up and walked away with the torch in her hand. "Where is she going?" Iris asked while defending herself from the cold radiating kitten who wasn''t supposed to move that much. "Relive herself." The older beast woman responded while flashing a playful grin at the elf. "Is that alright for me to know this? That sounds like something that should be private." "True but it is her first time going through a mating season." Shiro said but to Iris, it sounded even more of a reason to keep that fact a secret. "Is that related to why you are travelling through underground tunnels?" "Yea, "Shiro replied before biting a piece of what looked like cured meat. "Unlike humans, we have a mating season, each tribe experiences that time of the year differently and in different times. A month or two before the mating season males who reached adulthood began to gather into packs and start wandering the plains trying to get as large and powerful as they could. The bigger they are the more... you know, attractive they are," The warrior bit her finger, reminiscing of something before returning to reality. "Then the urge to do it hit us all and gets harder to ignore as time passes. Some women give themselves outright while some make it a game seeing which partner is the strongest before dragging him into the tall grass. Nakatei is from a small tribe and I''m past my prime but since she is a shaman we would have been stopped by every pack which smelled us trying to mate with her strong lineage." "Which one were you?" "Now that''s rude you know. You don''t ask things like that to a woman." Shiro scolded the undead elf who found the beastmen even more weird. "So you only mate with people who look the same?" "Generally yes, nekos with nekos and so on but on occasion a woman can''t find a proper mate in the packs which passed her and the urge to mate grows until she hunts down the most powerful male to mate with and creates a mongrel." "Is that how the living are made?" The sole magical being whispered quietly, looking confused at the two talking women around her. "In us, yes. I had a couple of litters in my life to raise," The demi-human pointed her thumb at herself. "It is somewhat different in other races but vaguely similar although the more I look at you the more I think you are a difform nekos and not a human." The cat woman said staring at the pale kitten in Iris''s hands. "Wait, you have children?" "Yea, why wouldn''t I have children?" The forked tail rested on Shiro''s lap as her crimson eyes watched the elf. "I don''t know, you didn''t strike me as someone who had time to raise children." The risen responded somewhat ashamed, the cat woman looked to be in her mid-thirties and if she was a human she would have plenty of time to have plenty of kids and demi-humans have a reputation for breeding like rabbits. "Mmmm, well today would have been the start of my mating season and if I found a partner quickly enough, I would have given birth in early summer. First litter is always a pain since you are new to being a mother but motherhood only lasts a year or two for nekos at least. After that, the juveniles can survive on their own." Iris didn''t know what to say, she knew humans and elves raised considered anyone below fifteen to be a child and would take care of them as such and even after coming of age their partial childhood would extend for a little while longer. "That sounds like most children die before they can reach adulthood." "The strongest of your line survive to mate again and it''s not like we can resist the call to mate each year. I saw that humans keep their young until their twenties but for us by the time you had two litters worth of children to feed, most of them would starve regardless or by the time the first litter reaches the age of twenty the mother would have been almost at the death''s bed." Shiro took a breath before looking at the elf once more. "It''s not like I popped them out in the wilderness and leave them there. My tribe is full of good people but that life was never for me. We only live for fifty years, after all. I''m fucking called an elder by Nakatei and that already drives me mad." The white ears on top of the woman''s head began to move as both she and Iris heard an echo of footsteps somewhere far away. Iris looked down and found her hand covering the girl''s ear. Kia seemed not to mind the elf''s hand on top of her ear as she played with a loose strand of linen coming off Iris''s shirt in desperate need of laundry. The kitten peeked out of her cradle as the fox came back looking a bit more flustered than before. She watched silently as everyone greeted her before speaking. "When will you have young?" Kia asked casually. "WHAT!" Ch 140 “Question of Age” A flickering orange light glowed far under the powdery surface, smothered by a layer of grey ash. A jagged fragment of black glass churned the pile of ash causing hundreds of sparks to erupt into the air illuminating the surrounding area in bright orange light before dimming again back into twilight as the sparks flickered out of existence. Moving her head, Iris could see Kia was still awake as her eyes lazily followed one spark''s short lived journey. She couldn''t help but notice the way the spark seemed to dance in the girl''s eyes. The flickering reflection made it seem as though the dimming spark was alive inside her eyes. It was as if she was in a trance, completely lost in the hypnotic glow of the burning ember. As the spark died upon gracefully landing, Kia''s soft skin regained its ephemeral beauty hidden under the veil made from the warm and alive light. The girl raised her hand and touched her other hand, causing her body to jerk forward. "Iris?" The girl quietly whispered to Iris so as not to wake up the sleeping fox opposite to them. "Yes?" Iris gave the hurt necromancer a small smile while she began to scratch the girl under her jaw. *Purr* "I want you to become stronger." A blunt directive came from the cooing undead mage. "Is that an order?" "Nooo... I-I don''t want to dominate you ever again," The girl resting against the elf''s chest looked much more mature than before. "You were soo cold after I fixed you I thought I had broken you. I felt like something wanted to change me while I forced you to be annoying." "I can even become a hero if that is what it takes to keep you safe." "Us safe." "Us," The elf repeated Kia''s words, igniting a furnace inside of her. "But first we have to find a way to patch up your mana links before anything else." "Yes! I''m tired of not being able to stand up," The girl''s eyes twinkled like a night sky as she spoke before dimming once again. "Iris?" This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "You want something?" "Can I eat?" "When did I forbid you from eating?" The elf frowned at the strangely acting necromancer. "You never did but like- it''s not like I actually like it but... *Grrr*" The adorable kitten struggled to speak as her pale skin became redder and redder. A brown circular cookie appeared in the girl''s hands which the girl handed to the bewildered elf "Don''t look at me like this, it''s embarrassing. It''s all your fault anyway." "Smells nice," Iris watched as a face of utter fear appeared on the pouting girl as she lifted the sweet treat toward her mouth. "You are as hopeless as ever." She dropped her playful mask and began to indulge the girl a little, basking in the delighted glow her saviour radiated. Throughout the night the two demi-humans changed shifts to watch over the camp even with an untiring undead also keeping watch over it. The two women appeared to need far more sleep than normal humans but looked to not need to sleep in one long sitting to rest properly. "You never take rest?" Shiro asked the elf in the middle cleaning Kia''s face as she laid a water skin next to the ash inside the campfire. "Sometimes." The risen answered. She didn''t feel tired in a conventional way. Her mind got strained the longer she stayed up but it was unnoticeable before resting and realising how much better she felt after. "That must be hard livi-existing with barely any rest." "I barely notice it." Iris said before wetting the edge of her shirt and rubbing it on Kia''s cheek trying to get rid of the dried-out blood. "I''m curious, wouldn''t the years of making mistakes, both small and large not weigh on you?" "I-I''m not that old." The almost four-month-old undead said with a bit of embarrassment. "Same here." "I am only 19 years old." The warrior''s red eyes frowned at the undead elf before Shiro showed Iris her sharp teeth in a strange form of an amused smile. "Good one bone rattler, you gave me quite a chuckle," The woman''s amused smile slowly vanished. The undead hoplite contemplated correcting the demi-human but she herself wasn''t sure what her actual age was. Her system told her she was almost four months old, her body was one-hundredth and nineteen years old while her mind was filled with only nineteen years worth of memories. "You are jesting aren''t you?" "My age is a complicated thing." Iris replied to the warrior who seemed to not look away as she poured herself a cup of hot water. Four figures walked through a tunnel for the past four bells without stopping, rarely a plant root would hang from the sealing reminding them of the lush green grassland far above before one of the demi-humans would cut it off. The walls around them turned to stone as the never ending tunnel delved further into the earth. "We reached the middle stratum." Shiro said. "Should we slow down now?" The shaman turned to her guard, letting herself catch a breath. "There shouldn''t be anything dangerous here except an occasional hopper or a cave goblin but we do have to be careful this path leads us nearby the entrance to the lower stratum and I''m unsure if something won''t try to come up to greet us," The forked tail hit the fox''s back in encouragement. "Just listen for the earth humming and we will be fine." "Why is that?" The tall risen asked from behind the two women. "Wyrm." "You mean the wyrm''s larvae?" Nakatei chimed in, giggling nervously. "Oh yeah that too Tei but as long as you don''t get ambushed they are easy to deal with." As the senior warrior turned around on the heel of her boot her ward gulped before following the cat. Not even a bell after Shiro announced their arrival to the middle stratum the small and dark tunnel suddenly opened up into a gorge split between an underground river flowing with pristine water. The river gleamed with the unexplainable silvery light shining from far above keeping the cave in silvery twilight permeated by the murmur of the water flowing. Ch 141 “Selfish Reason”
Standing on a small bump in the land near the tunnel''s entrance, the four women swiftly set up a camp which overlooked much of the cave. The silver-smote cave took the shape of a meandering stream causing the other side of the cave to be blocked by a spur protruding from the cave''s right wall. Seeing nothing was there for Iris to do she picked up her ever-fair saviour who couldn''t look away from the cave''s glowing ceiling. "Nakatei, where are you going?" The risen stopped to look at what was going on behind her and saw the shaman walking behind her toward the gorge below. "Going to wash myself?" "Really now? Tell me who is going to help you comb your hair? I''m not even going to mention I would also like someone to help me with that." "Shiro, I can help you after I take a dip, my body is all sticky and yucky. I need to clean myself now." "Touch the back of your leg then, like this." The beast woman touched the skin just above the back of her knee before asking the younger of her kin to repeat after her. "That''s easy, watch me." Nakatei lifted her foot just like the fox did and reached down founding she was unable to touch her leg like the cat did. The plates on her body made an awful screeching sound as they slipped passed each other as she tried to force her hand down, almost managing to touch where the crimson eye women told her to touch. The grimacing shaman lost her balance and fell on her bottom while gripping her elbow from which a slow trickle of blood flowed. "See, if you help me with cooking then we both can go wash ourselves faster. I''m going to show you how to increase your flexibility too." The warrior helped the shaman stand back up before walking back to the campfire. Iris resumed her descent into the gorge flanked by vertical walls which appeared like they were cut with a butcher knife. She found a path down and carefully walked on top of the slippery rocks and eventually the vertical walls gave way to a small patch of gravel which gently slopped to the quickly running river. The elf put Kia on a boulder before crouching at the edge of the stream and dipping her hand in. The crystal clear water flowing quickly between her fingers greedily stole the heat in her hand but its greed was universal as a long crimson streak was carried away on the water''s surface as the undead hoplite began to clean her face and arms. Undoing the buckle on her belt holding her pants and the buttons on her jacket, Iris let her clothes slide down her tuned body before kicking them back as she stepped into the river. She felt the water flow around her long legs, stripping all filth which had stuck onto her skin while burying her feet in a fine grey sand. She stood still for a moment enjoying the moment, she expected the gravel to be jagged and uncomfortable to walk on but she found the finely ground gravel to feel more like sand on a rocky river shore. The elf waded deeper into the river before dipping under its surface. Her numbed sense of touch felt the ice-cold water trying to push her off her feet. The cold sting the risen felt was comparable to drinking a stamina potion making her ready to face any challenge which might appear in front of her. However, there were no enemies to slay for Iris and she turned around to check up on the girl waiting for her on the dry land. "Do you like what you are seeing?" The shameless risen asked as she exited the water and kissed the girl on her lips. "If you don''t like it, you could return it how was before~" "Pervert." The undead girl pouted angrily at the elf but not before returning the elf''s kiss seemingly not minding the water dripping from Iris''s long wet hair onto her still dry body. "If you are so pure then what are you doing in my dirty mind?" A playful smile appeared on the elf''s face as she traced her finger under the defenceless girl''s jaw pulling it up. She stared at the undead girl for what felt like an eternity before smothering the fire inside her chest as her eyes landed on Kia''s bandaged arm. "I need to wash your clothes first." The undead mage''s eyes enchanted by the elf dipped into a frown as the elf removed her finger and kneeled beside her unbuckling the tall black boots on her small legs. As the risen moved her hands up the girl yelped in panic as she began to try to remove her velvet dress which seemed to not want to come off Kia''s petite body. "Did I hurt you?" Iris examined her nails before looking where she had touched Kia. "Can I keep the dress on?" The doll desperately begged her protector. "Don''t be ridiculous. It is just me here and no one else." "B-but w-what if they show up." Iris watched as the girl avoided her eyes while her cheeks remained as white as snow. Kia wasn''t even trying to hide her face as the feeling of not wanting to speak further began to leak through their connection. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "They won''t show up. They are probably waiting for us to leave first." Iris prodded the bad liar further as she noticed the girl wasn''t wearing her corset underneath her dress, instead something hard as rock replaced it. "There is no lawful precedent you can invoke from prior cases to prove I''m required to take off my dress for you to have the ability or capacity to be able to clean it." "Kia, you know you are not going to win. Just allow me to undress you and we will be done with this. I can promise you no one will be watching you nor will I do anything else other than cleaning. Would you like me to cover you in a blanket while I wash out clothes?" Iris tried to lift the silky black dress off the strangely behaving girl but the dress felt like it was welded onto Kia''s delicate frame. "What if we make a compromise, I will consent to being lowered into water while you promise t-" "Kia, is something wrong?" Iris asked the necromancer. "...I don''t want you to take off my dress, for now, I don''t like how I look." The pale girl spoke to the elf, while through their connection Iris felt the girl in front of her being on the verge of crying. "Please." "If you say so." Iris tried to comfort her ever fair mistress before complying with her request. Iris lifted the undead mage and walked with her into the water. When the water swirled around her waist the risen lowered the girl into the water. Like nothing she had ever seen the elf watched as the undead necromancer disappear as the crystal clear water was clouded by an inpenetrable dark cloud coming from the mage''s body. Kia''s shale-like blood covering her arms and legs disappeared as it melted into the water, uncovering the previously unseen bandages. Iris washed Kia as much as she could before seating her on the gravel. Water dripped off Kia''s body while her dress remained perfectly dry. The damestar raven with a blue flower used her old shirt to dry the grumpy kitten''s hair in a foolish worry that the undead would catch a cold otherwise. "You didn''t like the water?" "N- Yes." Kia''s answer shifted as Iris brushed the back of her hand against her unhappy face. The girl didn''t appear to notice it. "Then why are you sulking?" Iris asked in a gentle voice seeing how the girl''s mind was preoccupied with something else. "I-I don''t know." Kia stuttered as her brows dipped into a confused frown. Iris observed the porcelain doll deep in thought before she began to wash their clothes. It would never stop surprising her at the amount of dirt, blood and other gunk cotton and linen clothes could hold onto as she watched a long stain appear in the stream as she dipped her shirt into the water. The sound of someone talking reached the kneeling elf over the roar of the small yet powerful river. She looked up from her work and saw the two demi-humans walking above her on the other side of the stream. The two found another path down onto the gravelly shore a short distance down the underground stream. Unashamed by their bodies the two demi-humans undressed themselves. Loudly sounding her happiness the fox jumped into the cold river causing water to splash onto Shiro''s heavily scarred body. "Why are their souls so small?" Kia asked as Shiro joined her companion and the two beast women disappeared behind a river bend. "How would I know that?" Iris replied, unlike the ancient undead sitting next to her she was incapable of seeing the souls of other people. "How does a soul look like Kia?" "It depends, most souls here are like a flame burning brightly somewhere within their bodies but sometimes I encountered souls that resemble very viscous liquid. Although inside a body the soul looks different. It roots itself either in the brain or the heart creating a core before spreading thin strings all over its new home, creating a dense web in the shape of the body''s outline. I can tell if a person is a spell caster if that web is concentrated heavily around where mana links should run through. The more powerful soul is the more uniform that web becomes. "Kia casually explained while the elf tried to imagine what the necromancer saw. "I thought human souls are weirdly small with weak cores but their souls are even smaller than humans." She rudely pointed her finger in the direction from where the voices of the beast women were coming from. "Could you elaborate?" Iris found the topic intriguing and it felt nice to hear the girl speak with her normal tone. "Their souls are as big as my thumb maybe the fluffier one is a bit larger but I always thought that the soul has to be a certain size to be able to think because if it is too small it doesn''t have the capacity to spare. The female with white hair has her soul spread evenly through her body. Too evenly I would say, as even in humans we met all of them had their tendrils focused more around their mana links even when they were not spell casters but she looks like she doesn''t have mana links in her body at all which is beyond strange. The one with a fluffy tail looks more conventional with thin mana links running through her arms and legs but I''m surprised she can cast spells at all with her mana throughput. Human souls, I thought had to be the smallest souls that can think as they are only as large as my hand but I was proven wrong." The girl said. "What about my soul?" Iris asked in curiosity. "When I found you I found you hovering above your body. You were soo different from the souls of Cyclops or their servants which are huge but your one was only the size of your own torso. I had to be soo gentle with that small thing, I''m always very careful while handling souls and there was no reason for me to fear anything since all souls are made from the same thing but I still feared I will accidentally rip you in half." Kia extended her arms as she spoke. "Thanks for not doing that." "Mmmm, I did have a problem stuffing you back into your body once I had it altered since you were so small but I eventually figured it out. I made you fit perfectly." The tired necromancer seemed to enjoy bragging about creating a risen to the very same risen. The immeasurable pride which seeped through her every word filled the young undead with joy. "I don''t think I can ever repay you even if I will live to see the end of time." "Annoying," The ice-cold doll leaned heavily on the elf trying to annoy her. "...Iris, would you be angry if I told you I made you for a selfish reason?" "And what would be the your reason?" "Answer the question first." Kia didn''t seem to enjoy Iris prolonging her wait. "Would your motive matter to me? I''m grateful to you so much that no words I know can describe truly how happy I am now and how much I relish every moment spent with you. Even if I will always be there only to fulfill your selfish desire I will always see this life as the happiest thing I could have ever experienced. Also, I think some selfish actions are not as bad as you think." Iris watched as the ancient being next to her fell into a deep thought upon hearing her words. She was almost sure about the selfish reason why the lonely mage stuck in an ancient temple had created her and she gently wrapped her hand around Kia but found the necromancer unresponsive. Iris quickly returned to her work and rinsed her clothes before putting on her undergarments. She contemplated if she should throw the worn-out shirt with multiple tears into the river but choose not to, not knowing when will she be able to get a hold of another one. "Shiro stop, please! It hurts!" Nakatei''s voice echoed inside the cave. "It doesn''t hurt that much!" "Where are you putting it? NOOO!" The half-naked elf picked up all the wet clothes and threw them over her shoulder before climbing out of the gorge with Kia cradled in her hands. Ch 142 “Feline Mischief”
"Deliciousness?" The undead kitten instantly perked up as soon as the smell coming from the pot near the fire reached her. "That''s not ours." "Please." The kitten''s large eyes stared at the elf above. "It''s not ours, Kia," Iris ran her finger through the glum kitten''s black hair. "I can make you something thought. How about I make a sandwich?" "Nyo." "Huh?" Iris blinked at the girl, stunned at her response. "Meat. Only." A strange animalistic spark twinkled in the kitten''s eyes like a roaring fire ready to consume all in its wake. "Are you sure about it?" "MMmmMm-" Kia shook her head up and down vigorously before her wounds decided to remind her of their existence. "If you are happy with your decision." The elf grabbed the solid hunk of stone-hide bear dropped by the carnivorous kitten and began to prepare it for the girl. Laying the meat on a rock right next to the fire Iris lifted the lid on the metal pot. Inside the slightly rusted pot she saw a dark brown broth with bones and what looked like heavily cured meat inside with no greens in sight. "Kia, could you give me a loaf of bread?" In Kia''s small hands, a large loaf of still-steaming bread appeared out of thin air, it was maybe more of a bun as the bread was circular but she didn''t care enough to care. She took the luxurious white bread from the girl and held it under her nose. The mouth-watering smell of a bakery filled the elf with an irresistible desire to eat. It might have been her bias from her previous life where such a piece of bread was almost unheard of, reserved for only the most special occasions happening to the richest farmers in her village but Iris cherished the loaf very much. Snapping herself from running her fingers across the bread''s crust, the risen swiftly cut the loaf''s bottom creating a large circular plate the girl could eat the juicy meat from before she cut the bread further into small slices and swiftly returned the bread to the girl so that the bread wouldn''t lose its freshness. The suddenly hungry elf sneakily cut herself thin slices of the slightly pink bear meat and put them under the last of the green leaves Kia had left in her inventory. From what she could remember their supplies of food were running low with the exception of spices and cookies Umbria had given to the adorably impatient girl. "Did you put all our food in that ring?" Iris asked as she noticed whenever the girl pulled out food the ring would begin to glow slightly. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "I did." Kia replied, her tone betraying both her admiration and surprise. The mage''s admiration didn''t last long as Iris gave Kia her meaty meal. The devourer inside the petite girl''s body didn''t even notice Iris sitting down next to her and lifting her carefully onto her lap. The necromancer munched loudly while the elf bit into her sandwich taking a small bite out of it. "Oh, I see you are having your supper before us." Shiro''s voice sounded from the risen''s right side causing her head to turn in that direction. "Yummmmmmm!" Iris looked down at the girl and found her balanced sandwich had a huge bite taken out of it with a large green leaf sticking out from the shameless devourer''s mouth. "You said you didn''t want greens in your meal." "I-I did? That doesn''t sound like me." The bad-at-lying undead seemed genuinely surprised by the taller undead''s words before trying to sneak another bite from the sandwich. "I know," Iris said to herself before scratching the girl behind the ear not noticing her meal getting smaller every moment she was wondering about Kia''s unsual behavior. She had heard that people who are low on mana experience various side effects and maybe memory loss was one of them. "What happened to her." Iris pointed at the woman behind Shiro dragging her legs barely being to lift them. "She is evil." Nakatei stared blankly into the air in front of her as she collapsed on her bed roll like a corpse. "I just learned that as a young shaman, she never had to leave her village or do anything remotely physical. Spoiled I say." Shiro''s voice was quite serious but on her face, a devilish smile appeared as soon as Nakatei couldn''t see her. "Auch!" The fox grabbed her ass where the snow-furred tail with split end whipped her. "I don''t want to hear you moan that you are hungry tomorrow. Eat and then you can rest." The ember-haired fox barely managed to sit up, murmuring about her sore body before having a bowl of dark broth forced into her hands by her merciless guardian. "I thought undead don''t need to eat." Nakatei opened her mouth trying not to drop the bowl in her hands. "I don''t need to eat but... I can still taste the food." Iris answered finally noticing the little thief''s mischief, she then kept her food in constant motion not letting the kitten eat any more of her sandwiches. "Would you like some bread for a bowl of that broth?" She asked as the ever-hungry feline in her arms began to grow restless at her constant failure to take a bite from Iris''s sandwich and accidentally biting her wrist, at least she hoped the girl did it on accident. "That''s white thing?" Nakatei asked Iris. "Mine and Nakatei''s tribes can''t eat pink-skins food but if there is anything left you can eat it, shame to waste good food." "That''s a shame, you miss so much flavour in your lives." "Isn''t the food you eat turn to soot?" The older beast woman pointed out as she finished her meal and began to groom her tail. "I''m not a vampire, I can taste everything like normal." "Ohhh, I thought you are a strange sub-species of a vampire. What undead are you then?" "I''m not something to write songs about." "Mmmm, yeah, come on spill the blood. I fought many undead and none of them resemble you." Shiro said while her companion observed silently from the side. "What is that supposed to mean?" "Your skin is as pale as the snow and the stink of death and carnage hovers above you but at the same time hot blood spills out of you. You have a set of razor-sharp nails but you primarily use a weapon to fight. Undead don''t show emotion on their face, except anger but you seem perfectly able of showing all emotions although you are hiding it behind that frown. Also, monsters usually come with knowledge of how to use their weapon effectively but you flay that spear of yours like a peasant swinging his pitchfork, completely relying on combat precognition. Is it an F rank or an E rank? I lean more on the F but I didn''t fight you for long enough to judge accurately." If not for Iris''s race she would be sweating buckets as Shiro''s keen crimson eyes watched her. She never liked how people possessing high level knew so much about things that even inspect couldn''t show. "Come on, you piqued my interest and I don''t feel like beating an answer out of you." Shiro flashed a perfectly innocent smile at the risen. "I don''t like when she does that." The shaman seemed to shrink as Shiro''s sinister aura hit them all. "I''m a risen," Iris finally said. She wouldn''t risk a fight at forty per cent mana which she needed to keep high to keep Kia alive. "And my ability is at F+ rank." "Ayaya, those pluses and minuses I tell ''ya," The warrior shook her head in annoyance before speaking again. "I never heard of a risen." "Me too." Iris responded, shutting any questions the nekos might have asked. "?" "What''s that?" "Something is approaching." Iris said aloud as both of the demi-human had their ears perk up in vigilance. Everyone except the undead girl sensed something approaching them from the other side of the cave. The sound of feet hitting the stone floor grew slowly above the roar of the river before a crack of a whip echoed throughout the cave. Ch 143 “Terror and Fear”
The crack of a whip got louder and louder as did the cries of pain from whichever being ended up at the bad end of the whip. Iris stood up, leaving the defenceless girl on the ground just as a lone creature peeked its ugly head from around the corner. A hideous creature crawling on all fours began to laugh maniacally as its large yellow eyes with vertical pupils snapped onto the group of women. The creature''s skin could be best described as being rotting rock in colour with long lonely strands of what used to be once hair hanging down its goblinoid face. The creature''s claws left their mark on the stone as it dashed toward the woman. [Inspect] [Goblin Crawler Level 38] [A cave goblin which degenerated into a hideous bloodthirsty creature which had lost every goblin desire and replaced with an unsustainable hunger for flesh.] The crawler lunged mindlessly at Iris, dark red blood dripped onto the cave''s floor as she dodged under the creature''s body before driving her spear straight through the surprisingly feeble creature which simply slumped onto the floor. "More of them behind you." Shiro warned the elf as she passed her. More of the degenerated goblins began to appear from around the corner. Shiro ran in front of the undead hoplite, meeting the goblin crawlers where the path was squeezed between the gorge and the wall. Blood splattered onto the stone painting a ghoulish painting as the old warrior attacked the goblins appearing blurred as she carved a bloody trench. A severed hand landed near the risen causing the undead to shake her head to stop watching the morbidly enchanting dance happening in front of her before jogging forward, intercepting the few crawlers that slipped passed Shiro''s bloody gaze. Iris thrust her spear at the goblinoid in front of her who jumped to the side before jumping at her in the same motion with its claws extended toward her. A tooth landed on the elf''s shoe as she used the back of her spear to bash the creature away. The crawler''s claw let out a howling screech as it slid over the bare stone until its body fell down into the river. A black glass spear tip exited through the back of the goblinoid''s neck before being ripped out by the tall undead. Iris turned away from the gurgling carcass in the direction of a quiet whistle. Swiveling on her heel the elf felt her hair being blown backwards as an arrow whizzed right next to her ear. On the other side of the gorge, a goblin with dark blue and green skin wearing armour made from bones, let loose another arrow this time toward Shiro dealing with the few surviving creatures skittering away in fear. The arrow flew through the air toward Shiro''s back. "Huh?" Iris heard the cave goblin say the same thing she was thinking as they both watched the black arrow simply bounce off Shiro''s right shoulder, tumbling harmlessly into the river below without any signs of the beast woman using any abilities. "-ill!" The goblin reached behind his back and pulled out a whip. The mere sight of the whip caused the crawlers near him to be sent into a fear-induced frenzy. Whipping his weapon toward Shiro the cowering crawlers huddling their wounds threw themself once more at the nekos. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Swiping in front of her, Iris cleaved her blade into the beast''s shoulder before jumping backwards and stabbing the next bloodthirsty beast. Half of a skull flew out of the crawler''s stomach as the tall elf twisted her blade and moved onto killing more of the degenerate goblins. "Come on something answer me!" Nakatei shouted as no spirit seemed interested in her contract even as she progressively increased the price she was willing to pay. "Look." The pale human shook the shaman, pointing at the ugliest thing she saw in her life climbing up. "Ehhhh." Nakatei grabbed her sword and swung it in front of herself to scare the thing off but it didn''t stop the corpse eater from crawling toward them. "What''s happening with me?" She hit herself in the forehead as the heavy fragmented sword in her arm began to shake and a cold sweat began to flow down her back. "Grraaa!" The creature charged at her, snapping its jaw in a wild frenzy, foaming at the mouth. The fox raised her weapon over her head and pulled it down, smashing into the ground as the ghoulish creature dodged backwards. Its slim legs powered its lunge aimed at the shaman''s throat. Panicking the woman put her arms in front of her causing the crawler''s face to push her away and fall onto the ground. "Iris!" The human screamed as she tried to get up, the clean bandages on her legs beginning to discolour. The crawler turned its attention toward the screaming necromancer, putting its clawed hand on the girl''s chest, and pinning her to the ground. Her thin black dress confused the beast above her as no tears appeared on its gleaming surface. Its lower jaw opened wide like a door with a broken hinge and tried to chump on the girl''s pale flesh. Kia weakly kicked the crawler''s jaw keeping the massive unhinged jaw filled with nail-like teeth away from herself. Nakatei stumbled on her feet and stared as what must have been Kia''s blood leaked through the white bandages and hissed sinisterly as it touched the floor turning into puffs of smoke. She grabbed her sword and felt the cloud fogging her mind slowly reside as the crawler lost interest in her. For a split second, the fox felt like she should wait and let the strange necromancer get killed. It wasn''t like she disliked the strange girl, the opposite in fact. Without being able to put her finger on it she felt a strange familiarity toward the doll-like human coming from somewhere in her mind. After eternity later, Nakatei felt warm blood splashed on her face as her body swung her sword down. Rubbing the fat off her body the fox looked down and saw that her sword barely managed to dig into the crawler''s flesh. She found it surprising that the creature was dead before noticing Shiro''s spear between her legs dripping with the creature''s filthy blood. "Gya!" A loud scream bounced off the walls. The cave goblin desperately tried to invoke a sense of mercy while thrashing in the undead''s arm. Without slowing down Iris crushed the cave goblin''s throat. "Tei!" Shiro reprimanded the fox before kicking the crawler off the necromancer. "Sorry." "Are you okay?" The nekos lifted the snow-white girl from a puddle of fatty blood by her black dress. "Iris?" Kia looked traumatised by her near-death experience, gripping Shiro''s forearms hard enough to leave nail marks on her skin. A black leather bag appeared from nowhere behind Shiro and fell onto the ground with a dull thud, splashing dark blood everywhere. "I''m here." Nakatei watched as the undead elf took the filth-covered necromancer from her guard, letting the girl latch onto her newly cleaned clothes. The undead tried to check on the unresponsive necromancer but was met with silence."Kia?" "Aaaand the lass fell asleep," Shiro leaned to the side to check on the wounded girl who was resting her head on the elf''s shoulder, smiling from ear to ear as she put the back of her hand in front of Kia''s face, checking if she was breathing. "She was so scared her hands turned cold." She lifted the mysterious leather bag from the pool of blood and set it beside the ash-cold campfire, unsure why did the girl pulled it out. "What do we do now?" The elf replied while slowly brushing the girl''s long black hair more to calm herself down then to comfort the sleeping human. "I will throw the corpses into the river, Tei will move our camp somewhere else after she catches her breath while you do you." The white fur nekos proposed before pulling her spear from the corpse nearby. "Shiro, how did you deflect that arrow?" The elf suddenly asked as the warrior turned. "Arrow resistance. Come handy in a chaotic fight." "I never knew a warrior has access to such an ability." "You''re right, it doesn''t. Gained it after becoming a pincushion for a group of bandits but now I don''t have to worry about any missiles." "Convenient indeed." "Kinda, it''s convenient fighting low-level stuff but after abilities and magical gear come into play... well, I don''t have arrow immunity." The demi-human added before her crimson eyes landed on her ward who swayed from side to side while her wide open eyes fearfully scanned the cave. "Shir-" The fox reached toward her guard as she felt her head become light-headed before darkness overcame her. Ch 144 “Onwards!”
"Ohh, our sleeping shaman is finally awake." Naketei heard someone talking while her head pulsed with hot pain with no end in sight. "Looks like the mental effects applied on her had all expired." "Shiro Aneko?" "What did I do to deserve getting my full name called?" Shiro''s crimson eyes hovered above the fox''s head, feeding on her misery. "Eat shit." "I don''t think she appreciates your attempts to cheer her up." Nakatei heard a female voice coming from in front of her. She lifted up her head confused before seeing an elf sitting on a rock looking in her direction. "I don''t know, should I punish her...mmm," The nekos behind her contemplated with no signs of it being a joke. "But I think you are being humiliated enough." "What do you mean I''m humiliated now? What happened to me?!" The shaman clutched her head, every time she opened her mouth her headache got more intense. "Huh?" Whipping her brow from sweat she noticed that her tail felt much more colder than her body. It was an icy feeling that pleasingly regulated her temperature ravaged previously by her need to mate. "NNNnnnooooo!" The fox screamed while feeling her face become hot as she noticed Kia using her tail as a pillow. The tall elf snatched the girl in a blink of an eye as the shaman yanked her tail from under the snow girl. "Nyo?" A somewhat awake girl asked while she dangled in Iris''s arms like a ragdoll before she puffed up her cheeks into a pout. "Shiro! You- Why didn''t you tell me!" "What you wanted me to do? You were out cold." The nekos showed being annoyed at the shaman. "You could have told them not to!" Nakatei felt an incredible pain flashing in her forehead causing her body to curl into a ball, hiding her large and rough-up tail in her arms. "Fluffy?" "You can''t." Iris responded to the girl as she sat down with the crippled mage on her lap. "Not now atleast." "Is white tail also fluffy?" The sleepy kitten''s half-opened eye looked at the nekos. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Hehe, no," Shiro took a step back raising her arms in front of her chest. "My fur is coarse and rough. You would not want to get near it." Her split tail sought refuge between her legs from Kia''s ghostly blue eye, wrapping itself around her leg. *Sniff* The girl seemed to believe Shiro''s words as she curled into a ball on Iris''s lap with cat-like shamelessness. The elf began to stroke the girl''s back, she wanted to sneak her fingers behind Kia''s collar to get her attention off Nakatei but her sleeveless silk dress wouldn''t budge behaving more like the necromancer''s second skin than an article of clothing, unwilling to peel off from its defenseless wearer. "What is that necklace on both of your necks mean, is it a charm of some kind." Iris smiled as the cold-blooded kitten stopped her prowl and perked up to learn something new. "This?" Shiro''s crimson eyes dropped down onto her chest, where her fingers fiddled with the rodent skull. "This guy was my first ever kill. What age I was... like two months old, gave me quite a scratch on my leg." "The same for her?" The undead elf inquired. "Should be the same... Tei you never told me how you caught your first meal." The nekos turned to the shaken shaman. "Don''t wanna." "I''m asking though." "It''s fine I learned what I wanted." Iris intervened seeing that Nakatei still was recovering from Kia''s touch. "I wasn''t doing that for you but I understand." The warrior turned to the elf before walking away from their camp unsheathing a knife concealed behind her boot. "Where are you going?" Nakatei asked as she heard her guardian''s footsteps. "Gathering some roots." Shiro replied leaving her ward alone with two strangers. A feeling of awkwardness fell onto their camp as Nakatei shuffled over to lean on the cave''s walls. In the meantime, Iris mindlessly played with Kia keeping the ancient undead from snoozing once more. *Psik* The girl in front of the fox sneezed adorably. Near the two strangers, Nakatei saw the grey fog slowly appear once again. That grey fog behaved like a river, flowing outwards from the two, gathering in large pools in the recesses of the cave''s floor. Her green eyes darted through the fog as she could feel unseen spirits darting around them. Her eyes stopped on two gems acting as the human''s eyes. "I''m back!" Shiro''s voice caused the other demi-human to look in her direction. The warrior chucked a bundle of roots she fished out of her backpack into a metal kettle with a thin spout close to the weakly burning fire. Iris leaned forward to add fuel to their struggling campfire but the nekos raised her hand to stop her. Eventually after far longer than needed the water inside the kettle began to boil causing a constant stream of white steam to rush out the small spout. "I was wondering what you were making." The tall damestar raven said as she saw Shiro pouring herself a cup of greenish-brown water which she lifted up to her nose. "Smells lovely," The nekos breathed in the scented steam rising from her cup, inviting looks of envy onto her from everyone but her smiling eyes dimmed a little seeing only Kia had bit into her bait. "Here you go Tei, you too." "Appreciated." "Thanks." "Liquid deliciousness exists?" The porcelain doll instantly took a sip of Shiro''s drink causing her face to contort before recovering. Iris placed the wooden cup up to her nose finding it scentless. Unsure if the white cat had played a cruel joke on them she placed the cup''s rim on her lips and took a sip. Keeping the tea on her tongue Iris was hit with a strong sour taste which managed to twist her mouth before vanishing leaving a sweet aftertaste behind. "Kia?" Iris looked down at the kitten who seemed to be stuck in a cycle. The girl would stick out her tongue, tasting a little bit of the tea causing her face to twist adorably, clearly not enjoying the strong unpleasant taste the tea started with before hesitantly sticking out her tongue again after tasting the sweet aftertaste. Looking up from the kitten she saw the two demi-humans drinking the tea as if it was water. The shaman resembled a tavern drunk as she downed her entire cup in one sip before motioning Shiro to pour her more. "Alright, I think that''s enough rest." The warrior used her spear to lift herself onto her legs as she signaled to pack up. Ch 145* “Servant’s Duty”
I stared blankly at my feet not really thinking about anything as I mindlessly followed the tall brown boots belonging to an undead who pigged back with us for an unimaginable amount of health potions. Like, my own village had half a vial of that miracle water for the chief''s use only! It is one of these things you just don''t sell ever to anyone and use them only in the most dire situations. I never thought I would see more than two potions beside each other in my life and then an undead elf travelling with a strange human girl at the brink of death, paid Shiro and me to lead them into Nishimine with twenty health potions which the girl pulled out, out of nothing. Shiro only took sixteen vials since none of us planned on gathering anything more than minstrel roots on our journey. Shiro shared with me four of these invaluable potions, I couldn''t really complain about it since she was the one who knew the route through these tunnels and that was what Iris was paying for. We could have probably thrown something out and stuffed the remaining four potions into our backpacks but even I felt a little bit sad for the undead with a stone mask for a face which cracked with a worried expression whenever the human girl winced from pain. Another reason why I didn''t hold anything against Shiro keeping most of the potions for herself was that I wouldn''t have accepted the undead offer back then. I was still uncertain how to feel about the two strangers. Iris smelled like death although not as much as the undead I had previously encountered and it was quite clear that she was some sort of undead who was once an elf. The girl on the other hand was shrouded in mystery. Her body gave off a faint floral and earthy scent without any hint of death lingering above her, although the earthy smell could be coming from the tunnel itself. Her body was ice-cold to the touch and black slime-like blood leaked through her bandages causing rock-like plates to appear around her arms as her blood dried up. Shiro and I discussed who the girl might be and I''m pretty certain that Kia is a necromancer who had created or dominated Iris but Shiro told me after ensuring that the roar of the stream blocked their words from being heard that the girl might have a disease called Blackroot which she saw somewhere in the north-west where people are also very pale. From what she told me the disease sounded similar to what the pale girl was experiencing although not entirely the same. She also explained that other races such as humans and elves have a thing called relationships which she explained was sort of like our mating season but instead of lasting three moons, the relationship lasts an entire lifetime and even beyond and limits the amount of mates they can have to one. Fuck that! I sometimes want to claw out my crotch from the constant heat which becomes an unbearable pain if I don''t relieve myself. Do other races shag like Usagi all day every day? How do they have enough time to do literally anything? Also, the two are females of two different races which are not that pretty, what would be the point of them even joining in that torturous thing? From what I heard elves are particularly ugly from the intelligent races because they are completely hairless little twinks with no muscles or tails with their only saving grace is their height. Iris did have some muscles and she was half a head taller than Shiro and me but my heart wasn''t convinced to see her as passable to look at, even if she was stronger than Shiro there was something about showing off your power which was undeniably hot, unlike the undead elf who kinda hid her power. Kia on the other was smaller than any of us and appeared to have no hair except the ones on her head but that strange sentiment I felt toward her prohibited me from calling her ugly. Although if she grew a pair of ears and a tail maybe I would... Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Nakatei?" "Y-" I felt my ass hit the stone floor as I bounced off Shiro who suddenly stopped. "Why did you stop?" "Because I wanted to," Her crimson eyes looked down at me before giving me an annoyed look leaving me sitting on the ground confused about what I did wrong. "We stopped to rest." "Oh." Before Shiro stopped talking I felt my feet begin to hurt from our non-stop walking. "You can go if you feel like you need it." Shiro held out her hand. "I don''t think I n-" Before I could finish I felt my body flaring up causing me to pant uncontrollably. "Never mind." I took the hand offered to me before jogging away from the group. It took me a while to distance myself enough to make sure the elf wouldn''t hear me. "That was close." I leaned heavily on the wall and slumped onto the ground as I almost rip my clothes off my body. Although my hand left many things to desire I felt the heat subside as I made myself reach climax alongside all my strength leaving me a panting mess. "Oh, no," I looked down and saw that I haven''t pulled my pants fully down. "I don''t have a spare." I touched my pants with my other hand and felt their fabric which was completely soaked and slowly dripping with my juices. "What do I do now?" I said aloud as I experimentally slipped my pants up. Not only was it very visible that they were wet but also I couldn''t bare with the uncomfortable feeling of wet fabric touching my inner thighs. "It would have been so much easier without the two. I could bare Shiro laughing at me but at least she understands that is my first time unlike the-" Before I could finish speaking to myself I felt my crotch being set on fire once more. It wasn''t a slow and tingling sensation slowly driving me insane but it was a sharp and painful call of nature as my hips began to quiver. "I already made a mess..." Feeling exhausted but unable to resist my body''s hunger I slipped my right hand in my pants and touched myself. I felt my head jerk backwards and hit the stone wall as my body was shocked by my finger going inside me. I opened my eyes and saw that I was surrounded by pitch darkness "Huh? Did I knock myself out?" I looked around me and saw nothing but an endless night staring back at me. "No, my child." I snapped my body around and saw a tall humanoid shape quickly approaching me, the thing appeared to be made from a swirling night sky with dozens of stars twinkling in its form. "Who are y-" I tried to move away but the thing grabbed my head. In an instant, I felt my system going haywire as my shaman class began to glow swiftly becoming too bright to look at and drowning me in its light. Once more my mind felt like being chucked by something as the light disappeared, replaced with the endless void from before. What is happening to me?! I felt like curling into a ball and waiting for whatever was torturing me to get bored but I found my body unresponsive, forced to stare at one point in the void. Seemingly birthed from nothing, colourful dust began to dance in the windless void. A vision of a pool surrounded by stone spikes coming out of the cave''s ceiling and floor appeared in front of my eyes before being scattered into a plum of dust. The cloud swirled around me before reforming into another vision. A black-furred cat with blue and golden eyes was lying lifeless underneath a leaf belonging to a flower with blue and black petals. My body moved to grab the cat causing the plant to wrap its leaf tightly around the cat''s body. As I pulled on the cat''s neck the dust making the plant scattered into the air before creating the image of the pool once more. My arm lowered the black cat into the pool causing the water inside to turn black. The cat slipped from my grip and jumped out of the pool, full of energy. [System Notification] [You are invited by a powerful spirit to its realm.] {Number of Invitations: 2} "Visit me, young shaman but only you and another can come." An ethereal voice sounded inside my head once more before I felt my mind being released from the spirit''s clutches. Ch 146 “Separation” "Nakatei, what happened you look like a mess." Shiro turned around and stood up worried upon seeing the running fox. "Is something chasing you?" ''N-no," The panting beast woman ran into the nekos'' arms. "I-I don''t really know what h-happened." "Your safe now just calm down." The fox woman grabbed Shiro''s arms digging her nails into the fabric. Iris watched from the side not wanting to interrupt the two, the younger demi-human was clearly under the influence of a mind-altering effect possibly fear as her pupils darted uncontrollably across Shiro''s face. The fear wasn''t enough to drive her mad but it was enough to cause the fox''s mind to be fogged by it. "See, nothing to worry about." Shiro spoke to her ward in a calm, reassuring voice. "Sorry." "Don''t worry about it." The older woman replied as the fox stepped back revealing the holes she made in Shiro''s shirt. "I-I think I attracted the attention of a Spirit Guardian." "WHAT!" Shiro shrieked in surprise causing Kia to press her hands against her ears. "You haven''t even got into Nishimine and you got invited to a Spiritpool? Kill me if I had ever heard that before. Can you see the route?" "Yea, it is like a blue cloud hovering in a line above the ground." "Fascinating." "Could I ask what are you two talking about?" Iris asked the two demis to Kia''s enjoyment. "Shamans are sometimes invited by powerful spirits into the lower stratum through a special route they imprint on them. This happens extremely rarely though, there was a rumour going on when I was young that a shaman from another nekos tribe might have been called by a Guardian Spirit. Basically, getting invited never happens." Shiro explained. "And what happens after getting invited?" "Ehh..." Both of the women stopped and looked to be in deep thought. "I heard Spirit Guardians call shamans to bring their chiefs to be blessed." The fox''s green eyes furrowed in confusion as none of the four women was a chief of a tribe. "My tribe''s storyteller never really said what happens after but there is usually a reason for a spirit to call a shaman. He told us that the pool which the Guardian Spirit guards can perform miracles." The warrior turned to the shaman. "Did you get a vision with the invitation?" "Y-yes." This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "What did it say, then?" Shiro looked extremely. "I wasn''t really thinking about it." The fox with fiery fur began to draw circles in the rock floor with her foot. "Then tell us what you saw then." "Okay, I was... let''s skip that. I was suddenly surrounded by darkness and Guardian Spirit grabbed me and showed me a vision of myself bringing a black cat with golden and blue eyes into a pool, the cat was so weak it couldn''t move from under a blue and black flower but when I lowered the cat down into the pool it seemed to bring new life to it." Iris''s hand touched Kia''s gift embroidered in her hair as she tighten her hold on the girl. Before she could touch the flower''s ethereal blue petals she could sense Shiro''s crimson eyes watching her from a distance. "Wait, the cat is Kia!" Nakatei''s emerald eyes gleamed with realisation. "I think we can divert our course to where the spirit is leading you." Shiro suggested. "The spirit also said that only I and another can come." "Well then, we can stop in front of the entrance to the Spiritpool and you two can go." "I''m feeling like I and Kia should make that decision." Iris remained the excited warrior. "Oh no, no," Shiro smirked as she waggled her finger at the undead. "You don''t want to piss off a being older than my race, her race and your race also I doubt you will find anyone who can fix her in our lands, shamans are the only ones who can use magic in demi-human tribes and if health potions can not heal that girl then nothing will. This genuinely is like a miracle for you that a Guardian Spirit invited her. Nakatei is not great at combat but we will be going with them." *Sigh* "Kia?" "I think we should go." The necromancer cooed. "Alright, then," The elf handed all of their belongings to Kia before standing up. "But I swear I will murder that spirit if it tries anything." "If you manage? I couldn''t argue against it." Shiro commented. In barely anytime the group''s camp disappeared and they waited for Nakatei to lead them. They walked forward the same way they did before until they entered another cave. "Rain?" Iris held up her hand in front of her as from the cave''s ceiling water dripped like in storm concealing the cave''s other side. "We are going down while the river stays above us for quite a while before it becomes a giant waterfall in front of the gates to the lower stratum. The group tried to quickly reach the other side of the rain cave but the slippery rocks slowed their speed considerably. The ground also appeared to shake occasionally for some unknown reason. The dark outline of a tunnel got near and upon entering the tunnel they entered another cave in the shape of a circle with three branching tunnels going further down. "Nakatei?" Shiro twisted her soaked tail causing a pool of water to appear under her feet. "Why did you stop." "The... the path disappeared," The shaman said as she stared at the ground before she grabbed her head with both hands. "The number two is glowing." "What do you mean?" The tall elf asked. "I received a new tab in my system called Invitations and it says the number of invitations is two." "Those this mean you two have to go alone?" The albino nekos said. "I think so." "Iris-" Kia tried to speak to the elf carrying her before getting interrupted by her. "I don''t want to hear it." The girl turned around in Iris''s hands, she raised her arm toward the risen''s chest before stopping leaving her hand in the air. Her arm began to shake and the elf grabbed it and lowered it. "Are you serious?" Shiro stormed over to the elf. "A shaman got invited and gained the attention of an ancient spirit and you are about to ruin it all for everyone here because you are afraid of letting go of this girl off your short leash. We both see she is in pain and you will be happy to extend it for how long?" "I''m not happy about it." "Then why won''t you let her go to be healed by an ancient and wise being!" The nekos'' emotions seem to overflow as she raised her voice accordingly. "Because of that precise reason." "Huh?" Shiro suddenly stopped as she heard the risen''s words. "Kia, what do you think?" The shaman suddenly spoke out. "Don''t involve her in this." The undead hoplite moved her body between the two beast women and her mistress. "Iris?" "Don''t you remember when you-" "Iris, we have to find a solution in here, the winds of magic on the surface are too unpredictable," The petite girl talked with the risen while her loyal risen used her hand to keep the shy necromancer''s eyes on her." If she is right there is no one near enough for us to reach before the annoying life wind hits us again." Iris''s amethyst eyes scanned her precious porcelain doll''s face for any hint the girl was mixing truth with lies to fool her but through their link, a calming coldness flowed into the risen''s body as it usually did. "Why am I always losing arguments with you?" The elf pressed her forehead against Kia''s forehead. "Experience." The showoff kitten bragged before lifting her head as high as she could. "Let me help you." The elf raised the undead mage higher letting her kiss her. "Are you sure about this?" She tried to restart the conversation ignoring the two talking demi-humans. "I will be careful, I promise." The elf didn''t hear what she wanted but her mistress''s promise will have to suffice. Ch 147* “Cold Evil’s Touch”
... "What is that?" An intrigued voice came from behind me. "What is what?" I slowed down and turned my head around toward a human hanging off my back. The girl was surprisingly light and effortless to carry but at the same time, I was forced to often shift the girl''s position as her body would lash out uncontrollably at me causing a thin layer of ice to cover my numb arms. "Why are you going like this." Kia began to breathe heavily mirroring me. "A-are you feeling g-nevermind." Where was she going with this? "I''m tired." I arched my back backwards to let the freezing necromance get off my back. My spine hurts so much, leaning for hours can''t be good for me. I turned around massaging my lower back and saw the pale girl using the wall as a support. I quickly grabbed her under her arms and let her sit on the floor as I began to prepare to light a fire. It was a pain to grip the flint and steel with numb fingers but I somehow managed it. "But your mana hasn''t lowered at all?" "And?" Why is she suddenly so talkative now? "And what is the reason for you getting tired other then that?" The girl''s large eyes twinkled in the dark as they locked onto me. "Because my body gets tired? I don''t know, does there have to be a reason? Maybe the system has a stamina bar somewhere?" "..." Kia jerked as if to answer with her mouth hanging open but no words came out. Come on! How hard do I have to strike you? I hit a flint against the steel but non of the sparks landed on the pile of silk I have prepared. "Finally." The most annoying thing ever is when you barely do something but not enough to succeed. "Why are you staring at me like that?" "I''m trying to figure out something." The girl was resting against the wall with her fist under her chin. "Like what?" "How your soul works." The deathly pale human necromancer casually replied as she shuffled a little bit and pulled out a pebble from under herself. "How is that even possible? You are not a spirit, how can you look at my soul?" I tried to remain calm but I felt cold sweat running down my back. I think most tribes know the story of the Firstborn story since it''s quite a long and engaging story for Storyteller to recount around the fire. Our predecessors struck a deal with spirits, a simple exchange I would say. Demi-Human souls are meant to be protected by spirits to be saved from drifting aimlessly and being devoured by malevolent spirits hiding in dark and forbidden areas of our world and be protected in the spirit realm until it is their turn to come back into this world. In exchange we listen to the spirits and pray to them, protecting their shrines with our lives. But the human mage in front of me was, of course was not a spirit yet she stared into my soul with shameless expression. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "I don''t think seeing souls are limited to one race. Actually I know that it isn''t." "Are you joking?" I can''t believe how open she is about it. I hope the Guardian Spirit knows what it is doing. "Joking... A joke," For some reason, the girl started to talk to herself becoming quiet for long enough for me to begin to unpack. "Oh, I know this word, Iris taught me!" Kia suddenly smiled as she proudly announced her white teeth reflecting the orange light from the fire. "Good for you." I took out a pot and threw in some minstrel roots inside without cutting the large squishy bulge growing on top since I needed water which I couldn''t get. Shiro found adding the bulge to the tea ruins its fragrance and dilutes it too much, for an old warrior she sure is picky about her drinks. "Liquid deliciousness?" Kia who was now lying on the bare ground like an animal tried to lift her torso off the ground but stopped seeing that she had no chance of doing so. "I''m making tea, yes." I stood up and unlatched the sleeping roll and put it under my armpit. Truly my tribe has equipped us well, as these little metal things are much more convenient than fumbling with rope or stuffing the large blanket into the backpack. "I''m picking you up." I announce to the wounded human after I had laid the blanket on the floor nearby. "Can you hand me some?" The girl winced as I touched her before ignoring me in entirety as she extended her arms toward the pot. "Sure." Shrugging, I scooped up a wooden cup and handed it to her. If she likes it then whatever, I still have to boil the hell out of it before I throw some meat into it. Mmmmmm, the meat is going to be so tender~ And the smell... "Why did you smell the air? It hadn''t changed." The strangely nekos-like human asked as she used her tongue to drink the half-made tea. It was quite adorable how her face cringed at its sourness. "Do you always ask so many questions? I haven''t noticed you speaking a lot while you and Iris were together. Why is that?" I''m starting to regret telling Shiro about my vision. "I''m starting to get annoyed because of you." "???????? No, it''s annoying, no... *grrr* Too many languages." The girl first word echoed powerfully through the tunnel even if she only whispered it before quietly talking to herself. How blunt do I have to be for her to not question everythi- Why is she crying now? "Is Iris finding me annoying?" Huh? "Y-you s-said my questions are annoying, does Iris find me annoying?" The girl''s colourful eyes hazed over as tears began to gather inside. I quickly looked around me, fully expecting the undead elf to charge out of nowhere for causing the girl to cry. What is happening? I opened my mouth but I felt my body shudder instead as I felt like I was in a middle of a wasp hive as shapes began to appear in the fog brought by the girl. "I think there was a misunderstanding." "So Iris doesn''t find me annoying?" She being annoyed at Kia? I fear for my life even when she is not here just because you cried! How can you not see this? "Of course not," I waited until the girl rubbed her eyes before continuing. "I''m a bit under the weather today, sorry." "Aren''t we all under the sky?" Kia tilted her head to the side before looking up as if checking if the overworld was truly above them. "That''s not what I meant." "Then what did you mean?" This exact behaviour! "I''m just frustrated at something and I lashed out," I tried to explain feeling the hive around me calming down. "But I don''t want to tell about what." The girl seemed to finally calm down as she laid down looking like a statue before she appeared to be thinking about something. I swiftly took advantage of this and returned to cooking my meal after swiping the sweat off my brows. "I''m bored." Kia suddenly broke the silence. Please let me finish without an incident. I beg of you, please. "Then do something about it, what do you usually do to pass the time?" "Mmmm, I rummage through my inventory or look through my spells tweaking them or I read books or I observe the world around me." "So do one of them." "I don''t feel like doing any of these also this all is too familiar to me, just stone and dirt, stone and dirt, unlike the world where Iris lives." Why is she talking about the overworld like that? Pale humans are weird. "So what do you do in times like this?" I turned around and saw Kia thinking intensely about my question before suddenly hiding her face as her snowy skin blushed. "I enjoy being with Iris," No shit, really? Imagine my surprise. "I never get truly bored with her. She is like an endless book which is warm and rough to the touch." Okay, that is a weird way to describe someone. "You still haven''t answered why you talk so much now and not when you are with Iris." Maybe I can make her stop, her voice is nice but I like eating in peace. "Because she asked me to look up at her when speaking to her saying that it''s rude to not face your speaker. "Sounds like Iris is old fashioned, hey almost like Shiro kinda, the undead is much more old fashion that that old geezer, speaking even with a funny accent and using strange words. "But I feel embarrassed when I''m in her arms while she is looking at me." That must be that relationship thing Shiro described, sounds horrible. Seeing that Kia had yet again drifted into her own world I turned around to watch carefully so as not to waste the roots by overcooking. The peace and quiet around me were magical as I swirled my knife in the pot to speed up the cooking, careful not to scratch the bottom of the pot with it. "Nyaaaaa! That''s my tail you can''t do that!" Ch 148 “Another Round of Training” "...Don''t squeeze her too much," The elf warned Nakatei as she picked up her wounded mistress. "And don''t get any ideas about doing anything to her." Close by, Shiro''s forked tail swept the floor as she was rummaging through her and Nakatei''s backpacks swapping supplies between them. She was clearly entertained by the elf''s constant directives as her ward was uncomfortably fidgeting around having no other choice than to endure it. "Also, make sure you don''t leave your food unattended and don''t be fooled by her appearance she will-" "Okidoki." The shaman stepped to the side as she noticed her guardian was finished packing her backpack and she was eager to get as far as possible from the touchy elf. The elf''s permanent frown deepened as she was rudely interrupted. "I will protect her, I too don''t want to keep Guardian waiting." "Here you go." The white nekos helped the fox woman by putting the backpack on her back before stepping slightly in front of the undead elf. "Bye!" The red dress that the shaman wore fluttered as she spun around. The light of her torch stayed visible for the two remaining women standing at the entrance of the tunnel before it too was swallowed by darkness. "I didn''t tell her about-" "Come on, don''t be like that," Shiro grabbed the elf''s shoulder. She was surprisingly strong, even when they fought Iris didn''t notice the warrior using that much strength. "They are going to be fine, they''ll manage." "But-" "Stars above! Calm down, nothing will happen you had already agreed to this." *Sigh* The elf felt her monstrous strength leave her as she sat down and rested her head in her arms trying to clear her mind. She could sense Shiro silently walking away and doing something to her right leaving her alone with her head filled with thoughts. Lifting her head, Iris notice that the cave''s walls were being painted in an orange light which flickered occasionally. The hum of the rain in the neighbouring cave and the sound of water coming to a boil melded together into a hum which filled most of her mind leaving little room for dark thoughts to sprout. "Greetings." The undead hoplite said as she approached the nekos drying herself near a fire. "Hi," Looking up at the tall undead the warrior invited Iris to sit down but she remained standing. "I guess you don''t get tired from standing all day, lucky you." Iris watched the demi-human hold out her hands toward the fire, warming them up before running her warm hands down her tail before doing it again but this time she reached above her head and caressed her ears. The warm feeling must have been delightful as Shiro closed her eyes before letting out a deep purr from deep in her chest. Her body repeated its movements multiple times alternating between her tail and ears. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "You seem to be thinking about something." Opening one eye the albino beast woman commented as her blood-red eye observed the patiently waiting elf. "Yes." The risen touched the side of her head where Kia''s gift was and nervously licked her lips. The not-at-all-old warrior watched as the elf''s already pale fingers became white as snow as she clutched the finely made handle of her spear. "It''s hard to admit you are weak?" A shameless little grin flashed on Shiro''s face. "How did you know?" The stone mask of the elf cracked a little as her amethyst eyes met Shiro''s gaze. "You look like a pup which is standing in front of her patriarch who had killed a virilisk attacking the village and wants to train with her." Iris didn''t know what a virilisk is but she assumed it was some sort of dangerous creature or monster. Also, it struck her as an extremely specific allegory for the nekos to use but she didn''t comment on it. "What is your second class?" "Nekos." A thin feral smile appeared on Shiro''s face drawing the worried elf''s attention as it reminded her of a delicate kitten with silky black hair. Iris didn''t like that smile. It was a cruel smile with a desire for mischief hidden just behind its friendly exterior, showing off that the person making the smile knew something she didn''t know. Is that how Kia feels? Iris thought before quickly dismissing it, as she was always careful and gentle with Kia. Regardless of everything, the strangely knowledgeable demi somehow knew what was troubling her so much. She didn''t want to admit that her incredible physical ability granted to her by Kia wasn''t enough to protect what was dear to her. Somehow Shiro''s words were the final strike of a chisel which caused the stone exterior to fall off as even with her best effort she was too weak to hide her shameful fears deep away from anyone and was read like an open book. The stoical undead who lacked emotional suppression let her arms fall to her side before she sat down where Shiro had asked her to. Even when she was having to look down to look at the beast woman she felt like their positions were reversed. "I like to respectfully ask you if you could train me, I would be unimaginably grateful if you would accept me under your tutelage." Iris bent her body a little to the other woman. "For a moment I thought I would have to be blunter about it," The older woman replied half laughing. "But you know you can drop this accent? I''m not some old elf, I care little about how you speak and you don''t have to bow." "Accent?" The tall risen straightened her back before pointing her finger at herself with a confused look stuck on her face. "Yeah, the way you speak. You can end with those I respectfully ask blablabla. You get me?" "That''s how I usually speak." "Really? From where you are, do people speak like that to each other?" Iris tried to remember the time before getting enslaved. Although she rarely interacted with older humans she often overheard them speaking as she did now, alongside her parents speaking to other adults but they did speak slightly differently to her but that was a given as she was just a child. At the same time, the people she met while travelling with Kia felt much ruder to her for not keeping the same etiquette as she did. "I think so, I wasn''t there for a long time." "I guess I have to endure it." The warrior''s tail slithered out of her hand as she stood up. "Where are we going?" "Nowhere." Iris followed the nekos who strolled aimlessly forward with her arms behind her. White hair filled Iris''s vision as Shiro turned around in a blink of an eye. "No active abilities." She heard at the same time as she felt something hit her stomach. Balancing on one leg the nekos hit Iris causing the unprepared undead to lose her balance. Iris quickly rolled to the side and jumped onto her feet, she instantly attacked toward the demi-human. "Huh?" The tall hoplite stared confused as her claws split the air instead of the white nekos who instead of continuing her attack had stepped backwards. "What was that for?" Remaining on guard at the woman who was almost on the other side of the cave, Iris dusted herself off. The sound of Shiro''s boots hitting the ground filled the cave already drowned in noise as she slowly approached the elf. Unsure of what to do Iris remained still watching Shiro carefully . Like lightning thundering onto the ground, the nekos unleashed a fury of strikes at Iris who tried her best to defend herself. Letting Shiro''s fist hit her face, the elf swung her right fist at her opponent. Ducking under her attack the beast woman punched the risen''s stomach. Feeling her combat precognition finally activating in full Iris struck downwards but found that Shiro had already disengaged and was running away from her. Swiping off a little drop of blood on the corner of her mouth with her forearm before she gave chase. Ch 149 “Whacking A Raven”
Iris slowed down as she approached the entrance of the tunnel blocked by a waterfall coming from the cave''s ceiling. Stepping into the dark cave Iris had all of her clothes being instantly soaked as the heavy downpour limited her vision to one or two meters in front of her. She knew that Shiro was lurking somewhere in the darkness but non of her other senses could locate her as the sound of the rain falling around her was deafening. Iris felt something moving behind her causing her to turn around, ready to defend herself. She squinted her eyes trying to pierce the wall of water and spot the nekos. The dark outline of the cave was the only thing Iris could see and she began to think the nekos had run further into the tunnel system. Straightening her back the risen began to walk toward the direction she came from. The hoplite saw a shadow dance in a corner of her vision which got closer and closer. Before the elf turned toward the shadow, Shiro burst through the darkness and began to attack her. Just like before the warrior who Iris felt had gained an incredible advantage and could have easily pushed further with her attacks retreated as suddenly as she appeared. Iris couldn''t understand what Shiro was doing, she could throw a hook or kick the nekos but what demi could do with her fists was mesmerizing. The only thing saving the risen from having her head kicked off was her racial attributes helping her keep up with the beast woman. She expected her training to consist of having to follow Shiro''s commands for hours at a time punching and kicking the wall but it seemed that the demi-human had a different idea of training than the paladins in Havenfall. In the corner of Iris''s lips, a crimson drop slowly gathered before flowing down her face and neck, leaving a faint red trail behind it before being soaked by her clothes. The water drop sticking to her arm flew into the air as she blocked Shiro''s fist. Even with her body absorbing enough punches to knock out anything except a dedicated tank, Iris showed little if no signs of exhaustion or uncomfortableness with her eyes scanning her surroundings with the same sharpness as ever. The undead began to feel her body begin to move on its own as her ability finally had enough time to activate fully. Even with the cat woman remaining in the fight she still found the high-level warrior almost impossible to hit with her bare hands. Shiro jumped backwards, avoiding Iris''s left leg before jumping right in, grabbing the still-moving leg and pushing it upwards. The small smile on demi''s lips turned into an awkward look as the beast woman found herself too short to lift Iris''s leg high enough for the undead to fall down causing her to stop for a split of a tick. Capitalising on her one opportunity, Iris pushed down as hard as she could, causing the wet leather to slip from Shiro''s hands. A puff of dust rose into the rainy atmosphere as Iris''s heel smashed into the stone. She let out a huge sigh as the cloud quickly disappeared and she saw that Shiro''s head wasn''t between her boot and the rock floor. In fact, her opponent was standing in front of her, still in a combat stance. Shiro stepped forward, motioning to Iris that the fight was still on. The beast woman leaned to the side barely dodging the undead''s fist, pushing her extended right hand to the side Shiro baited the elf to attack her with her other hand. As she held out both of her arms in front of her Iris realised that she was tricked and tried to jump to the side only to find that Shiro had used her foot to sweep under her. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Iris lifted her head feeling the cold water running down her skin as her clothes refused to take in more water and saw Shiro walking quickly back to their camp, leaving the fallen undead alone in the rain. "Are you hurt?" Iris asked as she saw Shiro waiting for her at the other side of the waterfall, for some reason her words caused the silent nekos to break into a small giggle. "Are those your first words after what I did to you?" Iris knew from where the demi-human was coming from but she felt no pain from getting her three letters beaten. If she felt those punches, she would absolutely be furious at Shiro. She did feel disappointed in her abilities that she couldn''t land a clean hit on the warrior but that just caused her to be more determined on getting the nekos to tell her the purpose of their sudden duel. "About that, what was the purpose of that?" "Straight..." The white-furred nekos sat down, cracking into a large smile as she caught her breath. "...To the point. Pfff, I don''t like fighting the undead. They never get tired forcing me to be quick, efficient and take risks. That''s why I didn''t speak while fighting, too much energy and attention goes into such a simple thing." Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 3 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 31 ] [ Hoplite Level 21] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 1944/1950 Strength 430 Constitution 426 Dexterity 436 Wisdom 428 Intelligence 428 Charisma 425 MP 1049/2250 ... Letting the woman catch her breath Iris checked on her status. To her surprise, her mana was slightly higher than before after having to regenerate her wounds on multiple of occasions. At first, she believed that her regenerative power came with no mana cost but right after ending combat, she noticed her regeneration becoming faster but at the cost of consuming mana. She wasn''t great at math but whenever she finished a fight her mana regeneration slowed down and her Hit Points grew faster for roughly half a bell, each Hit Points varied in cost but on average her body consumed two mana for each HP. She wondered if Kia was giving her own mana at the cost of her life to her but she quickly dismissed it as the girl was way too smart to do that. Her mistress had left her half of the mana to use after all. In addition, her mana had a habit to refill with random amounts right after a fight, maybe her racial class had a hidden attribute buried somewhere in the wall of text which was the status sheet. "I think we should lower the intensity of our training." She suggested to the sitting nekos who looked like she had caught her breath and was ready to go again. "Are you worrying about me?" Shiro pointed her thumb at herself. "Don''t be concerned about me, how can you learn if you are looking at your mentor instead of focusing on training." "If you say so but I''m limited on how much HP I can regenerate until Kia is healed." She might be able to somehow generate mana even with the undead mage syphoning all of her surplus mana her soul created but the amount was incredibly inconsistent and appeared randomly. Given her current situation, Iris treated her HP and mana as precious supplies, not to be wasted. "I didn''t know that," Shiro looked a bit apologetic before her crimson eyes smiled again. "I learned what you are capable of so I can go a bit easier on you." "How can you tell of what I''m capable of if I''m a spear user just like you and not a monk?" The tall risen asked as she followed the dripping cat to their camp. "That''s the thing, I don''t need to know how good you are with a spear," The forked tail wrapped itself around Iris''s hand and pulled her closer to the nekos. "Your hands are not used to actual fighting, I bet you won every battle since now with either your sheer strength or active abilities and if neither of them worked on your opponent, you got whacked like a child." She would disagree with the demi''s description of getting whacked like a child but on multiple occasions, Kia had to save her from certain doom. "..." "We are going to dry ourselves and I''m going to explain some things to you." "Thank you." Iris noticed Shiro''s crimson eyes look at her but she choose to not comment. Ch 150 “Backfire” "Practically speaking a god and an Aspect is the same thing. Refering to a powerful being who compared to us is so much more powerful, that we mortals naturally perceive them as divine. Yet few people under the Divine Court would ever refer to their deities as gods. The difference sprouts from the theological argument put forward by every head of each Divine Cult that members of the Divine Court are ultimately different than simple gods as they are not only the creators of Niuran but they are also the aspects of this world. Calling an Aspect a god near a Faithfull is an invitation to receive a blackeye as you would be comparing the infallible creator of an aspect of this world to a being which was birth on Niuran." A note given to a Geni''i ambassador by a Sophist before his first mission to Havenfall.
The two women entered the cave with a small fire dancing on a pile of slowly burning silk. As the two walked toward the small light they left behind wet footprints as their soaked clothes slowly purged the cold water from their fabric. Halfway to the campfire the old nekos began to undress leaving only her boots on as the cold water quickly stole away her heat, she wasn''t in any danger of hypothermia as her high constitution gave her ample time to rest near the fire and dry off but walking with cold, wet clothes felt awful. She looked backwards and saw that the elf seemed to not be bothered by her body which caused the nekos to sulk internally as she was denied the image of the frowning undead turning red from embarrassment. Tiny strands of silk rose into the air as the two women walked past the fire disturbing its peaceful existence, pulled up by the warm air rising above the fire before disappearing into nothingness. Shiro began to wring the water out of her clothes creating a puddle of water under her feet. "Thought, elves were meant to be more civilised then the likes of me?" Shiro said as she noticed that the undead elf was also undressing with no signs of shame. "Am I an elf?" The undead pointed out as she took the opportunity to clean her equipment with practised grace. "Well, you must have been an elf at one point," The old demi-human retorted. "I can tell you are iffy on speaking on why are you here since you dodge that question the last time but can you say something about yourself?" Shiro turned her head to glance at the diligently working undead, curious about her story. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Is this related to my training?" Iris''s tone which rarely changed when speaking to anyone except the short necromancer appeared to let a hint of curiosity seep into her words. "Not with training a warrior lives alone." The beast woman mimicked how the elf beside her talked and watched how the elf would react. *Sigh* "You''re a tough nut to crack. Come on, I''m an old woman who wants to hear an interesting story before practicing with you again." "Old?" "I starting to hate you now." The flustered cat hissed at the evil undead. "I think I can live with that." "Very funny, are you entertained by making fun of me?" "No offence but I prefer teasing Kia over anyone else." "Understandable." The nekos replied after seeing that her plan didn''t work out. "I guess I have to wait until Tei comes back." "When will Kia be back?" "Don''t know," The beast woman laid out all of her clothes on the stone before standing up and bringing her sleeping back closer to the fire. "Could be that tomorrow they will step out of that tunnel or they come back next month. Who knows." Her words caused the elf to stop as she bit her lower lip in concern causing her blood to pool around her teeth. "Hello?" The concerned elf caused Shiro to also grow a bit worried over the safety of her ward before she slapped herself. The undead seemed to be radiating an aura of torment which somehow was affecting herself which really shouldn''t happen unless the undead''s torment triggered the effect itself. The white-furred nekos stood up and grabbed both her and the elf''s spear. Her spear albeit looted from a high-level dungeon felt worst in her hands than the spear the elf owned. She preferred the somewhat top-heavy design with wide edges at the side very much like her previous spear. The glass-like metal forming the wide head of Iris''s spear glowed weakly with purple light indicating to the nekos that the spear was enchanted in some way. She flicked the black glass with her fingers trying to see if the enchantment would react to her to no effect. Unsurprisingly, she saw that stunty''s hands were responsible for making such a fine weapon albeit her own spear was of superior craft. Although the type of her current spear wasn''t her favourite, with perfectly balanced proportions and a sturdy rectangular shape head which couldn''t be used for anything else other than stabbing it was still a spear found at the end of a high-level dungeon which increased her dexterity considerably. She still missed the days when she could use her spear somewhat like a glaive against lightly armoured targets when a situation called for it which she could still do with her current spear although she had to be extremely precise while doing so but the ability to outspeed almost anyone with her attacks and being able to be sure she will pierce the armour in the enemies weak point outweighed the few drawbacks. The naked demi-human flipped both of the spears around simultaniously before silently approaching the elf. Lifting the haft of Iris''s spear above her head before letting it fall down Shiro broke the spell afflicting the undead. "What was that for?" The tall undead stood up while massaging the top of her head, not sounding hurt by demi''s unconventional hex-breaking method. "I wanted to rest but I see if I don''t beat your worry out of you, you will go mad over nothing." Shiro said as she threw Iris a spear. "We are going to sparr naked?" "Are you an elf?" The nekos retorted while she walked toward the empty part of the cave. Ch 151 “Mint and Acid”
"You''re a devil." A demi-human resembling a fox whispered as she was staring at a monster on the opposite side of the fire while cradling her lush red tail in her arms. "A devil?" The infernal creature with a frozen heart asked the woman as she tilted her head to the side. "A devil, with horns and everything." Nakatei replied not letting the necromancer''s sweetened voice worm into her mind. "Mmmmm." The necromancer seemed to try imagine what a devil looked like confusing the beast woman before shaking her head as if trying to get thoughts stuck in her mind to leave. "Touch?" "Touch what?" "You?" Kia said while staring at the fox through the fire with a look which seemed worried about the demi''s intelligence. "Why are you saying it like that!?" The flustered woman shrieked at the necromancer. "You are the one who is constantly asking questions, why am I being judged?" The shaman felt her eyes water as she hid her face in the oversized sleeves of her white robe. She could feel her heart being pulled chaotically in all directions as her sudden sadness swung into a fury before swinging back into despair as she began to feel her waist being squashed by some invisible force. "Tai?" A confused voice reached Nakatei. The voice bore little worry for her well-being even as the pain caused her to begin kicking the ground. "I AM TEI!" The woman screamed as she felt a warhammer smashing into her abdomen, showing the source of her plight away from her reach. "Are you okay?" Kia''s curious expression changed into a concerned look as the woman appeared to start clawing at her stomach. "I think I have a curing balsam which might help you." The girl''s voice seemed to snap something back in the beast woman''s mind as her eyes opened wide and stared at the pale-skinned human with shocked shame at the state she was in. Quickly fixing her gowns into their appropriate and modest position the fox stood up and turned toward the direction they were heading to. "No, no thank you I will somehow manage. I will be back in a tick so wait here and don''t move," Nakatei said she knew the cure to fix the pain between her legs and to lift the fog on her mind, which only required a bit of time and her fingers and not some balsam which sounded like something necromancers put on corpses rather than a medicine. She took a step forward before turning fully around toward the direction they came from as she stared at the darkness in the tunnel and felt the darkness stare back. "Kia, plug your ears like this and don''t look this way until I come back." The petite necromancer gave her a bewildered look before she plugged her ears and closed her eyes. The girl below the fox looked so much more defenceless than before as her big beautiful eyes no longer kept a vigilant watch. Even if the petite girl wasn''t the most attractive, her extremely fair and soft-looking skin suddenly became irresistible as the fox''s green eyes were clouded by lustful fog. She might not be a man but maybe doing it with her will be more- "What am I doing?" The shaman looked confused at her hands as she noticed that she was crouching and was reaching for the black dress Kia wore. The burning sensation on her face cooled down for a split moment as Nakatei quickly ran away from their camp, taking the biggest strides her legs could make. When she thought she was far enough that no one will hear her, she leaned against the cold hard rock before she felt the animal in her take over. "F-f-finished." The fox woman heaved as she lifted her hand from between her thighs and watched as her grool dripped from between her fingers. "Bleh." A sudden clairvoyance hit her causing the fox to wipe her hand with revulsion at what she had done. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The beast woman felt dizzy as her mind slowly regained control over her rebellious body at least that was what she thought was happening. After regaining enough strength she pulled her red dress back onto her waist before standing up. She slapped her ceremonial robe to dust it off before putting it on. As the heavy fabric rested on her bare back, she couldn''t tell if the wetness causing her spine to shudder was sweat or if had she accidentally wetted her shirt while in heat. After taking her first step forward she realised that she might have satiated her body''s desire to reproduce for possibly two or three bells as a faint tingling sensation caused her body to slowly become warmer. The amber-furred fox slowly began to make her way back to Kia and realised that she had run for not as much as she had taught as it wasn''t long before she had reached their camp, finding the wounded necromancer laying on the ground with her hands glued onto her ears. "Kia, I''m back." Nakatei found the way Kia was squeezing her eyes shut adorable. "Are you going to have young?" The human instantly asked as she freed her senses and her eyes lay their sight on the fox''s form. *Sigh* The young shaman experiencing her first mating season collapsed onto her bed roll not bothering to answer the human''s ridiculous question. She took a look inside her pot and saw that she had overcooked her tea-soaked meat causing it to disintegrate into small heavily browned chunks of meat instead of a juicy slab of meat spiced with the tea. I''m going to eat that tomorrow. Too tired for any shit now. The demi-human shaman told herself as she placed her hand on her stomach trying to ignore the growing heat. "Can I try my medicine on you?" The necromancer''s expecting voice rose above the fire and reach the scared shaman opposite to her. "... Show me what this balsam thing looks like," Nakatei said, figuring out that if the strangely interested human somehow managed to lessen her urges, she could fall asleep without spending bells trying to exhaust her body to the point of collapse as the tingling she was experiencing showed no signs of disappearing. On the other hand, if Kia was about to turn her into an undead she would at least know that she had managed to gain the attention of a Guardian Spirit in her short adult life. "It''s a paste?" She said as she sat down next to Kia holding a strange black and brown bowl with the so-called medicine in it. "Not really." The girl shook the bowl causing the green paste to shake also. The human mage casually gave the priceless bowl to the shaman and instructed her to shake the bowl with both hands. As she followed the girl''s instructions the fox saw that the light green paste which filled the bowl separated into a richly green paste which settled at the bottom and a yellow-greenish oil which floated at the top. "If you put that on your skin where it hurts and rub it in, I think you should stop feeling it," Kia explained as the kitsune''s eyes sparkled in marvel at her hands. "Don''t use the green stuff though, I used it to etch the layouts of where mana linkages on constructs should go so I theorise that if it touches your skin, you get burned heavily." Kia''s words reverberated in Nakatei''s skull just as she was rubbing the oily balsam onto her stomach causing her to gulp as her hand hesitated to take more. At first, Nakatei felt nothing as she turned around from the petite human and rubbed it between her thighs. She began to doubt the mage''s words of curing her pain which she should have expected as the pain wasn''t caused by illness but by her body which reacted to the changing seasons. "Oh, I''m starting to feel funnily cold where I..." The demi fell silent before she could finish as a strangely cold and refreshing feeling permeated her lower body as the balsam began to evaporate from her skin. The feeling was what the young beast woman imagined, what it would feel like bathing in cold mint water. The balsam wasn''t even that cold but compared to her body the sensation it gave her was like pressing an ice cube against her body in a middle of a hot day. A smell of mint and coolness entered her nostrils as she began to take long breaths, enjoying the feeling as wholly as she could as she smeared the miracle medicine all over her body, careful not to touch the dark green paste at the bottom. "Kia?" Her eyebrows dipped into confusion as the amber fox turned toward Kia. "Yes?" "I''m feeling like I can''t move my foot." Nakatei explained just as a feeling of numbness seized her lower body, completely eliminating the tingling sensation alongside all her feeling in her lower body. "Oh, I guess it also works like that, good to know." The mage who gave her the bowl seemed completely unfazed by the woman''s sudden side effects caused by her potion. "What to u bean?!" The shaman tried to lift her arm but was unable to causing the ancient bowl to hit the stone floor without shattering but rather spilling all its contents toward the fire. Her speech was slurred at first before becoming just a string of unintelligible sounds shrieked by the panicking demi. "Don''t worry the numbness should end tomorrow. At least I learned that this balsam does this to the living. When you wake up I will ask you some questions." Kia said as she caused the bowl to disappear into thin air leaving a deep scar in the stone floor. Her glowing eyes which resembled some marvellous gems seemed to show happiness at her discovery as Nakatei felt the grasp on reality slip from her numb fingers, left to dream with no dreams at all. "Kia? What happened?" Nakatei lifted her upper body feeling her body strangely stiff. Cracking her neck before looking for the petite necromancer around herself. "Huh?" She found the pot with yesterday''s meal laying on the floor with nothing inside causing the shaman to start worrying as something might have approached their camp without her noticing. Perhaps taking Kia away with them. Her strangely minty-smelling body began to sweat profusely as Iris''s image flashed in Nakatei''s mind. With her drowsiness instantly dispelled by a vision of Iris''s skinning her alive all while her guard watched silently from the side, she scanned her surroundings trying to find Kia. *Purr* "What the fuck?" The beast woman cursed as she heard a sound coming from the bottom of her sleeping bag in which she noticed her tail decided to nestle itself. Lifting the leather hem of the sleeping bag Nakatei saw something that petrified her. The human was snuggled at the bottom of her bedroll with her lush and well-groomed tail used as a pillow by the necromancer. "Nyaaaa!" Ch 152 “Playing With Deity”
*Thuck* *Thuck* *Thuck* The sound of wood hitting wood echoed throughout the dark tunnels under the great plain. To the tall and pale-skinned undead''s relief, no one was lurking in the darkness to witness as she was beaten again and again by the shameless beast woman with long white hair and piercing crimson eyes. Without the element of surprise and unrestricted by Nakatei''s presence the nekos was able to win decisively against the undead. Iris would say Shiro was cheating a little as the agile cat constantly jumped in and out of combat. She couldn''t really complain to the demi since there was no such thing during actual combat but her tactic did infuriate the risen for the first time since her second birth. The warrior tapped the very end of Iris''s shaft, leveraging an opening and prompting the undead to jump backwards to avoid being hit. In a blink of an eye, the cat pursued Iris, not allowing the opening in her guard to be closed. Letting one hand off her spear, Shiro gained the reach she required to stab the flat end of her spear against Iris''s stomach before spinning around and sweeping the elf''s right leg from under her. "I''m not used to getting tired while my student isn''t." The high-level warrior leaned on her spear and shook her hand at Iris, indicating their training session had come to an end. "At least my strength might go up." "You have an annoying style of fighting," Iris commented as she stood up from the ground and brushed off the dust sticking to her body. "I think there were many opportunities for you to take the fight further and win. Why didn''t you do that, are you mocking me?" She pointed out with a cold voice. "At least you are still asking dumb questions as a student should." Shiro forced a smile to appear on her face while she flashed her teeth at the elf in a show of amusement. "I don''t understand?" "It''s better to beat dumb ideas out of students before they fight in a real battle." The demi said while her tail swayed from side to side. "Firstly, I''m not perfect neither are you or anyone else in fact. Fighting is a chaotic thing where you take split-moment decisions and sticking to a strict set of moves is a sure way of losing. I''m sure there were mistakes in my spearmanship, it''s just a fact of life. Secondly, it would be very nice for your opponents to attack you the way you prefer. I can see that your entire build is made to lock an enemy in a fair fight and drag them down through attrition. Most of these opportunities would take too long for me to execute, allowing you to force me into a fair drawn-out fight." "I get that but why are you jumping so far backwards for no reason?" "Just because you can''t see it doesn''t mean there isn''t a reason," The nekos explained. "The funny thing about combat precognition is that people who have it over-rely on it. Can''t blame them it is an incredibly powerful ability and I had never known a person who had it levelled past the D rank." "I had an inkling you have the ability to counter my combat precognition." The elf snapped her fingers in realisation. "But you said not to use active abilities and also that doesn''t answer why where you jumping like mad when we fought." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The cat seemed to find something amusing and confusing about the undead elf. "Not everything is about abilities and levels. Tell me what does combat precognition do?" "It causes me to predict my enemy''s moves and makes my body move accordingly." The damestar raven unknowingly tilted her head to the side reminiscent of how Kia often did as she stared at Shiro with an uncertain frown. "And when does it activate?" "While I''m in combat? I don''t understand where you going with this." "True but what does being in combat mean?" The old nekos swayed from side to side not minding the elf''s frown. "Why would it matter?" Iris replied but Shiro''s smiling eyes showed they were not content with such a response. "I think being in combat means when I''m attacked by someone or I''m attacking." "You would think that but the system doesn''t think so. The system counts being in combat as being aware of an enemy and who is also aware of your presence in a roughly four or five-meter circle around you. He or she has to be aware of you because otherwise, you are making a sneak attack against the opponent." Shiro explained as she turned around and walked away from the elf until stopping about the same distance away from Iris she would jump away during their sparring. The warrior said something but noticed that the elf staring blankly at her. She walked over to the undead and closed her open mouth. "I know I''m irresistible but you''re making me blush." "I''m sorry, I thought I got used to having my mind blown on the regular." The tall risen ignored the suggestive cat with a well-toned body which gleamed in the orange light. "Why are you telling me this?" An icy frown reappeared on Iris''s face as she stared down at the demi. "Self-preservation and boredom, primarily." "What if I use your training to go on a rampage? I''m undead after all." "Then I''m a bad judge of character," The woman replied. "Also, I don''t want an ancient spirit who is clearly interested in your girl to be pissed off at me because I indirectly killed you two by not beating the shit out of you. I walk these tunnels quite often you know?" The beast woman wagged her finger at the taller undead before kicking the tip of her spear causing it to flip around. "I think our clothes are dried now." "How did you learn that information about how the system determines when a person is in combat?" Iris asked unable to keep herself quiet before the two dressed themselves. She had heard of people trying to outsmart the System, the stories always ended in a rather gruesome depiction of the person''s death. Clearly not everyone who finds a clause dies as the cat woman standing in front of her hadn''t been turned inside out. "My master or rather my uncle was a retired male shaman and he took me under his tutilage... after I pestered him for a year and had my ribs broken a couple of times but he did crack after a while," The forked tail of the woman coiled around her arms as she relished in the fire''s warmth while wearing a smug smile. "Okurimono has better things to do than teaching any pup who comes to him especially when he wasn''t just any Okurimono but also a famous slayer who specialized in killing high-level monsters. Such a job is in rather high demand with few people who can do it and is the reason why a pink-skin from the south even dared to visit our village in the first place. He had the same ability as you but ranked D- and it is ridiculous. Fighting him was a nightmare which could also read your mind and dodge before you even moved. After a couple of years of being his student, he trusted me enough to start experimenting with something he had experienced when fighting a high-level vampire somewhere in the south. Without telling you everything we tried before finally finding a technique which allowed someone to mess with that broken ability. I never managed to land a hit on my uncle before he died in his sleep even knowing how to avoid it. I hope the spirits will allow me to fight him one more time..." Shiro hyped herself up and began to hit the air in front of her before realising the elf was still patiently listening beside her. "...And that''s it I think. Tomorrow you better wake up early." "What will I learn tomorrow?" Iris couldn''t completely hide her excitement as the nekos overshot any and all expectations she had for her as a mentor. "The very basics." "Huh?" "What? Without your ability, you can''t match your strength to anything which is exactly how powerful monsters get defeated. They either have too much this or this." Shiro flexed her arm and tapped her biceps before lifting her finger and tapping her skull. "You have to be rested for our training to absorb my lessons." "Don''t worry I never tire. I can take the watch for the entire night without a problem." "No, no, no. As your mentor, I order you to go to sleep or you can forget any future lessons." Iris felt a natural desire to not obey Shiro who authoritatively raised her voice, she decided that she would listen to the older warrior and take her order and advice to heart. Ch 153 “A Bad Dream” Iris watched the nekos stare blankly at the flickering fire an arms length away from her. She wasn''t used to being the first one to rest but she laid back with her arms behind her and stared at the ceiling waiting for the darkness to come. The uneven surface of the ceiling caused it to look like a stormy southern sea as the fire flickered rapidly causing the shadows above to dance. Iris grew increasingly bored for the first time in a long time. She couldn''t even lay her eyes on Kia''s beautiful face which no minstrel in the entire world could find enough words to describe her beauty. How could she ever be bored with her saviour nearby to look upon and basking in her chilly aura? In the almost four months of being with Kia, she had never spotted a single blemish on her soft, pale body. The girl truly resembled a luxurious porcelain doll created by a master craftsman and the lack of her caused a feeling of emptiness to grow inside Iris''s chest. "Shiro, I don''t think I can force myself to sle- Shiro?" The risen raised her head and realised that the white-furred nekos disappeared. At first, the undead elf thought that the demi went inside one of the tunnels for some privacy. Even if she once had to do it, Iris almost forgot that the living had to relive themselves. Unlike the living the risen''s warm body seemed to be an endless pit as everything she put inside her body seemed to never have to go out. Iris waited patiently for Shiro to come out of the darkness before she noticed that the light coming from the flickering fire was stationary as if stuck in time. As her amethyst eyes examined her surroundings, they noticed a light appear far inside the tunnel Kia and Nakatei had gone into. The undead picked up her spear and jogged toward the torch''s light not knowing what was causing the light to act that way. Picking up her speed she noticed a glimpse of Shiro''s white fur under the torch. The impenetrable darkness around the torch washed over it causing Iris to lose sight of Shiro as the two were stuck in the darkness. "Shiro!" Iris called out to her new mentor but heard her voice barely come out of her mouth as if the darkness was pushing her voice back into her open mouth. [Mana light] A blinding pale white light appeared in Iris''s hand causing the darkness to rile in pain. As Iris open her eyes after lessening her spell to a small ball which hovered behind her shoulder, she realised that she was standing in front of a great golden gate with visages of sinister daemons and merciful beings carved into its surface. The elf felt small and insignificant as she stood in front of the great gate, If I had to give it a name it would be The Gate of Judgement. She turned around and noticed she had been teleported into a large dome-shaped room. Complete silence loomed over the room to the point quite itself seemed audible. Carved into the marble dome, city-wall sized statues made out of polished metal seemed to stare the lone undead standing before them. She was unable to suppress the desire to glance over the godly statues of figures she did not recognized. Each of the heroic and tyrannical statues stood tall and proud to anyone from below but stood with their heads bent down in submission toward the gate, Seeing no other way to progress Iris turned back toward the gate which silently began to open as she took a step forward. Between the two doors, she glimpsed a sliver of a grand many-pillared hall shrouded in twilight. When her heel hit the silver floor a lonely echo filled the silent hall for two full minutes before fading into nothing. Her eyes were irresistibly drawn up toward the crown of the seemingly infinite pillars lining the hall. Far above Iris, two golden roofs crowned the marble pillars on either side of her, letting a long strip of the naked night sky to illuminate the hall''s centre. Through the opening, Iris saw a stainless moon peaking through, shining its silver light inside the hall of the divines. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Iris felt her body getting heavier and heavier as she walked further toward the other side not knowing why she was doing it. She felt every fibre of her body push her forward where a vague shadow of the end taunted her. As the twilight turned to the darkness around the main walkway basked by the strange moon''s light, Iris noticed that in front of her was a set of circular stairs which she had not seen before. Her body suddenly froze as the invisible force pushing her down onto her knees hit her with renewed intensity. The elf managed to take a step forward and felt the invisible force gaining more power as she raised her leg to take another step forward. Crimson blood began to leak from her mouth as she took her second step causing her body to feel the weight of a mountain resting on her shoulders. Finding herself glued to the ground, Iris grabbed her thigh and pulled it upwards separating the sole of her boot from the silver tile. In the large but empty hall, the sound of Iris coughing blood onto the spotless silver echoed deafeningly as she crashed down onto her stomach. "Huh?" The risen noticed that the crushing force was lifted in an instant as her right hand landed on the first marble step. Although her race couldn''t be frightened, a cold nervous sweat ran down the risen''s spine as she went up the staircase. She felt the round chamber with vacant thrones blur before her eyes as the undead warm-to-the-touch saw her mistress sitting still in front of her. The elf''s saviour was sitting still on a carved throne with both of her hands laying on armrests. She instantly noticed that the motionless girl''s eyes were both ghostly blue which reflected a starry but moonless night sky coming from above. The confused woman saw a crown of stars appear, as gems upon a silver thread resting on the girl''s black hair. Iris quickly ran up to Kia who didn''t respond to the elf as her words wouldn''t leave her mouth as if commanded to not disturb the silence surrounding them. Touching the cold girl hurted the teary elf as her aura felt off, bringing no comfort to the risen so used to Kia''s calming aura. Iris tried to pull Kia off the throne with all strength she could but the small malnourished frame of the girl didn''t budge. After who knows how long of trying to move Kia, the elf kneeled defeated in front of the distantly cold monarch and noticed that Kia''s left hand was clutching onto something. Looking closer, Iris saw a petrified flower with three petals between Kia''s fingers longingly clutching onto the stone carving which had its edges smoothed out at some point by excessive rubbing. The perfect silence was suddenly broken causing the risen to look behind herself startled. The great throne room was replaced by a beautiful meadow surrounded by large oaks. From behind the stone throne, skeletons began to match forward swiftly blocking Iris''s sight with an endless sea of bones. Swiftly the bone feet of the skeletons turned the ground into mud as the sound of battle roared over her. The sight of fireballs turning huge swats of the horizon into something straight out of hell caused Iris to grip Kia tighter fearing one of the shockwaves will rip the petite mage away from her. Iris''s entire body shook as something hit the ground with tremendous force. Her violet eyes expected to see another huge explosion land in the endless sea of undead but she felt her lungs fill up with air as she gasped. Instead of a fiery cloud of destruction, a giant aberration of flesh and stone emerged from behind the throne. The giant''s head left marks in the orange-grey clouds above the earth as it strolled forward, pulverising hundreds of skeletons with each step. Sickly dark blood began to rain onto the muddy ground as blood monsters resembling ghouls began to crawl between the giant''s ribs. The landscape in front of Iris changed so dramatically in front of her that her eyes refused to look away at the apocalyptic battle in which more and more horrors began to join with every second she watched. The kneeling risen looked back at her saviour as she thought she heard the girl sobbing. Staring at the necromancer''s pale face Iris saw nothing, the girl''s blank expression was like an old canvas waiting for an artist to paint something on its empty white surface. Iris heard another sad sob coming from somewhere behind the throne but as she tensed her body to stand up she felt her consciousness slipping into the darkness. *Thump* "You''re lucky that you don''t have to eat or else I would had to wake you up a bell ago. Hello? Are you there Miss Undead?" ''What!" An agitated hiss came from between Iris''s teeth as she struggled to understand what was happening. "How did you become so pissed off all of a sudden? Did you sleep even?" Opening her eyes Iris saw Shiro''s blood-red eyes looked at her. She was standing above the risen with the but of her spear hovering above her stomach. "Where is Kia?" The elf saw her face reflected in nekos''s large crimson eyes and saw that she indeed looked incredibly pissed off as Shiro described. "Here we go again," The demi woman rolled her eyes before dropping Iris''s spear she held in her other hand onto the elf''s stomach. "At least beating you have educational benefits." Iris grabbed her spear before it tipped over and massaged her forehead which was stiff because of her deep frown. Taking a deep breath the scared undead realised that she must had a bad dream before she stood up and prepared herself to train for her ancient necromancer, so nothing like what she saw could ever happen. Ch 154 “Traveling With Ice & Fire” A fire-furred fox carrying the girl in her hands saw that the blue mist continued into the wall instead of following the tunnel causing the woman to rub her eyes in the hope she was seeing things. "Hello, Guardian? Your thing is broken I think." The shaman fell silent to listen for a sign but nothing happened. "Why did you stop?" The curious human asked with a sleepy voice. "The path leads us through this.." The fox replied as she observed the wall, looking for a sign. Nakatei lifted her left hand to call on nearby spirits for help. She was offering 0.2 mana per second with twenty-five mana points as a down payment, it was one six of her entire mana supply and she hoped that a spirit will quickly answer her call thanks to this generous gift. She hoped for a level 2 or 3 spirit to show up and maybe fix the path Guardian had given to her. "A summon shouldn''t take this long to manifest," The human scrutinized the shaman causing the woman to look down and stare at the bored looking human. "Why are you creating a summon now? Summons have their knowledge passed from the summoner so they can''t know more than the person who summoned them knows unless they have access to additional sensory abilities which the summoner might not have like Mana Sight or Thermal Vision." "Why are you calling spirits, summons? I''m a shaman and not- never mind." The beast woman stopped as she heard her system notify her of a call being answered. The flame of her torch almost died as it pulled itself free and fell onto the floor. The flame shrank drastically as something pulled it off the tar soaked cloth and onto the ground. The liquid flame created a small vortex no higher than Nakatei''s knee in which black dots began to appear. With a crack, the vortex stopped shooting small droplets of liquid fire everywhere around it, as a small fire spirit revealed itself accompanied by system notification informing the woman that she had summoned a level 2 fire spirit. The fire spirit appeared very excited as it jumped into the air with its fist above its small little head made from fire encased in some sort of black rock without which the spirit would appear like ordinary flame. When the spirit landed on the ground its large eyes excitedly looked around. The black rock around the socked acting as the spirit''s eyes appeared to be the only part of its body able to move as its face with sunken cheeks didn''t move at all. The animated speck of fire and rock hopped backwards in shock before it rushed towards the shaman. "Thanks." The demi-human said as the fire spirit extinguished the small droplet of fire which had landed on her dress, singeing a small spot into its red fabric. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The fire spirit looked up and waved at Nakatei. She waved back at the spirit, she never managed to summon a fire spirit before and it appeared that everything she heard about them was true, that they are boundless balls of energy waiting eagerly to do something but she wasn''t sure if having a fire spirit answer her was a good thing as they are infamous at being little hollow headed and tricksters but of more destructive veracity then wind spirits. "Do you have a way to call Guardian of the nearby Spiritpool?" Instead of responding, the fire spirit began to shake in fear while moving its head from side to side. "Can you then see what is wrong with the path the Guardian had given me? It''s going straight into the wall." The spirit crawled up into a small ball and shook its head in uncertainty as if asking the shaman to rethink. Seeing that its temporary master couldn''t be swayed the fire spirit jumped back onto its feet leaving a scorch mark on the stone where its little stick legs touched. It placed its flaming finger free of the black stone on its sunken cheek as it walked toward the blue mist. Nakatei let out a sigh of relief as the fire spirit appeared to be able to see the path unlike anyone else, even the cold mage in her hands describe only a faint awareness of it. The fire spirit touched the mist causing it to move like a rope connected on both ends and the spirit tried to push the rope in the middle. As the spirit was hard at work trying to fix the path, the fox noticed that the girl was trying to watch the fire spirit. Helping the out of breath human, Nakatei lifted her left arm a little where Kia was resting her head. The two women watched as the fire spirit flew backwards as the path snapped violently back into place sending the spirit into the air. The fire spirit slide down the wall before standing up while holding its head with both of its hands as it stumbled from side to side. "Hhhmmm?" The young woman ignored the spirit which weaved in between her legs and walked up to the wall seeing deep cracks appear in its surface. She pushed the wall with one hand but nothing happened. "Give me a moment." She said to the pale human as she put her down and pulled out her fragmented sword. Chunks of rock shot into the air as the fox hit the wall with her weapon. Even with her embarassing low level, her tribe''s weapon dug deep into the rock and as she twisted the blade out of it, the rock crumbled down. "Well... that''s embarrassing," Nakatei whispered as she stared into what looked like a newly dug tunnel which went further down. She turned around ashamed of thinking the Guardian was fooling her and waved her hand to dismiss the fire spirit slowly eating at her mana. "Huh?" [System Notification] [Fire Spirit you are currently bonded with is asking you to lower its mana cost to 1 mana point per minute.] "You want to stay with me?" Nakatei asked as the spirit beside her had its hand raised as high as it could with its fingers interwoven with each other. Hearing the demi''s voice the magical being nodded vigorously causing the flames on top of its head to almost be extinguished. "How much mana do you need a day?" The spirit stopped and scratched its head before counting its flaming fingers, taking a concerning amount of time to go through them. "Four?" She asked seeing that the spirit had held up its four-fingered hand toward her. "I guess you can have this much." She said as she lowered her mana expenditure to six points a day. The fire spirit jumped up and extended its arms at the demi. Before she could react the fire spirit hugged her ankle. "Ahhhh... huh?" Nakatei screamed before the spirit touched her before realising the magical being made from flame didn''t hurt her. Its body was still uncomfortably warm to the touch but lifting up her dress, her ankle didn''t have any burns on it. "Summons can''t hurt their summoner." Kia''s voice reached Nakatei as she picked up the ice-cold human. "I will carry you for a bit more before I have to take a rest." She said, the necromancer appeared somewhat hostile to her today unlike before when the girl treated her with either boredom or curiosity. Kia even murmured under her breath annoyed at something. Leaving the grumpy necromancer alone to pout at the grey rock above her, Nakatei turned around and walked into the new tunnel illuminated by her torch and the fire spirit skipping beside her. Ch 155* “Spark & Undead Landmine”
"Mmm mmm mmm..." The cold human in my arms began to hum a song while I had to bend my body forward to fit into the tight tunnel. At least I didn''t have to hold a torch any longer. The fire spirit was hopping just in front of me, illuminating the small corridor in a warm orange light. Thankfully I could easily regenerate the mana required to keep this spirit with a large surplus at that! I think I will wait for my mana to regenerate to full and then give the fire spirit more mana, something I can easily maintain without being slowly drained. I''m feeling my legs under me slowly giving up as my spine also began to hurt. Didn''t help that I couldn''t rest my hands on my body and I had to carry the necromancer which hung under my chest like a chick. My head starting to hurt now too. "Can you shut it? I''m trying to concentrate." I said as the blue mist showing me the path to the Spiritpool began to fade slightly. "''Gor." Kia quietly responded the instant my words interrupted her humming. "What did you call me?" How old is she, she sounds like one of the elders in my village. "What you called- huh?" I looked down and saw that Kia was curled into a ball in my hands. Not knowing why the girl was so tense her hands were shaking I put her down on the floor. "I guess we will have to rest here." My voice caused the fire spirit to realise we had stopped and to come back closer. Its fiery body tiptoed toward me and hugged my arm while never looking away from Kia''s back. "MMM MMm mmm..." Kia hummed even louder than before for some reason as she curled into an even smaller ball. The human''s voice appeared a little off than before which irritated her even more for some reason. "Hey, hey, hey, why are you crying?" The girl started to sob causing her pale face to start gleaming with cold purple and orange light. "I feel empty, I don''t want to forget, I-I-I..." A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I didn''t know why but I felt that I should calm down the soft and pathetic human instead of letting her cry over nothing. I laid down on the cold rock in front of the even colder mage. Although I was a shaman and considered spoiled by Shiro and many others I was given nothing comparable to what Kia had. I saw the small and fragile girl being pampered by the undead elf more during our short travels together than any self-respecting member of my kind would ever receive in their life. Kia''s cheek felt like a rock as I began to mirror how Iris gently stroked the girl. "I don''t want it, I want to come back," Kia jerked violently trying to get rid of my hand. "I want Iris back." "But you wanted to go?" "And?! I want Iris back." I lifted my fingers off Kia as through her bandages, the black liquid began to slowly seep out, solidifying into slates of black stone as she grew frustrated with me. I''m not used to being this nice. "Wouldn''t Iris be disappointed with you? She barely managed to let you go after you basically begged her and now you are asking to go back?" For some reason my words caused the necromancer to look up at me without moving her head. For a split moment, I felt the darkness around us stir with anger before a large confused frown appeared on Kia''s face. Without hesitating to let Kia think my words through I lunged for the kill. "We are very close to the Spiritpool." I began lightly rubbing Kia''s shoulder up and down, trying my best not to resemble Iris. "How close?" Kia asked while sounding utterly serious. "A day from here," I flashed a smile at her. Hopefully, that will make her stop crying. "And then we can run back to your Iris." Oh, no. "My Iris?" Her lips began to tremble and her face turned into a red and puffy fruit with tears streaming down her cheeks. Why is she crying now, isn''t that a good thing? Didn''t she made her? "I meant to say that Iris will be waiting for you and will be incredibly happy and proud of you... especially if you would stop crying and be quiet. You and I can keep this little incident our secret, you know? Iris doesn''t have to know." "Sh-she will?" Kia''s large eyes opened wide and stared at me with hope. "She will." Ahh, she is easier to fool than a cub. I just have to not mess up now. The human in front of me, shifted her eyes away from me as she looked to be thinking about if she can manage to be without Iris for at least two days before her eyes shifted back onto me. She was looking at me as if I was her saviour and even pinched my shirt and pulled it closer to herself. Thanks I guess? "Spark." I quietly called out the fire spirit who was watching us the entire time. Even if his face couldn''t show surprise, the way he pointed to himself with his thumb was enough to show how surprised he was about being named. I''m a little tired of calling him a fire spirit constantly so I guess this name is now his... or hers. Meh, he is a spirit shouldn''t matter what I call him. Kia looked to be in a world of her own as I grabbed my backpack and fished out a rag. I rubbed the rough rag all over her snotty face before I pinched her nose waiting for her to blow. The necromancer''s glowing eyes watched me in confusion before I threw the rag on the ground behind me. Does she knows how to blow her nose, even? She is truly spoiled unlike me, of course. Kia rested her head on my arm and closed her eyes, looking completely exhausted. Her grip on my dress was impressive and I expected the girl to worm her way closer to me as she usually did to Iris but she seemed to be frozen at a respectable distance from me and my tail. "Thanks," I said to Spark as he lay down on the other side of my right hand. "Now I''m both freezing and boiling." My complaint seemed to reach exactly no one, leaving me alone in the dark tunnel. Whenever I slowed in rubbing Kia''s boney shoulder, she hissed at me just like Shiro which somehow caused me to not be capable of lifting my arm. My arm hurts so much, why is rubbing my hand up and down so tiring?! Ch 156 “After Training Ambush”
"Too slow," Shiro said as she hit Iris''s weapon aside causing a loud clack which echoed inside the cave. "Do it again." Iris step back and assumed the posture the beast woman had shown her. It turns out that spearmanship is far more complicated than Iris had ever thought. It wasn''t just stabbing at the thing in front of you until it died although she knew that already just like anyone who had ever had to use a spear but she had never expected to be as deep of a craft as it was. It probably shouldn''t surprise the elf that she thought this way as in Theocracy particularly polearms were the weapons of the levy and not of the holy warriors, who preferred weapons with more destructive potential like great swords or war hammers. From what she saw in her travels with Brad, most nobles and professionals outside of Heavenfall used polearms as their primary weapon since they fought against other armies rather than patrolling the countryside in small groups. Long lances and halberds although effective on the battle field were liability in hunting monsters. Since monsters are faster and stronger than humans, they want to kill monsters as fast as possible to limit the time fighting the superior killer. Mounted combat is often out of the question as monsters live deep in the forest or in caves and the safest ways to kill a monster left other polearms as effective but unpreferable as smashing the bones of the monster and causing it to bleed out was safer than poking its thick hide or trying to hit its weak spots. The more she thought about it the fact that adventurers and paladins used similar weapons became more obvious. Shiro opened the hoplite''s mind to how complex fighting effectively with a spear was. The small movements Shiro did with her arms to manipulate the tip of her spear seemed easy to do at first but whenever she tried to do them, she made the movements way larger than needed. Even now Shiro who was standing in front of her and not manipulating Iris''s abilities to her advantage somehow always managed to sneak the tip of her spear anywhere she wanted while appearing to have the ability to teleport her spear past Iris''s weapon. "Lead with your spear, not your leg." Shiro said as she pinned Iris''s shoe to the ground causing the undead to almost trip over as her body carried moving forward from her momentum. To Iris''s somewhat childish disappointment, the white-furred nekos weren''t teaching anything as deadly as what she did now. Currently, the tall undead was learning weapon leverage and basic footwork. The former was quite easy to grasp as it involved taking advantage of the opponent''s grip on the weapon. Striking a shield on its outer edge would cause the inner part of a shield to move, exposing the opponent''s torso and so on but the elf found the latter to be much more difficult. She would concentrate on her feet and their movements causing Shiro to bonk her on the head with the wooden shaft. Shiro''s words became blurred mumble inside the damestar raven''s mind alongside the entire world before snapping into focus as a loud whacking noise cleared her mind. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "I think that''s it for today." Iris saw Shiro holding the steel oak shaft in her closed palm mere millimetres away from her cheek. The woman let go of the shaft and walked toward the campfire with an unhappy expression painted on her face. The elf looked at the end of her shaft which came close to ripping the cat''s head off with confusion before that her teacher was calling her over. "I don''t think you were listening to me, today." The warrior said as she stirred up ash, freeing the burning embers from their ashen prison. "Is there a reason for this, Iris?" "I was listening to you very intently," The elf said. "I''m unsure what happened now. I-I think I blanked out for a moment." "I''m sure you did but I watched you looking like this the entire day." Shiro pulled the corners of her lips down while furrowing her eyebrows. "You are sulking the entire day so take a rest to fix whatever making you like this and then we can train again tomorrow." Iris wasn''t sure how to answer so she nodded her head to the demi-human suggestion before rubbing her face to remove the strange expression she was making. "Eat this." Shiro handed the elf a couple of strips of dried meat. "When I''m hungry I get similar to how you are now." "I appreciate but-" "No buts." Shiro said in a warm motherly voice. Iris placed a strip of meat in her mouth and bit it. As she rolled the chunk in her mouth waiting until the meat becomes softer she noticed that she couldn''t taste the meat. Bitting a bigger piece of sun-dried meat, Iris felt that the food was tasteless completely, even water had a taste to it but the only thing her tongue felt now was the tiny hint of charcoal. "If you gather up spit and wait it becomes tasty." Shiro advised the elf who was already doing what she suggested. "Yea..." The risen absent-mindedly responded as she mulled the charred meat in her mouth. "You said that I really too much on combat precognition, should I completely ignore it to get better?" "Nyo," Shiro half open her full mouth to respond. "The problem with your ability is that people who have it rely on it too much. Combat precognition gets better regardless of rank when you increase your knowledge of combat. The higher the rank the quicker it reacts but the quality of the moves it will recommend will increase since it''s based on your knowledge. Also, you have to know how to fight without it so that when you are in a fight you can intervene. Remember your ability can be easily tricked even without using my technique, it is as simple as luring a predictable response from you. But at the end of the day if you master your weapon your ability is utterly broken and unfair to fight against. I wish I had it, the best I have is that the world slows down a little bit in my mind but that is a given for a person with my level." Before Iris could respond the silken fire between the two women suddenly vanished causing the two to be drowned in darkness. Both of them could hear the other lunging up onto their feet. The sound of hushed whispers filled the darkness before blue light illuminates the cavern. Turning toward the source of the flickering blue light Iris saw a huge fire elemental encased in a bulky body resembling that of a golem with long arms reaching down to its knees. As candles igniting inside of a temple dedicated to Idicac upon entry, smaller elementals started to appear around the two women surrounding them before they could react. The undead hoplite casted Inspect on the smaller elementals around her before focusing on the blue flame fire elemental. [Inspect] [Water Spirit Level 89] [Great Earth Spirit Level 101] [Great Air Spirit Level 139] [Great Water Spirit Level 123] [Great Fire Spirit Level 105] [Greater Fire Spirit Level 300] "Shiro, those are level 100 something!" "And that bastard?!" Shiro screamed as she began to sweat from the heat made by the fire elemental. [Inspect] [Greater Blue Flame Fire Spirit Level 300] [Fire Spirit who had chosen a path of using the wind of Ak''Shi to its unconventional extremes.] "Level 300!" "Fuck!" Ch 157 “So Much For The Comet”
Nakatei''s gloomy face lighten up as the cramped tunnel opened up. She could feel her back thank her as she stepped out of the tunnel and stretched her body. After hearing her bone snap after a long period of being stuck in one position, the mutated fox woman sat down and observed the cave. The glowing mist showing their path meandered down before continuing its journey. She could see the misty path stretch far into the distance where she could barely make out its blue glow in the darkness. "This is a very large cavern." Nakatei said to herself as she marvelled at the sheer size of the area in front of her. Although she couldn''t see anything beyond the small radius around Spark the fact that she could see the pale blue mist turn into the size of a grain of sand was impressive. The shaman''s emerald eyes continued to scan the part of what must have been the lower stratum as she nervously bit her lower lip to take her mind off the things ahead. "Are we there yet?" The finger with a ghastly pale skin asked not hiding she wanted the woman to hurry up. "No, and we will not be until we reach it." Nakatei responded to Kia while rolling her eyes as she stood up and placed the necromancer on her back. Nakatei heard the feather-light human woman groan in response. Kicking a rock nearby, Spark jumped up as he realised it was time to go and quickly hurried to catch up with his contractor. The path which the shaman followed zig-zagged down a steep hill. "What the-!" Nakatei shook as she felt something sharp touch her neck. "Kia?! What are you doing?" The fox screamed as she pulled the strange behaving human off her back. "Hssss-" The human hiss was cut short as she seemed to be confused by her own action. "I''m bored." Kia suddenly said after looking like she had forgotten about hissing at the fox. "And you decided to bite me because you are bored?! Are you a weird vampire or something?" The young shaman barely contained herself from violently shaking the wounded necromancer who was driving her insane with her responses. "Iris would have let me bite her?" The girl answered while sounding very unsure about her answer. "Would she?" Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "..." Nakatei almost lost her grip on the flat-chested girl as she watched Kia touch her collar while her pale cheeks became pinkish. *Purr* "Kia?" The shaman asked the nekos like humans who seemed to be remembering something. "Ahhh! Don''t scare me like this." The girl quickly covered her face from embarrassment while her ears got pinkish red. *Sigh* The shaman''s long red skirt flared out as she spun around, repositioned Kia to the front and shook her head not wanting to know anything to do with the crazy human for now. "What''s that." Kia''s finger pointed at the wall on their left. "What?!" "That line there." The fearless girl answered. Nakatei''s green eyes looked up toward where the girl was pointing against her better judgement and saw a long sediment line running all around the cavern. "Hmmmm, that would explain why the rock around us is so smooth. There used to be still water here but it''s no longer here. Thankfully." She looked down and saw that Kia sagely nodded her head to her words. When they reached the bottom Nakatei got low to the ground expecting some sort of monsters to be prowling the empty lake bed but the stone partially covered in muck showed little to no signs of anything being here before her. The shaman ordered Spark to be vigilant and to walk in front of her, in case of anything lurking in the darkness. The young demi-human thought about that if Spark found it mean that she would put him in front as bait if something were to happen. On one hand, Spark wasn''t real or at least not from this world and couldn''t die, also he did agree to make contact with her and was obliged to do what she ordered. On the other hand, Spark was aware enough to realise what was happening. Waving her hand in front of her, she scattered the weird thoughts fogging her mind and focused on the darkness around her. Getting to the other side of the old lake was taking more than Nakatei expected and from the way she shifted restlessly in her arms, the little white lie she had told the necromancer was getting closer to biting her ass. Spark on the other hand was unknowingly mocking her as he seemed more energetic than ever. "Are we there yet?" "Were you not meant to be silent?" The beast woman tried to buy a little bit more time to think of a convincing story to tell to the cold girl. "You haven''t specified the length of my silence." The tired-looking necromancer began to stare at the beast woman with an elven frown. The defenceless mage resembled Iris too well for the young shaman''s comfort causing an awkward silence to hang above the fox. "Hello?" "You said something?" "Huh?" "Oh, I see you haven''t said anything that''s good then." "How far are we from the destination." Kia''s quiet voice was like thunder as it bounced off the cavern walls. The girl stared at the fox with emotionless eyes no longer resembling the terrifying undead elf or a hopeless human. "Eh..." The shaman felt her tail become stiff as any lies and half-truths coming into her mind which could allow her to potentially weasel her way out of this were like rocks, sinking further down unable to leave her mouth. An aura of utter dominance suddenly hit her body as her sweat froze on her skin. On the edge of her vision, Nakatei saw that Spark was trying to grab her attention but her eyes were anchored onto Kia''s two glowing gems. "Oh-" The shaman saw a wall suddenly appear at the edge of her vision. She tried to stop but she was unable to shift her body mid-step. Expecting to smash into the wall, the red-furred fox closed her eyes before stumbling in the darkness as the foreseen impact never came. "What''s happening?" Nakatei asked aloud as she suddenly found herself in a completely different cavern with colourful crystals growing out of the walls in large patches. "Am I saved?" She muttered as a pool of what looked like liquid metal welcomed her with its silvery gleam. Ch 158 “There Was Never Hope” Blue and red light emanating from the fire spirits'' bodies danced on two woman''s faces, prophesying their future as their faces turned corpse purple while facing against the gathering of spirits. "What do we do?" The tall elf asked Shiro standing beside her as she saw the higher-level spirits put themselves in their way of escaping. Her white complexion especially adopted the suffocated purple fa?ade very well as she looked at Shiro for guidance. "Our best," The demi-human did a remarkable job of her hiding the troubled part of her contained in every being which upon seeing the odds stacked against their survival would stay still like stone and hope for a quick and painless death. Whenever it was the cat''s warrior soul or a gallows'' reaction to the glom reality, Iris saw a thin feral smile appear on Shiro''s face before she whispered to the elf. "Try to stick close to me." Shiro''s long white hair followed behind her as she exploded toward the water spirit. A large magical circle turned to glowing blue dust as the beast woman ran through its delicate structure and attacked the water spirit. The swirling water-making spirit''s body stood little chance of blocking the tip of the dungeon weapon as it thrusted forward in search of something before being ripped out. A blast of air hit Shiro''s body off the swirling mass of water and caused her to be launched toward the wall. True to the animal she was resembling the nekos managed to gracefully land short of the wall on both of her feet. The vague humanoid silhouette comprised of dust which was the greater air spirit moved its hand toward the undead, stopping her charge completely with powerful gale and allowing the water blob to quickly escape. Like lighting, a Mana Missile ripped through the mostly invisible hand of the air spirit causing the spirit to painfully recall back from the magical attack. Shiro suddenly appeared in Iris''s vision as she casted an Infernal Mirage on herself. The air spirit seemed adamant about staying in front of a tunnel instead of using its agility and fleeing behind the rest of the spirits whose loud lumbering footsteps shook the entire cavern. On the ground in front of Shiro, hot-red magical circles appeared and droplets of molten rocks began to erupt from underground. Without fear the nekos jumped above the erupting spell, curling her forked tail around her body as a wall of molten rock erupted behind her. As the hoplite''s path to help the white fury was blocked with a wall of molten rock, she turned around and saw that the remaining spirits were herding them into a corner while the towering blue fire spirit remained in the back. She lunged at the earth''s spirit thinking that its bulky body made from the large sections of the floor would be slower than the others. Strong winds caused the erupting rock to be scattered forward as the stalwart air spirit tried to blow the warrior away. Its body bobbed and weaved between Shiro''s thrusts. Bright orange and green light began to glow from Shiro''s weapon as she activated another of her abilities, unleashing a fury of attacks which the nimble spirit couldn''t dodge. The glowing edge of the spear looked to cause the air spirit a great amount of pain. Behind the humanoid cloud of dust, a wall of fire blocked off the tunnel causing the air spirit to vanish making the dust to move toward the fire spirit before falling down. The risen dodged the fist of the looming earth spirit before feeling the ground below her rapidly ascend. She quickly hopped off before the square-shaped tile under her feet smashed into the ceiling. An unpleasant sound of bones cracking and flesh being pulverised echoed inside the cave as Iris didn''t get her whole body out of the way of the stone pillar having her lower arm pinned on the jagged ceiling. As if planned the larger water spirit casted a frosty spell which caused a howling gale to hit Iris. Her pale skin began to be slashed open as small wind-whipped ice shards found their way passed her armour. Before the other spirits could cast another spell at her, Iris said sorry to Kia as she casted Fortitude and pulled herself down as hard as she could. The sound of muscles in her arm being ripped apart filled the hoplite''s mind for what felt like an eternity before she felt her body suddenly slip from her enchanted jacket. A strange feeling of disconnection fell upon the undead as she felt little sensation after losing her lower arm and looking at the bloody wreck her elbow had become, her elven mind still expected to feel something as her blood squirted out in rapid pulses. [HP 679/1950] [MP 590/2250] Snapping her mind out, Iris''s weapon was engulfed by fire as a Firebolt hit her chest, harmlessly wrapping its flames around her body, nullified by Firebrand. The hoplite felt like she was about to collapse as both of her HP and MP were dangerously low but they were not zero yet. The towering earth spirit raised its fist into the air as it relised that the undead hoplite was still standing and attacking it. The jagged black glass screeched sending sparks into the air as Iris thrust it with all the strength remaining between the two knight-like armour plates hitting something in the middle. The earth spirit silently screamed as its body arched backwards pulling both Iris and her weapon up. Pulling out her weapon as she landed on the spirt''s torso, the elf felt her mana suddenly regenerate and she instantly casted Negative Life on herself, stopping her bleeding as she jumped off the earth elemental. [HP 1009/1950] [MP 1000/2250] Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Iris''s deep purple eyes watched as the chest of the earth spirit opened wide and part of her eagerly waited for a system notification to chime with its gentle bell. In the corner of her eye, she saw Shiro fight both the fire and air spirit and somehow was manage to defend herself for now. "Hm?" The opening in the earth spirit''s armour spew out the blue flame before its entire body was engulfed in the incredibly hot flame. The blue flame was so hot that the two water spirits quickly retreated into the two tunnels blocking them completely while leaving one exit open. Iris lowered her body to thrust her spear from under the protective coverage of the rock armour but another gust of burning hot air pushed the undead backwards. "Shiro, watch out!" Iris screamed across the cavern as the nekos impaled the air spirit on her spear. The warrior''s crimson eyes meet with Iris''s eyes asking her silently, why was she distracting her? *Boom* The air spirit''s body which was kneeling on the floor about to be executed by Shiro produced a massive air blast which threw the nekos across the cavern as the spirit unsteadily stood back up with its body changing into a silhouette of a man completely covered with blue fire. "Shiro!" Iris caught the nekos with her one hand and helped her quickly stand up. "Are you alright?" The demi-human appeared awful with scorch marks and ice covering most of her clothes while purple bruises and deep cuts were scattered everywhere Iris''s eyes could see. "Third one." The white nekos quickly reached to her belt and with her thumb removed the stopper on the vial with pinkish-red liquid inside. "... I''m okay for now. You don''t look like you had fun either." She exhaustively sighed while she swiped an icicle aimed at the elf who extended her slowly regrowing arm to block the projectile. "Do you have any plans?" Iris asked finding no time thank the demi woman. "I can''t even kill one of them with that spirit around," The white cat pointed at the slowly approaching blue fire spirit as the two hid behind a large rock. They quickly had to put their heads down as the blue fire spirit began to launch a seemingly never-ending torrent of Firebolts toward their direction. "I-I think I have an idea." "That''s it, then?" The tall risen carefully peaked over the rock which began to crack from the relentless assault. The motionless earth spirit exploded with vigour as it shook its massive body as the blue fire disappeared from between the magically animated rock body. It looked furious and ripped a piece of the ceiling and smashed it into its body plugging the hole Iris was able to exploit. The stone golem swiftly began to close the distance between it and Iris surprising the two women before the blue fire spirit grabbed its shoulder and threw it backwards making the two hiding warriors drop their jaws. Seeing this all other spirits visibly shrank before disappearing, leaving the elements comprising their bodies to fall lifeless on the ground. "That''s made it much easier than before," Shiro said. "Let''s run into the rain cave and kill this bastard there. Just buy me time and keep it in one place." The two women silently nodded at each other before running as fast as their legs could carry them with the never tiring undead helping the older warrior. Behind them the blue light of the greater spirit glowed brighter as it turned into the tunnel, each step it took shook the entire cave to its very foundation making their escape that much harder. Running through the wall of water Iris and Shiro ran into the cave shrouded permanently with heavy rainfall and almost instantly the elf lost sight of her older companion as she tried to peer past the dark wet veil around her. Feeling like the defender of an ancient legendary city, Iris stood her ground roughly in the middle of the cave with her spear ready as her entire body tremble which each step the monstrosity took, its sinister blue light slowly seeped into the dark cave until each raindrop a tiny image of the giant burning golem appeared. A loud hiss broke through the rain''s roar as the water turned to steam before it even hit the spirit''s infernal body. Even if no eyes existed on the spirit''s rock housing containing the fire it produced the elf felt the spirit instantly locking onto her as a Fireball hissed through the rain. Dodging the ball of fire Iris replied with her own spell which silently illuminated the path it took before hitting the spirit like a bottle hitting a boulder, shattering into tiny pieces without leaving much behind on the rock. She continued to cast Mana missile trying to hit the greater spirit somewhere where it was less defended but all of her projectiles harmlessly shattered upon hitting the spirit. Unsure how much longer she needed to survive for, Iris began to pace around the spirit causing it to constantly have to rotate its clumsy upper body to keep Iris in its sight. Seeing a small gap in the rock near its spine Iris lunged forward with her spear in her one hand. The blue fire burning inside the hollow shell which it controlled seemed to be burning brighter as if to express happiness before its slow lumbering body swivelled with unprecedented speed catching the elf off guard and smashing her into the cracked floor. Iris could feel her lungs burn from the short contact with the spirit''s hand as her HP dropped faster than the water falling around her. Looking upwards she saw the spirit looking at her inquisitively before extending its hand towards her. The greater spirit poked the elf a few times scorching her severely as if to see her reaction to this humiliation before looking satisfied with its examination. Iris gave a prayer to every Aspect she could name to forgive her for failing Kia as the spirit powered up a spell at the tip of its extended finger. *Boom* Iris watched as the ceiling above her suddenly collapsed, bringing with it an entire river to fall on the greater spirit. A wave picked up the elf who casted a healing spell on her broken body before the water forced the air out of her lungs as it pinned her to the wall on the opposite side of the cave as more water poured on the blue fire spirit. "... How!?" An echo of Shiro reached the elf as the waterfall above them turned into a gentle stream. In the centre of the cave, Iris watched as the fire spirit tapped its rock body causing large sheets of it to fall off before being instantly replaced by magic. "On the Sun." Iris cursed as she felt a temporary lake disappearing around her while the five spirits appeared again, materialising beside the two exits to the cave. "Iris!?" The elf felt Shiro''s warm hand rest on her shoulder as she suddenly jumped from above her. The nekos raised her spear alongside the one-arm undead toward the slowly closing in spirits, with both the earth and the air spirits stomping angrily at them. The most powerful spirit of them all quickly got in front of all others looking ready to turn both of the women into ash. Before it reached the two its steady stroll slowed down a bit, causing the following spirits to stop completely while turning their heads toward their leader. Seeing an opening the two spear wielders rushed in unison at the blue fire spirit. Before the other spirits could react Shiro lunged upwards aiming to sink her spear in the spirit''s core while the tall elf casted a mana missle while aiming to destroy the spirit''s legs. "Ahhhh!" The spirit looked to snap out of whatever had clouded its mind, it didn''t even move away from the two charging women and simply took the two hits on its thick rock armour before casually swiping Iris away with its backhanded swing and effortlessly grabbing the nimble cat from the air, burning her in its hands before throwing her like a broken toy on the ground next to the elf. "Shi-!" The risen hit the wet ground, she felt most of her body not react to her mind as something important had finally been punished enough to fail. Feeling her body imperfectly snap her bones in place, the elf managed to stabd up and hastily limped toward the motionless nekos. Her voice suddenly disappeared as she felt her neck being lifted by the air spirit who had appeared behind her. She tried to claw at the spirit behind her but her arm couldn''t reach her enemy. *Click* All the spirits who looked ready to murder the two women and were waiting for the order to come from the blue fire spirit appeared confused as the massive golem-like creature snapped its fingers causing the heavily burned nekos to start to cough up blood as all the horrible burns going right into her bones disappear inside a gentle blue fire which covered her like a blanket. "Huh?" Iris felt her knees drop into a small puddle of water as a warm wave washed over her before the six spirits disappeared as quickly as they appeared, appearing disturbed and in a hurry. Ch 159 “An Unknown Elder”
In front of the two, a pool of silvery liquid reflected a rainbow reflection of the gleaming crystals overhead. Inside the silver mirror the many coloured opaque crystals appeared like small little stars trapped under a foamy-white sea. "Eeek!" Nakatei jumped back as something grabbed her leg and her eyes darted down. "Spark!" The shaman breathed a sigh of relief as she saw her bonded fire spirit had grabbed her leg instead of something else. "What happened buddy?" The little spirit appeared scared as his body cowered as he sought out further protection under Nakatei''s red skirt, refusing to let go. *Boom* A dense cloud of dust went over the red fox as the illusionary door they stumbled through disappeared behind a grey stone gate which slammed down, closing off their only known path. Turning back around, Nakatei saw small waves appearing on top of the silver mirror, turning the otherwise perfect reflection of the image above into a chaotic collage of colours and shades. "On what are you waiting for?" For the first time, Nakatei heard the undead mage sounding remotely excited in any way, impatiently swinging her legs as her big round eyes momentarily turned toward the fox. "Or is this not the Spiritpool?" A scowl appeared on Kia''s forehead even before her first word could reach the shaman. "Ehhh..." The young shaman wasn''t sure about the girl''s question as many amazing things exist on this depth and they might have accidentally stumbled into one of such wonders. She began to rotate in place trying to find the never-ending blue mist stretching from her to the Spiritpool but she couldn''t find it. "Yes?" "Mmmmm." The tired-looking necromancer purred out a gentle hum as she examined the demi-human who saw more of a chief judging a young hunter after a hunt than a barely alive pink-skin. Before Kia could speak again a muffled whisper rose from the silent shadows around them before hushing again as a gentle breeze brushed over the two. Emerging from behind the raised pool of silver, a human shape made from dust and swirling wind stepped into Nakatei''s vision. Two star-like eyes focused on the mage in Nakatei''s arms paying little to no attention to the beast woman. The young shaman felt odd as the air-type spirit got closer and closer without saying anything. She felt compelled to bow to the spirit and she acted on it bending her upper half toward what had to be the Guardian Spirit hoping it would understand she couldn''t show proper reverence. The blue stars hovering perfectly still in the chaotic mass that made up the air spirit''s body moved to the side as Spark quickly dashed out from under the fox''s long red dress toward the furthest corner of the room, appearing completely consumed by fear. Like a predator seeing its prey the Guardian''s eyes tracked Spark to his hiding spot, while growing in size appearing ready to pounce before returning to normal and returning its gaze to Kia. "I''m the Guardian of this Spiritpool and I''m very pleased that you arrived safely and without any... trouble," The Guardian spoke to Kia directly with a calm and friendly masculine voice which caused a great deal of happiness to flood over the shaman''s body. "I''m truly happy you would graciously set your elder feet inside my most humble of homes." The snow-white girl fidgeted uncomfortable as the Guardian talked with no end in sight. "Can you heal me?" Nakatei watched as the uncomfortable girl quickly took the first opportunity to speak and extended her bandaged hands in front of herself. "Could I ask you elder, why are you in such a... what do lesser beings refer to as horrible and decrepit state?" The guardian put his arms under Kia''s hands, letting them rest on top of his while the black rock covering her forearms began to flake off under a powerful wind caused by the presence of the Guardian. He gently held Kia''s delicate hands waiting for her to move. The dirty bandages unwrapped, causing Nakatei to gasp as she saw gruesome-looking wounds the necromancer had to live with. Suddenly a powerful light coming from the spirit''s eyes illuminated Kia''s body causing it to glow with golden and blue light. Looking over Kia''s shoulder the young shaman who was completely lost on what was happening and why the Guardian referred to the young human as an elder, a web-like pattern showed itself on a small part of her arm accidentally illuminated by the Guardian''s eyes. The girl lacked that spiderweb pattern as her body simply lit up with no order nor reason appearing in the magical cloud inside of her. "I see now why there are so many spirits hovering above you. It''s probably the reason why no life spirits have attacked you yet even though my realm neighbours two Spiritpools guarded by life spirits." Kia looked upward staring bewildered at the ceiling where the spirit''s eyes pointed to. Her two colourful eyes trained themselves on the crystal ceiling above until the girl sighed in exhaustion looking even more confused while her eyes dimmed into normality. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "I''m sorry but are you incapable of seeing the whisps around you?" "There no souls around me." The human''s eyes glanced at the shaman looking above herself too as if she was checking she wasn''t the only one not able to see what the spirit clearly saw. "Mmmm, I think I can remedy this," The Guardian reached toward Kia making the girl cringe away as she eyed the spirit with distrustful eyes as she recoiled away from the spirit. "I''m sorry, I''m used to being asked to bless being like her, let us forget I tried anything." His lack of facial features made it hard for the beast woman to read the spirit''s thoughts but the Guardian stepped away from the little girl pressing her body against her chest and snapped his fingers together. "I casted an AOE Spirit Vision on you two, shaman you can regard my kind gesture to the elder as a reward for bringing her here." The Guardian''s bored words barely registered to the pair as they were literally swallowed by light. Making up the blindingly bright wall of light made up of small balls that could easily fit in the palm of a hand. The balls hovered around them, bobbing up and down and knocking into each other appearing to try get as close to them as possible. Nakatei casted Inspect on some of the floating balls which pushed against each other trying to get as close to Kia as possible. [Inspect] [Whisp Spirit Level 0] [Whisp Spirit Level 0] [Whisp Spirit Level 0] ... [An infant spirit who have yet to become a fully-fledged spirit by consuming as much mana as possible.] The girl swiped her hand toward the horde of whisp causing them to move back before latching onto her arm as it returned. Nakatei watched as Kia pinched the whisp which had visibly grown larger as it hovered above her open wound and began to examine it, turning it around and poking it. "It''s like a soul but different." Kia murmured to herself as her eyes watched with unnerving fixation how the whisp reacted to her. "Kia!" Before the fox could react, the cold-blooded necromancer ate the whisp, chewing the cute bouncy whisp before swallowing it. "Can''t absorb it?" "That''s because there is nothing to absorb," The Guardian''s voice pierced the living wall of whisps. "They usually don''t dare to show themselves in here but your venerable aura is unknown to our kind and you are purging so much mana from your vessel into the outside world that they can''t help themselves but to behave like this." As the Guardian spoke, the ember fox noticed one of the bigger whisps turning sickly green colour before darting away, disappearing into the horde. Nakatei flinched, her tail curled between her legs as a booming sound of thunder hit her sensitive ears. When she opened her emerald eyes she saw that the whisp horde was no longer swarming all around them as the tiny light adorable balls clumped up in random corners of the cave pressed against each other as they rushed to escape. A few whisps that had managed to grow fat and got themselves stuck inside Kia''s wounds or were too slow to escape were smitten with bolts of lighting coming from the direction of the Spirit Guardian, turning into dust which went up through the ceiling instead of downwards. The woman felt a feeling of dread as she laid her eyes upon the monstrously transformed body of the Guardian which now loomed over her while blue lighting arced between his limbs causing her fur to stand up. "I have to inform you that my realm is usually much more peaceful. Going back to your request, I cannot fix your mana links." The Guardian explained. In one instance Nakatei felt her hands getting heavier and colder as the frosty mist began to flow from Kia''s body, the mist gleamed beautifully in the dim light created by the hanging crystals as the girl formed into a ball and hid her face with her arms. "????? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ????????? ? ????? ??????? ??? ? ??????''? ?????? ???? ? ?????. ????? ???? ? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ????, ????. ? ????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ????." The demi-human began to hear the girl murmur quickly in a language she couldn''t understand before beginning to sob. As the first tear fell onto the ground both the mortal shaman and the powerful Guardian began to turn their attention to the cave around them as the frosty mist slowly freezing the fox rapidly spread all over the cave. From the mist, vague shapes resembling talons began to emerge all around them. "Guardian?!" The shaman fearfully begged her idol to do something as she felt unable to move a muscle and let go of Kia. For the first time since their arrival, the Guardian''s blue eyes looked directly at the shaman. The two stars squinted unhappily at the mage as the guardian levitated toward them before turning back to normal as he spoke again. "Elder, there is a way to heal you! Here now!" His words seemed to not reach the girl at first but the mist which gleamed in the dim light began to vanish. "T-there i-is?" Kia turned around after a long moment of silence. "You can use the Spiritpool to heal yourself by using its vast mana stores." "Mmmm," The girl''s blue and golden eyes began to glow once again as the Guardian motioned Nakatei to put Kia inside the pool before turning toward the confused fox and the Guardian Spirit. "You have to go and do not look inside." "Are you sure? I can''t leave the Spiritpool unattended... especially when a t- non-magical being is with you." The Guardian''s voice cracked a little in displeasure. "She has to stay, I need her for something." "I-I shall put guards all around this chamber..." Murmuring displeased to himself the Guardian disappeared leaving only Kia and Nakatei inside. "Why do you need me?" The shaman turned her head toward the girl who had almost killed her as the Guardian disappeared, hiding little that she was scared of what the mage needed her for. "I..." The girl became red in the cheeks as she fidgeted from embarrassment. "Iris always undresses me and... I''m unable to undress myself... but only because my mana links are broken...so can you...?" The fox remained silent while staring at Kia as she sat her down on the edge of the pool of silver. For some reason the girl was very particular about telling the demi her explanation. "... But don''t tell Iris about it, okay?" Nakatei asked. "Why?" The girl tilted her head innocently not realising why the furry human with a soft tail mentioned her favourite thing. "Just don''t, okidoki?" "Okidoki." Kia repeated the beast woman finding the sound of the word funny, not knowing what they mean. Looking at the metallic-looking sleeveless dress Kia was wearing which came down all the way to her ankles, Nakatei wasn''t sure where she would even start as no buttons, latches or strings held the dress on Kia''s body not even on the inside. Taking her time to look at the luxurious dress instead of the girl''s face where her eyes naturally wondered toward, she realised that she had no idea how the necromancer even got into the dress as the fabric on her upper body appeared to be skin-tight with no room to expand for the girl''s head to fit through. The fox experimentally grabbed the girl''s dress and pulled it down finding the dress surprisingly easy to pull off as if it wanted to be pulled down. Putting the dress on the rocks beside her the shaman saw the girl''s body covered completely in the thick coat of black rock. Nakatei tried to pull a chunk out of the black mass covering Kia but the girl screamed in pain. "What do we do now?" A melodic voice came out from the girl who began to tap the thick slabs of rock. It was surprising that the girl could even bend her body at all with a literal layer of rock attached to her body. "Do you have to remove it for you to heal yourself?" "Yes, I have to be able to touch my skin." "We could try soaking you for a while to soften this," Nakatei suggested. "Kia, why are you all red?" "C-can you do one more thing for me?" The girl tried to mirror how the elf talked as she flashed her big eyes at the fox unable to hide her embarrassment. Ch 160* “Theories and Healing”
The girl in front of me, sat on the edge of the pool, soaking her feet in the metallic liquid, stirring it like a stew in a cauldron. The previously still reflection of the ceiling above was slowly being pulled toward the direction of the girl as the metal reacted to her presence by being pulled toward the undead. "Are you sure this is safe for me?" Touching the surface of the Spiritpool I felt that the liquid inside was far heavier than water if that made sense. I also didn''t feel that someone like me should even touch the liquid inside the Spiritpool and Kia wanted me to take a dip in it. "Ehhh... it should be, as long as you stay on the very edge and keep the liquid mana below your neck." The girl replied while she covered the back of her neck from my eyes and pressed her elbows against her tiny chest turning into a tiny marble ball. I climbed up on the foot-wide wall which kept the Spiritpool from spilling everywhere with my spare shirts wrapped loosely around me, figuring out both me and Kia would enjoy a bit of privacy when we would get out. I experimentally dipped my foot in the pool, what Kia called liquid mana was pleasantly warm and caused my body to feel energised. I plunged my foot into the dense silver and instantly felt that my body began to pulse with strange energy. "Kia, what''s happening?" I turned toward the necromancer as the silver began to stick to my body. "Oh, interesting." "K-Kia!?" The girl''s eyes turned into shining stars as I struggled to free myself from the Spiritpool''s grasp. I knew I shouldn''t have listened to her! "I guess your body''s capacity for mana is higher than your magical abilities would suggest. I wonder if that''s because you live in an environment with frequent exposure to massive amounts of mana... I guess that would explain the mutations," Why is she using words I don''t understand but feel like she is insulting me? "I wonder how your body will react now." "Should I be scared, though?" I asked after giving my last attempt at freeing myself. "Unlike... grumble, grumble... humans and other races I had seen, your fluffy race has a funny way of dealing with mana saturation." The girl covered her body as much as her slender arms allowed her to as she slithered into the liquid silver and sat down on my lap with her back arched forward. *Purr* The strange human purred like a nekos as I began to scratch at the thick rock growing out of her body. Her body was visibly stiff as she waited for the rock to fall off, I guess I should talk to her a bit to pass some time. "Kia, you seemed to not like your race why is that?" "Mmmm?" The human hiding her neck turned around, forgetting to move her arms as she stared confused at me. "You grumbled when you mentioned humans but aren''t you a human" "I''m not an annoying human." Piercing the pleasant warmth of the silver around me, a whip of cold hit me where mine and Kia''s skin met seemingly as a punishment. "Ohh, now the Guardian calling you an elder makes more sense. What is your race then?" "..." "Kia?" "I don''t want to speak about my race with you." The pale girl suddenly turned around and smashed her head into my chest before grabbing my tail and resting it on her lap. "Awwaaa!" "Next question." Looking down the girl had most of her body underneath the silver water, resting on top of me. She seemed to be enjoying the bath as she closed her eyes and waited for me to speak again. Around me, I felt the current brush against my bare skin as it funneled the liquid silver toward the girl who looked more alive than ever before. "How did you met Iris?" "I created her," The progressively more nekos-like girl opened her golden eye upon hearing the undead''s name. "I found her in front of my house. Well not really, I had to leave my inner sanctum and walk all the way to the second floor to find her." How big is her house even though she is complaining about having to walk? "Why was she in your house, was she stealing something?" "I don''t know. Once she said that she was a slave to the humans I found her among but they didn''t look particularly powerful." The girl purred her reply as I felt the black rock become a little bit spongy and easier to pull off. "Is that why you don''t like humans?" My question caused the girl to frown at me with one eye. "No, it is the right of every being to be able to exercise its power to its natural conclusion of dominance, under an assumption that the person exercising his or her power will provide the thrall with purpose. Failing to provide a thrall with sufficient purpose should be and will be considered an act of extreme neglect and unnecessary torture, both are punishable by death." The tired girl spoke with a high and mighty tone while never looking away from my tail which she carefully handled, seemingly intrigued by my fur which remained rather dry even as she dipped it under the surface. "So you are not angry at the humans for enslaving Iris?" Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The pale human girl or rather human-looking girl bit her lip as she seemed to consider a question. I can''t understand why is it taking Kia so long to answer my question. If elves stole my family I would hate them, easy. "I don''t like this topic." The girl''s guilty gaze shifted back onto my tail as her body stiffened once more. She rested her hand on her legs and silently stared at the deep wounds running down her limbs. Seeing the girl nervously chewing her long hair, I pulled the girl closer to me and rested my head on her shoulder. I''m only doing this because I don''t like seeing people get sad... "Why is the Guardian Spirit so friendly toward you? I expected him to be a little bit more serious if you know what I mean." "I''m unsure but it''s probably related to my age. Magical beings here seemed to hold age in high regard." "Why is that?" I don''t understand, shouldn''t power be the most important thing in a hierarchy? "I have a theory but it''s a draft for now because I lack enough data to confirm my hypothesis," Kia''s other eye opened as I sat the lazy mage back up and began to slowly clean away the spongy rocks with a rag I prepared. "It''s fun." "What''s so funny?" "Not knowing stuff. It''s exciting to not know what''s going to happen tomorrow. Will the big yellow fireball rise from under the horizon and so on? Do you feel this way too?" I stopped and tapped my cheek with my finger as I thought about Kia''s question. I could understand from where she was coming from but the enthusiasm she spoke with was quite bizarre. I would rather know after becoming a shaman if my days would be spent cloud-watching in the hot summer sun occasionally having to stand up to teach younger shamans some stuff before returning to lazing about or will I have to risk my life every day to kill horrors the best warriors in my tribe can''t kill. "Rarely, I would rather my life be nice and ordered and not chaotic." "So life here is completely chaotic with no order to things?" Kia asked, sounding somewhat sad and slumped her posture again as she seemed to regard my words as one would do with words of experienced hunter. "I think that life here is a mix of order and chaos." A bit more chaos than order but I don''t think telling her that would lighten up the mood. "Mmmm..." My words seemed to cause the girl to remember something again as she nodded at my words. "You are from here, I mean from the overworld, yes?" "Yea?" Kia left my lap and stood up in the liquid silver. "Kia?" She put her arms on my knees and leaned closer to me. I wasn''t sure how to react as the girl''s nose brushed against mine and her brightly glowing eyes filled my vision. "How do you achieve this balance?" "It''s something that just happened. As you said there are things out of our control and things we do have control over." "Yes, but I want some things to be orderly and some things chaotic." The girl looked desperate to know the answer to her question, her eyes began to glow brighter and brighter before she collapsed into my arms, causing the liquid silver to slash onto me. "That''s not how the world works, strange rocky h-necromancer." As a response to my words, the girl let out a long tired groan which transformed into a purr as I began to rub her body again. The mana around us turned dark silver as I slowly pried the layer of dried blood off Kia''s body under her request. Everything that had happened to me today did make my brain freeze like the sounds Kia was making now. It was a strange in-between between a yelp and a moan as if she didn''t know how to properly express her pain. The worst part was I knew that the girl did let a pain-filled squeal if my hands moved too quickly and I could see that she didn''t enjoy the process at all but her quite confused whimpers caused my body to start rubbing my legs together as the heat inside me increased. The girl wasn''t even that attractive, she was smaller than me and looked malnourished making her look even smaller. In addition, her body lacked any body hair and her chest was flat although... she was incredibly soft, softer than anything I had ever touched and smoother. Even her chest felt so... I quickly liftes my hands off her front as I catch myself almost squeezing Kia''s breast. She let out a muffled squeal as I lowered my hands and began to go a little bit quicker wanting to leave the silver bath as quickly as possible. "Bite this." Kia instantly bit the rag I offered her as I continued to pry away the rock around her chest where it appeared the thickest. The dark stain grew in intensity as my hand pried off the sheets of black stone covering Kia''s front. I grabbed the rag hanging out of her mouth and gave it a gentle shake causing Kia to let go after I removed the last sheet of black stone from her lower back, finishing my job with a satisfying splash as I threw the large chunk far away from us. Looking at the rag, Kia''s surprisingly sharp teeth made their mark very visible on the rag with a mirrored outline of her bite torn into the outer edges of the rag. With the piece of fabric, I gave the pale girl a quick rub removing any black blood oozing out of her wounds which covered her limbs and the entirety of her body. "Why didn''t you clean this with Iris when you had a chance, we would have saved so much time?" I asked as I remembered overhearing the two in the cave where we bathed. "I-I didn''t want Iris to worry about it," As the girl spoke I realised that the black tar wasn''t covering up her torso as I saw something move. Looking closer I realised that the girl lacked much of her skin on her mid to upper torso and that on her back I could clearly see into her ribcage and see her lungs work. "She becomes very annoying when I''m hurt and I didn''t want her to know the full extent of damages my body sustained." "You are an undead aren''t you." Now everything makes sense. As the girl turned around and placed her hand on my stomach I was hit with an unusual smell, it resembled the way my village Stone Field , a place where we raise a stone when one of us dies, smelled. The smell was flowery sweet mixed with an earthy aroma but as nice as it was my brain screamed at me that the person making it was an undead. "I am," Kia responded, I saw a little blob of the dark liquid drift towards me before touching my skin. Gasping for air I almost threw Kia off me as I felt her blood burning away my skin before the feeling of being eaten alive suddenly stopped. "Don''t tell Iris about it... please." She said as her eyes dimmed slowly from casting something on me before she stood off me. "I won''t." I replied hoping that maybe the not-completely-evil undead would hear me as she disappeared into the spirit pool. "Shit." The heavier-than-water liquid began to move, causing me to almost be swept away by its weight. Before I knew it I pulled my body out of the Spiritpool and onto the tile-like rock beneath it. "You finally stopped polluting my pool." I heard the Guardian''s voice boom behind me as I noticed that my body was as dry as Shiro''s lips on a summer day. "I-I''m very sorry but she asked me to do this." Without looking up I quickly gave the Guardian a bow, trying to cover up as much of my body as possible. "Don''t even bother, I saw the birth of your entire race and your bodies as appealing as the joy of waiting for the being of the cycle associated with you. I wonder if you are going to be the second race who is going to fail in initiating next cycle." His bored voice was barely loud enough to not drown in the sound of the silver moving faster and faster next to us. "What?" "Doesn''t matter, I''m forgiving you for desecrating my battery. The goodwill of the outsider is far more valuable than whatever she is going to use... hopefully." "I-I thank you very much," I bobbed my head up and down like an idiot for most of his speech while I processed the Guardian''s words. "Outsider?" "Mmmm... I guess I can use you for more than I thought. You see she is not from these lands and the most worrying thing is that she hides her aura extremely well. If not for the injury she had sustained from another Guardian''s tool there was no way any of us would have suspected she was an undead but even now I can''t read her aura well enough to learn anything except that she is very old, unreasonably old," The Guardian spoke to me without taking his eyes off the Spiritpool which began to glow with purple light. "Without wasting time explaining the complex relation we Spirits have with one another, I will let myself simplify the current situation to you. The Outsider stirred up so much discussion between us Guardians that there is little time to do anything else, except think over what her arrival might mean. Seeing how weak her physical vessel is and how well her aura is hidden there is a high chance that the Outsider was kidnapped somehow from her realm by an undead elf using an ancient artifact. The leading theory is that the Outsider was meant to be delivered to the elves for a reward of letting the undead join back into their society. Now you come in, you are to go to the nearest Spiritpools and say that I had managed to not only save the Outsider and heal her but also be accepted into her good graces." The spirit explained, sounding quite pleased by himself. Scratch the weirdest thing today being Kia''s strange noises, this is! "Don''t worry I had already dispatched my lieutenant to investigate by what method the undead elf was able to control the Outsider and to eliminate her afterwards. Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough time to assemble a squad which would work well together but I''m confident in my lieutenant''s abilities to kill the elf and the cat. Don''t worry after all of this I will send you to the city where the useful section of your population resides." "I''m sorry, what!?" "Why can''t you be a good tool and-" The Guardian''s words faded into nothingness as black lighting arced between us and a thick fog began to overflow and spilling onto the floor. Looking toward the middle of the pool I saw the liquid mana spinning in circles creating a vortex from which lighting arced in all directions, turning the silver liquid completely black. I didn''t know for how long I stared at the light show around me but eventually, it stopped causing the vortex in the middle to disappear without the sign of Kia anywhere. *Boom* I grabbed my ears as I was thrown to the ground by a wall of air hitting me as the uncomfortably still silver pool rushed towards the middle faster than my eyes could process, pulled by some invisible force. "What is happening?" I don''t know if I just screamed or whispered, everything is kinda blurry and, and can someone turn off the annoying hum? Ch 161 “Hot Fox”
The dusty air around the Spiritpool sparkled like a morning dew basking in the sunlight on a spider''s web as the cave quieted down. Hovering over the ground, the Guardian of this Spiritpool watched in silent horror as most of the mana he worked so hard to protect disappeared. His temporary vessel sucked in the pulverised remains of the crystals growing in the cave giving him a strangely festival look which didn''t match the anger growing inside him. "At least my plan is still intact. I can send a vision to nearby furry tools to set up camp above. No one would even miss them anyway." The storm spirit quietly murmured to himself before calming his mind and stopping the growing thunder inside him as the sound of light footsteps rumbled in the quiet cave. "... What happened to Tey?" The Outsider peeked over the side wall as she slowly shuffled toward the dress the animal had thrown recklessly to the side. "None of us prepared for the... destructive effects your mighty reconstructive spell did." The ancient magical being who masqueraded itself as a pale human female climbed on top of the thick wall she was holding onto after putting on her long heavily enchanted garment. For a reason he couldn''t comprehend the Outsider chose to hide her aura, becoming almost completely indistinguishable from a human except for the fact that her complete lack of an aura was more terrifying than the loss of centuries worth of hoarding mana. "I tried brute forcing the healing process of my entire mana control and regulating system, from these I I wanted to start my reconstructive process but I faced significant amount of backlash due to working on multiple points at the same time causing them to be overwhelmed by mana. I then restarted the entire process from one point, recalibrating my entire system to be more efficient in less mana-dense environments while recomputing the size of my mana links to be individually thicker to sustain the new stresses my body now experiences. I still have to become more familiar with the limitations of having an anchor and play with them a little bit more but Iris doesn''t like me doing it." The girl''s words rang hollow in the relatively old spirit''s mind. He wouldn''t describe himself as an elder spirit as there were many more spirits older than him. He was somewhere in the lower-middle rank of their hierarchy purely due to his age as he didn''t manage to find a reliant source of mana to empower himself, until recently. Gaining even a few genuine favours from the undead Outsider and mixing a few half-truths to use as leverage against other high-level spirits would surely propel his power to the Legendary level. "Recalibrating, recomputing?" The Supreme Storm Spirit asked trying to understand why a thick layer of pulverised crystal and stone covered the floor like a carpet. "You know, two mana plus two mana is four mana, the surface area of a flat object is its width by height and the flow rate of mana inside a link is volume over time and so on. How don''t you know these things, they are the very basics of spellcasting. Wait... how do you cast spells without calibrating them first?" "I just cast them?" The Guardian responded, unsure of his answer as the Outsider grabbed her head with both hands. "WHY IS EVERYONE CHEATING HERE EXCEPT ME!" She let out a frustrated cry before jumping down from the low wall causing a plum of sparkling dust to rise into the air and hover for a short moment. "I''m glad to see you back in good health," The spirit tried to change the subject. "I''m also very happy to see that whatever artefact made kidnapping you from your realm possible is no longer afflicting you." "What do you mean?" The Outsider who helped the beast woman wake up suddenly stopped to stare at the Guardian. The spirit and the ruler of this Spiritpool took a step backwards as a cold grip of terror was rapidly applied to his mind. Previously the Outsider''s eyes barely could hold focus as massive unsustainable amounts of mana of death mana spewed from her every second but now her eyes focused on him with not so subtle threat of violence. "Wha... Kia, what happened?" "Answer me." The Outsider named Kia demanded as she grabbed her chest with one hand while completely ignoring the low-level shaman beside her. "After I ensured your travel will be as quick and peaceful as I could, I sent out a party to investigate how you were kidnapped from your realm and to dispose of them afterwards." The Guardian mustered up the strength to proudly explain his plan. "WHAT!" The pale-skinned mage let out a shriek as she seemed to have trouble breathing as she stomped her way toward the Guardian. "If anything happens to I-Iris-" Nakatei quickly sprung onto her legs as the girl began to struggle to talk while she clawed at her chest from distress. "No, no, no, no, no. That''s what that feeling meant." Each haggard breath she took caused the left side of her body to become even paler than before appearing almost translucent as something dark swirled beneath her skin. "How long does it take to kill two pathetic creatures," The storm spirit whispered, annoyed at his incompetent vassals ruining his plan. "I''m sorry to have to do this but I will have to calm you down for long enough to destroy the artefact making you act this way- What''s happening?" While the storm spirit was distracted by something, a blast of dark energy left Kia''s fingertip hitting the spirit''s chest. Nakatei jumped away from Kia as blue-white lighting arced toward her, splitting the stone tiles underneath it. Small pebbles flew through the dust cloud before clattering on the stone wall behind Kia as she stood perfectly untacked after redirecting the attack to the side with her bare hands. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Nakatei watched as the undead mage and her deity flung spells at each other, unsure of what to do. It wasn''t really a question of who to support but rather how would she even get close to either of the combatants as the force rippling through the air due to the spells she couldn''t even imagine previously kept her pinned to the ground. More bolts of lighting illuminated the cave in a pale blue light splitting in all directions before swooping toward the undead mage with freighting speed. Her delicate body was suddenly encased with a blue ward spell accompanied by a clung of metal being struck as the lighting bolts got harmlessly absorbed realising a loud hiss in the process. The girl seemed to be holding her breath as she puffed her red cheeks while under the magical bubble which flashed with blue light as the Guardian unleashed even more spells toward her. The dense mesh on the bubble surface appeared to come to life, pulsing with purple energy causing the clear membrane to become opaque, like looking through a fog hanging above a lake. The spirit put both of his hands in front of him before a large magical circle surrounded his wrist, expanding quickly alongside a blue ball of light between his palms. The magical circle shattered as the Guardian moved to the side dodging a beam of energy which melted the wall behind him as the bubble surrounding Kia shattered. Still standing in the same place, Kia caught the rushed spell coming from the storm spirit which rushed down her shining black dress and jumped from the dress''s hem to the ground before answering with a pitch-black mana bolt which left a foggy trail behind it. "Why can''t I leave!" The monster took flight and hit its head on the ceiling causing the girl''s missile to connect, full of confusion and anger he casted a protective spell around himself as he searched the ceiling for an escape. Kia''s cold teary eyes showed no mercy to the Guardian as she casted further pitch-black mana bolts, leaving a ripple on the ward''s surface before piercing the supreme spirit. The mage''s other hand clenched on her chest as talons began to appear from the stone clawing at the wind-type spirit wherever it went. Stopping her onslaught for a split moment, purple light leaked from between Kia''s fingers in rapid pulses. Nakatei watched as for some reason the undead girl seemed to be unable to take a breath. The Guardian levitating on the other side of the room ripped a claw from the ceiling and threw it to the side causing him to realise that the Outsider appeared defenceless. Unable to resist taking such an opportunity he began to power up a spell. Underneath Kia''s feet, a magical circle pulsed for just an instance before she was swallowed by a tornado inside which a light show of lightning strikes illuminated her silhouette against the tornado''s dark swirling walls. To the shock of both the Guardian and Nakatei, the pale mage simply walked out of the vortex with a spell already charged up. A smudge of blue and black crossed the fox''s vision she ducked into cover as the spell exploded behind the spirit, turning into bone fragments sharpened to fine needle-like tips which passed through his body before shattering on the rocks below. "I''m level 500 and you dare to ruin my plans!" The storm forming the Guardian''s body turned even more violent and darker as it swooped toward Outsider, tired of his spells being easily countered by the undead''s seemingly never-ending ability to defy the few rules magic possessed. For the first time in their fight, Kia moved because of the Guardian''s attack as she moved to the side. Her small and delicate body couldn''t match the spirit as he closed into melee and shoved her onto the ground. The storm spirit ignored the red magical circle on the girl''s palm which she pressed against his stomach unleashing a fire beam point-blank as he raised his fists into the air. Behind the two dueling monsters a column of ghostly blue flame erupted from the Spiritpool quickly melting the retaining walls around it and turning the tiled rock into shapeless slag. "Spark?!" The beast woman shouted as she stared at a strangely familiar figure made out of blue fire held in shape by bone-white plates. Behind what must have been Spark a fan made out of nine tails spread open before the previously adorably small fire spirit dashed toward the storm spirit. "You thief, How dare you steal everything from my pool!" The Guardian shrieked as he flew into the air dodging the ghostly fire spirit before swooping from behind. The entire cave rumbled as the two spirits fought in melee causing the fox''s legs to behave like noodles as she stumbled toward Kia. The shaman quickly grabbed the necromancer''s ice-cold hand and pulled the girl up. Kia momentarily rested her head on the fox''s shoulder before pushing her aside. Kia rested her elbows on her stomach causing a black fog to rise from under her feet. The higher her hands were the darker and colder the room got, after some time she seemed to reach a certain critical point as the fog reached her knees and her arms shot upwards. The Guardian who was wrestling with the thieving fire spirit felt his body become immobilised as an uncountable amount of claws pulled his agile body onto the ground as death mana was forced into his body. As his body weakened a crystal ball manifested itself inside the Guardian''s thunderous torso. Seeing the small round crystal constantly moving inside his opponent Spark plunged his hand after the crystal. The very moment his fiery fingers clasped around the air spirit''s core the Guardian flayed with true pain before disappearing completely as his core turned into dust. "Kia!" Nakatei rushed toward the girl as she swayed weakly from side to side. "Do you need to heal again? Shit, Spark help me! The Spiritpool disappeared." "Iris, Iris, Iris..." The panting undead clutched her chest with both hands as hard as she could while her teary eyes stared at the firespirit like a begging pup. "All servile spirits should rush here to see what had happened." *Cough* A hoarse voice responded to the panicking girl as if the being speaking was unfamiliar with talking. "T-th-thank you..." Nakatei''s emerald eyes watched as the slightly muddied undead stopped breathing as her grip on her chest changed. Instead of clutching it with all her might, the girl now held it with the most delicate and gentle touch as her head slowly slid down the fox''s shoulder. "...fun." An unexplainable smile appeared on Kia''s face as she closed her eyes and either from exhaustion or stress, allowed herself to fall asleep after feeling her magic reach something familiarly warm. "She is crazy," The shaman slowly sat down while holding the sleeping mage in her hand before covering Kia with her tail. "You are Spark?" She asked as the blue fire spirit with bone white armour which encased a portion of its body still where it had killed the Guardian. "Yeas." Instead of a slightly masculine voice, a distorted voice mimicking something familiar to the demi-human responded. The spirit turned, he proudly put his arms on his hips and lifted the nine burning tails above his head. "Wait..." Nakatei stared with disbelief as she saw the spirit with a feminine figure wearing the same clothes as she did and two pairs of triangle-shaped ears adorably fidgeting on top of his head as if he didn''t know how to control them. "WHY ARE YOU ME!" "Shhhh." Spark raised her finger to her lips before reappearing in front of Nakatei. "I don''t want to end up like him." She pointed to the peacefully sleeping girl with a big elven frown on her forehead. "Why are you looking like me." The fox whispered her screaming complaint. "Because I like you." The bone plate acting as Spark''s face shifted a little, sharpening her jawline and such to better resemble the original. "I have everything to thank you for. I was only able to become this because of you... and her." The spirit extended every limb she had outwards indicating the unusual form she took was somehow related to Kia. "What do you mean?" The shaman asked as she stared jealously at the nine tails behind Spark. "I might have eaten a bit of the death mana floating around her before she took a swim in the Spiritpool and after I jumped in seeing my chance to shine I got offered an option to become Brimstone Lantern." "Cool but why do you have nine tails, I have only one." "I don''t know. Maybe it''s to do with my level." "And what''s thaaaaaat?" The shaman yawned feeling her eyes become heavy from all the excitement she lived through today. "I''m a level 322 Greater Brimstone Lantern Fire Spirit." "Wooow, you gained 320 levels just like thaat..." The jealous fox raised her hand and petted the energetic fire spirit beside her before the world in front of her went black. Ch 162* “Saying Goodbye To Fox”
"Mmmmmmmmm, why am I still so tired?" I smacked my lips together a couple of times trying to remove the dryness from my mouth before rolling over. "Hmm?" I felt my body hit someone as I tried to roll onto my back. "Huh?" Why am I being squeaked from both sides? I opened my eyes and felt my heart jump into my throat as lying just in front of me was a monster with a pitch-black body. I felt unable to move as the monster noticed that I was awake and I felt it staring straight through me and pierced my soul with its eyes. Above me, hundreds of animal skulls stared at me with hollow eyes, examining me like prey. Blood began to pour from each of the hundreds of empty sockets staring at me as a murderous aura erupted from the monster. Each head began to fight one another trying to get closer to me before red filled my vision as one of the heads managed to reach me. I somehow managed to move my hands and I rubbed my eyes in disbelief. "What an awful nightmare." I stared blankly at the area where the nightmarish monster was just a moment ago with doubt, scanning each shadow that existed in the almost completely dark cave, no longer illuminated by magical crystals. I silently cursed whatever spirit thought hunting me at night was a good idea before taking another look at my surroundings. In front of me, Kia peacefully slept, resting her head on my arm. She purred quietly like Shiro sometimes did but unlike my guard, the necromancer seemed to be talking to herself. I tried to listen to what the sleeping girl wearing a long black dress was saying but all of her words came out as unintelligible murmur. I rested my hand on Kia''s bare shoulder and began to massage it as her body suddenly shook, the not-nekos slowly sunk back into her peaceful dreaming before letting out a never-ending purr. "Purrfection." I giggled a little finding the strange girl''s behaviour funny and played a little on the purring instrument before I noticed a pair of bright blue hands wrapped around my hips. "How am I meant to interpret this?" I wasn''t used to being squeaked between two people who looked like they could sleep quite a while longer. And Shiro dares to call me lazy in the mornings! To add to the problem my mind couldn''t get used to fire being harmless and even slightly cool instead of being burning hot. I twisted my body backwards and I was greeted by the most beautiful face in existence, ME. Well, not really. The last time I checked I wasn''t made from soul fire and bone plates but still, I couldn''t see anything else other than myself. Spark even went as far as to make the little fireballs inside the eye sockets to be greenish-light blue copying my emerald eyes as best as she could. "Hi." Spark whispered to me with a frighteningly similar voice. Spirits probably can''t sleep the way Kia and I do and she must have spent the entire time practising speaking. Should I congratulate her or feel offended that she is copying me? "Hi." I answered back, in the far corner of the room I noticed a small black beetle cleaning its wings. I wonder how he got here? "Do I sound good?" Spark''s voice went through one last change before the frighteningly similar became exactly the same to my voice. "Why are you doing this?" I asked after I gave Spark a head pat which seemed she really enjoyed. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Because I like you?" "Yeah, but that doesn''t mean you should copy me." "Ehhh... I was forced to quickly make a form after I jumped into the Spiritpool and you were the first thing I thought of." Spark sounded a little apologetic as she spoke. She then lifted her long tails above us and them into a fan seemingly trying to show how different she is. *Sigh* Why is that one of the things making you different from me? "Did something happen when we were sleeping? There had to be some consequences of destroying a Spiritpool and killing its Guardian." "I''m very young and don''t know how things work but as soon as we killed the Guardian, all the spirits who were allowed to feed from it quickly rushed here and then they left." "You can''t just stop like that." Such a horrible storyteller. "They came here, saw that all the mana was gone and the pool was destroyed and quickly left to find other sources of mana." "They were not angry? I know I would be." "No, fighting over nothing would be pointless and thanks to me gaining so many levels I''m now the most powerful spirit around. I''m so happy about it," Spark suddenly squeezed me and I felt like I was going to be popped like a zit if she didn''t stop." It took me one hundred years to scrounge up enough mana to level myself twice and I-I-I *Sniff* n-never thought I would reach level 10." Spark pressed her head against me as she squeezed even harder. "Led go, le- go." "Oh, sorry." I was about to speak again before I felt something incredibly cold touch my back. "Ibis?" Kia''s voice came from above me as she climbed onto my shoulder. She looked like she was still asleep with both of her eyes closed as she seemed to be searching for something. "Ibis?" Her voice grew louder and more desperate as she rested her entire body against me. "Kia?" "Not the line...Uhhh?" The girl automatically responded before noticing that I wasn''t Iris. She opened her eyes halfway and slowly turned her head from side to side before standing up, dragging my hand behind her. "We are going." As soon as I tried to resist being kidnapped by the barefoot necromancer, I heard the girl grumble something under her nose, no matter how hard I resisted the tiny girl didn''t stop. Kia stopped at the door which slammed behind us when we came and put her hand on the stone slab. "Wait!" Spark shouted causing the sleeping girl to turn around with an elven frown stuck on her forehead. "That cavern is flooded, something happened in the middle stratum." Kia''s frown deepened even more as she raised her hand again before staring at me with a soul-piercing stare. After a moment of staring at me, the girl huffed with annoyance as she let my hand slip from her iron grip. "How do we leave?" Kia grumbled. "That way. It should lead you safely to the middle stratum," Spark walked up to me and patted me. "I think I can steal this idea... now you should see a path toward the undead and demi-human waiting for you." My system was filled with blinding white light before I stared at a familiar fog line stretching toward Shiro and Iris presumably. "Spark, how do you know where we want to go?" For a bizarre reason, my question caused Spark to fidget in place. "I might have seen you giving mana to other spirits and stuck around you for... a very long time." "Oh." "We are going to Ibis, now." Kia suddenly pulled my hand again as she made all her clothes disappear into thin air and looked unbothered by having to walk barefoot on the hard rock. "Spark, are you not going?" I stared at the beautiful firespirit who waved at us instead of leaving. [System Notification] [Greater Brimstone Lantern Fire Spirit you had bonded with had broken the bond linking you together.] "Spark?" "I''m sorry but you can''t sustain me with your level. I wish I could stay but I have to find a source of mana big enough to keep me alive," I didn''t know why but my vision became blurry as Spark hugged me. What is happening to me, I don''t want Spark to leave me. "I will always be thankful to you and I will be carrying the memory of you until I perish," Even as she tried to calm me down she too began to grow emotional. "As soon as you become strong enough I will instantly find you and bond with you, even if you don''t want me too." She flashed a bright smile I could never replicate before disappearing leaving behind a pile of bone-white plates. I snatched the delicate-looking mask made from bone-white material before it could hit the floor and stared at it a bit. Goodbye friend see you soon. I hope she heard me. "Thanks, Kia." I turned toward the grumpy girl who stopped pulling me and waited patiently for me to calm down a bit. "Grumble, grumble." The mage who had caused all of this to happen grumbled aloud as she stretched her hands toward me ordering me to pick her up. "To Iris." "And Shiro." "Grumble." I waited for the girl to find a comfortable spot on me before I stepped forward accompanied by the sound of crunching as Kia shamelessly ate a brown circle on my shoulder. Ch 163 “Running Low” 5 days later. Shiro half opened her eyes before her arms shot to the side as she yawned. She rested her left hand on her bruised stomach while she raised her other hand to her face, hooking her lower lip with her finger as she reminisced about the past. Unlike her young and naive ward, she didnt attempt to relieve her body from the tingling sensation which soon would turn into an irritating itch somewhere her fingers couldnt reach. Some may call her cruel for not telling Nakatei that the more she relieved herself the stronger the natures call became. However, she wasnt sure that that would help Nakatei in a meaningful way as she was young and experiencing her first mating season. The white tail with a forked end wrapped itself around her thigh as she remembered her first season like it was yesterday. Fertile women have their minds stolen away regardless of what they do in their first few seasons. Later on the call no the need to mate shifts a bit into being bearable enough for a woman to not mindlessly walk out of her village into the wilderness for any man to use her but to be able to hold on for a proper mate. The lower the females level the smaller and weaker the man had to be for her to willingly give herself to him. Shiro had mated multiple times with nekos pack leaders and once even with a pack leader from a different sub-species the memory of which caused her scarred body to begin to sweat a little. Their strong bodies emitting heavy intoxicating stench made her unable to resist and the strength they used to hold onto her was like firewood for her body to fuel her heat. Once a man got a hold of a woman she remained at his side, not because she or her kin valued their partner as other races did, the smell of an Alpha wasnt just intoxicating to Shiro but to every female and given the chance they would happily change their partner for a stronger one, simply the ferocity that the man who suffers even more from the mating call released upon a female renders her unable to walk, meanwhile the man defends his treasure from others and waiting for his manhood to harden again. Shiro remembered not being able to return to the Demi-Human territory during her mating season due to the nature of her work. Twice she had simply given herself to the caravan crew which gave her a nasty reputation for a while. She had learned to hire someone once she was unable to hold on. Nordlings were her favourite as they resembled her kin the most but she was never satisfied in the lands west from the great river pink-skins call Vitas. In other races, there was a strong aversion toward relationships between two sexes which also existed in her kind after all they are selfish and leave the group overall weaker but when a village is isolated and isnt visited by a male pack something switches in the women''s minds as they are at the edge of their wits. The old warrior had experienced it once, after almost being driven mad and beginning to see the elders and the oldest of the pups in a shameful way she wanted to forget, at such time A touch of another woman brought such a relief that she was able to peak with the slightest of touch. Shiros sweat-covered body reflected the ember light of a dying flame as she lay there with a troubled expression. It had been a week since Nakatei and Kia had left and Shiro began to worry about the two. Iris told her that she could feel Kia and if the necromancer was alive then Nakatei too must be... hopefully. The white-furred nekos didnt know how the undead elf could feel Kia or how was that possible but she trusted the undeads words. The demi-human sat up causing the drops of sweat to roll down her pleasant to look at the body. Shiro glanced at the elf who was sitting still in the same place facing the tunnel the two had left since yesterday. The warrior thought of herself as a bit special among her kind, rightfully so as she saw many things on both sides of the great river and spent an almost equal amount of time living between the two sides. She had seen what happens to people who intruded into a relationship forcefully, especially when a woman was the victim. Without insulting the elfs ample femininity, Iris had a male feeling to her, especially when she was near the delicate white flower called Kia. Making Iris the sword and Kia the fireplace. Without the sudden call by the Spirit Guardian, they would have reached Nishimine by now where Nakatei could find a fellow shaman to calm her body. Even if one of the tunnels had collapsed and their journey had extended, she was willing to give herself to the young shaman knowing how much she suffered. But her young ward was a pure-blooded kitsune shaman who had never left her village before and not a well-travelled warrior who knew more than her little world. It was almost certain that Nakatei had succumbed to her virgin call by now and had become intimate with the pale-skinned girl with or without her consent. The nekos werent sure what relationship the two undead had but from the elfs defensive posture when holding Kia, Shiro knew that Nakatei losing her mind wasnt even approaching a proper excuse to the stoic elf. The only thing keeping Shiro from trying to preemptively explain the situation to the undead was the slim chance Nakatei managed to keep herself together. The nekos had offhandedly warned Nakatei that if she ever felt Kia becoming more attractive, her only choice was to explain her situation to the girl and beg she wouldnt tell Iris. Shiros breast jiggled slightly when she stood up tired of worrying endlessly and put on her lightweight shirt and pants. She threw a handful of the remaining silk into the fire causing it to come to life as its orange flames launched upward. All around Shiro small droplets of water hovered in the air causing her clothes to stick to her body which annoyed the woman. Four days ago she had broken the ceiling in the rain cave nearby in an attempt to kill a blue flame spirit which failed miserably and caused moisture to rise in their cave. Shiro was still uncertain what had precisely happened back then as she stared at the column of stone in the middle of the cave and the scorch marks on the walls. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. After almost getting killed by spirits, the two women rested for a day before returning to training the next day. The undead elf frowned even more than usual and grumbled under her nose with every move she made and after they finished their training she sat down on that rock and stayed there. Shiro silently walked behind the elf, she looked into the void the undead''s lavender eyes were unable to move from before letting out a loud sigh. To her displeasure the elf remained completely still. She flipped her spear around causing a flash of yellow light to colour her bare feet as the spear tip scrapped the stone floor. The cat looked at the elf''s shoulder and noticed that her student was struggling with something as her hands shook uncontroably. The furry ears on Shiro''s head perked up as she began to tip-toe to take a better look over Iris''s shoulder. "...Go away." Iris closed her hands into fists as she warned the curious cat with a hollow voice as she was on the verge of her nerves. "Oh, did your perception level up?" The beast woman scratched her ear. The elf usually couldn''t detect her if she didn''t wear her shoes. "You improve quite quickly, you know? You shouldn''t waste yourself by sitting on a cold stone and staring into the darkness," Shiro tried to reason with the depressed-sounding elf. "I don''t think Kia will enjoy seeing you like this when she comes back." A pair of hands grabbed the elf''s arm and pulled gently, suggesting the risen to stand up." "Leave me." Iris felt the void inside of her stirred as the beast woman casually used her mistress''s name. She pushed Shiro away from herself as her clutched fists began to tremble again. "You should take your mind off her. You''re not doing her or yourself a favour by hurting yourself so much." "Piss off!" The elf leaned forward, making her tall body look small as she curled her body further into a ball. She felt the vast emptiness inside her expand further, her body used to be like a lake filled with beautifully clear water which had been turned into a dry emptiness the longer she didn''t see her mistress. What does that animal know about what I''m going through? She is a filthy animal. How could a living Gor'' like her comprehend the emotions of an immortal undead like me? While Iris raged inside her mind cussing the beast woman, her body began to shiver as her warm body grew cold to the touch. *Whack* The blunt side of Shiro''s spear tip landed squarely on Iris''s head as she decided her student needed to come back into the real world. The curled-up risen remained silent as the echo of the hit began to die down. The hoplite''s arm twitched to massage the spot she was hit before stopping mid-way. The undead turned around and stared at the living with disgust and anger. Something snapped inside the polite undead as her eyes rested on Shiro''s. The woman''s skin didn''t compare to Kia''s snow-white complexion but Iris''s mind saw what it most wanted to see and the woman''s pale-ish skin reminded her of her Great and Peerless Mistress. "Iri-" Shiro ducked as the undead ripped a chunk of stone from the boulder she was sitting on and hurled it at her. "I should have never trusted you! You filthy bitch. You vile animals are holding Kia away from me. I should have disembowelled you harlots in your sleep when I had a chance. I would have found another way to heal Kia, I would, I would. I swear, you''re not my mistress...!" Iris''s words were frantic and jumbled together into an incoherent lament as she picked up the boulder and chucked it at the demi-human." The elf charged at the white-furred cat feeling the void inside her filling up a little as she was finally punishing the living for using Kia''s name so casually. A blur followed Iris''s claws as they came down on Shiro. The stone under the demi''s feet cracked as she blocked Iris''s attack before counter-attacking the frenzied undead. The undead was mindlessly attacking with her hands, using her monstrous strength to brutally suppress the warrior shocked at the ferocity of the previously polite hoplite. Shiro kicked the elf in the side as she dodged to the side another fury of attacks, sending Iris a couple of meters away from her. The world around Iris became blurry and blue in tint as if she was wearing glasses made out of stained glass, while she was trying to kill the filthy bitch who had tricked her into giving her precious mistress away. How could I give away my mistress, who gave me another chance at life? Misstress I will murder untold masses to see you again, just wait for me. "Iris?" A hallowed silence suddenly enveloped the two fighting women as a melodic voice asked the ever-loyal undead a question. "K-Kia?" Iris turned around, completely dropping her guard as she felt her non-existent heart start to pump warm blood again. Standing in a completely different tunnel Iris saw the fox looking speechless carrying her mistress on her back. Before she could register what was happening, the elf''s legs began to carry her forward. Kia''s petite body fitted in Iris''s arms perfectly as the two met in the centre of the cave and began to greet each other. From the side the two confused beast women stared silently, unable to speak as the rapidly changing situation progressed without their involvement. The two undead behaved like animals as they pressed their foreheads against each other and used all senses they possessed to fill the void left in the wake of their separation. The infatuated elf took a big breath of the girl''s flowery scent feeling intoxicated by it after a week of abstinence before her eyes snapped onto the fox standing some distance away as she felt the demi''s scent on Kia. "Huh?" Like a thief, Iris grabbed Kia by her waist and ran into one of the tunnels quickly disappearing with her stolen treasure from the Forbidden Continent. "Shiro, should we pack up or what?" Nakatei asked completely focused on survival as her guard walked up to her and hugged her. "No." The old warrior said, happy her ward was alive after meeting a Guardian. "Are they gone now?" "No," Shiro tugged on Nakatei''s cheek, she missed the fox''s annoyed face. "They will be back, they left too much stuff here." "Then we should leave before that. I don''t want anything happening to you." The warrior looked perplexed at the concerned young shaman who was almost like a daughter to her. "Akane Nakatei tell me, did you do something to the girl?" "What do you m-mean?" The fox''s face flushed pink as she suddenly realised what the older woman was saying. "N-no, why you asked?" "Then we can stay until they return. There was a little misunderstanding between me and Iris but I think it is solved now." Shiro said. "Nakatei?" "Y-yes?" The shaman massaged her left shoulder which Kia rested her head on the entire way here. "Before I asked what did you do while with her. I''m so impressed by you, I thought you were a spoiled child but you somehow managed to go without a man for so long, you are a lot stronger than I was when I was your age." Shiro complemented the shaman while she brushed her ember fur on top of her head which got a little messy and dusty. "He-he-he, yeah I''m surprised myself with my resilience, he-he-he." The shaman chuckled awkwardly as she felt a vial given to her by Kia press against her hip as Shiro squeezed her further. "By the way, why did Iris take Kia?" "I can only imagine~." Shiro left Nakatei with an ambiguous answer before walking up to the small fire and feeding it the last strands of silk. "What''s that about?" The fox''s emerald green eyes looked up and noticed Iris''s bloody jacket stuck between the ceiling and a pillar she didn''t remember. "I''m going to tell you later, but you start first." The cat sat down and resembled a child waiting for the storyteller to begin his act. Ch 164 “Bonding” Iris ran blindly forward through the dim twilight with Kia pressed against her chest like a squirrel franticlly trying to hide precious nuts from other creatures in late autumn. She didn''t know if the underpass she was running through was that short or if she was running faster than she expected but regardless of the reason, the tall undead elf almost tripped as she suddenly emerged into a small circular cave in a rough shape of an egg. "Shackles Off." The risen blurt out a spell as her mind still lingered in combat mode. She felt her body suddenly stop as her soles unexpectedly gained an unnatural grip on the surprisingly smooth rock. Iris slowed down into an enjoyable walk before she stopped in the centre of the cave and let the girl''s tall black leather boots touch the ground. The doll held onto the elf feeling that the void growing in both of their chests slowly begin to fill as her glowing eyes gave the elf a confused look, searching for an answer as to why she was taken here. Iris couldn''t respond to the girl''s question as it was far too selfish and sudden. She wanted the ancient being to be hers and hers only and the fox''s odour on her kitten invoked the elf to kidnap the mage. Seeing Moon and Star continuing to mutely ask the question Iris kissed her adorable kitten. She wondered how she maintained her calm for as long as she did as her body screamed at her for more of Kia. The vast dry lakebed was slowly being filled one excruciating slow drop at a time. Now that her body felt the void being filled slightly faster than before, it began to roar at her for not putting everything into her kiss, no matter how hard she tried. The elfs hands began to meander on Kia''s delicate body in a circular motion, cleansing the furry thiefs smell off her dear kitten. Unbeknownst to the two kissing undead, their bodies moved together in harmony in an attempt to leave their mark on each other and leave no gap between them. Their fingers carefully began to work on undressing the pesky clothes keeping their bodies from touching each other. Kia''s dress seemed very willing to unveil its owner''s angelic body to the tall elf''s satisfaction. It didn''t even register in Iris''s mind that the girl wasn''t wearing her corset as she greedily wrapped as much of her skin on the necromancer causing the emptiness in her chest to began to fill up quicker. The risen didn''t wait for the clumsy mage to finish undressing her. An impatient groan caused the mage''s body to stiffen as the risen''s breath tickled her nape all the while her hand travelled downward. She found her little clutz''s fingers struggling to undo the buckle on the belt, she sternly moved Kia''s hands out of the way as she unbuckled the belt with one smooth motion. "MmmmmMMm!" Kia let out a muffled yelp as Iris''s left hand grabbed the back of her head and intensified her kiss as their body pressed against each other making them neither hot nor cold. After remaining together for longer than any living could survive without air, the petite mage separated from the tall risen. A lewd expression creeped up unconsciously onto Kia''s face before her pure and preciously innocent mind shook the bewitching smile from her face as she stared bewildered at the risen having her breath stolen by Iris. "I love you," Kia''s favourite something stated as she stared right back at the girl''s gem-like eyes. "I want to be with you for an eternity...Kia, Kiayicu?" She loveably ran the back of her hand on Kia''s soft cheeks as she spoke but her words didn''t seem to reach the motionless undead. She gave Kia a gentle slap causing her pale cheek to turn little bit pinkish. "W-what''s that?" The ancient pushed away from the elf slightly as she needed time to process what the risen had said. "You are being annoying?" She tilted her head to the side, suspicious of the taller undead''s behaviour, she might have not understood what Iris had meant but she was far too familiar with the behaviour her favourite thing was currently expressing. "Kia." Feeling a little bit frustrated at Kia, who kept her arms between them full of doubt and suspicion as she seemed to be searching through her soul, Iris placed her right hand on the petite girl''s back and slowly brushed it along her spine. "Nya!" The small kitten let out a yelp as something warm and pleasantly rough suddenly grabbed her nape. With Kia no longer keeping her hands on the love-struck elf''s chest, she pressed her luscious lips against her creator''s soft lips. The risen''s creator didn''t appreciate her important maintenance of the Iris being interrupted as she tried to find any faults which might have caused the risen to become annoying and she began to pound the elf''s torso. Kia''s annoyed hits grew less frequent and weaker before completely stopping. The warmth radiating into Kia''s ice-cold body caused her to mellow and forget why she was angry in the first place. She closed her eyes focusing completely on what was happening to her body. Her body twitched as Iris''s hand travelled down her body, making sure that the slender fingers tipped with a sharp nail brushed against each vertebrae causing her body to shudder. When the ancient first encountered the elf, her body was bony and sickly looking with blue and purple marks all over. It was completely opposite to what it was now. While altering Iris''s body for the first time, the mage thought about simply returning the elf to her previous healthiest state but the results didn''t satisfy her, it was as if Iris was always in such a state. It took a long time and many, many, alterations to make Iris''s body adhere to the sole anatomy book she possessed in her collection, which she knew of by heart since she had read it so many times. Kia bit her nails in anxiety as she worried if Iris would accept her new body, she hadn''t altered that much at the end of the day, adding a bit more muscles and filling in sunken skin but Iris rejecting her altered body worried her. Thankfully the first ever risen had been admiring herself behind closed doors for quite a long time while she changed for the first time. Remembering Iris''s smile, the undead felt incredibly proud of her creation as she rested on Iris''s chest, unable to hide her shameless grin. Of course, she would keep a close eye on her first successful experiment. Kia''s body jumped suddenly as the elf rested both hands on her waist before being rocked side to side alongside Iris. The ancient newly pulled from her memories felt her body join the elf in the thing called a dance before she felt Iris squeezing harder. Opening her eyes, Kia saw Iris''s naturally well-defined and toned body which remained pleasantly soft while it was embracing her. She somehow felt safer pressed against her pitifully low-level creation''s warm body than inside her own domain. Iris was her throne, a place where the ancient felt comfortable, powerful, safe and at the centre of attention. "...Kia, I love you," Iris unwillingly separated her lips from Kia''s to express her emotions toward the ancient necromancer. "I''m yours-" "Annoyin-" The shorter of the two damestar ravens instantly interrupted her throne but before she could finish the elf''s slender finger hushed her. Even taking the risen at its oldest, she was only a little bit over a century old. At that age, even the lowest of spirits wouldn''t even look at her in a favourable light. Somehow that undead who was not that long ago only a slave and kept alive solely because of her talent dared to silence the undead who was venerated by the second most powerful race that had ever existed. Yet, instead of having her soul flayed, the powerful ancient fell obediently silent as she looked up toward Iris. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I want to spend every moment until the end of time with you. I want to never leave your side and I promise will always endure carrying your soul safely within me no matter what happens in the future with a smile. I dream of nothing more than being able to see your beautiful smile and hear your angelic voice whenever the sun crests over the horizon. I don''t think I could exist without you, Kiayicu. I''m yours..." Iris hesitated as her oath to Kia was already filled with selfish desires ravaging her heart for a very long time. "And you are mine." "I''m yours?" Kia repeated the elf''s words as her mind blanked out for a moment. Albeit the girl wasn''t aware of it, Iris watched as her entire body flushed red heavily. The taller undead stopped dancing before nipping the girl on her lower lip. Iris lowered her body onto the cold floor, pulling the shy girl with her. She let go of Kia''s cold hands and wrapped her hands around Kia''s tender thighs before pulling the petite beauty forward. The elf''s gaze travelled down Kia''s snow-white body, finding no hair to blemish her otherwordly charm. At the very bottom of Kia''s flawless body, a small pink slit greeted the elf between the girl''s slender thighs. "Iris!?" The girl squeaked in embarrassment as her mind returned to reality by the feeling of the elf''s tongue licking the entrance to her womanhood. The girl acted like Iris''s tongue was too hot to touch, flinching whenever it passed over her lower lips. On Kia''s doll-like body, muscles began to appear as the girl flexed them trying to break free from the elf holding her down with an iron grip. After skimming the surface of the mage''s entrance and massaging her thighs, Iris poked her tongue further, splitting the smooth lips partially from each other. Seeing that her precious girl still fought herself to remain silent she reached over with her right hand and slowly played with the adorable pink clitoris with her fingers. Her little kitten began to pant as Iris continued to pleasure the girl with her tongue pushing further as the void in her body felt like it was filling up rapidly. As Kia panted from the elf''s tease, her struggles began to grow less frequent before completely disappearing as she leaned forward giving the elf below a beautiful view of her face. "I-I-I..." The flushed girl wanted to say something but was unable to as her pants grew louder and more lewd. Seeing how defenceless the girl was, Iris raised her other arm and began to caress the petite girl''s gorgeous breast whose soft form fitted in her hand perfectly. Rolling Kia''s small pink nipple between her fingers, Iris made the panting undead bite her knuckle muffling her first proper moan as the elf''s tongue entered her proper. As punishment for muffling her melodic voice, Iris pinched the mage''s hardening nipple causing her to moan again, this time properly. "T-they will mmmMm hear usss." Kia gritted her teeth as she moaned her words which travelled into the tunnel behind them. "And?" Iris responded as she substituted her tongue with her finger. "Thhhatss- MmmmMMm~" When Kia''s eyes met with her captor''s eyes which smiled with a predatory smile, her folds squeezed the fingers inside her before loosing as a small trickle of sweet-smelling liquid ran down Iris''s hand. Kia''s eyes became hazy as she leaned even further forward, putting her slim hands on Iris''s silky black hair which fanned out in all directions while she lay on the cold stone. The girl was so focused on her crotch, her saliva began to gather at the tip of her tongue hanging out of her mouth before dripping on the risen. The elf let go of Kia''s breast and wrapped her arm again around Kia''s plum thigh, she then pressed the girl down as her hot tongue slipped fully inside her kitten. "Mmmmmrrrr!" Without realising it the purring kitty belonging now completely to the elf, began to rock her hips back and forward on top of Iris''s face in search of more pleasure while wearing an ecstatic expression. Iris felt Kia''s womanhood quiver as she pulled her tongue out and licked its entrance again tasting the sweet nectar which leaked out. "W-why!?" A confused moan escaped Kia''s mouth as she continued to move her hips back and forward. Kia''s smooth crotch turned very red as her naughty and perverted body began to rub itself on Iris''s chest leaving a wet trail behind which gleamed beautifully in the purple light coming from the crystal in Kia''s chest. Finding that the elf''s warmth only caused her more pain, the whimpering kitten grabbed Iris by her hair and pulled it upward. Iris felt the girl needed to be punished for pulling her hair and blew air onto the necromancer''s honeypot causing it to begin opening and closing after Kia sprayed her love juices onto the risen''s chest. "Naughty girl~" Iris whispered as she kissed the damp entrance before slithering out from under the girl. The girl regained some of her senses for a short moment as she didn''t like how Iris looked at her like she looked at the deliciousness she made before letting out a moan as the elf bit her. Her body pulsed with incredible pleasure as Iris playfully snarled at the kitten after leaving her mark on her areola before moving over her other small breast. "IIriss, nyoo." Kia didn''t have the strength to defend herself as Iris began to suck on her other breast while she fingered her. The elf moaned into Kia''s breast as their link shared with her the pleasure brought upon the undead mage by her. Her neglected womanhood began to demand attention as a string of clear sticky liquid began to seep out. Iris''s fingers pushed upward causing the girl''s body to obediently straighten while sticking her butt slightly. Swiftly the predatory elf began to use her free hand to rearrange the moaning damsel like a doll putting her small delicate hands on her waist as her hips began to rock back and forward, rubbing her soaked pussy against Kia''s thigh. "Mmmrrrr, do that more~" Delighted Iris hummed as Kia squeezed her butt and began to stroke her body with confidence. Hearing the risen''s encouraging voice the reserved girl snuck her hand further downwards, her finger accidently brushed against the entrance to the elf''s anus. "Ohhh, you want to play like this~?" The elf asked, giving Kia the looming feeling there was no right answer to her question as she ran her fingers up her back, gathering the girl''s silky hair from behind before she strongly pulled the bundle of pitch black hair backwards. "S-s-sorry, s-sor-ry mMmmrrr... s-so-pleasse~." The porcelain doll squealed hesitantly as under her a pool of her sweet love potion leaked out as Iris began to bite her neck and ears, giving no mercy to the orgasming ancient. She alternated between bitting hard like an animal, leaving a pulsing mark which made the girl at the end of her witts feel pleasure instead of pain, and bitting gently leaving small pink dents which quickly disappeared, driving the witless girl crazy with anticipation each time Iris bit her. *Purr?* The kitten''s body began to twitch violently as Iris''s breath tickled her flushed neck. A string of colourless grool hung between her wide open legs as she waited for Iris to leave another mark but instead, the commanding risen brushed her teeth alongside the anchor mark at the back of Kia''s neck before separating from the girl. "Sit down on your butt," Iris whispered in the ear of the life-sized doll. "Gooood~ Now, do as I do." Iris declared as she too sat down the way she ordered the girl and opened her legs, hiding nothing from Kia who saw the elf womanhood in full for the first time. Seeing the girl was unable to take her eyes off her body, the risen reached down with her long arm and opened her soaked honeypot with two fingers before shuffling closer to the ancient undead who hesitantly did the same. "Good girl, Let us feel good together ~" Iris offered as she entangled Kia''s legs together with hers, making room for her to get even closer. "W-wh-what?" Kia''s glowing eyes showed a bit of fear mixed with puzzlement, shock and embarrassment as their wet honeypots began to grind on each other sending shudders of pleasure to wreak havoc in both of the women''s minds. "MMmmmmMMmm~!" The girl began to tremble again as she arched her back upward while she experienced another peak shortly after Iris began to rock up and down. The air quickly filled with lewd and perverted sounds which travelled far beyond the cave the two were in. "Mmm~, don''t run away from me~! Ahhh~!" Iris cried out as she suddenly pushed Kia back and mounted her so that their pussies were pressed together, and started to hump her kitten''s gorgeous, sopping wet vagina with her own, passionately grinding her hips and letting out a lewd squeal. "Toooo much~!" "I''m cuuuumming, I''m, I''m- I''m cu-!" "Me too~" The two women simultaneously increased how fast they moved their hips before peaking at the same time, causing their brains to become a mess as their breasts bounced wildly as they panted heavily. Each time one of them orgasmed the other one had her mind flooded with a wave of pleasure strong enough to cause her to reach her peak. A small trickle of love nectar trickled out of womanhood which opened and closed with each movement her body made. Although she felt numb, Iris mustered enough strength to move her wet body a little. A droplet of sweat and Kia''s juice rolled down her breast and onto her toned stomach before getting stuck in her belly button as the owner of this warm body began to lick Kia''s crouch clean. Her kitten panted heavily and was moaning softly but she appeared to have fainted from the multiple orgasms she experienced in quick succession. Iris never felt more satisfied as she pleasured herself while cleaning her creator from the mess they both made. The girl continued to wet her inner thighs as the afterglow mixed with Iris''s cleaning made the unconscious girl peak two more times. "Did I go too far, this time?" Iris asked after an unknown amount of time had passed alone, basking in Kia''s afterglow having a long time stopped pleasuring her or herself. Her kitten''s petite body arched upward before her body became so exhausted it couldn''t let out even the smallest of moans. Kia''s sensitive body seemed to gingerly grab the risen''s comfortable and warm body and pulled itself slightly on top as if trying to cover up what happened before. The sleeping kitten snuggled up to the elf maximising how much of their skin touched causing her overly sensitive body to shake adorably as she couldn''t handle the heat radiating from Iris. Iris wanted to say I love you to the sleeping necromancer but felt that her body was also too exhausted to speak and she quickly sunk into slumber with her darling snuggled lovingly like a cat beside her. Ch 165 “Snow Choir” Iris felt her mind resurfaced into reality feeling her body pulse with a pleasant sensation which had wrapped its tempting touch around her hips. She loved it when Kia hugged her and pressed her small frame against hers. It made her feel needed but not as a tool but more as a person. She felt the sensation was similar to a man coming back home exhausted from work to his wife and kids who waited for him to return with bright smiles. She relished the sensation in the darkness of her mind before remembering what had happened before she fell asleep. The memories of her kitten''s hopelessly lewd face made the stoic elf smile a little before causing her to bite the side of her cheek as she grew worried if she had pushed Kia''s delicate body too far. She was willing to wait for the girl to accept her until the end of time but until then she needed to treat her kitten with respect. The elf though, unaware of her mind hypocritically calling the ancient necromancer she needed to respect as her kitten or perhaps the risen sought the refuge in grey area of her morality not wanting to stop describing her stunning undead saviour as being hers. "Kia?" Iris felt the feeling of her porcelain doll''s hands wrapped around her, pushing her breasts upwards. "?!" The elf turned over to check if Kia was still there and almost fell over. She was greeted by an unfamiliar snow-swept landscape as her lavender-coloured eyes opened wide open. The tall undead''s eyes followed a snowflake on its trajectory. It danced in the harsh wind before coming toward her. Iris felt her eyebrows dip in confusion as the snowflake instead of melting on her skin went right through where her body was supposed to be. "Huh?" Iris stared completely perplexed at her body which almost didn''t exist, she appeared as a blurry mostly transparent orange cloud in the vague shape of her real body. She noticed a large crystal sphere hovering in the centre of her chest, bouncing sluggishly whenever she moved. She didn''t notice other differences other than her appearance from her usual self but her eyes were instantly drawn to the strange landscape around her. White snow fell from the grey clouds above onto an endless expanse stretching far beyond the horizon. Between the dark grey clouds, Iris could see strokes of purple adorning the nightly sky. Surrounding the snowy land was a violent blizzard which stood with a uniform height of about five meters throughout its length even though the winds inside whistled with an ear-piercing volume, the blizzard resembled more a wall than an act of nature which just so happened to trap the elf inside. She couldn''t explain it but as her eyes focused on the distant snow-capped land she had a feeling she could see much further than normally, as if someone had flattened the snowy landscape completely leaving it as flat as a pancake. Iris angrily snorted, the last time she fell asleep it was just a dream, an extremely vivid and realistic dream but nothing more but the purple strokes on the heaven above faintly resembling pieces of shattered glass reminded her of something, which she didn''t like. Somewhere in northern Anglas, Brad was tasked with destroying a newly found dungeon. Upon arriving where the local authorities had reported the dungeon''s location they found an ordinary-looking forest which Alicia had checked and came up with nothing being out of the ordinary. Their trouble started when Brad and Dian suggested sleeping in the picturesques forest in which the trees bloomed with colourful spring flowers. It just so happened that the dungeon was just under the forest floor and the dungeon master decided that teleporting the heroic band into a vast open room with a glass dome walling them inside was the best form of entertainment. Given the fact that there existed a monster capable of healing Kia, there was not a zero chance of a dungeon also existing not so far away. Iris felt the wind pick up, hitting her back with an ice-cold gale prompting her to start walking forward. As the undead walked further from the edge leaving shallow footprints in the soft white snow which let out a crunching noise with each step she took she was reminded of Kia''s ability to walk on practically anything without sinking. It had something to do with controlling mana density or something like that. She frowned internally, remembering having to slog through a marsh while Kia walked beside her, mud-free. To the tall damestar raven''s relief if something had happened to Kia she should know it since she was the girl''s Anchor but their connection felt hazy like talking underwater, she felt Kia''s emotions were still being sent to her but her body couldn''t make sense of them. ... - ... Focusing back on the landscape around her after spacing out, the previously light snowfall turned sour, limiting the elf''s vision to only a couple of meters in front of her as the landscape truly turned white. The elf tried to orient herself about where she ended up walking after spacing out but the combination of the low visibility and lack of landmarks made Iris quickly give up on that idea, leaving her to hope her legs hadn''t wandered off anywhere strange. Suddenly her eyes were assaulted with bright light as she stepped out of the blizzard onto a peaceful sheet of snow with calm light-grey clouds no longer covering the purple glass tapestry above her. This area was even stranger than the vast empty tundra surrounded by an even more powerful blizzard than the blizzard behind her. The land was brightly illuminated by two suns hanging low on the blue sky peeking inside where Iris was standing from above the snow tempest she just walked out of. Iris felt a weird dissidence from looking at the clear blue sky reminding her of summer heat which didn''t fit the ice-locked hell she found herself in. If the two suns represented dawn and dusk she had to come from either the north or south. The elf reasoned to herself if they had been abducted by something, it was safe to assume that Kia had been teleported to the other side, which was now Iris''s goal to reach. Iris''s eyes lingered on the sun on her right which strangely appeared a little bit more aesthetic than the other. Her gut feeling was telling her that the sun was the rising morning sun. Kia would have loved seeing this. Iris thought as she turned to the other sun which if her gut feeling was correct had to be the setting sun. "Huh?" Only an arm''s length away from Iris, she noticed a blue-skinned person kneeling in the direction she was heading. She walked up to the kneeling man with his back turned away from her and noticed he wasn''t blue but was covered in a thick layer of ice. He appeared to have died while showing reverence to whatever lay in front of them. The elf crouched and put her head next to the pilgrim and looked at what was he praying to. Her amethyst eyes couldn''t spot anything at first before bringing her gaze up toward the purple stain above them and waiting. Six or seven kilometres away from her there was an area where the clouds avoided like fire, they would appear to swear around that particular area of the sky for no apparent reason or cause. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The elf reached for the thick icicle hanging from the pilgrim''s chin, wanting to use it as an improvised weapon just in case of something unfortunate happening. Upon hearing the ice snap, Iris lost balance as the ice and snow covering the man fell onto the ground around him. "A statue?" The hoplite stared at the weathered terracotta sculpture. As the undead raised her eyes away from the mysterious sculpture a strong gust of wind washed over her. She raised her arm to cover her eyes as the puffy snow got whipped up into the air before falling back down. Iris''s frown got more pronounced as she tried to head in the direction of the strange anomaly far in the distance. The previously empty white desert was now littered with terracotta statues slowly being uncovered by the strong gale. The confused risen tightened her grip on the icicle which stayed in her ephemeral hand as she took a step forward. The lifeless statues she walked past appeared as though they have been made by an exceptional craftsman, their weathered and eroded forms still managed to show the detailed work which went into making each and every one of the hundreds if not thousands of the unique statutes which emerged from the white expanse almost like ghosts. Many statues appeared shattered or severely damaged, with missing limbs, shattered torsos or being headless. Iris couldn''t figure out what was the purpose of these statues, it wasn''t to guard something as most of them appeared like normal people ranging from depicting the lowest of crooks to the highest of noble and everything in between. The only thing unifying the statues were the many poses they took upon. Most of the carved statues which weren''t shattered into pieces were shown expressing dread, cowering in fear from something, crouched down, their heads stuck between their thighs and with their backs turned. Some statues stood with their backs straight as a sword, their clay visages radiating an aura of confidence and bravery of the people whom they meant to depict. As Iris walked for longer and the landmark she was heading toward seemed to get closer at a snail''s pace, she could have taken an oath she was walking for far longer then her legs should have taken to cover such a small distance. She spotted scattered rarely between the statues, depiction of devotion toward the strange entity presumably ruling this frigid hell. The seemingly random people expressed their beliefs in many ways, some pressed their forehead against the ground while others seemed to be clutching pots full of flowers. Regardless of their differences, these statues had their faces carved into small smiles, a smile one would do knowing there was nothing to do other than accept something they couldn''t change. *Crack* Iris accidentally stepped on the face of a soldier who was lying flat in the snow. The terracotta statue seemed straight out of a dungeon''s corridor as it held his spear to his side, vigilantly observing the area around him and ready to come to life, belonging to the second group. The elf quickly lifted her foot off the tall soldier who she suspected was a Nordling by his height alone but the damage was done as the heavily weathered brown terracotta on his face cracked under her light step. Instead of being hollow or being one uniform block of clay Iris saw through the hole in the figure''s left cheek that inside the warrior was a skeleton made out of stone. After making sure the grey bones were in reality made out of stone, the elf pondered why would anyone go to the trouble of making the skeletons for these statues, after all their hard work would never be appreciated. Iris felt her mind becoming increasingly tired from constantly scanning the white desolate expanse populated by nothing else other than ever more of the strange statues. As she got closer to her destination, she noticed that the statues grew in numbers and the races they depicted. She must have passed every single race she knew of and a couple of others she hadn''t recognised. The further she got the more weathered and unrecognisable the statue got. "Seventeen I think?" Iris said to herself as she passed a gigantic statue without a head. To entertain herself she had gone to counting each race she passed going as far as to stop and sweep snow off their faces to make sure her count was correct. She noticed the lack of spirits, demi-humans, goblins or orcs in the rank of the statues but from what she knew the dungeon master in control of this dungeon might have been lazy in collecting these statues or was showing off his or her favourite races. Behind the statue, the elf finally laid her eyes on something which rekindled her bored mind back into action. The land dipped severely into a crater before going up again creating a small hill in the middle, raised slightly above the flat snow plain. Beyond the edge of the crater Iris was standing on, she couldn''t see any more of the statues inside the crater and on the strange spiral-shaped hill. The dauntless risen slowly walked down the northern face of the crater before climbing the hill. Snow tumbled down the dell as she climbed on top of the hill each step sinking further into the snow then the last. Only after climbing on top of the hill did Iris notice an opaque ice crystal in the centre of the convex snow heap. Her legs carried her forward and as she got closer her mind refused to believe what she saw. Resting behind the crystal was the skull of an ancient dragon, the risen couldn''t believe her eyes as she stared at the giant horned skull overseeing the crystal. Iris had seen a wyvern and even a very young dragon while under the peonage of Brad but the skull of the true dragon right in front of her could easily fit an adult Csord inside its maw. She was hit with the revelation that the ground she was walking upon must have been the dragon''s body. Even if the dragon was dead the elf stomped extra carefully toward the crystal which awakened an intense fire of curiosity in the young undead hoplite. Without touching the rich blue and white ice crystal she peeked inside, seeing that its opaqueness disappeared significantly as she got near it. Inside she saw a hollow space occupied by a simple throne which was made out of bones if her eyes didn''t lie to her. She took another step forward trying to make out a better image of what was inside except the throne. "Interesting." Iris tilted her head to the side, giving the ice a side look as it began to melt completely, letting out a huge cloud of steam rise into the air which quickly rained down in the form of ice pellets. With the ice gone, the damestar raven could clearly see a petal from a beautiful flower lying on the throne. Unable to resist the urge to touch the only source of colour in this white world, Iris extended her hand and gently held the large petal. She didn''t know the word for the colour of the petal she was holding. The petal was a mixture of blue, yellow with a hint of red, it was not black but the colour was certainly dark and she could clearly make out each individual colour in the delicate petal. If she had to describe the colour she was staring at, it would be cold. "Soo sweet." Iris smelled the piece of a mysterious flower causing her to accidentally sit down on the throne, wanting to do nothing more than enjoy the enchanting floral fragrance. Before her brain could process anything she felt two pairs of hands suddenly grabbed her from behind. "Annoying?" The elf heard an emotionless voice ask from behind her left ear. "Nnmm, nnmm." A dismissive hum tickled her right ear, full of life and energy but a little bit hoarse as if the speaker had trouble forcing air out of her lungs. Iris couldn''t move her head to see who had grabbed her arms but saw that the world around her began to be shrouded in the violent blizzard. As the blizzard got closer she felt more and more arms grab her with strange affection, pulling her paralysed body in all directions as a choir of voices roared over the blizzard. Snow flakes filled Iris''s vision as the blizzard filled up the crater in an instant before her vision turned black just as she was about to be swallowed.
Iris felt her eyes open and saw Kia lying on her back beside her. Instinctually she reached for the girl and felt with the back of the hand her kitten''s soft cheek, causing a wave of cold to travel down her arm, calming her mind. Before she could do anything else or think about what had happened to her the purple crystal in Kia''s chest pulsed brightly. *Gasp* Kia''s body shot straight up as her arms clutch onto her chest. She began to heave loudly as her pale porcelain-like body was covered with sweat. Her bright eyes scanned her surroundings in a panic before finding the risen. "What did you do?" Her eyes showed a bit of relief upon realising that no one except Iris was near her but she continued to clutch the centre of her chest. "I-I didn''t do anything," Iris struggled to explain herself as she instantly sat on her knees and tried to calm down the heavy-breathing girl. "Did something happen? Are you hurt anywhere?" Kia''s blue and golden eyes shifted away from Iris as the girl seemed to ask herself the same question. She closed her eyes, Iris could see that Kia was checking her own status. The mage''s hand landed on Iris''s chest without a warning. "Kia?" "I''m fine I think and I can''t find anything wrong with anything," The undead necromancer leaned toward Iris, resting her head on Iris''s torso with her body exhausted from using so much magic nestled into the elf. "You''re also in the clear." "You shouldn''t have worried about me." Iris unthinkingly spewed out causing the ancient mage to turn her head and look up at the elf from under her. "Dummy." She proceeded to bash her head on the risen before making herself more comfortable in the elven hands. "Yea..." The poor elf responded to her kitten finding herself shamelessly hugging Kia''s bare body and enjoying the girl''s aroma, before being hit by a wave of exhaustion. Ch 166 “Curiosity Killed The Fox”
A small harbour of light came from a crystal embedded inside the ancient undead who had taken the form of a fair human girl, she sat nestled in a serene and peaceful sleep while resting her body against the chest of a terrible monster. The undead mage''s glowing eyes opened and closed as her body fell in and out of reality for a random periods of time. The terrible monster above the ancient had her long arms wrapped around the mage keeping her from accidentally leaving the nest she had made for herself. Kia''s eyes opened, the purple light illuminating her face from below grew in power as she pressed her ear against Iris''s warm skin. Unlike her, the risen''s mind was sleeping soundly in the depths of her soul and wasn''t stirred from her slumber. Maybe that was to the ancient''s benefit as she listened to the magical hum coming from Iris''s chest. The hum stirred something inside Kia as it represented all the work she had poured into keeping Iris''s non-monster soul inside her crafted body. As Kia listened to the soft hum her lower body stiffened, rubbing her pastel thighs as the phantom of Iris''s fingers caused her hips to shudder and her groin to get a little wet as something leaked out onto her inner thigh. The ancient undead had never experienced such a feeling before meeting Iris and her body seemed to want to relish as much as possible in this never before discovered pleasurable feeling by replaying the foggy events of yesterday. Kia began to slowly blink as her mind tried to recall the time before finding the then-dead elf. Her memory had gotten slightly hazy after leaving her home but she now felt like a fog had come to exist inside her head. She was perfectly able to pull information about magic and other things from her memory without issue but the memories related to her inside her old home felt distant and vague. She couldn''t recall anything about how she looked like, how she dressed, how she felt or what she was doing inside the Necropolis to pass the time exept reading books and studying magic. It doesn''t matter now. The strangely cat-like undead rubbed her cheek against Iris''s pleasantly imperfect skin. She felt that her time in the world the risen had come from had been so entertaining that her mind simply felt embarrassed about how much she had missed. The ancient undead opened her mouth as she began to yawn while she was finishing making sure nothing was damaged by the intrusive feeling from before. She found nothing had been changed and she had cautiously scanned both herself and Iris making sure there was nothing out of the ordinary. Regardless of how many checks she performed, she couldn''t find anything unusual but she knew something had changed. One thing she found was that the horrible feeling of being pulled somewhere dark, she utterly hated seemed to no longer exist near Iris, she would need to test this new change further and the horrible feeling was very strong in the area where the annoying vampire lived but it was far weaker here, regardless the petite undead purred with joy as she was relived from that terrible feeling as long she stayed near Iris. While Kia''s mind was on the topic of joy she lifted her head off Iris''s body and raised her arm. Her multicoloured eyes stared at the sacks of fat in front of her face, the elf-like cat looked at the fat sacks with a great frown in a similar way she always frown when finding something new, this time finding what she was looking at as something she didn''t like. In the beginning, she didn''t feel anything when looking at these, but when Iris awakened, she quickly explained to the ancient why it was bad to look at her naked. Truthfully the ancient undead didn''t understand a word of what the elf said but she felt instantly compelled to be embarrassed causing her body to flush for the first time. Now, on the other hand these strangely soft sacks of fat made the girl feel lesser as her body possessed a serious deficiency of the big soft sacks of fat, upsetting her to no end. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. As the ancient wondered why she hadn''t removed Iris''s breast when she had a chance, her hand grabbed one of the breasts. Before the girl could do anything sinister to the squishy breast in her hand, she felt a powerful wave wash over her, causing Kia to fall on Iris like a puppet having her wires cut. Pov Nakatei *Zzzzz* Guttural and loud snore came from Shiro, who had her head tilted back with her mouth wide open. The fox at the far side of the cave began to shake squeezing her eyes shut as her body convulsed. After a short amount of time, the young shaman quickly stood up, brushing her wet fingers against their already dirty dress before walking toward the small fire. Nakatei felt much more comfortable doing it with Shiro alone than if one of the two undead were with them. She decided that she would keep the balsam Kia had given her for emergencies rather than use it every single day. Additionally, she couldn''t be on guard duty since the balsam made her body numb for a couple of hours. Nakatei carefully closed Shiro''s mouth and laid her down on the sleeping mat she was sitting on. The poor elder had listened to her entire story, constantly urging her to elaborate on everything before saying she would take the first guard like she usually did. And not to mention that she fought with the undead elf before she and Kia arrived. The fox curiously glanced at the tunnel where the two undead were. Most definitely emboldened by recent events the curious demi-human lit a torch and went inside the tunnel. The undead were meant to be doing something private but she didn''t understand what the nekos meant by that. "Uh, maybe Kia is teaching Iris something? I wonder if she teaching her basics manners or... magic. I wonder if I can join them? I''m a shaman but how much difference is there between a shaman and a mage? It''s all spirits anyway." The fox said to herself driving her interest even more as her mind added more fuel to the erudite fire burning inside Nakatei. *Crunch* *Snap* Nakatei shook her head from side to side as she suddenly heard something make a noise under her foot. "Ice?" Her emerald eyes watched in wonder the twinkling orange light reflecting her torch, illuminating the entire cave in dim light. The cavern was covered in a thick layer of ice from which small fragile spikes protruded. She quickly realised that the spikes differed from one another causing the torchlight to reflect differently from each icicle, causing a snowflake pattern to emerge. Nakatei followed the symmetrical pattern to its origin and found the two lying in the centre of the cave, covered in a thin layer of ice. The two had their bodies intertwined with each other making the demi struggle to recognise who was who. The woman blushed as she stared at the naked undead women. I can''t leave them like this what if something happened to them? Nakatei thought as she walked toward the two, making a trail of footsteps which crushed the icicle behind her. Looking closer, Nakatei saw light pulse dimly from under the serpentine marks the two had which covered their entire bodies. In some parts of their bodies, the twisting scar seemed to jump over to the other undead before jumping back somewhere else. She leaned over to push the undead necromancer sheathed inside an ice blanket before pausing. A golden eye with hints of crimson scattered inside half opened and sleepily rested on Nakatei''s legs. The fox stepped back, crushing more ice under her feet as she felt a powerful aura blast her. Cold sweat rolled down the shaman''s back as Kia''s one-open eyes moved upward toward her face accompanied by the girl flashing her sharp teeth at her. "I di-didn''t know you were h-here, I will leave you to... bye!" Without waiting for the undead girl to awaken fully the large and well-groomed tail of the fox went between her slim legs as the fox sprinted back toward her camp. Silence returned to the cave after the echo of the shaman''s feet died down just as the yawning mage went back to sleep unaware of a certain curious animal visit. Ch 167 “Confession” Iris opened her eyes and was greeted back in Niuran with feelings of having been stretched, crushed and punched all assaulting her at the same time. She moved her head a little and her eyes began to ache from the woozy and sickening blur caused by her sudden move. Looking around, careful not to move too quickly warding off the drunken wooziness, Iris noticed that the previously empty cavern was covered in blue ice arranged into symmetric shapes. Following what looked to be the thick spine of this icy phenomenon, the elf''s amethyst eyes saw that the ice was originating from where she was sitting. The thick spine crept over her shoulder and between her arms before hiding under Kia who was sitting inside her arms, elevated slightly by a thin sheet of ice. *Purr* The ice kitten had her cheek mushed against the elf, she appeared even more adorable and precious than before as she rubbed her face against the elf''s warm skin causing her porcelain skin to become red from friction. "Hey, you''re going to dig a hole through me." Iris shook the slumbering undead kitten which caused the sound of crumbling ice to come from below her. "Tha*Yawn*sss not the line." Even while Kia was asleep she ridiculed Iris with no signs of waking up anytime soon. "Did you sleep well?" Like a spell the elf''s words caused the undead girl to open her blue and gold eyes. Kia shook her body causing the thin layer of ice which built up on her bare skin to fall to the ground before she readjusted her posture, unaware of her nudity. "I did," Kia said. The two undead''s eyes were locked on one another as their hands traced the anchor mark on their bodies. "Mmmm~" Kia''s delicate body shuddered causing a wave of emotion to flow through their connection. "Do you want more of it?" The elf gently pressed herself against the girl''s soothingly cold body as her finger travelled alongside the mark all the way down where her womb should be. "Nyo~" Her hopeless kitten let out a moan as the tall risen began to draw circles on her skin. "No." She protested again, this time her frail arms pushed the elf away a little bit before covering up her neck and chest, to the best of her ability. She let out a quite moan as her body jerked upwards unexpectedly thrusting her hips forward. The hoplite quickly stopped teasing the girl who still was experiencing the afterglow from the last night. Feeling terrible at what she was about to do to Kia, the love-struck elf wanted to get away from the kitten in fear of what she could do. With a thud of bone hitting bone, Kia rested her head on the elf''s chest, unknowingly nailing Iris in place. The taller raven instinctually wrapped her hands around the smaller raven and got her face as close as possible to the smaller raven''s face. "I apologise." "Mmmmm," The smaller raven hummed her acceptance of her apology before speaking again while resting her chin on the clavicle. "I want to keep this special and not grow bored of it." The much more mature-sounding words left the hopelessly exposed girl''s mouth than the elf expected. The petite girl snuggling hopelessly to the elf shifted her eyes downwards as an aura of experience washed over the eager risen. "I love you." The risen felt the need to hug the ancient mage who had been stuck alone underground for who knows how long. "Do you love me?" Iris splurged out suddenly, her mind not comprehending her thoughts before they came out off her mouth. "Kia?" She squeezed the mage harder as the kitten''s soft flesh had turned to stone. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "I''m sorry but I don''t know what love is." Kia answered. Iris studied the girl''s face carefully. Her face bore no sign of lying but rather her usual confused frown which was very familiar to Iris. "Should I love you?" Iris felt a pang in her torso as something was telling her to tell the naive girl that, yes she should love her, love her with all her being. The risen began to sweat profusely as she fought her own sinful mind over how she will answer Kia''s question. I need Kia, I love Kia, I love her. "You..." Her words hung inside her mouth by a thin string. "Iris?" Kia cupped the risen''s cheek in concern. Her large glowing eyes stared directly at the elf, unaware of the effect it caused to the risen. Their innocent gaze was whispering to the elf that no matter how heinous her reply was she would listen. "...You shouldn''t," The undead risen pressed Kia''s small hand against her cheek with her hand. "When you discover what is love, then you know who you really love." In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to falsely enthral Kia. Although she had never felt anything resembling love while under the servitude of the human hero, she felt she would be worse than Brad ever was if she had told Kia she should love her right there and then. She would have been worse than that Gor precisely because of the easiness she could have lied to gullible girl. "Oh." The mage muttered as she felt the clingy elf protectively wrapped her long arms around her. A long silence in which the two undead secretly focused on the link connecting their emotions together, searching for something both of them didn''t know. The elf accidently brushed her mind against the immense confusion brewing inside the ancient about the entire situation she found herself in. Confusion wasn''t the only emotion, the elf had found an equally large thirst for knowledge existed inside their link hunting for any information the elf unconsciously send. Finding comfort in each other hands, Iris basked in the girl''s afterglow while her petite body trembled causing her pale skin to flush pink as her body got colder. "Pull your things from your inventory." Iris said trying to focus on something else as she gingerly rested the girl on the frosted floor, still unaccustomed to the girl being healed. "Why?" Kia pointed at her clothes lying in a pile with Iris''s clothes. "What about your corset?" The elf asked pressing her fingers against the mage''s exposed flanks causing the undead to giggle as she wiggled from on top of the warm lap she used as a bed. "It hehehe got damaged heheeehe." "Pull it out anyway and if you can pull out all of our coins." The elf heard the continuous clank of coins hitting the cave''s floor as she quickly dressed herself before dusting off Kia''s clothes. Looking over the big pile of coins Kia pulled out of her inventory she estimated that they had a mind-boggling amount of two hundred golden coins worth of coins altogether, at least to her, their wealth was impressive as Kia casually examined one of the coins, looking totally unfazed by the pile. She was used to seeing a lot of money when she was with Brad but it was a different thing to owning such amounts of money. "You can hide the coins now. I will buy us some good clothes and restock our food when we will have the opportunity to do so." She said as she examined the corset, the inner layer was covered with Kia''s glass-like blood. She experimentally scratched off a bit of the blood but the fabric which formed the corset was completely soaked with the blood making cleaning it basically impossible unless... "Can''t you cast Clean on this?" "I tried but it doesn''t work. Throw it out, it''s useless." Iris glanced at the spoiled mage. "Put it in, I can give it to a tailor for your measurements... unless you want to have your measurements taken again," Kia''s eyes instantly showed fear as her arms attempted to both hide her petite chest and her neck once again from the predator hanging above her. "I''m going to ask Shiro if she has a spare bra and underwear for you. Don''t worry from what I saw taking measurements won''t be necessary." She said as she snapped what used to be panties in half like a stone table. She casted Sparks causing the fibres stuck in the petrified blood to catch fire before she threw them to the side and began helping Kia put on her long sleeveless dress. "Iris?" Kia said as the elf was buckling her tall black leather boots with about a dozen buckles on each boot. "Yes?" "Was that thing we did love?" Kia''s sheepish voice combined with her resting her hand on her stomach caused the elf to turn away in fear of her leaping at the adorably hopeless kitten and doing Aspect knows what. "Sex? No, but I think it is a side effect of it." The elf who had her face obscured by her hair couldn''t help but smile. "You''re biased, aren''t you." "I''m very biased." "Hmmm." Kia jumped up wearing only her dress and boots, she thoughtfully tapped her finger on her chin resembling a sage while she did so. "Come on we have to catch the demis before they decide that they had enough of a grumpy elf." The mage glanced at the risen from a side. "... Just wait a moment." Kia''s expression suddenly changed as if she remembered something. Before the risen could say anything the undead mage sprinted in the opposite direction. The elf waited for a long and lonely moment before she could hear Kia''s footsteps echoing through the icy cavern before she emerged from the darkness. "Something happened?" The risen asked the disappointed-looking mage. "Not the range I was expecting." Kia responded with a hint of sadness while looking like she was in a world of her own. The elf extended her hand toward the necromancer which the pale undead took instantly looking much more relaxed as she sunk further into deep thought. *Sigh* "Always floating in the clouds." Ch 168 “Energy”
Stepping out of the darkness, two undead looked around the cave illuminated only by a light of the dying campfire. Huddled together around the flickering flame, the two demi-humans slept keeping each other warm from the chilly wind coming from behind the undead. The older beast woman had her head leaned backwards with her mouth wide open as she snored loudly. The purred snores rumbled through the cave and occasionally caused the woman''s furry ears to twitch, whipping the air in front of them. The undead mage hanging on Iris''s right arm poured mana into the black and white flame burning in her free hand causing the cold cave to fill with lively orange hues as the flame changed colour. The girl''s black leather boots tapped with each step she took as she detached from the elf and approached the small pile of half-burned silk. "Huh? Who''s there?" Shiro jumped up with her spear in one hand. "Wah!?" The sleeping fox who was snuggled up to the older woman suddenly fell over. "Oh, you''re back," Shiro''s sharp crimson eyes relaxed as they rested on the two undead in front of her. She bit down on her lower lip containing a powerful yawn as she stretched her arms outwards before plopping herself back on the stone floor. "You look much happier than before. Did you have fun?" Shiro focused on the elf before nodding her head toward the shorter undead crouched in front of the fire. "Yes..." The elf absentmindedly let her thoughts flow free from her mouth feeling her cheeks getting hotter before noticing the wide grin on Shiro''s face. "I will be treasuring this." The nekos teased the tall undead who sneakily hid her flushed face with her hand pretending she was getting rid of something in her eyes trying to keep her dignity in front of the porcelain doll. "I don''t understand." Kia panned her eyes between the two women while wearing a small frown which was quickly followed by a pout as the two refused to explain what just happened. "You somehow look even more adorable than before," Shiro began to pull on Kia''s cheeks while wearing a jester''s smile as she felt a weird connection to the pouting. If only the small undead had ears and a tail she would have mistaken Kia for a nekos. "And I swear you look a little taller than before." She turned to the risen and commented. "That''s because I''m standing and you''re crouched," The hoplite said waving off the playful cat''s comments. "What''s wrong with her?" "Nakatei?" Shiro turned around where Iris had pointed and saw the fox flush with her head down. "Nakatei, did something happen?" "NOTHING!" The strangely flustered shaman instantly shot up before becoming even redder when her emerald green eyes met with Kia''s eyes. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Poor thing," Shiro shuffled closer to the fox and began to stroke her back. "I should have woken up much earlier. How long were you awake?" Instead of an answer, Nakatei shook her head up and down in desperate agreement with Shiro. *Grrrr* As Iris watched the two demis crouching near the fire, a dangerous growl sounded from the side causing her to jump to the side ready to kill. Standing under a pillar of rock covered partially with dried-out blood Kia seemed to be fuming with anger as her head tilted up and locked onto a jacket stuck in the ceiling, left there during their battle with the spirits. Thick fog seeped out from the rock around the mage''s feet and began to gather around her palms. Before Iris could get close to Kia a cloud of thick dust filled the cavern accompanied by the sound of stone shattering into thousands of pieces. When the dust cloud settled down and all three women saw that the thick stone pillar was now nothing more than a pile of pebbles and dust lying under the feet of a strangely happy girl who was pressing Iris''s jacket against her chest. The two demis stared wide-eyed at the mage passing them. Shiro suspected the undead mage to be powerful but she didn''t even spot the magical circle the girl needed to cast the earth-shattering spell. It was all done faster than the snap of a finger, in one moment the imposing pillar created by a powerful earth spirit stood defiantly and in the next moment, the pillar was turned into dust. Nakatei''s green eyes slowly started to glimmer as she imagined herself doing what Kia had done all while looking like a legend from a Storyteller''s stories. While the fox next to her had her mind drifting high in fantasy land, Shiro who had trouble beliving Nakatei fully before started to reconsider her previous assumptions. "Thanks," Iris graciously accepted her jacket from Kia. Unlike the grinning kitten who was covered completely in grey dust, the leather jacket was spotless. "You should cast Cleaning on yourself." "O*Pssiik*kay," Iris feasted her eyes on the adorably sneezing kitten from who dust quickly began to fall off after being enveloped by light for a short moment. "I''m so happy my magic returned to me. I was sooooooo bored without it." "I''m happy that you are happy." Iris cupped the mage''s cheek. In return Kia rested her forehead on Iris''s head, hitting her a little too hard as the feeling of relief poured from Kia''s side of their connection. The elf felt that the girl casted Clean on her as she purred loudly while snuggling closer. Iris couldn''t relish in the girl''s snowy aura as Kia suddenly jumped away full of previously pent-up energy. Delighting in her ability to walk again Kia ran toward the two women and casted a cleaning spell on the two before casting more cleaning spells on every single piece of equipment which got covered in dust. Everyone watched Kia with puzzled looks as she began to create multiple balls of ghostly white light which hovered toward everyone and hung behind their backs. "Come on we have to go now. I don''t want to be underground anymore." Kia pulled Shiro''s hand, the warrior seemed unable to comprehend how to react as the girl shoved her backpack into her arms. Nakatei quickly stood up and prepared to go out all while taking badly disguised peeks at the two undead. Quicker than ever before the four began their journey forward toward the surface, thanks to the girl disappearing every item lying unpacked in the cave with a simple touch. "What had gotten into her?" Shiro said, she was meant to lead them forward but Kia was walking in front of her turning around from time to time, unable to control her excitement. "I think she doesn''t like underground," Nakatei added. "Iris?" Both of the women turned toward Iris to see what she had to say but she was concentrating on watching the cheerful girl in front of her after seeing her looking depressed or passive for what felt like millennia. "Shiro." "Need something?" "I apologise for what I said about you two." Iris gave the two a little bow while Kia wasn''t looking. "Don''t worry about it. All forgiven." Shiro waved her hand casually looking like she had almost forgotten what the elf had said before. "Hey, what did you call me?" Nakatei chimed in looking incredibly grumpy. "She called you sexy." Iris heard Shiro whisper in the shaman''s ear. "What!" The fox swivelled around and stared wide-eyed at the elf looking completely stunned before falling completely silent. The risen heard the fox starting to call her a pervert as she jogged forward to join Kia where quite rained supreme. "Mind explaining?" The frowning elf asked the nekos who seemed to wear her usual predatory smile as she matched the elf''s long stride. "I saved your dignity." Pearly teeth flashed in Iris''s vision as the cat grinned. "How?" "I might have not cared about your little episode but as your teacher, I can''t let that slide but that''s after we take a rest." The risen didn''t like the shine inside Shiro''s eyes but simply nodded her head in acceptance of her faith. Illustrations #3 Hi, until 25 of June the post might be rather irregular .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Ch 169 “Standardised Spelling”
The sound of footsteps echoed through the cramped tunnel. The travellers were forced to walk in a single file with the shaman squashed between the taller women as they slowly descended further into the dark depths of Niuran. It had been two days since they renewed their journey and all the overflowing enthusiasm had seeped out of Kia and she finally collapsed like an unpowered golem into her creation''s arms as the two nights of fighting her exhaustion finally caught up with her delicate body. Whenever they stopped the elf would spar with Shiro, uncertain if nekos''s words of punishment were real or not since the punishment never came. Kia would grumble for a while before leaning against the wall and watching the two women fight. Iris felt a faint feeling of happiness as the girl''s eyes watched her train and get stronger. Like a clockwork golem Kia would stand up after the melee warriors had finished training and sneak behind the oblivious fox, pouncing on her fluffy tail and using it like a pillow as she pulled out something from her inventory to entertain herself further. As time passed the tunnel turned up slightly levelling off their decline into a straight horizontal line which led them further into the dark. Even with Kia''s light dimming after her mind drifted into a deep rest, Shiro effortlessly navigated through the winding tunnels which often intersected each other in a maze of ghost trails. "I''m hungry." Nakatei rested her hand on her stomach which had announced its presence with a loud growl. Her grassy eyes took a peak at the sleeping necromancer with chocolate crumbs all around her thin pink lips. "There is a place we can rest not that far away from here." Shiro turned around her upper body, taking a break from vigilantly watching the area in front of her. The sulky fox turned around before nodding as she matched her step with the nekos. Truthfully it didn''t take long for Shiro to announce they were only a bend away from a cave they could all set up a camp to Nakatei''s great delight. "Huh?" "What is it?" The shaman stood up on her tip-toes trying to see what caused the white-furred cat to suddenly stop. "Shiro?" The quiet risen broke her long-standing silence. "I didn''t expect this section to collapse," Shiro tapped the butt of her spear on the pile of rocks and loose earth. "Mmmrr." "What now?" Nakatei asked. "We have to turn around and go through the lower stratum and leave through a different exit," Shiro turned around and then proceeded to rough up her nervous ward''s fiery hair. "We will only graze a few of the highest layers of that stratum but we will have to take much more precaution when we go in there. The two upper strata are quite empty with the upper stratum being practically empty and this layer is only slightly worse with maybe an occasional ogre spider here and there or a goblin tribe blocking a useless tunnel but the lower stratum practically crawls with actual monsters." Shiro warned the young shaman before turning her around. After reorganising, Shiro led them inside a tunnel which resembled the inside of a rib cage as whatever carved it into the solid rock dug evenly spaced groves through the entirety of the tunnel. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Once again the cat''s knowledge of the underground was proven right as not a bell had passed and an unnatural light beamed from the opposite end. "Wow." The shaman''s voice reached the elf as the demi disappeared into the blinding light. Iris felt she bumped into something as she continued to walk forward with her sensitive eyes closed. After feeling her eyes get somewhat accustomed to the bright light, the elf began to slowly open her eyes. A bizarre sight caused the risen to disbelieve her own eyes as she rubbed her lying eyes. The lie proved to be true as she looked up and the mute feeling of sunlight hitting her snowy skin made her body long for it. All around her greenery flourished on the stone floor and walls as it whispered in the gentle wind. As her eyes panned over the fairy scenery her eyes were drawn upward. Towering over everything a massive door frame made out of yellowish stone stood there empty. On both of its sides, vines crept up its vertical pillars. Somehow a tree managed to grow in a crack in the top right corner of the door frame where the stone was worse for wear. "Tur off de fireball..." In the elf''s hands, Kia began to wriggle around eventually managing to turn onto her stomach while pressing her hands against her eyes. "Welcome to the lower stratum," Shiro who didn''t stop to marvel at the bizarre sight turned around and stretched her arms outward. "Nice isn''t it?" "Yeah." The shaman responded to her guard while unable to look away from the sun-filled sky above. "Ibis?" Kia wormed her right arm from beneath her and began to feel Iris''s face like a blind woman. "Did you sleep well?" Iris grabbed the girl''s arm by her wrist and waited for the mage to wake up after giving her a rough shake. "Bright." The undead put both of her hands above her eyes, blocking the overhead rays of light. The ancient undead indicated she wanted the elf to let her go which the risen did. She looked around the circular area but as the gentle wind picked up momentarily, Kia''s eyes shot in the direction of the empty doorway. "There is a lot of mana coming from there." Kia motioned to the darkness past the gigantic doorway. "To be expected. No matter how many monsters you kill there, their population remains a perfect shitload." Shiro twirled dexterously a blade of grass with a fussy ball of seeds at the end between her fingers as she imitated the scholarly accent spoken by Geni''i. Kia stared intently at the towering stonework in front of her as she sluggishly picked up her legs as the other three women began to move forward. "Site P-029..." Iris heard Kia mutter as she turned around only to see the undead mage had caused the thick layer of flowering vines to turn into a black sludge which dripped down onto the ground, revealing a plaque. "What is she doing?" Shiro asked. Her beliefs told her to intervene but after what Nakatei and Kia did she wasn''t sure if disrespecting these gates to the depths of the world mattered too much. "Don''t know." Iris responded as she walked over to the other side of the door and casted Flame, exposing further writing underneath. Her eyes followed the flame which swiftly turned the vines into ash uncovering further naked stone before she spotted a tablet carved about five and a half meters from the ground. Looking at Kia''s side the tablets looked to be mirrored copies of one another. "Site P-029-OB. Property of the Royal Astronomer and Advisor to the Great Heir of Orlak," Iris read the tablet carved into the base of the door before reading the same thing on the remaining three tablets. "I don''t understand," Nakatei spoke. "This is the place where the heart of darkness resides how could it be that someone owns this? What does P dash 029 mean even?" Behind her Shiro nodded to her ward''s words as both of them stared at the elf who had read the incomprehensible writing. "P means that this site is private or personal property, I think." Kia chimed in, sounding like an old family member recalling something from their past. The other woman turned toward the girl''s voice only to see her crouched in front of a huge book far too large for human use which had crushed all vegetation underneath. They stared confused as the girl bobbed her head side to side as she flipped pages covered in letters which looked alive ready to hop off the page and wonder off at any moment. "I was right, see." Kia''s slender finger pressed against the yellowish paper. Her discovery could have only been confirmed by Iris who read the list Kia proudly showed her while the two demi-humans looked at each other. "And what OB stands for?" "Ehh..." Kia flicked through the pages before she suddenly stopped and tapped on a letter before flicking back two pages and tapping the paper again. "Opificinae Biologis... hehe." Kia let out a small giggle as she touched the large book causing it to disappear after saying words none of the people around her understood. "What so funny?" "It''s spelt wrong," The undead replied casually before Iris felt Kia''s mood sour as she gave the stone door another look. "Are we going? I don''t want to be here anymore... it reminds me of something." Ch 170 “Letters & White Furred Nekos”
The four women journeyed further into the cyclopean ruins, it wasn''t long before the thick foliage covering the walls suddenly disappeared after the first bend in the corridor, where the light couldn''t reach. They slowed down as they walked around a pile of stone blocks that had come off the heavily degraded fa?ade trying its hardest to still hide the ugly bare stone underneath. Entering what looked like a feast hall with broken stone benches and tables made from solid blocks of stone multiple times taller than any of the women turned to dust, they hugged the left wall. It was truly a miracle that any of the original stonework holding the ceiling from collapsing had survived. *Thump* Dust fell from between the cracks in the masonry as a thunderous sound rumbled through the ruin massing over them with tangible force. Iris felt her muscles freeze as everyone around her froze with only Shiro daring to move. The experienced navigator lifted her right fist, motioning everyone behind her to stop, which everyone had already done. The four were left to stay still accompanied by the occasional flap of one of the demi-human''s ears as they sharpen their senses toward the source of the sound. "Something is fighting." Nakatei whispered. "Mmmm, they are near the staircase to the next layer," Shiro mirrored her ward''s tone as she turned back around, her ears rotating as much as possible to keep track of the fighting monsters. "We will have to go around them." Iris was impressed with the beast women hearing, she could hear the monsters fighting, smashing themselves against the walls and their cries of pain but she could not tell where they were coming from as the sound weaved between each corridor in all directions. Next to her Kia was completely out of her league as her face vividly showed that she was out of her element as she stretched her muscles trying to concentrate on empowering her sensory spells, fruitlessly. "Conserve your mana." The elf tapped the mage''s shoulders causing her body to jerk a little as she was pulled into reality. "Ups, forgot." The ancient grumbled a little before she focused back on following the fox in front of her. The deeper into the third stratum they went the already ill-maintained stonework got worse as claw marks and dried up viscera littered the corridors in progressively higher occurrences. Unsurprisingly, the ancient structure was more eye-pleasing than the endless bare rock of the middle stratum but that beauty had limits as quickly the brickwork turned from impressive works of art to something found in a crypt. Claw marks were mostly easy to miss in the dimly light tunnels, in addition, mushrooms in all imaginable colours with exotic patterns grew out of the bones of the unfortunate monsters which had gotten themselves killed, battling over the scarce sources of food. Undoubtedly the grey specks that hovered lazily in the stale air were the mushrooms'' spores. "Even here vermin infest the walls." Iris said as she noticed a black-furred rat scurrying away with exceptional speed, puzzling the elf for a moment. The risen''s observations got cut short as a roar hit them physically causing the soles of their shoes to slide on the rock as the victor of battle announced their dominance. Their opponent or opponents must have done minimal damage to that monster as it seemed to seek any more challengers to its brutal rule. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Here." Shiro motioned to follow her as she stepped into a considerably smaller tunnel that had been dug into the wall. "Is this something our kin had made?" Nakatei asked her guard as she stared into the roughly chiselled rock around her. "No," Shiro replied. "Goblins and other creepies stuck here make these shortcuts to avoid the larger predators. They come in really handy in a number of situations. I discovered this one when I wanted to get a hold of some Cro-Crone ore. "You mean cronize ore? It''s a golden blue in colour." Iris chimed in. She was familiar with that ore. Armours made from cronize are very popular with certain high-level melee warriors as cronize is famous or rather infamous for being able to absorb vast amounts of spells that hit its surface. Thanks to its colour cronize was sometimes called sea-gold or Marinyazine. The armour made from this ore needed to be very thick to work though since when cronize absorbes mana it turns it into heat and the more metal there was the more mana it could absorb without cooking the person inside. Humorously, one of the most efficient ways to kill someone who is wearing cronize armour is by throw lots of spells at the warrior since taking off such heavy armour in the middle of combat spelt doom to the party''s tank. That flaw was most likely the reason cronize armour is used almost exclusively by people roughly between mithril and adamite ranks or by paladins of Marin. "Yeah, that one." Shiro said. "For what did you need cronize for?" "To sell it. I read that it sold for a good price so I went down here," The nekos gave everyone behind her a self-deprecating smile. "I was young and stupid when I did that. Didn''t even sell the ore for a good price and I had to fill some stupid paper but it seems the stupidity of my youth comes in handy now." "You can write, Shiro?" The elf asked genuinely curious about it. Most people were literate in at least their local language or Common, largely depending on how much traffic went through the surrounding roads since a small village in bumfuck-nowhere didn''t need to interact with anyone outside their group meaning that Common wasn''t that common to hear. That''s the reason why from her experience more Southerners could read than Northerners. In the South, there were simply more people and because of that, there was not such a dire need for able hands there for most people could send their children to the temple in the evening where there was nothing for them to do. It was a different matter in cities since cities are expensive to live in and the child''s labour was vital for the family''s survival which often meant the most literate common people came from the country side rather then the cities. Different temples taught different things but all of them taught how to read to defend against daemonic subterfuge and infidels. But it also came useful in everyday life to the freemen who needed to sell their own goods, mill their own corn and so on. Serfs were bound to the land and because of this they got the better sections of the lord''s land and could use the lord''s mill for free for nine-tenths of their produce to their liege so reading wasn''t something they took as seriously. It was always funny to see a sheltered kid fluent in Caiserspiel thinking peasants couldn''t read the contracts they pushed across tavern''s table and watching their smug confidence disappear as farmers turned down their underhanded contracts. "Yeah, I can read and write common." Shiro replied. "How did you learn to do that? I mean you are a demi-human and I don''t think any temple would be happy to have a demi-human warrior inside their walls." "I was hired for a usual job of escorting a pink-skin somewhere. They happened to have a slave who was a historian?" The nekos said the last word as if unsure if she was using it correctly. "I was going to sleep inside the carts between the cargo since I didn''t need a sleeping bag in the south and it happened that the enslaved human was stealing food. I was paid to protect the caravan from attackers so I ignored him and walked passed him. First thing in the morning and what do I see? That human was pressing his head against the floor, making a long and boring conversation short. He promised to do a couple of things for me which included learning how to read and write for me allowing him to sneak in the food cart. I''m very glad that I did since I had dismissed so many idiotic offers that I have lost count of them. Free tip from me, if a merchant is unwilling to hire you because you can read the contract, do not fret over the payment, they get people killed by trying dumb shit like racing through a monster-infested forest." Iris felt that the nekos was speaking equally to her and the young fox. The shortcut led them into another ancient corridor. Its entrance was about two meters from the ground so the nekos nimbly jumped down before catching Nakatei and then Kia before proceeding to walk away giving Iris space to jump off and land. The tunnel led them to a large empty room, everything that could have given its purpose had either been destroyed or rotted away. They quietly made their way toward the other side of the room. There must have been fifteen meters to the other side but the four women froze in the centre of the room before turning their heads left, toward the most distant entrance. *Rrrr* *Snap* Ch 171 “Experiments”
The entire room shook violently causing the thick layer of dust to momentarily rise into the air. They watched as through the cloud of dust a tall figure stood in the main doorway blocking their way. Its long black claws clawed at the stone wall near him causing the stone to shriek painfully. The dust quickly began to settle and clear causing the women to finally see the bestial thing. It walked on two hairy legs tipped with cloven hoofs. Its shaggy brown coat extended to about its hips before thinning out revealing its pale brown belly which was sucked into the body from malnutrition. One of its unnaturally long arms hung loosely beside it resembling a hairy noodle as it bumped against the creature''s knee. Sitting on a heavily scarred neck was a naked skull of a great stag turned sickly yellow from all the grime and old viscera stuck onto it. Mounted on top of the yellowish skull was an impressive crown of horns which visibly made the beast hunch forward a little bit from its equally impressive weight. A pin drop could have been heard in the room as the monster came into full magnificent view straightening out its spine, lifting its head above the thinning puff of dust its entry caused. When women''s bodies began to respond to the monster''s sudden entry, Iris''s lavender eyes met with fiery embers burning deep inside the skull causing them to snap onto her. "Run!" Shiro shouted as she broke into a full sprint, dragging her ward behind her. [Inspect] [Big-Big Horn-Thing Level 670] {Big thing hunts us us.} [*Due to a lack of available information gathered by a race with your or similar cognitive abilities to you, no further information could have been given.} Iris shook her head removing her system notification from her vision as she sprinted toward the exit. She could feel a pair of ravenous eyes drilling into her back as the sound of heavy footsteps echoed behind her. Like a wave the Thing unleashed its aura hitting her body and almost tripping her. With each stride of its long legs, the beast got closer causing the world around them to shake violently. "Left!" The nekos commanded as her figure disappeared behind a wall swiftly followed by the other woman. The tall beast''s hooves screeched as they slid across the smooth stone, carried forward by its tremendous momentum. The limp arm stiffened like a steel beam as its claws skid on the wall before digging in. The beast let out a grunt as it stood up, holding the stag skull in place with its other hand before giving chase to the four women. A puff of orange smoke from deep within the skull escaped through the empty sockets clinging to the yellowish bone as the beast picked up more speed, unwilling to let such a meal get away from it. "It didn''t lose us!" Iris communicated as the beast emerged from the side swinging its claws at the elf, ploughing a deep trench in the stone tiles behind her. "Go right!" Shiro shouted back. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The nekos was almost carrying the fox whose feet could barely keep up with the speed of her guard not to mention trying to maintain such a speed for any amount of time. Behind her, the two undead also didn''t fare that much well. For the undead mage, it wasn''t the problem of stamina but rather physical limitation imposed on her by her body. "Go quicker." Iris urged as the monster got nearer to them, getting slowed down less and less by Shiro''s sudden faints. "I can''t," The mage said as she pushed herself to pick up pace, no longer being able to magically aid her rather fragile body with copious amounts of mana. Kia suddenly turned around and summoned a magical circle which swiftly began to glow with a bright red colour. "Searing Blast!" Kia shouted, her magically altered voice turning the air into a malformed haze that emitted a sinister hiss. The fine hair on the beast''s upper body shrivelled up before disintegrating into ash as it passed through the haze, the beast let out a roar as it powered through the pain and didn''t stop coming at them. From the mage''s fingertip, a black and blue beam of crackling energy pierced the space between her and the beast hitting it in the shoulder and causing its body to swivel back into the schorching heat. "Kia!" Iris yanked the mage by her hand and ran with her unsure if she should be angry or grateful to the mage. "Fuck!" The elf''s ears moved as they heard Shiro''s frustrated curse. Iris looked up and saw that they had entered into another empty room but the doorway at the opposite end had collapsed, blocking their only way of escaping. *Grrrr* The four women''s eyes instantly snapped in the direction they entered from and saw the the Big-Horn-Thing standing in the doorway. Puffs of orange smoke were rising from inside the mask before the gas burst forward as the beast let out a thunderous roar. The fiery embers shining now from the stag''s loosely hanging mouth seemed to be already feeding on them before it had caught its prey. Their predator seemed to be unable to resist letting its aura ravage the room sending the fox beside Shiro into an incomprehensible hysteria as fear and terror grasp her mind. Even starving wolves didn''t let their ravenous aura burst out in front of their prey, letting their prey get funny ideas from learning about how desperate they were but the level 600 plus beast seemed to not care as it lumbered forward. *Crash* *Rraaaa* Behind the two-legged humanoid beast, a six-legged monster crashed into the wall slowing it down as it tore through the stonework leaving a six-meter high gash behind it. The six-legged insect-lizard was roughly the same size as the Horn-Thing but it was clearly bulkier than the tall slender humanoid with a great armoured crest protecting its neck from any danger and a long fat tail snacking behind it. On each side, the charging monster had a pair of scythes blades as arms with the lower pair being much smaller than the pair above it. Tucked under thick layers of natural armour a small face with two clusters of undersized black eyes fitted between a huge maw. [Inspect] [Megalisk Level 710] {Big thing, doesn''t like walls, likes meat.} [*Due to a lack of available information gathered by a race with your or similar cognitive abilities to you, no further information could have been given.} The Horn Thing turned around barely avoiding being grabbed by the four scythes which sprung forward with incredible speed. It punched the Megalisk, pushing its bulky body away from it. The two roared at each other forcing the demis to their knees covering their ears as the Titans began to fight. A flap of skin moved on the Thing''s chest revealing an endless orange pit spewing out a ray into the Megalisk''s crest. A smell of burned flesh filled the room but the Megalisk looked unharmed by the Thing''s attack before it retaliated pinning the stag beast against the wall, impaling it on the two small mandibles . The right upper scythe, cleaved through the stone as it descended toward the Thing''s neck. *Crack* The scythe suddenly accelerated as the Thing extended its hand to stop it. The great stag skull cracked open as half of the horned crown fell to the ground from the Megalisk attack. Underneath the stag skull, a formless tumour of black fur with two orange eyes moved unnaturally across the head''s surface. Rage seemed to consume the hunger inside the orange embers as it threw off the bulky Megalisk of itself, lunging at it without a sign of self-preservation. Crimson and green blood splashed everywhere as the two titans clashed, ripping chunks of one another. As the beam of purple energy melted Megalisk''s armour and as its scythed arms lacerated the Horn-Thing''s flesh the room shook. The humanoid monster grabbed one of two stubby legs of its opponent and pulled as hard as it could causing the insect to fall on its side. Cracks appeared on the ruined floor as the Thing pounded the felled opponents crushing its armour with each strike. Before anyone could react the floor beneath them opened up into a dark endless chasm. *Crash* "Whaaaa-" Ch 172 “Home & Pride” "Ugh, is everyone alright?" Shiro called out, holding her head with one hand feeling like her head was about to burst open. "Hey, you''re finally awake." The voice of the pale-skinned mage rang painfully in the cat''s skull before she felt a wave of comforting energy wash over her body. "Feel better?" Shiro lifted her head and saw Kia standing over her, massaging her right arm which appeared to be smoking causing Shiro to rub her eyes. "Thanks," The older woman felt weird with talking to the mage standing all alone so with dizzy movements she rose onto her two feet. "Did it hurt to heal me?" The undead''s body jumped upwards as her large colourful eyes filled with surprise. The girl clearly didn''t expect the magically inept beast woman to notice anything. "No." The girl responded. "You''re horrible at lying," Shiro tugged on Kia''s cheeks causing the girl to glare at her while filling her cheeks with air. "I''m starting to understand why Iris is so protective of you," The cat couldn''t stop herself from teasing the defenceless undead further, feasting on the adorable faces Kia made. "Tell me the truth." The nekos stepped back as the pouting girl began to make a deep purring growl. "A little," Kia checked behind herself before answering and continuing to massage her wrist. "I could have snapped your bone back into place but Iris told me I should cast a proper healing spell on you." The old warrior gulped as the preciously innocent girl didn''t even blink at the motion of snapping her bones while looking so innocent as she did. "...Thanks I guess. By the way, where are Iris and Nakatei?" "Behind us," Kia responded as she swivelled around on one foot before leading the nekos through the darkness. Shiro''s crimson eyes witnessed the elf sitting on a rock with the young shaman sitting on the ground covering her chest with a rag. Nakatei was murmuring something under her nose with her face stained with tears, if she didn''t know better she would assume that Iris had done something unspeakable to the poor fox. "My uniform." *Sniff* "What happened here?" Shiro asked the elf as she turned around from the fox. "Same thing that happened to you," Iris tapped her hands on her knees before raising her arm and tapping herself on the back. "We slid down on the walls instead of falling to our doom." The nekos looked down and noticed that her pants were heavily worn out with the fabric over her knees glistening because of the friction polishing the grey cloth. Her finger mirrored the elf further as she raised it behind her back. She quickly unbuckled the straps holding her armour together and saw that it was all scratched up with the back plate having returned to its metallic sheen as all the paint was scrapped off. Her shirt underneath was in much better shape with the exception of her elbows which had seen much better days. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "I see your equipment is in perfect condition." Shiro commented as she poked her finger through the hole in her left elbow. "I have Kia to thank for that." "You can also patch up clothes? Didn''t know that mages could do such things." "Ehhh, they can''t. I mean it''s in the theoretical realm of the possibility of fixing your clothes but I would have to spend some time trying to work with manipulating mana to take the permanent shape and properties of the thing that these are made from. But that''s so annoying to work with something without mana infused inside and-" "I think she is trying to say because our clothes are enchanted she can fix them." "Noooo, that''s not how it works." Kia let out a whine. "Our clothes have Mending enchantment on them that''s why pouring a little bit of mana into them will jump-start and fuel a self-repair protocol restoring them to the state when they were enchanted." "I understood absolutely everything she had just said. Why couldn''t you see how wrong you were." Shiro waggled her finger at the elf, like a teacher scrutinising a pupil. "Really?!" Both Iris and Shiro looked at each other as they could swear an actual spark appeared inside Kia''s eyes, even the fox who had fallen silent and listened closely to the conversation happening beside her. "No, sorry Kia that was a joke." "Oh." Kia''s brightly glowing eyes dimmed back to their normal as she dropped her head like a beaten-up puppy. With an awkward silence falling on top of the playful duo they walked over their wards. Shiro quickly fished out spare clothes for Nakatei from her backpack. She knew how proud of these shaman''s clothes the young fox was. Likely the entire tribe had put effort into purchasing or making the outfit for Nakatei. It was not only a great honour for the individual who had been gifted with the ability to become a shaman but also for the entire tribe. The members of Nakatei''s tribe would most surely boast about having produced a shaman for every single tribe around them. She had heard that the pride of some tribes had driven out their neighbours who were so tired of listening to their boasting that they chose to pack up and leave. "Shiro?" "What happened, Tei?" "H-here," Shiro looked up and saw dangling from the fox''s hand was her Hunter''s necklace. "I don''t want to lose this too." "I can''t take this away from you." "Shiro, I almost lost my sakura axe too today. I don''t want to arrive in Nishimine with nothing my tribe had made for me," The fox tugged on her shirt which was slightly oversized for her slim frame. "Take it Shiro." "Tei put that necklace back on your neck, you are just a child without it and there is no way I''m taking orders from a child," Shiro''s cold voice sent shivers down Nakatei''s spine but she didn''t retract her outstretched hand. "Akane Nakatei if you are offering this to me and I take it, you had lost your head already. If you put it back on your neck you would have to loose your head first to loose this and I will not allow to anything happen to you." "S-Shiro..." Nakatei''s lips began to tremble again. "Think what will they say about the White Death if I get my most important client ever killed, mmm?" The cat wrapped her hands around Nakatei''s clenched fist and pushed it towards her head. "Come on we have to stand up and get out of here. I have to deliver you to Nishimine as you are now." Shiro''s unrelenting smile somehow made the fox certain of her words as she obediently stood up. The two demi-humans walked toward the undead who had walked a few dozen steps away from them. They headed blindly forward with Iris being a step in front of everyone. In the darkness, they passed the two corpses of the Thing and Megalisk who were lying on top of each other. Their blood poured out of every orifice as their inners were turned into red mush after such a fall. Eventually, the adventuring four found a small tunnel leading somewhere. The tunnel forced the four to form into a single line. The tunnel seemed to have no end as it went on and on and on without an end in sight before suddenly opening up after a sharp turn to the right. "Oh, I know where this is." Shiro muttered as she exited the tunnel last as she stared at the shabby shacks stacked one on top of each other haphazardly creating towers that looked to be able to fall at any moment if not for massive chains wrapped around the stone pillars holding up the cave''s ceiling. Ch 173 “Goblin City”
"The reason for the high rewards given for eliminating goblin lairs by local authorities is very simple. Even if these vermin pose little threat to nearby villages with occasional animal stolen here and there and possibly a small raid it is crucial to destroy them as quickly as possible. An average goblin lair has at least one shaman and a boss who oversees a couple of bugbears and hundred to hundred and fifty normal goblins but after roughly a decade of existence, the lair goes through a transformation. The goblins start to go on raiding sprees as their numbers swell rapidly with several specialized individuals growing also. This causes the primitive goblins stuck in the Stone Age to start forging their own weapons as they seem to match the technology of the surrounding people. There are stories of greedy lords not bothering with destroying nearby goblin lairs causing goblonoid armies to be created swallowing the nearby regions in chaos as they rush to destroy their stronghold as quickly as possible. It is said that these Commands as goblins call them which appear on the surface are nothing compared to the Commands that exist far in the depth of Niuran and if only these fractured Commands unified they would be able to spallow the world whole." Extract from "Myths and Legends of Edor"
The four walked through the opening made into the crude rock wall. They must have gone through the back entrance as none of the stacked shacks they passed gave either of the women the impression of being related to the military, with no barricades to stop intruders, no guard towers to peek above the walls nothing of this sort rather the windowless buildings resembled warehouses similar to the ones present in Marinya''s port district, "Hmm, there should be goblins crawling everywhere here." Shiro said as her crimson eyes lingered on the empty walkways connecting the upper levels with each other, in a chaotic web of sins against architecture. So deep below the surface wood was a luxury in it of itself and it showed in the goblin settlement. The tall buildings were entirely made from roughly cut stone bricks stacked in a crude simulacrum of the style seen from the ruins the woman had fallen from. The elf''s keen eyes noticed that a yellow substance, faded from age was used as a mortar for the first few floors. The higher her eyes went the more crude the already poor construction became looking as if the entire tower was at risk of falling over as even the rocks were held in place only by their own weight. Living upstairs must have not been the safest of things. Scattered around the warehouses were piles of sacks, their cargo spilling from some of them. Looking closer, Iris''s frown deepened as she realised that the bluish leather sack she was staring at returned the gaze with a pair of hollow eyes. "I''m going to puke." The young fox stopped and pressed her clenched fist against her mouth, stopping her dinner from evacuating her bowls after following the elf''s gaze. Both Iris and Shiro shrugged as they looked at each other, unsure if the realisation that goblins skinned one another to make these caused Nakatei to react this way or the horribly mangled face on said sack, stretched and mutilated so it could fit the tailor''s wishes when creating this horror. Whatever it was the former slave and demi-human guard were not bothered too much by it. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After making sure that the shaman was alright, they turned around and saw the pale mage squatting beside a wall. She hesitantly leaned forward and flicked a mushroom growing from between the bricks. The orange orb situated on top of a long stalk started to glow with faint orange light as a cloud of its spores hovered around it. The girl, untouched by sunlight strangely fitted in amongst the lifeless walls around her. "You said you know where this is?" Iris asked. "I do," Shiro answered. "It''s making me feel very old. When I got here for the first time I saw a small pack of crawlers and cave goblins passing through here. I saw this place''s birth and death. *Sniff* Those poor fuckers who will stick their thing in anything with legs, I almost miss them," The cat dramatically wiped a tear off, the cat had a talent for being able to convincingly act on the fly. "The cave is really isolated from the main system of tunnels which is a good thing when making a lair but not that good when wanting to go up. There were two tunnels I know for sure that led to where we wanted to go. The goblins had probably dug many more tunnels but I would like to avoid them as much as possible." "Where are the two tunnels then?" The tall undead said. "I don''t know." "What do you mean by this?" "Well," Shiro raised her arm and began to draw circles with her finger. "Do you have anything except these shacks?" "Oh." "Yeah, we will have to wander around a bit until we find one of the tunnels." "Seems like a plan." The four slowly headed deeper into the goblin city through the dark meandering streets squashed on both sides by tall walls. The lack of any signs of what have might happened to the largest goblin lair they had seen slowly caused worry to creep into their minds. They eventually reached what looked like market square and decided to stop and rest for a bell as the beast woman still hadn''t fully recovered from the fall that brought them here. While they rested Iris decided to check inside one of the mercantile-looking buildings. Of course, the goblin city and everything inside was designed for goblins and not for the tall elf who had to bend her body in half and bend her knees a little to even look through the door. She circled the entire market looking inside each shop and saw only the rotten and rusted remains of the tools the goblins used. There was both an armoursmith and weaponsmith right next to each other which must have been interesting to see. There was some kind of kitchen couple of shops after and a shop whose walls were covered with cuffs and chains and stone tables in front with a script painted on them. The black writing was too faded and blurry for Iris to read but it gave her idea that they were prices of whatever was chained there. Looking inside another shop Iris saw the rotten remains of what looked like a tailor shop. There were stairs leading upstairs on the far side and a door right under them. Out of curiosity Iris went inside the shop and saw that the door was covered with scratches. The stone slab was motionless, whatever caused it to once move seemed to be missing but the risen simply forced the slab back into the wall. A foul smell hit the elf as her lavender eyes pierced the darkness. She was staring into an empty room with a single cave lizard-like corpse slouched in a corner, its sickly green skin sucked onto its skeleton. Iris shook her head as an idea which would have never crossed her mind took over. "What is she doing!" Nakatei let out a scream as she instantly turned around with the ribbon of dried meat no longer looking as appetizing as before. "I like to ask the same question." Shiro shot the elf a stink eye before looking back at her hand and offering it to the undead mage sitting quietly beside them chewing on another ribbon of meat already. "Kia, come here." Iris shouted. "Mmmm!" Kia mumbled loudly as she tried to reply with her mouth full. "Can you get some information from him?" The elf asked as the mage jogged toward her. "Mmmm..." The devourer mumbled unintelligibly, her eyes glowing as she observed the corpse from head to toe. "Mhmgh." Ch 174 “Past Visions”
Dark fog seeped from the ground around Kia''s boots, slithering up along her dress like sinister vines before gathering in her half-open palms. A small magical circle appeared in front of the mage as her magic enveloped the dead goblin causing its torso to be pulled upwards and onto its legs like a puppet. "This goblin doesn''t look that fresh," Shiro walked up to Iris''s side and whispered in her ear as a ghostly blue fire began to burn inside the goblin''s head and the corpse arched its spine backwards. "Do you think we will learn anything useful? I heard that speaking to the dead after one day is pointless." Interacting with the dead wasn''t only the domain of necromancers but also clerics and druids to a lesser extent, they too possessed abilities reaching beyond the veil of life. Clerics of Citranus, Corin and Tinnbera are known to sometimes use their power to speak with the dead and in the case of worshipers of Corin even resurrect them but only if the soul remained near the body which last around a day otherwise the clerics of life turn the lifeless corpse into a a mindless puppet not to different from the wretched undead. Iris took another look at the husk being puppeteer by Kia, the necromancer rarely choose to raise the dead, preferring to create constructs whenever possible and the undead she created were quickly released when their job was done but with a single move of her hand the blue flames inside the goblin''s sockets seemed to gain new unholy life. "It''s better to try than not to. Also, I''m curious what had turned this goblin stronghold into a ghost town without leaving much of a trace." The risen whispered back as Kia stepped away from the goblin. "What did you want to ask him?" The ancient asked turning her body to the gathered women. "Who are you?" Iris crossed her arms in front of her chest and waited for the undead to respond. "Mmmm," Kia tapped her cheek before taking a step closer to her minion. Without fear or disgust, she laid her left palm on the goblin''s rotted forehead, pushing it backwards as she pulled his lower jaw opened and looked inside its toothy maw. "He should work now. Ask again." Kia said, sounding like a craftsman consumed by her work rather then her usual self as blue fire burst from the goblin''s mouth once more before retreating back into the mummified husk''s chest causing the goblin''s inside to resemble on oven. "Who are you?" "Glob... best gobbo around." The goblin seemed to have a little of its personality remaining as it puffed his chest as best it could upon uttering the name. "And what did you do?" "Stealing... thieving... guarding market." This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Exemplar of justice this Glob is... was." Shiro smirked before frowning as her words tripped over her tongue. "How did you die, Glob?" "Closed myself... inside... I was scared... I stayed until no noise outside... never stopped." The undead goblin answered with a rough husky voice as if each word was forcefully croaked out. "What were you scared of?" Nakatei asked before the elf could open her mouth. The undead turned its head toward the beast woman but remained silent. "Is there something wrong with me?!" The shaman furrowed her eyebrows as she looked down at her feet. "He is thinking!" The necromancer came to the goblin''s defence, sounding strangely protective of the animated pile of dried meat. "Then he should think faster and not make me feel wrong!" "A humee with pointy ears... meet with Boss... wanted something... Then other red humees attacked us... flying red things too... took Glob''s friend and made him fly..." The zombie raised his fist into the air, a vague amused expression crossing his shriveled face as his old personality came through the surface. "Were they actually humans or something else?" Shiro turned toward the goblin. "Glob... doesn''t know..." The undead turned its hollow gaze to Kia and seemed apologetic to its master. The undead prostrated himself even more as the necromancer stepped closer and laid her hand on the goblin''s forehead. She bobbed her head from side to side with her eyes closed while everyone waited not knowing what was happening. "Outrageous ." The mage said as she stuck her tongue in disgust at what she saw in the goblin''s mind. "What did you see?" Iris asked worried about what had the mage seen. "Showing so much skin *Bleh* shameless woman." Kia stuck out her tongue making all the women around her to look at each other in confusion. "What?" The fox asked. "Don''t suddenly stop without telling us." "Kia are you feeling alright?" Iris walked up to the cringing necromancer and rested her hand on Kia''s shoulder. *Brrr* "Why wear clothes if you going to show that much?" The ancient undead shuddered a little bit before opening her eyes, disgust painted clearly on her face. "Was I thinking aloud?" "Yes, you did, What did you see in there?" "Oh," Kia said. "I saw a woman with very inappropriate articles of clothing which showed this and this and it was split here..." The girl put a lot of effort into showing what dress the woman she saw wore. To be fair to Kia, the dress she was describing was very inappropriate by any standard Iris was familiar with but that was not what they were looking for. "Could you describe what you saw other than that dress?" "S-sure," Kia responded appearing flushed as she did so. "The red humans had horns on top of their heads and their weapons and armour looked very well made but I don''t know anything about them. I also saw red human-like monsters with tinny bumps on their foreheads and skin that was sucked onto their bones flying overhead and picking up goblins into the air." "Anything else?" "That is all that he saw of note." "Daemon attack?" Iris said as she figured the flying monsters Kia saw were imps. "I thought so too," Shiro replied. "Hopefully they didn''t get a hold of whatever they wanted from here." "Are you sure? There are no bodies, not even a single drop of blood and aren''t daemons meant to cause, you know carnage and bloodbath wherever they go?" Nakatei chimed in. "Yes, it''s weird that the entire city seemed to be licked clean of life." Shiro pondered. "If they wanted to hide their identities they should have smashed a couple of buildings and left a bloody trench," The elf said trying to figure out why was the city left in such a bizarre state, with not a single drop of blood in sight. "It would be more believable that one of the great beasts found this place than an entire clan suddenly leaving their lair." "Let''s just hope that whatever their reason was, they failed to see it though," Shiro sighed at the things above any of their control before turning to Kia. "Order him to lead us to the closest exit." "Sure." A simple look caused the animated corpse to start moving with unyielding confidence through the meandering streets in front of him with the four women following behind. Ch 175 “Maggots”
Dulled footsteps echoed inside the huge cavern as leather heels clicked against the roughly cut stone covered lightly by thin white strands of mushroom mycelia. The undead goblin led the strange assortment of women through the deserted city, his knowledge of the meandering roads was invaluable to the women as they meandered chaotically between derelict piles of rocks. Walking a couple of steps behind the goblin, Iris was trying to map out their every step. At first, the risen had no problem with imaging the path they took even when all of the goblin houses around her looked like one another. Instead of looking at the barely standing hovels, the elf''s amethyst eyes went upwards, focusing on the empty walkways above her. Goblins have an odd sense of esthetics as she found hanging from ropes tied to the suspended walkways trinkets of all sorts. Shamanic charms, coins, polished ores, gems, skulls and patchy flags with child-like designs emblazoned on them. She was fully willing to bet all the coins she had that given enough time she could find two platinum coins worth of stuff just hanging above them as decoration. Eventually trying to map the path they took became as hard as seeing a mule breaking water. The goblin Kia had raised turned out to be too knowledgeable in traversing the city for Iris to keep up as he began to lead them through the buildings, seeming to choose the buildings easiest for the tall elf to walk through. She hummed quietly from behind the groups as she thought to which of the undead should she offer her gratitude. The goblin city was made out of huge irregular city blocks which climbed upwards as the titanic pillars holding up the ceiling both made it hard for buildings to sprawl outwards and easier to build vertically. It also didn''t hurt the goblins that their entire city acted as a wall keeping out the great beast of the Underdark which might wander into their secluded cavern. Each of the blocks they went through felt like a separate city, with internal corridors feeling no different than the tight roads outside. "Two hundred goblins just in the rooms we passed." Iris said as they stepped outside. "I noticed this too." Shiro responded. "How many... h-how would they even manage to have so many goblins," Nakatei weakly whispered. "This city must have been huge, I don''t understand how." A gloomy expression tainted the fox''s face as her head dropped down and she stared at the ground underneath her. "I also don''t know," Shiro stepped closer to the fox and rested her hand on Nakatei''s shoulder in reassurance. "We are quite deep under the ground maybe the cave goblins pop into existence, you know like insects or monsters." The young beast woman sheepishly shook her head in agreement. " They are monsters." She clenched her fist and muttered darkly as her guard stepped away. "Iris you probably better in this than I am. What do you think the population of this city was." Shiro turned toward the elf. "Maybe eighty thousand goblins I would guess." Iris said after a short pause as she looked around her. If her answer was remotely close to the truth that would put this infested pile of hovels as a rival to many regional capitols in Western Edor. In the corner of her eye, Iris saw Kia staring at her as she spoke. Her golden and blue eyes twinkled with a spark of curiosity before she turned forward toward her goblin familiar. "More..." The undead''s abrasive voice suddenly rang from the front. "More of what?" Iris asked. "More... goblins." "Are there smaller lairs in the surrounding caverns?" The goblin didn''t say anything in response, he simply nodded his skull-shaped head. "One hundred and forty thousand goblins?" She guessed not believing in the words she was saying. That would put this goblin city would dwarf cities like Sargos, Severin and Rogburg which are the three largest cities in the Fertile Pass and the most influential of the Minor Kingdoms. "More..." The goblin croaked. Iris couldn''t comprehend the goblin''s words. He was just a lowly goblin so how could he know how many goblins lived in this city overall but his words did send a shiver down her spine. Anything more than half a million people would leave only cities of Anglas, Catalina and Havenfall as more populace than this single goblin city and for some reason something thug on Iris''s mind telling her that she was still underestimating the population of goblins. Stepping out of another complex, they were unexpectedly greeted with a sight, unlike anything they had seen after falling from the upper strata. A building which resembled a palace was built into the side of the cavern wall. The style was nothing like any of them had ever seen but the cave goblins seemed to try emulating the masonry of the cyclopean ruin above them. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Aren''t we going the opposite way to where we are supposed to go?" Shiro asked as they followed the undead goblin into the palace. "Glob knows...boss... tunnel... escape." Glob explained after Kia tapped his shoulder. With a groan, the stone slabs slowly moved out of the way as Glob sluggishly turned a crank wheel beside them. Stepping through the door, the area around them glowed brighter than before as more glowing white orbs appeared around Kia. The ghostly white orbs fanned out through the empty palace, fitting remarkably well. Whoever made this throne room possessed far more skill than whoever had built the buildings outside as the yellowish-grey walls didn''t look like they were about to collapse. They had also made the relatively cramped space look far more impressive than it actually was by dividing the throne room into three parts. They were currently walking down a set of stairs into an empty square. Overseeing the square from both sides were balconies which caused the women to feel trapped as in front of them, on a separate platform was an empty throne. The pale light bleached the bones which decorated the simple stone armchair. Shiny ores, glass beads and golden coins littered the room in small piles as if something had blasted the once neatly stacked pile of valuables with tremendous force. Iris stepped away from the group as she noticed that in many places the brickwork appeared cracked and dented. She turned around and saw that the demi-humans stopped to collect the valuables scattered around giving the curious elf time to walk around. "What are you doing?" An enchanting voice came from behind the hoplite as she was opening another side room. "I guess I got that from you." Iris turned her head toward Kia flashing a small smile before stepping inside with the petite mage and her undead minion following behind. "Looks fun." Kia''s voice broke into an excited screech at the end as they seemed to have walked into an alchemical laboratory. "I guess goblin shamans can also do some alchemy in their free time." Iris commented as she looked at the corner behind her and saw a staff with an animal skull mounted on top and decorated with bibs and bobs used by goblin shamans, although this one was far better crafted than the sticks used by the goblins on the surface. The room with thick walls was divided in two, on the left were tables with sealed clay jars on top with perstil and mortar not far away. Iris picked up a jar closest to her and ripped away the untreated clay lid. Inside she saw blue mushroom caps which had a slightly oily smell to them. She opened another jar on the opposite side of the workstation as she slowly made her way into the other side of the room. Iris looked inside the newly open jar and saw mummified maggots. Along their backs, two rows of spikes jutted out. Her pale fingers grabbed one of the maggots whose skin had been caught on its fellow''s spines and had ripped away completely on one side. "What are these?" Iris asked the goblin as she noticed that the maggot possessed a miniature skeleton inside of it. "Young..." "What did you say?" Iris blinked as the goblin''s words reached her ears. "Young..." The zombie repeated himself. "And... snacks." "Is this what comes out when you are done with women?" Iris didn''t think her opinion of goblins could have gone lower but as she stared at the zombie she felt like smashing its skull would be a nice thing to do. In the end, her foot didn''t come crashing down on Glob''s skull as she was trying to recall something. From what she could recall goblins were birth as just a smaller version of the adults and nothing she had overheard while with Brad would mention goblins young resembling maggots. "No..." Somehow the zombie mustered enough of its soul to express disgust. "Dumb clean... sun gobbos need slime pockets... Glob cave gobbo cave gobbo." The zombie hit his chest in pride or at least attempted to do that as something snapped in him and his voice returned to monotone. Iris ignored the goblin and put down the jar back on the table before walking toward Kia who was now inside the other part of the room. The right side of the room resembled animal pens as low walls barely approaching Iris''s knees separated the right side into five separate pens. Inside the small square cells, various skeletons lay underneath something organic which resembled hay but wasn''t as no normal hay was faded blue with large oval spots all along its length. The first four cells had animal-like skeletons with the third one being some kind of armoured spider. When she looked into the final pen she saw Kia standing there seeming listening to something even Iris''s enhanced hearing couldn''t detect. "Kia, something happened?" The elf walked up to the silent girl, she noticed that a skeleton resembling that of a human was lying in the corner, covered thickly in mycelium which had dried out a long time ago. Looking further down she saw progressively smaller bones snaking their way between the skeleton''s legs. "He is in dire need of his deserved rest." Kia finally said after a moment of silence. "I don''t think I know how to help with that." Iris explained as to her only the sound of the beast women in the neighbouring room filled the otherwise silent atmosphere. "But you can help." Kia said before her eyes flashed with power. Suddenly the skeleton moved as blue flames began to burn inside its skull. Unlike the goblin, the ghoulish flame burning inside the skeleton mellowed down into smooth blue orbs which settled themselves where one''s actual eyes should be. A gasp filled the room as the blue orbs came to life. They now resembled clay balls on which something or someone was carving out eyes into their surface as the rest of the skeleton was surrounded by a thin and mostly transparent layer in the shape of a man with a great deal of fur. The man looked to have been in the dawn of his life, with many wrinkles on his face. His nose appeared to have been squashed and his face was round with all the fur growing on him. [Inspect] [Vestigial Banshee Level 26] {Tortured soul which was too weak to manifest itself into the material world.} Iris didn''t learn the beast man''s race but he looked a little bit like a bear to the elf. As she read the description of the soul she was staring at more questions appeared inside her head. "Ahhhhh," The man let out a banshee-like scream as he wrapped his arms around himself and began to convulse. Starting just below the man''s armpits, clusters of holes went down all the way to the man''s thighs. Occasionally a maggot would appear at the entrance of one of the holes causing the man to roll from side to side. "Let me die, let me die! Spirits I beg you! Kill me, kill me!" Even when the elf knew it was just a spector and there was little she could do to help the man, she pitied him. Looking beside her, she saw Kia standing there, watching the man and scratching her head in confusion. "I don''t understand how this even happened," The necromancer said. "There are no other souls that are tormenting him, these insects are part of him but why is he hurting himself? I don''t understand." "Couldn''t you just order him to stop?" "I could but then after my influence would wain he would wake up from his rest." "We heard screams, are you two alright!" Shiro and Nakatei burst into the room. As soon as they saw what was happening confusion appeared on their faces. "We might need some help." Iris turned toward the two covering her long ears. Ch 176 “Goblin Relic” A pair of ancient eyes watched as the restless soul she had found paused for just a moment as the two fluffy humans came into view. They were talking to Iris in hurried voices which turned into a broken string of words as they sped up. She had learned the baby language from Iris but it surprised her how her understanding of it diminished with changes in pitch and speed. "Why do you need so many lang-" Before the ancient could finish grumbling she felt her body pulled upwards as she got whisked away from the corner the spirit was huddled in. A pleasant warmth permeated into the girl''s frigid body cutting short any would-be protest she could manage to squeak out. The ancient felt relief resting her increasingly tired head against Iris''s chest without needing to utter a single order. The conversation grew in intensity but it barely reached the mage who closed her eyes and listed to the quiet hum of mana fluctuating inside Iris''s chest. In her domain, it would take a long moment, a lot of it for a single thin layer of dust to build up. Nothing ever happened without her giving an order and so when the ancient necromancer suddenly felt being pulled away from Iris, her entire body jerked violently as if she had fallen out of the bed. Mana rushed into her limbs, ready to spring into combat against whoever had pulled her of her throne but a pair of amethysts stared back at her when she felt her bottom rest against stone. Air filled Kia''s cheeks while her brow dipped in dissatisfaction as she was seated on top of the alchemist''s table. Above her, Iris gave her a small smile before running her finger along the side of her neck and hooking her fingers under Kia''s chin before raising the ancient''s face toward herself and pausing seemingly taking in the sight for later use. "So fierce," Her throne said wearing a smile, accidentally flashing her pointy pearl white teeth. The mage felt like Iris didn''t truly mean what she said causing her expression to an even fiercer pout. Without saying anything the risen pinched Kia''s cheek, looking very much proud of herself before crossing her arms in front of her chest and turning toward the demi-humans behind her. Kia continued to pout, drilling her gaze into Iris''s back not really knowing why, feeling some sort of anger toward the spirit Iris turned toward. She huffed and puffed with exaggerated anger before letting out a loud and prolonged sigh as the elf didn''t turn her attention back on the petite ancient. The pale almost ghostly girl began to swing her legs before crossing her arms in front of her modest chest to watch the restless spirit in the corner, doing it so completely differently from the currently favourless risen. She had encountered occasionally spirits which fought being put to rest but at first, they became very annoying toward her after a short time spent with her. Later on, she found out that those delirious souls started to become less and less responsive to her. She still controlled them but forcing a soul into rest isn''t really putting it into its deserved rest. Thankfully she found out that putting a super annoying soul from the recently arrived dead with the stubborn soul, solved the issue perfectly. Occasionally the people living above her home would put a very old dead into the stone sarcophaguses her constructs cycled between upper and lower floors, because of this she had to ask if they could put the date of death of the person inside on the lids since the bigger the difference in their age was the longer restless soul took to put to rest. In those times when she was tasked with housing newly arriving dead inside her city and putting them to rest she was very busy and didn''t have any time to look into why some souls were like that or what caused them to be like that. Regardless of the fact that her timeless body got worn out by the mountain of paperwork put on her tiny shoulders, the ancient viewed these equally old days with nostalgia as after the city above Necropolis turned to ruin and she was left with nothing to do causing The Great Boredom era of her life to begun. At first, she had read all the books she located anywhere in her domain before moving on to the thousands of murals usually depicting her or the noble deeds of the person buried in the chamber she found it in. Her backlog of things to do quickly vanished though as she was left with only rereading books she had read a million times already and playing with magic. Kia held her head in both hands as she felt her head hurt as she struggled to look further into her past. Her frown disappeared as she leaned on Iris''s side and quietly watched as the demi-humans calmed down the restless spirit by simply talking to it. Nakatei was standing over the spirit with her arms strangely held in front of her, the curious necromancer rolled her eyes at the strange way putting a soul to rest reminding her of pre-Iris days before she hopped off the table, bored of watching the fluffy red tail swaying from side to side. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The pale sapphirine eye overtaken by fear and anger gleamed brighter for a fraction of a moment as the petite necromancer waved her hand at the corner of the room. She issued multiple orders for the proto-banshee to begin using its mana to fuel the magical projection letting the demi-humans interact with it, before leaving a forceful yet hopeful order forcing the spirit to rest regardless if the soul liked it or not. Her mind tugged on the strings chaining the adorably ugly goblin to her and letting him know he was to bring others to her if they started asking about her. With a skip, the mage left the others and entered the main hall again. Instead of looking at her feet, watching out to not trip over a brick the girl had her face pointed upward. If anyone had seen the pale girl at this moment they would see an image ripped straight through a book retelling the adventurers of a beyond beautiful princess radiating her delicate beauty to anyone whose eyes rested on her small figure walking mesmerised through a goblin palace with a pale white light hovering above her shoulder. She looked so out of place in this palace fit only for a king of vermin but that didn''t trouble the ancient with limited knowledge of such things, rather her gem-like eyes followed the faint scars invisible to anyone else but people gifted with Mana-Sight. Red and dirty yellow strokes of mana pierced the grey stone and led the ancient into a secluded part of the stronghold. Her boot walked through a doorway leading to a large rectangular room with many chairs around it, all of them fallen over. She might have not known it but these rooms were quite common, a room for the sovereign to meet his advisors in private, to talk over dealings with foreign diplomats or plan wars. To the sole absolute monarch of Necropolis creating such a room seemed unthinkable. With an unworried step, Kia''s black boots left footprints in the thin layer of dust as she got closer to the table the hum of magic rose into an audible whisper. On the stone table there lay the source of the brimstone smell burning through the mage''s nose. A gem larger than Kia''s head lay broken inside a golden housing in the shape of a five-pointed star. The deep red gem was shattered into multiple large pieces, its centre was caved in the pulverised remains glittering inside the hollow space inside the ancient''s large eyes. "Is it safe for you to touch it?" A familiar voice unexpectedly came from behind Kiayicu causing her body to freeze before she turned toward the voice. A guilty scene reflected in Iris''s watchful eyes, the scene depicted the porcelain doll balancing on one leg as she was reaching toward the crystal, which looked far more sinister inside the elf''s purple eyes then in hers. "It smells of sulphur and suffering." The undead girl tilted her head in the way she always did when she found something odd with the world she had stepped into. Firstly she was very sure that emotions didn''t produce a smell any of the risen''s senses could detect. Secondly... "Brimstone." A cyclopean word left the girl''s lips before it was quickly swallowed by the walls around her which seemed hungry to hear language from ages they were trying their best to replicate. "Sulphur." Iris uncrossed her arms as her Common bounced off the walls. "Made up word." The ancient puffed up her body like a peacock ready to fight with the towering elf. "Any idea what this is?" Iris conceded the argument to the necromancer as she walked to her side and stopped at an awkward angle wary of the crystal or what remained of it. A rare feeling of triumph over Iris filled the comet''s petite body before having to be vented out in the form of a victorious purr. Unbeknownst to her Iris''s face darkened for a split moment as she looked down on Kia and began to pet her as her gaze lingered for a little bit too long. "I don''t know, but it''s leaking trace amounts of mana. I would need more time to look at what types of spells it might have had before." "Whatever this is, it must have been the cause of the goblin''s downfall." Iris''s voice tickled the still victorious feeling mage as she pointed at something under her foot that explained her awkward stance to the ancient. In front of the elf''s boots, goblin silhouettes were forever sketched into the scorched floor. "Ohh." The folds appeared on the leather jacket as Iris crouched and felt the stone with her fingers. Of course, the mage quickly copied the elf but by the time her heels lifted off the ground and balanced on the balls of her feet, Iris was already standing up. "This doesn''t look like they had much time to react," Iris offered Kia her hand and pulled her up. "If it''s safe, put that thing into your inventory and let us get out of here." For some reason, the elf emphasised her first three words as she pointed her finger up and moved it up and down as her eyes studied the ancient''s face. After passing the unknown test her throne stepped back making space for her to reach the crystal. The necromancer quickly swiped her open palm at the artefact laying on the table causing it to disappear, seemingly by an incredible act of sleight of hand instead of simple magic. With a tug of a mental chain, Kia caused the undead goblin to begin to head toward the exit. It didn''t take long for her and Iris to find the demis again. They were all standing in a room with the undead goblin pointing toward the ground. Iris''s shoe pressed against a stone which was popping out a little and looked loose and flipped it, exposing a tunnel leading into the darkness. "Kia, do we need him?" Nakatei''s face darted away from the small void and toward the ugly undead. "...No." She took a long look at the goblin, asking the small soul all the questions which came to her mind but the undead didn''t have any useful things to say. "Can I smash his head open?" Nakatei asked bringing everyone''s attention onto her. "Sure." The ancient cut loose the chains holding the soul in its old body causing the goblin''s empty husk to burn with blue fire before going limp as she ordered the soul to rest. Before the goblin''s body could fall down, the fluffy human with big orange ears had smashed the sharp club axe thing on Glob''s skull, spraying dried-up goop on the wall behind them. "Now we can go." Nakatei said before Iris and Shiro began to widen the passage. Ch 177 “Natural Beauty”
The sound of pebbles bouncing against the walls as they were falling filled the bottomless void. The rock in front of their faces was chiselled into a crude ladder with deep grooves with flat bottoms spaced evenly between each other. None of the women had trouble with descending using the surprisingly well-maintained ladder or maybe perhaps they were so used to looking at barely standing buildings that seeing any kind of care seemed now like a rare and luxurious sight, rather the problem the women had was with the ever-fluctuating size of the shaft. It was clear to them that this wasn''t made for people their size but some of the areas they passed baffled their minds. It was as if the rock around them was alive and had moved closer, occasionally tightening the passage to such an extent that they had to squeeze into a corner and put their arms above their heads, letting go of the ladder and slipping passed the blockage before quickly grabbing the ladder again. Iris''s boot hit the bottom first as she quickly turned around, seeing something else other than rock for what felt like an eternity. The cavern the goblin boss''s escape hatch had led them to was something the elf didn''t expect, she was standing on a ledge where she expected the pale light to illuminate an empty cavern with more bare rock walls but instead her eyes were reflecting a glitter coming from small crystals below her. "Finally," Shiro sighed as Iris heard her boots hit the floor. "What are you-?" "Wow!" Iris saw the young fox zoom past her as she jumped off the ledge. The woman quickly followed the fox who was stuck between jog and run uncertain if she would disturb the peace reining over the rainbow-filled cave. The crystals were growing out of the stone in small clusters and unlike the many other gem-filled caverns Iris had seen, this didn''t look to be a part of something greater, a part in a crafted story of a dungeon core. The crystals were growing erratically on top of each other and gleamed in dozens of colours with hundredth different hues. It felt like they were in the middle of ordered chaos as Iris spotted a larger crystal growing out of the wall which resembled the mana crystals she had seen in dungeons, even geometrical shapes filled with one uniform colour. A gentle whisper of water flowing nearby peaked the elf''s attention causing her to turn toward the source of the sound. She spotted a small stream resembling more of a rain flowing down the side of a road than a proper stream, it carved itself a little path through the cave which seemed to be attracting the crystals as on its banks two continuous lines of blue crystals grew often disturbing the flow causing a series of small waterfalls to exist. Suddenly the mana lights Kia had created began to flicker as they got near the crystals before seeming to stabilise after losing some of their mass. The unexpected light show reminded the women where they were but it didn''t take long for the fox to have her eyes glued again to the beautifully glittering walls. In this hall of natural beauty, one person seemed not to be relieved at the temporary respite inside such a stunning cave. The elf could feel Kia holding onto the hem of her shirt. She closed her eyes and muffled the sound of Shiro talking to the fox in the background as she focused on the link between her and her shy kitten. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. A feeling of confusion and fear lingered just below the surface of their connection, the emotion were not powerful enough to flood into across the link but not weak enough for her not to pick on them with some focus. A sudden clarity suddenly hit the elf as her mind unlocked something and she was flung deeper than ever before. An indescribable feeling abruptly surrounded her, there was a saying that a singular painting could say more than one thousand words and that was how the elf felt currently. The strange sensation of being submerged in a liquid quickly showed the elf, leaving her with a strangely ingrained idea. The previously colourful and festive crystals now invoked a strange fear. The dim light glowing deep inside them, powerful enough to glow in the dark but not powerful enough to fill up the crystals completely caused the elf to step one step away from the wall. "They are unfilled mana crystals." The spooked risen felt Kia hug her from behind, stopping the tall elf completely before she pressed her body against the elf''s back in reassurance. "Are you dying here? Are you sucked dry by these?" The elf rested her hands on the girl''s hands, warming up her frigid fingers. "No, they are not strong enough to do that but there is little mana around me for me to absorb. You are safe to touch them if you want." Kia''s voice sounded a little bit more motherly than the elf expected. "Do you want to touch one of these?" The elf asked. "No," Kia raised her head toward the elf exposing her chest, through the thick metallic fabric a faint purple light shined through. "I feel like I''m forgetting something but I can''t figure it out, I want to leave though." Iris''s fingers slid passed each other as she silently clicked her fingers upon seeing Kia''s eyes. The necromancer''s head was wobbling a little bit as the only emotion expressed on her face was exhaustion. In the corner of her mind, the elf also noticed that the surrounding crystals began to slowly turn in colour, mixing their original colour and slowly turning either blue, golden or black. *Rumble* *Crack* *Rumble* The earth underneath everyone''s feet began to shake and pieces of the ceiling began to fall down. At the far end of the cavern, the rock began to turn into dust before disappearing completely. Iris quickly casted a spell causing her body to magically stay in place as she held onto Kia. Beside them, the pair of beast women were pinned down in a corner with Shiro appearing to have some freedom of movement and trying to push Nakatei from under a large three-meter-tall orange crystal jutting out off the wall. Where the plum of pulverised rock rose into the air, a great hole began to grow as threw the gap Iris could see something enormous was moving upwards. After an entire minute of complete chaos, no one dared to move as all four pairs of eyes were watching the opposite side of the cavern as a low rumble permeated through the stone. It took far longer than that for anyone to move a muscle and the first one to do it was Shiro as her pupils became smaller as light shone through the opening. "The Great Wyrm." Her words heavily hung in the air as everyone''s minds analysed what just happened. Each of the older-looking women examined first their ward then themselves and lastly the other pair and found that except for a small gash on Shiro''s leg, nobody got injured during the Wyrm''s arrival. The crystal cavern around them wasn''t so lucky as most of the crystals had been fractured, ripped away from their base and thrown across the cave and the only thing that seemed to be in a better state than before was the small side street stream which was now free as it found itself flowing out of the cave through the opening. Iris saw the demi-human hesitantly kneeling down and pressing their heads to the floor, as if unsure if it was too late for showing reverence to the already distant Wyrm. Iris too chooses to show her gratitude for having survived such an encounter by making a hand sign in the vague shape of a dove, a symbol of the Elemosina Aspect of Mercy and Love. Her footsteps made a crunchy sound as she walked through the cave and toward the hole. The elf peeked her head outside and saw a bottomless hole wider than entire villages could be shining into the void from above the Sun shone indifferently down the hole, warming up Iris''s face as she looked up, feeling fresh air enter her lungs for the first time since delving into the underground. Ch 178 “Crazy Idea”
"Shit." A quick and to-the-point curse cut the air with a sharp ring. The elf took a step back from the chasm before turning around to see what was happening further inside the cave. Behind her, she saw everyone standing but with their knees shaking as the prolonged exposure to the stone-shattering quake had turned their legs into gelatin. Standing furthest away from the elf, Shiro had her eyes trained on the opposite side of the cave. Iris''s eyes followed the white-furred nekos''s eyes piercing the twilight. Where the entrance to the emergency escape tunnel should have been there was a wall of rubble blocking their sole way back. Anger leaked out of Shiro''s aura as she mumbled snappily under her breath, seemingly challenging the rubble to a duel. Surprisingly the rock didn''t answer. "To hell with that," The nekos hissed another curse as anger seeped out of her. Her aura grew slowly weighing down on everyone around her as she seemed to be thinking about something. Something finally snapped in Shiro as she ripped out the nearest mana crystal leaving a long octagonal hole in the wall. The faint pinkish light emanating from the crystal flew through the cavern before filling it in a blinding blast as it shattered into hundreds of shards upon smashing against the wall. "Everything that could have fucking gone wrong went wrong!" Time stopped as the level 100 warrior broke her calm, playful if not a little mischievous character. Dust fell down the back of Iris''s collar as Shiro clenched her palm into a fist and hit the wall beside her with all her strength. Kia let out a quiet yelp as she hid her face in the folds of Iris''s sleeve in fear of getting hit by a rogue piece of shrapnel splintering off from the wall as the nekos continued to pound her fist on it, her knuckles turning more purple with each hit. "Shiro?" Behind the warrior the shaman called out, her body was turned to the side and her arms were pressed to her chest in fear. She appeared so small and powerless compared to Shiro. The large triangular ear on top of the berserking nekos'' head twitched. They folded themselves like falling trees before springing back up and rotating toward the direction the strange squeak of worried stupidity came from. Shiro''s crimson pupils redirected her anger at Nakatei causing the already small-looking shaman to shrink even more. White steam fumed from the level 100 warrior''s nose as the air around her got heavier, pushing everyone down onto their knees. Iris''s body jerked upwards as the warrior''s aura disappeared alongside the force pushing down on her shoulders. Shiro had her eyes wide open as she stared at the wall behind Nakatei, her empty gaze filled with shock. Her ears flopped down lifelessly like that of a beaten dog and her tail dropped powerlessly, hanging between her legs. "I lost my temper," Shiro raised her hand behind her head and awkwardly scratched it followed by a small nervous laugh which only made the nekos look even more appologetic. "I think you and I should step away." She turned around and pointed at the crater in the stone behind her from which a cracked web spread all over the ceiling. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The two demi-humans quickly approached the opening Iris was standing next to. The two beast women walked with such haste that the undead mage clinging to the elf''s arm, had jolted from surprise when she found the white-furred cat standing so close to her. Kia''s big eyes then shot up to search Iris''s face for answers followed swiftly by a familiar feeling making its way through the link they shared. Iris understood the necromancer''s confusion as the nekos had flipped-flopped between radical emotions so quickly that the undead had no time to process what was happening. Although looking at her little kitten she deduced that the girl probably didn''t understand the reason why had Shiro snapped in the first place. For a moment the elf stood still, thinking about trying to explain what had happened and how would she describe the event. She glanced at the two beast women, she could probably asked them about explaining the situation to the mage. She saw that Shiro looked normal... too normal as she tried to overcompensate for what just happened and looked not too eager to speak about it. The other demi standing a step behind the nekos looked far more concerned and tired than Shiro as she stared at the back of her neck with a hint of disbelief as if wondering why the level 100 warrior snapped before her. Iris quickly delegated the thought to the background, as explaining to the ancient undead who had literally created a new race that it was not an everyday occurrence to almost die multiple times in a very short amount of time, by the hand of a nigh-invulnerable spirit, chased by giant beasts or nearly being swallowed by a god-like Wyrm had a worrying low chance of success. The elf rested her arm on Kia''s shoulder and began to massage it, the mage seemed to understand that her confusion should be put away from now. This didn''t mean that she was happy about it but she couldn''t voice her complaint as the elf''s fingers pressed into her flesh causing her to squirm. "Any ideas how to leave?" Shiro asked before she peeked her head into the open void. "Nakatei, didn''t you tell me that you befriended a spirit?" "Spark? I don''t think she would be able to help us... I also don''t know how to summon her," The shaman drew a line with the tip of her shoe as she avoided Shiro''s eyes as they still hadn''t calmed down fully and induced her with fear status. "I could summon an earth spirit to try to remove the boulders?" "We could but from the look of things we could be here a month and not be close to digging ourselves from here." While the two demis talked Iris too was thinking about their way of escaping. She looked at the mage massaging her shoulder and saw no worry whatsoever about starving in her fair face rather she saw that the girl looked eager to leave, urgent to get away from this land which can at any point flood their little cave with life mana. Iris too felt little urgency to live even though she expected to at least feel something after meeting the God of the Depths once again and getting stuck far underground but her race''s ability kept her calm and rational mind at the helm. "Kia, can you cast earth magic?" Shiro suddenly asked after finishing questioning her own magic caster. "Of course." The mage puffed her chest upward like a peacock while she answered. "Then can you dig us out of here?" "Ehhh..." The proud peacock quickly turned into a chick as she gave the pile of heavy boulders a look. Her mouth opened and closed while she bobbed her head back and forward. In this quite unintelligible murmur, an occasional number brushed against the elf''s ear. "Depends?" The mage answered but the elf noticed that her words seemed to be aimed more towards herself than to the nekos standing next to her as she opened and closed her palms, uncertain of her own power. "Well, better to start earlier than later I guess." Shiro said as she started to walk toward the rubble, ready to start clearing it. "I think I have a better idea." The cat''s crimson eyes locked onto the elf behind her similar to everyone else. "Kia, how much mana do you have?" "About seventy-six per cent but I''m slowly gaining it since there is a lot of mana around us coming from there." The petite undead watched the taller undead with a curious glint in her eyes as she answered raising her slender arm and pointing at the chasm. "Do any of you have fears of heights?" Iris flashed a large smile before explaining her plan to everyone around her. Ch 179 “Climb”
The wind picked up in speed and created a long whining whistle as the nekos leaned to her left, her forked tail acting as a counterbalance while she scanned her surroundings. "You are insane," Shiro tipped her body to the right and hurriedly stepped away from the edge of the roaring bottomless void. She had already predestined her answer long before taking a better look outside but she did so anyway in the hope that maybe she had seen things and the undead elf''s plan had some sense in it. "We are at least fifteen kilometres down and you plan to simply climb out? Did I hit you too hard in the head?" "We are only ten kilometres down and it''s not like I can get tired. Kia and I will lead the way and create a way for me to come back for you, I don''t know why is it that hard to understand." Iris stated confident in her plan. "I understand it completely and that is the problem!" Shiro raised her voice alongside her body causing her to tiptoe for a moment before planting her feet firmly back on the ground as she pressed her fingers against her temple. "Exactly!" The younger demi-human also expressed her disbelief at the elf who seemed previously as quite a reasonable person in all manners outside Kia. "This is insanity!" "Well unless you have a better idea other than digging, I''m all ears..." The elf responded crossing her arms in front of her chest as her long black hair fluttered in the wind pouring from the opening beside her. The two demi-humans simultaneously turned their heads to the pile of rubble and made an awkward expression as the same thought popped inside their head as they imagined themselves moving the huge pieces of rock with their bare hands. Without the help of the two undead, their chances of leaving alive quickly withered into a depressing answer as the power wielded by the level 100 hundredth demi-human albeit superhuman still proved laughably insignificant compared to the power of nature. "I still can''t believe you would even think of this." Shiro peeked her head outside, grasping at anything which would prove the elf right. Instead of proof her eyes were filled with smooth walls with few ledges to grasp onto and an unspeakably dark void. The longer the cat stared into the void the roar of the wind came into focus, a howl so loud that she was certain it could swallow anything even the earthshattering rumblings of a tunniling god. "I hate this." Shiro stepped back massaging her temple as her hand lazily motioned the undead to move causing the elf to wonder what stressed the cat more, the climb itself or the time before the climb when her mind would torture her to no end with increasingly delusional scenarios and there was nothing she could do but wait. Without prolonging their ascend further Iris looked down at Kia standing right next to her and nodded her head toward the opening through which the light flooded inside the cave. The mage stepped toward the outside and lifted her arm letting the wind caress her snow-white skin. Seemingly satisfied with her test the girl turned toward the elf who picked her up, letting the mage find a comfortable position to hang on to her before feeling the wind tug on her clothes. "I''m not good with earth magic." Kia pulled herself and whispered into Iris''s ear, her mouth barely opening to let the words out, not wanting the beast woman to hear this. Iris turned her head toward the mage who looked completely ashamed as if all her magical prowess disappeared because of this one small thing. "You are the best mage I have ever seen. I believe in you," The elf said before giving the necromancer a sudden peck on her lips not letting the girl relish in the feeling. "The other half is waiting on you on the top." In midst of the wild untamed howl rising from the depths below them, a cold chime of a magical circle appearing around Kia''s free hand pierced the howl before the sound of rock splitting and reforming cut through the noise. From the solid rock, four rectangular steps grew outwards reaching a width roughly equal to the width of her foot before stopping as the magical circle resembling a bracelet disappeared. With slow careful movement, the risen stepped onto the step while hugging the wall as much as she could. Her body bent slightly into a "C" shape as the feather-light mage wrapped her hands around the elf''s neck with her legs crossed behind her back. When Iris planted her feet securely on both of the steps and her hands gripped the other two, the mage recast the spell a tiny bit higher than previously. This uneasy cycle of Kia waiting for the elf to stop completely before casting another spell quickly turned into a smooth dance as both the women grew more accustomed to each other''s speed. Truthfully, Iris almost found the climb strangely relaxing because of her race, her muscles didn''t ache from the constant strain. Her strength made finding a good grip on the rock quite easy and caused the already feather-light girl hanging on her neck to barely register. What she liked most was the strong wind hitting her body as it was strong enough for her numbed skin to feel it causing the elf to remember the windy Autumn mornings of her youth. All these things and more made the trip into a pleasant adventure as long as her eyes stayed focused and she didn''t look down into the black void which awoke something primal inside the dauntless undead. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Can you flatten this area?" Iris shouted over the wind as she climbed over which protruded slightly into the surrounding rock like a ring made by the way the Wyrm dug through the earth. An icy blue circle appeared around Kia''s wrist, Iris saw the muscles in the girl''s hand become taut as she pulled her arm toward herself, appearing as if she was lifting something incredibly heavy with her wrist. When her hand pointed straight toward the sky the rock shook as seamlines appeared on its edges. With a great puff of dust, a triangular-shaped block of stone slid at an angle out of the wall and tumbled through the air before disappearing into the void. The two undead breathlessly awaited for the stone to find the bottom but after being still for an uncomfortable amount of time the pair focused their attention away from the darkness. "Like this?" Kia said after casting another spell which flattened the sloped rock. "Perfect," The tall undead whispered into the necromancer''s ear. "Wait for me here." "..." Kia opened her mouth as her feet touched the stone but her voice was drowned out by the swirling air. "Why?!" She shouted into the elf''s ear as she leaned over. "They can''t hold onto me for as long as you can! We will have to make stops for them every so often." The risen explained. Looking down Iris saw that the hole from which they had started was roughly three hundred meters below her. She could see the white-furred demi-human sticking her head and in response, she waved at the doll-sized nekos before turning around to descend down the narrow steps. "I''m back." The elf nodded to the two beast women as she stepped inside the cave. "That was fast." Shiro said. Her first trip with Kia took roughly a bell and a half for Iris to climb and the descent took roughly a quarter of a bell. Her first climb was particularly slow given that neither she nor Kia were used to the process. She guessed that she could lower the time it took to climb up with Kia to about three-quarters of a bell. Either way, Iris didn''t know if their time was impressive so she accepted the nekos'' compliment with a small genuine smile while making a note in her mind to ask Kia how long will it take them to climb out. "So, who is going with me first?" "Where is Kia?" Nakatei asked. The elf noticed that the nail on the fox''s left hand had been nibbled upon, leaving uneven toothmarks on their new edge. "Kia is waiting at the top." The risen words caused the fox to squint before turning to Shiro. "At the top of the staircase, they made," The older woman who had watched the undead accent explained. "Will stay here, I don''t want you to be alone in here." With these words, the shaman stepped forward looking far more similar to a convict who had accepted her fate while walking toward the executioner rather than her usual self. Iris talked to the shaman about where to grip and after a while, the quivering fox had her arms locked around the elf''s torso alongside her legs. She asked multiple times the fox if the grip she had was good before she leaned over the edge and stepped on the first step. "I can''t, I can''t!" Iris suddenly heard Nakatei scream. She wasn''t even halfway up and the low-level beast woman was already struggling to keep her hold on the elf. Iris felt Nakatei''s grip slowly slip but each time the shaman shuffled her body a little bit putting her hands back where they started. The undead looked down at the fox while she was in the middle of a step and saw the shaman struggling to breathe, her face painted red with exhaustion. "Come on we are almost there." Iris said. The elf''s pace slowed down considerably as she gripped Nakatei''s gifted clothes and ordered her to change her grip. The shaman wasn''t as weightless as her kitten but Iris didn''t notice too much difference as the fox locked her arms around her neck. She stopped for a moment as she contemplated if she should pick up her speed to minimise the amount of time the fox stayed over the abyss or if should she slow down and support the shaman with one hand. "Thank the Spirits." Iris heard the fox whisper as she dropped down from her neck and hit the stone floor looking no better than a sack of earthfruits. The exhausted shaman didn''t even bother to shuffle closer to the wall leaving her feet to dangle over the edge. The two undead both looked at each other and pushed the fox further inside before observing the woman whose stomach rose and fell rapidly. "I''m leaving her to you!" Iris said as she left the hopelessly spoiled shaman with the monster. When the risen climbed back down she and Shiro didn''t take as much time to prepare as the young fox and they wordlessly began their ascension. Shiro had no problem holding onto the tireless undead throughout their climb but when they were less than fifty meters away from their stop the elf felt the cat''s crimson eyes glaring at her. "I expect you don''t think I''m going to forget this," Shiro said but more as a threat rather than out of gratitude. "I look forward to our next training session." The mighty warrior said as she hung above the endless void from the neck of her student, not realising how she looked. "You weren''t going seriously before?" The elf who believed that she learned more if the teacher showed everything without holding back frowned at her teacher. "Why are you looking devasted by this? Are you into that sort of thing?" The nekos arced her body away from the elf. "Nakatei?" Shiro hopped off the undead courier before she straddled over the fox who appeared to be asleep. "Kia?!" "Yes?!" Her kitten hurried to her feet. "Can you estimate how many times we will have to do this?!" "Mmmmm... about thirty-four times I think." The short raven squeezed herself into the elf. "Can you manage this without sleeping?" The elf asked as she looked at the ten-kilometre-tall walls surrounding them. This would take more than a day of work to climb out of here. "Of course, that will be easy." Kia proudly announced before the two got to work again, slowly making their serpentine way out of the chasm. Ch 180 “Promise Unbroken”
Over the Demi-Human Territory, the sun slowly moved across the celestial firmament casting its light onto the green landscape as flat and vast as the sea itself. Winter wind swept through the steppe, the tall grass rippling in the wind''s chilling breeze as it galloped south like a messenger of the coming season. Eventually the sun reached its peak purging the land of shadow for a short precious moment before slowly plunging down below the horizon. It painting the green plain in fiery orange light before surrendering the land completely to darkness, to monsters which crawled out of their dens and began to hunt. Dominating the nightly firmament above Niuran with its silver light, Leral or simply the Moon eventually emerged from amongst the dark clouds in full glory, revealing its scarred body to all. Its cold immortal light had troubled many who would dare to question it. Many revered this creature of the night as a divine, ever-present, perpetual and endless existence which comforted those who travelled in the dark. Yet, in hushed tones, people spoke of a bet between the gods. A bet which would prove which of them was the most powerful. The bet didn''t resolve the godly quarrel but it had adorned the heaven a long time ago with a mountain ripped from the Niuran alongside the rich mithril veins at its roots. Regardless of the Moon''s origin, its silvery light shone down an impossibly deep hole and on the shoulders of two undead attempting to climb out of it. Iris''s finger felt the edge of the stone in the dark before putting her weight on it as her lavender eyes pierced the darkness with a small squint engraved into her face. Before she had even stopped a pale blue light illuminated her stony face from below, accompanied by Kia''s hushed voice repeating the same words she had been saying for over a day. "Alter Stone" the word spoken in cyclopean echoed inside her head even as Kia fell silent once more, before their dance repeated itself. As the girl tugged her arm backwards the earth shook before reforming to create more steps for the risen to walk on. In between casting spells, the girl rested her head on the elf''s chest in some kind of stupor, her quiet whispers would then reach Iris, complaining about the concentration of mana around her which from the sound of her moans wasn''t much. Unlike Iris, who could work all day long without showing a single sign of exhaustion, Kia had two things working against her. First, the elf realised that her Kia worked almost like clockwork since leaving the Forbidden Continent, a bell after the sun went down the girl would begin to wind down before falling asleep a bell or two later. Iris saw her dear Sleepyicu manage to stay awake for more than a day when dungeon-crawling previously but that''s where the second thing came into play. The petite monster never managed to staved off her fatigue after depleting large portions of her mana supply. The elf had seen the mage simply drop unconscious after casting too many spells in a short amount of time and today Kia had casted more spells than she had ever seen in her life even compared to the hail of spells Alicia threw at dungeon bosses. This climb started after the sun went down and the two demis went to sleep curled together in each other arms for warmth, Kia had specially slanted the platform inward they so the two would not accidentally fall out in their sleep. After doing that, rather than joining the two beast women and falling asleep between Iris''s warm body and Nakatei''s fluffy tail, the mage whispered that they should work for a little bit more. Seeing the eager industrial spark inside her large glowing eyes the elf couldn''t refuse even if she wanted to. Iris stopped and looked down at Kia who gripped her clothes with ever weakening grip as sleep tightened its grip on her. Instead of finishing her lean and reaching for the next place to grip onto the elf leaned back her body and reached for the previous set of steps wanting to return to the last stop. As soon as the elf''s body moved in the wrong way Kia came back to undeath. "No!" The mage unglued her face from the brown leather of Iris''s jacket and stared at the elf. With one swift gesture, the path behind them disappeared, stranding the two undead on a single set of steps. "Kia?" "We are so close." The tired girl began to rub her face against Iris, begging her to listen or trying to shake off her exhaustion. Iris looked up, she hadn''t done that for a very long and she heard something in her neck snap as she did so. She quickly looked back down again and saw that she had mentally dozed off somewhere along their path as they had left the demi-humans far under them without her realising that only three hundred meters divided them from reaching the surface. "Alter Stone." Kia said lazily unable to lift her head again as the path downward opened once more alongside another step for Iris to step onto and bring them closer to freedom. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The smell of grass entered Iris''s nostrils, so much time spent underground that her sense of smell readjusted to work better in the stuffed, dusty tunnels causing the smell of grass to become so vivid that the undead paused for a moment before claiming her freedom. "Kia?" Iris lightly slapped the mage who barely stayed awake. "Mmmm?" Kia opened one eyes as she let go of the elf. "Stay here, I''m going to get the others. Stay awake until then." Iris quickly said before pushing the mage away from the edge, tucking her in the grass before beginning to swiftly descend, leaving the mage alone in the tall grass. "Wake up!" Iris shouted over the wind trying to wake up the demi-humans. Her eyes were drawn toward the top where she left her creator alone on the surface. Not wanting to tempt faith further the elf decided to not be gentle. "Auch!" Nakatei jerked as she received a kick in the butt quickly followed by another aimed at Shiro. "!?" The white nekos'' body stirred with power as she kicked herself off the wall in her sleep before somehow managing to stand up faster than the undead could register. "It''s me!" Iris quickly shouted. "What happened? Wait did Kia...!" Shiro''s crimson eyes searched the little wait station and noticed that neither Nakatei nor did her tail got violated while she slept. "Calm down Kia is fine, she is waiting at the top." "Top?" "Yes, we reached the top about a bell ago. Shiro you coming with me I don''t want to leave her alone up there for so long." The elf snapped at the nekos before motioning her to grab her. "You''re eager for my touch~" Shiro teased but didn''t waste time as she quickly ensured her ward wasn''t asleep and knew what was happening before grabbing the undead. It took another bell for Iris to climb all the way back up without any stops and the moon which she could see as she spiralled around the chasm''s walls indicated that there were plenty of bells left in the night. The tall risen helped Shiro to climb over the edge even if she didn''t need her help before pulling herself over the edge too. The two women were still on their knees when they heard something growl from the grass in front of them. Behind Kia who had fallen asleep while kneeling on the ground, the grass rustled before they saw oily black skin move between the blades of grass and parting them apart. A circular maw drooling with saliva appeared from the grass as the Nightmaw the size of a horse pounced at the necromancer. "Kia!" Iris couldn''t tell if was it she or Shiro who screamed the girl''s name but blue and golden light appeared in the silvery twilight. "Mana Shockwave!" Kia''s melodic voice caused a pulse of white energy to explode from her left hand. Iris jumped left as the horse-sized predator smashed its back into the edge of the chasm leaving a deep gash in the soft soil before disappearing as even the elf''s keen eyes couldn''t make out the Nightmaw''s silhouette on the pitch-black background. "That was close." Shiro said as stood up and scanned the grass for more predators lurking close by. "Indeed." Iris''s grim voice caused the half-conscious girl to begin to shuffle closer to the edge causing the cat woman to quickly snatch her up and motion the elf to go. The night was almost gone as the purplish-orange light slowly and sheepishly began to paint the undersides of clouds when Iris emerged from the giant hole with Nakatei hanging off her neck for her dear life. "I doubled my strength." The kitsune said sounding equally traumatised and in pain before she had to be put down by Iris on a patch of grass near Shiro with her arms very sluggishly losing the shape they had held while climbing up. "Kia, why are you not asleep?" Iris looked at the girl who looked worse than she had last seen her before turning toward the only person who might have known. "Ibis? Ibis?" Kia began to chirp fearfully, her eyes shut close as she remained submissively in the place where the elf had ordered her to wait. "I don''t know, I tried to tell her to go to sleep but she was saying you promised her something." Shiro explained after the elf glanced at her. "I did?" The risen stopped for a second trying to recall every word she said to Kia. She slowly and carefully sat down on her knees in front of Kia and leaned over so that only she and her kitten would hear her words. "Did you work so hard for a kiss?" The Damestar raven smiled wickedly as watched the other raven lean forward. "U...pro...mised..." A half-coherent murmur came from the kitten as she began to fall asleep in the presence of the elf and her warmth. Before her sleepy kitten could fully fall asleep Iris sealed her lips with hers. The risen passionately began to make right on her promise as the girl''s sleeping body began to slowly slump over before the elf slowly separated her lips from Kia''s as the exhausted mage finally fell asleep, still kneeling in the place her creation had pointed to. "I love you, my hopelessly adorably Kiayicu." The once elf kissed the ancient on her forehead as she ran her slender fingers through Kia''s black hair. The girl reciprocated the elf''s show of affection by lunging forward, slamming her head against Iris''s ribs with such force it caused the air in her lungs to leave in an instant. The petite angel who had made the undead hoplite started to wonder if she had used magic to propel herself forward, started to purr while she began to snuggled against the elf''s warm body, climbing on top of Iris and curling into a ball. "Did something happen?" Shiro asked, she hadn''t seen anything through the tall grass separating the two but she grew concerned hearing the hoplite gasp suddenly. "No, nothing unusual," Iris said while staring at the snow maiden who rested her head on her neck. She took off her jacket and covered the sleeping ancient who looked so peaceful while she clung to her. "Nothing at all," Her voice seemed to cause Kia to smile in her sleep before beginning to purr like a spoiled house cat as her creation began to slowly trace the anchor mark bounding them together with her finger. "Nothing at all..." Ch 181 “Call of Duty” A cloudless sky stretched over the group''s heads as night turned to day. The morning light causing the two beast women sleeping near Iris to wake up, their lethargic movements making the tall grass between the two pairs to rustle. A pair of olive hands appeared between the blades of grass and moved them aside before Nakatei''s groggy face appeared beside Iris. "Shiro''s asking if any of you have a way of *Yawn* finding how far north we are." The fox rubbed her eye as she spoke, her face was showing a weird mix of exhaustion and pain before the curtain of grass sprung back upright and the elf heard the shaman grit her teeth massaging her sore back. The elf didn''t envy the shaman, whose muscles must have been on fire at this moment because of her sudden increase in strength. She did have her doubts about Nakatei actually doubling her strength stat but if the woman did double her strength then good for her. The undead elf turned her eyes from the grass back to her lap where her jacket moved up and down in a sort of rhythm. She knew a basic navigation technique of using the sun to find the four cardinal directions and keeping track of their journey inside her head. Of course, her simple method wouldn''t work now as the underground made it impossible to keep track in which direction they had gone. She also knew that stars could be used for navigation but for the degree of accuracy the nekos required they needed an expensive set of equipment she had only seen twice in her life. In the hope of avoiding meandering aimlessly through the Demi-Human Territory, the elf had to wake up the girl who had earned every moment of rest she needed. Iris grabbed the jacket and slowly began to raise it off the sleeping necromancer before throwing it over her shoulder upon seeing that the mage didn''t react to the risen reclaiming her jacket. The sleeping ancient had burried her head in between the elf''s thighs while the rest of her snow white body shoot out to the side at a right angle. The taller undead began to wonder how the kitten was maintaining the awkward angle her spine must have taken to strike such a pose but she decided to worry about that later. "Kia?" The risen spoke with a soft yet acute voice letting the girl know there was no escape. "Kia~?" Seeing that her efforts were in vain Iris wrapped her hand around the kitten''s nape. She began to run her sharp pointed nails along Kia''s back. The necromancer''s body arched further as it shuddered away from the elf''s strange feeling touch. Iris found Kia''s sleepy purred-out groans irresistible causing her fingers to slowly make their way up, pressing the nail of her pointing finger at the base of Kia''s skull, slowly brushing it against her sleeping kitten''s spine leaving a tingling sensation behind its path. "Purrrrrr~" The sleeping girl emitted soft, contented sounds from her throat, like a cat in the midst of experiencing true delight causing her lower body to arch upward while her face remained firmly glued to Iris''s soft thighs. The snow kitten''s black dress with silver hem slid down her body as she continued to raise her backside into the air. The elf shook her head while smiling at the kitten''s clumsy hopelessness. Her eyes were mesmerized by the wave of goose bumps washing over the girl''s smooth pale skin as her finger continued to glide on her bare skin. At the end of Kia''s spine, when her backside was raised high into the air the monster wearing elven skin raised her hand and slapped the girl''s butt leaving a red hand print on her alabaster skin. *Slap* "Nya!" Kia''s knees instantly hit the ground hiding her previously indecently exposed body. "Did I hurt you?" The playful elf instantly regretted her action as she saw the girl massaging her butt while looking sad doing so. "Nyo," The petite girl''s face instantly shifted into a perplexed expression as she stopped massaging her backside and looked at her hand, blinking with utter confusion. "I don''t feel anything now." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Are you sure?" The risen saw that her delicate kitten shook her head up and down and felt a stone fall off her heart. "You are a weird yarn ball, you know that, my Knyaicu?" She said as she scratched the mage under her chin and ear causing her to let out a giggle before slipping out of Iris''s reach. The two differently coloured eyes frowned at the elf as the ancient began to snarl with displeasure, which suspiciously resembled a deep demanding purr. The wild and untamed feline straightened her back in an effort to appear bigger and more threatening to undead in front of her. Iris would have begun to quiver in her boots from terror if the fierce cat hadn''t started to yawn in a middle of her roar. The fair doll resembling a princess plucked straight out from a minstrel''s tale didn''t even raise her hand to cover her mouth as she yawned, shamelessly barring her small pearly fangs at the elf. "Kia, cover your mouth when you yawn," Iris instructed with a soft suggestive voice as she muffled the sleepy girl with her own hand. "Can you help me for a moment and then you can go to sleep for hover long you want?" She said after the long yawn finished. "Now?" The spoiled mage whined a little bit but showed no sign of being about to drift right back into her dreams. "Yes," Iris brushed Kia''s long black hair behind her ear to see both of her glowing eyes. "Do you know a way of knowing how far north or south we are?" With a held breath Iris awaited the ancient to pull out an incomprehensible and equally delicate instrument which would instantly tell them their exact location. "Kia?" The girl''s eyes looked away in shame avoiding the elf''s expecting gaze before she realised that Kia had been stuck deep underground and had never left the city her domain was inside of. "I forgot that-" "I don''t think I can help you, b-but I can t-try!" Kia shook her fist up and down with eagerness which seemed to be absent from her sheepish tone. "Don''t force yourself, Kia." The risen tried to walk back her words as between the blades of grass she spotted a crimson eye peeking at what was happening. "I''m not, you asked me to help and I will." Before Iris could speak the necromancer twisted her body away from her, swinging her arm in the air leaving a trail of blue mana which resembled a stroke of a brush hanging still in the air. The loose soil began to lift from the ground as the grass bent toward the spot Kia was looking toward. In no time at all a dozen constructs resembling the one the girl had made while travelling with the masked nomads although shorter, barely managing to stick their faceless heads above the hip-high grass and lacking many of the intricate engravings Kia''s constructs usually showed. When the elf thought the golems were finished the grass which was leaning heavily toward the golems began to tear away from their roots, creating a sort of skin for the constructs which perfectly camouflaged them in the vast expanse filled with nothing but grass. "Phew." The undead mage fell backwards, onto the elf who didn''t hide her irritation. "Kia, you know how much I don''t like when you exhaust yourself to the point of collapsing onto me." The frowning elf, appearing upside down in the reflection inside the girl''s eyes. "Sorry, I couldn''t stop myself." The exhausted kitten shrank into a ball under the elf''s stare trying to hide herself as much as possible while apologising serenely. *Sigh* "What will you do with these now?" Iris asked the silent undead while pointing at the dozen short constructs, figuring out that reprimanding the girl who just wanted to help, wouldn''t changed anything nor brought anything good as a result. "I don''t understand what are they for." "They can report to me when they find something unusual," The dozen of earthen puppets began to move with careful and measured movements, seemingly in an attempt to figure out their bodies'' capabilities. One of the puppets seemed to have some kind of problem as it began to limp toward Kia. The girl turned her body around and like a mother bandeging her child she touched the constructs leg, with one small and graceful motion magic left the tip of her finger and flowed toward the puppet. The strangely endearing hunk of animated earth put its weight on the previously malfunctioning leg before joining its brethren in the small circle they had arranged themselves in before suddenly dashing off into the grass causing Nakatei''s scream to erupt from behind the elf. "They are very simplistic and only capable of completing the most basic of tasks but they should manage." Iris doubted the necromancer''s words, no golem she had ever seen would have checked their bodies before following their orders. Normal golems would simply walk through any injury until the task was completed or their body was destroyed. Kia''s eyes were watching the area where one of her constructs disappeared, when she noticed that the elf was watching her, it caused her to hide her embarrassed face behind her hands. Seeing the girl not succumb to sleep even when the need for it was written all over her face and go beyond all expectations put upon her small shoulders making sure her plan worked, Iris gingerly picked up the powerless girl, bringing her face near her own. "Would you like something before going to bed? Ask about anything." "I-I would like you to k-kiss me," Kia shook her head from side to side trying to not look directly into the elf''s amethyst eyes as her face got progressively more red. "Please." "With pleasure~" The risen responded wearing a large smile as she gave the girl what she wanted. After separating from Kia''s soft lips Iris wanted to steal a kiss for herself but found that the necromancer had fallen asleep, her body tightly tucked against the elf''s warm body. "Sleep well." With these words, she pecked the mage''s lips before reaching over toward the demis direction to talk about their next move. Ch 182 “Report” 5 days later. "Learrrrn... spell...for Ibis..." A soft ticklish murmur caused the long pointed ear of the risen to twitch as she carried Kia in her arms. The undead necromancer had her face smushed against the elf''s neck, hiding from the annoying fireball in the sky which for undeniably evil reasons was dedicated to shining light directly into her eyes. The necromancer Iris was carrying on her shoulder had slept for almost a day during which the elf and the two demi-humans decided to head west, toward the Vitas. After reaching the great river Shiro could then walk along the river bank and slowly made her way wherever she needed to go. The elf on the other hand didn''t know where they should go, she would prefer to leave the Demi-Human Territory and its mana-filled winds and go further west toward more normal or at least more familiar to the elf lands. After the first day had passed and her sleepy-headed necromancer awoken, without warning she began to give a report on what her constructs had seen which consisted of various ways of saying flat grassland, after which Kia closed her eyes again saying that she was still tired. The elf was convinced that the undead mage wasn''t as tired as she led everyone to believe. Previously when the girl became exhausted she would simply snuggle up to Iris and quietly observe the world around her while wearing an emotionless mask with no energy left for the fair girl to even smile but now Kia''s routine consisted of sleeping on Iris''s shoulder, reporting what her constructs saw, nuzzling affectionately against the elf''s nose, purring into the elf''s shoulder, taking another nap until they made camp. When it was the time for the group to stop for the night the very tired girl would pout at the edge of the clearing she made with death magic waiting for the other woman to unroll their bedrolls and light a fire. After the supper where the petite girl ate for two grown men, she would then begin to cosy up to Iris cocooning under her warm arms before falling asleep again wearing a wide smile. Iris reached upward with her hand and began to scratch the napping kitten''s scalp with her fingernails. This caused the lethargic feline to cringe under her touch while letting out a loud purr. "You are pampering her too much." Shiro said as she glanced at the elf. "She''s going to end up like this spoiled woman over here." The forked tail poking out from the loose shirt swatted toward the shaman''s direction. "Hey! What do you mean by that!" Nakatei raised her body as she shouted frustrated at her guard, keeping herself balanced on her tiptoes with her large tail. Am I pampering her that much? The elf wondered as she continued to stroke the kitten along her back. Surely not and even if I did, I fail to see the problem. The elf absent-mindedly tucked her nose into the girl''s long hair, taking in Kia''s floral and clay scent as she began to frame her actions in such a way her continued self-indulgence remained moral as it had always been. "What? I''m not spoiled at all!" When Iris came back to reality she was surprised to find that she had stopped with two beast women continuing their catfight. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "When I was your age I was already level 32 and people your age should be atleast past level 20." "Yeah... but you people are all weird or something!" Nakatei''s voice winded down as she failed to come up with a response. "Ohh, lighten up a bit. I''m sure once we get to Nishimine you are going to grow up into a legendary shaman... one of these days." A smirk never left the nekos''s face as she teased the young woman further. *Sniff* A simple sniff reduced the level 100 warrior into a dotting parent as she tried to cheer Nakatei up. She wasn''t good at it as both her playful character and her race''s nature didn''t match with the calm and caring role she was trying to wear the shoes off but it was clear she was at least trying her best. While Iris watched the two demis from the side-lines, she realised that Kia had been watching with her the strange scene unfolding in front of them as the shaman seemed to simply accept the nekos'' kindness appearing oblivious to her involuntary teasing. "Did you sleep well?" Kia looked up and nodded her head before her eyes returned to tracking the furry tail swaying from side to side reflecting the ember-fox''s changing emotions. "What did we look for again?" Eventually, when the two beast women turned toward the elf looking embarrassed by the entire situation before resuming their walk, the necromancer asked. "For a city, I would imagine," Iris answered. "Did you find something eye-catching?" "Nothing caught my eye." The ancient mage began to frown as she paused for a second and raising her right hand to her eye. "Something eye-catching means that it is attention-grabbing or interesting, silly. Nothing actually stole your eye." Iris hooked two fingers around Kia''s wrist pulling her right arm down as she explained to the oblivious girl. "That doesn''t make sense." "Did you see anything interesting?" The elf shrugged and asked again. "Nothing really, one of the children saw some rocks two days from here..." The girl continued to speak in monotone waving her hands as she delivered her report. As soon as the girl had finished her first sentence her voice fell on deaf ears as everyone turned their attention somewhere else, even the elf let Kia''s soft voice wash through her mind. Her words turned into a benign background noise as they watched the horizon for any dangers. "Kia wait, say that part again!" Nakatei''s voice suddenly erupted, drowning all other noise in her high-pitched shout. "Brick?" "The entire sentence you just said." "Whoever had tried to fix those walls shouldn''t have filled the gaps with earth but rather with brick?" The puzzled girl repeated herself, her words causing Iris to suddenly stop. "Describe what you see, don''t leave any details out." Shiro commanded. "But I already had described everything? Wheren''t you listening." The mage''s eyebrows came into focus as she frowned at the two demis who had surrounded her. "Do it again though!" "Kia, I too want to hear you again." The elf brushed the back of her hand against the puffed-up cheeks of the annoyed girl. With a heavy sigh, Kia began to recount word for word what she had said before, each word of hers hanging in the air like the prophet''s. After a long and meaningless description of the surrounding grass and the type and density of mana passing over the construct''s body, Kia''s words began to paint a picture of a city surrounded by tall curtain walls inside of which wide cylindrical towers with domed roofs dominated the horizon. The fantastical descriptions of the once glorious city were often and repeatedly contrasted with Kia''s not-to-gentle complaints about the way the new inhabitants built. A glimmer of knowledge began to claw at the inside of the elf''s skull as a name etched itself into her memory, Cindrisil. In the elf''s mind, a city not too different from Haveanfall appeared, its marble-white walls gleaming in the sunlight. Wide open streets lined with merchants and the sounds of city life began to fill the previously empty city. Then when a city devoid of blemishes appeared in the elf''s mind she had to trash it, punching holes in the perimeter wall and crushing buildings into nothing but dust to fit Kia''s overly detailed description before filling the damages with makeshift wooden shacks not uncommon in lower districts of human cities.. That alien but strangely familiar image lodged itself in her mind so deeply that when she tried to reimagine the city nothing changed. Somehow in her mind, the ruined twin city had gained a wide azure blue river which shimmered in the sunlight as it enveloped it from all sides creating a delta dotted with villages. "Wyrm''s blessing upon us. I guess I will manage to deliver you on time." Shiro whispered before beginning to smile as she headed toward where the non too impressed necromancer had pointed toward the city out of legends. Ch 183 “Prey & Predators” "Lands east of Vitas are fertile as any land around the Vitas, the Giver of Live but since the collapse of the Empire if one ventures far enough to the east where the grass grows tall the blessing of Tinnbera disappears completely. The fertility of the wind-swept grass sea which is Demi-Human Territory couldn''t be describe as terrific as it would be a understatement of this century. Many companies trying their luck to establish colonies inside the Territory to ease the trade between West and East had all suffered failure. No matter how well defended the settlement was or how many hands the magister had on his disposable they all met the same fate, starvation. The land in the Territory simply refuses to grow anything but the native tall grass. Similar to the land surrounding Mensana the Territory is found to be cursed and hostile to human existence... Extract from a research paper on further colonisation of the Demi-Human Territory by Oriripol.
"Wow." Nakatei''s green eyes seemed to be replaced by glittering stars as she pressed her weapon to her chest. "How do you like Nishimine?" Shiro stepped in front of the mesmerized fox and outstretched her left hand toward the city like a merchant showcasing his inventory might do. "It''s so big," Nakatei''s eyes glittered for a moment longer before dimming as she looked at the oversized dull-coloured clothes she was wearing. "I can''t go there like this, I will bring shame to my village!" "I think that they will be honoured after hearing what their little spoiled shaman had to survive to become a shaman," The older demi ruffled up the ember-coloured fur on top of Nakatei''s head while her forked tail waggled from side to side. "After I get you to the temple you can buy yourself a new pair of clothes." Listening to the two beastwomen Iris looked to her left and saw that the mage was still in the middle of nippling on Umbria''s cookie. Through the morning fog, they could see the outline of the city slowly emerge. It took them almost no time to reach the outskirts of the city. Compared to human cities which are usually surrounded by seemingly endless fields to feed the city they surround, Nishimine only had a two hundred-meter wide strip of land on which the tall knee-high grass had been grazed upon. "Shiro, may I ask a question?" Iris said as the shadow of the curtain wall veiled half of her face in a shadow. "Yeah sure, shoot it." "What do you eat?" "Meat of course." Confusion appeared on the cat''s face as her crimson eyes searched the elf what might have caused her to ask such a stupid question. "But where do you get meat from? I don''t see any farm animals grazing nearby." "We hunt for it." "And what do you hunt, we barely saw any game for the past three days?" Iris asked, the out-of-place noble-looking lady near her leaned her body toward the conversation. "Anything really, meat is meat." Iris''s eyes were drawn above Shiro toward something strange. She noticed dark slag running down the tall walls like candle wax. Looking upward toward where the battlements should be she noticed that there was none, smoothed and molten into by hottest of flames. In the rock, her elven eyes spotted small yellow crystals coming out of the dark grey mass of the smoothed stone between the deeper cavities which were left after someone had pulled out the larger crystals. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Instead of a gatehouse, the cat climbed on a pile of rubble and led them through a hole as wide as two carts. Iris took an opportunity and ripped a small chunk of slag and smelled it. Brimstone? Iris thought to herself as she rubbed the chunk of tragic past with her thumb, feeling the infernal scent burning her nostrils. "I thought there would be more people here?" Nakatei said as they walked through the empty streets surrounded by houses in various states of ruin. "That''s because it''s winter," Shiro answered, poking the shaman in her lower abdomen. "You should understand why that fact is important. There will be dozens of loud packs of youths roaming these streets in a couple of months. Also, it takes half a day of jogging to go around the first set of walls so there is no way for us to fill up all four layers." "Why?" "Food." Shiro responded before the sounds of everyday life pierced the howl of the wind. While walking through what looked like the main arterial road they passed two older sheep beastmen still gripped by sleep working on dismantling a house brick by brick. The elf wondered why they were doing that until she walked through a gatehouse with its portcullis reduced to a thin line in the cobblestone which tripped Kia up. The reason why the two beastmen were carefully dismantling the building became crystal clear to the elf as she observed the city around her. The demi-humans didn''t live in shacks like the elf had imagined. They lived in stone houses once built by humans, repairing them, extending them and modifying them with the bricks taken from other houses. It made quite a strong contrast to the elf seeing beautiful arches among basic square houses with little thought of aesthetic put in them or elaborately carved window boxes once containing decorative flowers used as a storage which some beastman had filled full with cloth. Inside the third ring, more demi-humans were doing their morning chores. Most demis didn''t even look at four women but those who did gave the two undead long stares before shifting their gaze at Shiro which seemed to resolve whatever issue they had. True to the cat''s word, the city was mostly filled with beastwoman and older beastmen with an occasional child appearing here and there grooming their fur for the incoming day or tiptoeing around a hole ready to pounce. The elf noticed that there were very few predators among the beast folk, most of the demis she spotted resembled herbivores such as sheep, rams and donkeys in various degrees although never fully resembling an animal, there was always something strange about them. Scale-like skin on one arm, horns jutting out of the spine and other such mutations always separated the demi-humans from each other even if they resembled the same animal. "There are a lot of demis of the same sub-race in here." Iris commented. "And?" Shiro asked. "I don''t know, seems odd. Thought demi-human settlements are packed full with different sub-races." "That''s not how we work," For a strange reason Shiro smiled in a dangerous way causing nearby sheep to take one step away from the road. "We divide ourselves for a reason. Those who can eat grass naturally clump up together in big herds or in towns like these since food is everywhere leaving those who can''t eat the floor to wonder about in search of game. This city is special because it allows the likes of Nakatei and me to enter without trouble since it is where shamans of every tribe collect knowledge for the next generations and of course, there is a rule of absolutely no killing of kin in Nishimine... but the city limits have their ends." The cat hungrily licked her lips. "So you do eat others." "Of course. We can''t waste food in the Great Plain. It''s not like we eat each other every day but when we raid each other it will be a dreadful waste of perfectly good and often delicious meat if we left it to rot in the grass. I know that you find it disgusting but you can make food grow out of the ground which everyone can eat." Shiro explained sounding like she had that conversation before." Also, those balls of cotton and others like them are not innocent they too eat meat but unlike us, they don''t need to." She pointed at a sheep woman busy with grooming her brown coat, dry crimson stain proving the cat''s point. "Can I eat a ball of cotton?" The petite devourer chimed in, sounding much more like she was asking for a different colour dress than about eating another being. "No, you can''t," Iris snapped before the grinning cat beside her could say a word. It didn''t matter that she had become a villainous undead monster and that Kia also was technically a monster too, she couldn''t allow her kitten to be corrupted by that white cat. "I will make you something delicious in the evening." She said as she too held off the devour''s chin and made her look away from a ram walking on top of the roof in search of moss. "If there is more of the prey couldn''t they kill all predators?" Iris asked the cat out of curiosity. Every race from humans to elves always tries their very best to exterminate anything that can kill them and the risen couldn''t understand why the different demi-human sub-races weren''t the same. "Because they are prey?" The cat shrugged as they approached another breach in the wall this time guarded by a pair of tall demi-humans. The beastwoman on the right resembled a boar, with a brown furred ear sticking out from the side of her helmet and a mop-like tail behind. The other demi was an older male with the elongated face of a mouse with whiskers sticking out the side of his nose. The two were wearing leather armour which Iris instantly recognised to be from Havenfall from the decorative clasps indicating that the previous wearers were paladin squires. "State your business." The hairy pig demanded. "I''m escorting a Kitsune shaman from her village." Shiro responded, losing all the playfulness in her voice. "Mmmmm," Iris suddenly felt everyone nearby stopping their work as the word shaman left the cat''s mouth. The mouse man''s small pebble eyes scanned Nakatei, who straightened her posture as much as she could. "Turn right to the temple and then talk to a shaman." He said, turning his body to the point where to go after his eyes found the heavy-looking fragmented sword the fox was clutching with her hands. End of Act 3 Ch 184 “Kill to Forget” "I guess we can see each other off there." Iris said hoping that the nekos could help them with resupplying in this familiarly alien city. The high sun washed away the reality outside the gatehouse in blinding light making the elf squint as she stepped out the other side. Iris raised her hand to block out the sun letting her acute eyes time to readjust to the outside. The imperial city changed in front of her as the horizon was suddenly dominated by circular buildings with a dome which came rapidly to a point like the bottom of a beetroot. The strange bulbous buildings had their entrances suspended in the air with a smooth ramp leading up to them while hugging the building all the way around so that the start of the ramp was just below where it ended. As one of the vegetable-shaped domes got larger while she followed Shiro through the broad cobbled streets littered with stone droplets Iris began to wonder why was the buildings still standing. She doubted demi-humans'' ability to build such marvels of engineering which rivalled the Seat of Aspects in Havenfall in height. The temple would probably rival the Seat in beauty too if the elements had been kinder to it fa?ade, long water stains cleaved through its walls while many of the brick-coloured roof tiles were missing leaving large ugly patches on its strange dome. Whatever had reduced large sections of the walls to molten slurry must have seen those temples of man at least as worthy of its flames, unlike the buildings she was passing by. If the attacker was a dragon it might have chosen to spare the tall sturdy buildings as places to safely land without needing to land on the ground where all the things wanting to kill it were... Iris thought about the possible reasons for the temple''s continued existence but only came up with vague answers before her mind began to wonder about the strange architecture of the temple and how many things the world had forgotten about since the days. Long shadow creeped onto the women''s faces as they got closer to the temple. A large wooden door which must have cost a small fortune in the vast steppe creaked as Shiro pushed it open, letting the strangely silent fox through. Her ward stopped at the door threshold seeming to be contemplating something as her face remained serious. She turned around and her grass-green eyes met with the elf''s. Iris motioned the shaman with her hand to step forward but the fox only flapped her ears in response as she looked down only to see the necromancer wielding unholy powers casually stepping over the threshold of the temple looking simultaneously curious and bored. *Sigh* Iris watched as Nakatei''s shoulder slumped a little bit as she looked at her borrowed clothes and her oversized weapon which looked like a cruel joke compared to her slim frame. Her foot rose and the heel of her foot caused the plank to creak under her weight, the young woman resembled more of a soldier preparing to do battle rather than about to become a shaman. Upon entering inside the dark and tranquilly silent hall illuminated only by embers from incense sticks and the light flowing from behind them, Iris noticed that shrines to the beastmen idols surrounded the hall. She snickered to herself that a familiar scented smell managed to fill her nostrils even on the other side of Vitas. "Hello?" A male voice quite a voice thundered through the empty hall. "Hello," Shiro responded as she turned around. Behind them standing on another ramp leading to the next floor was a man with a large tail which wiggled behind him as he stared into the dark hole. "I have brought you a shaman from the Akane clan." The cat pulled Nakatei''s arm so the petrified woman stood next to her, in the orange light of a lantern carried by the beastman. The ember-furred tail which wiggled from side to side helping the fox with balancing stopped suddenly, all the hair on it standing straight causing her tail to resemble a pin cushion. "What are you doing?" Shiro turned her head around wearing a face of complete confusion as Nakatei pulled a vial out of her backpack and emptied half of it into her hand before slipping her hand under her trousers. "Are you okay, you look... odd?" The cat whipped the air with her tail as she turned her body and watched the fox drink the remaining contents of the vial. "Yesss, I needed that." Nakatei responded, her eyes jumping between her guardian and the beastman slowly making his way toward them. "Mmmm?" Standing beside Iris the undead mage had her eyebrow raised as she tapped her chin with her finger while watching the fox. "I''m so glad the spirits had gifted you such a blessing. There are so few of our kin born with this blessing that I began to worry that the temples would stand empty again," The man''s tails swayed excitedly from side to side as he picked up Nakatei''s hand. Taking a closer look at him, the shaman was of the same sub-race of demi-human as Nakatei. He was wearing a similar attire to what Nakatei was wearing when she met her but dark yellow and blue instead of white and red. "Hello?" "Give her some time she sometimes those this. What''s your name by the way?" Shiro asked as she gently pulled the male fox away from the frozen woman. "Tamas, my name is Tamas." The twenty something year old fox scratched his dirty blonde hair on his head which where cut short almost to his scalp before scratching the bottom of his throat exposing a patch of blue scales which rattled as he ran his finger across them. Under the mutated patch of skin, the skull of a rat hung from a yarn rope with small colourful beads flanking it on either side. "H-hi?" Nakatei sheepishly lifted her hand and waved at the other fox while she seemed to be looking for someone around her. "I''m Nakatei, I give myself in your care." The beast woman managed to compose herself enough to bend her body forward as she held her sword in both hands, pressing it against her chest as if wanting its craftsmanship to create a fa?ade concealing her grey clothes. "You don''t have to be so formal with me," The shaman who seemed to not have realised what had gripped Nakatei''s body still said. Tamas turned around and led the woman upstairs which partially resembled a warehouse with one side of the room showing signs of life as something gurgled in the cast iron pot hanging over a small fireplace with two plates prepared on a nearby desk. On the other side of the room, Iris saw flax sacks stacked against the walls with long dining tables covered in thick layers of dust bending from the weight on top of it as she crossed the room through a narrow path cutting the room in half. Tamas wasn''t done climbing the tower and led them into the next floor where racks packed full of tablets dominated the floor creating a maze between which Tamas skillfully navigated through, his large tail moving in such a way that it didn''t brush against the shelfs. "You have to wait here, I will fetch for you the proof she had arrived here safe and sound." Tamas said to Shiro as he held open the door for Nakatei to step through. His eyes then shifted onto the young ember-furred fox. "Bye Shiro," Nakatei seemed to interpret Tamas'' look as the moment she would have to say goodbye to her guard and open a new chapter of her life. "I will always remember you, Shiro." "How sweet of you, Tei. I too will remember you." The powerful demi-human warrior almost fell over as her ward lunged at her and wrapped her hands around her. "I may even forget all the embarrassing things I had seen you do while we travelled. You know like-" "Shiro!" Nakatei pressed both of her hands over Shiro''s mouth franticly trying to stop the mischievous nekos from embarrassing her in front of the other fox. "I guess than you rather me remember these things," The nekos said as the fox lowered her hands before tapping her finger on Nakatei''s olive-toned nose. "I can''t wait to see the faces the people in your village will make after hearing you made it here. They will be proud of you and I''m proud of you too. I will be looking forward to seeing you defeating monsters I can''t kill after you learn a bit." Shiro lifted the songbird''s skull hanging around Nakatei''s neck closer to the fox''s face before letting go and giving the fox a large warm hug someone would do seeing off their child. "Ahh, but no matter how good your clansmen are I will not be staying for the feast they will throw in your honour." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Hehehe, I don''t blame you," Nakatei laughed before separating herself from Shiro and turning toward Iris. "I wished our first meeting wasn''t so... violent. I don''t think I can ever forget you and Kia so thank you very much for everything and I guess you open my mind a little. Could you tell Kia that I forgive her for touching my tail?" The shaman bend her body forward so much that her torso is almost perpendicular to her legs, her tail stretching behind her as a counterbalance. "Sure?" Iris responded as the fox disappeared behind the door after a long moment of stillness. "Wait, she is an elf?" Tamas was about to close the door before he noticed the long pointy ears on either side of Iris''s head after Nakatei had left. "Yeah, she helped me. Tei and I wouldn''t be able to get here without her." Shiro answered. "I guess..." Tamas'' eyes scanned the undead elf from top to bottom before his gaze fixed on the tablets around them. "You can downstairs for me but try to keep quiet." "Why?" Iris asked as she turned around and noticed Kia was not standing behind her. "This is a temple dedicated to the gods of death."
Pov Change Orange light flickered on a snowy skin of the ancient necromancer as she was sitting down on a three-legged stool in a corner of one of the shrines. The fluffy humans with weird biology had left perfectly eatable slices of meat in front of all the tables surrounding her. Iris had said that wasting food was horrible so the necromancer wore a small frown as she collected all the deliciousness from the floor before finding a place to eat her spoils in peace. Her righteous frown quickly lessened as she bit down on the salty meat before deciding that the demi-humans could be forgiven for their transgressions. In no time at all every strip of the deliciousness she had collected disappeared without the necromancer even realising causing a new far more fancier frown to appear. With no one to aim her frown at in the large empty hall shrouded in darkness, she decided to look up at the skull with curled horns placed on the table beside her. "?????? ??, ?????? ??. ?????? ??, ?????? ??." Dark whispers brushed the mage''s ear from behind causing her to turn around almost hitting her nose against the wall while magical energy crackling and arcing between her fingers. The pair of glowing eyes scanned the darkness in search of the source of the whispers before she jumped up from her seat as she felt something touch her shoulder. Turning around again, she saw tendrils of pure blackness grow out of the ram''s eye sockets, growing in size with each passing moment she stared at it unable to look away. From the bottom of the skull, a dark mass began to emerge, creating a body of shadow for itself. The monster slithered forward, the ram''s skull on top of the shadow was jagged and deformed, with hollow, empty eye sockets that seemed to consume all light and life around them as they stared at Kia with unrelating focus. The sound of crackling got louder as the mage blasted the monster with one powered-up spell. The mage saw her spell simply disappear in the shadow''s dark form and she felt her mind being gripped by fear as in the corner of her vision the temple was shrouded in complete darkness as hundredths of shadows began to surround her. "No!" Kia shouted or felt like she did as bone-white skulls and pitch darkness formed a wall around her which slowly got smaller. In the blink of an eye, the ancient undead felt squeezed by the shadows as a choir of whispers thundered in her mind. "You can''t run away." "You''re fake." "One of Many." "Be ruthless." "Be the merciful." "Be decisive." "Be passive." "Kill." "Spare." "Judge." "Unquenchable Killer." "Help me! Iris!" Kia cried as she felt her body hit the ice cold ground. Curled into a ball among the shadows, the small girl felt claws begin to rip her into tiny little shreds. Time itself seemed to have halted but the girl continued to weep as the claws dug deeper.
"Kia?" Iris''s lavender eyes scanned the hall in front of her as she erupted from upstairs. *Sob* Quite whimpers thundered in the empty dark hall but Iris couldn''t find the one who caused it making her chest pound with worry. "Kia?" The elf walked down toward the base of the ramp and looked to her right finding the girl at the base of the stairs, in a dimly lit corner. Kia''s body trembled violently. She cradled her knees close to her chest, her fragile frame shaking with each quivering fearful breath. Black tears flowed from her tightly shut eyes, streaming down her pale cheeks leaving long dark stains in their path before splashing silently onto the cold, hard floor. She appeared to be in a worse state than after being smited and having her mana links shredded. The girl''s sobs were like the distant rumble of a thunderstorm, a soft and haunting sound in the oppressive stillness of the room. "Iris..." Weak, desperate cry for the risen''s help escaped from Kia''s lips in whimpered pleas, like a fragile bird trapped in a dark room, her soft chirps contrasted by the hard stone surrounding her. Kia''s entire being seemed to have retreated into that small, desolate corner, seeking the tiniest bit of refuge as she showed signs of severe fear affliction. "My dear, what happened?" Iris kneeled beside the mage, scooping her up into her arms after the girl didn''t respond. "Iris?" The girl seemed to have not trusted her own eyes as she looked up and saw the elf holding her. "I don''t want to be here, I''m scared." Her eyes twinkled in the darkness as they alternated between gold and blue. The two colours flooding, fighting and struggling for dominance over each other inside her gem like eyes with the blue colour looking to be winning, slowly purging gold from Kia''s right eye. "I''m scared." Kia quietly muttered, her stiff cold body melting in the elf''s arms while her eyes slowly began to return to normal. "Interesting." Iris''s ear twitched as she heard Shiro behind her. Instinctually her eyes were drawn upward to see what nekos had seen. At first, she didn''t notice anything until a glowing ember piqued her attention. A scorch mark had cracked a pillar near one of the shrines. The dark mass of partially melted stone in the middle had arcs of dark energy jump from one point to the other as it slowly ate its way into the stone. Iris began to notice more scorch marks all over the empty ceailing but other than that nothing seemed too unusual. "Well, there goes our shopping," Shiro said while helping the elf stand up. "I guess, it''s not like you really need those supplies." "I have to go." The elf stated as she looked at the curled-up undead in her hands. "Well then let me help you with this." The white-furred nekos said before opening the temple door for the elf and escorting her all the way to the edge of the city. The two women gave each other one last look silently exchanging a farewell to each other which expressed more than words could do before the elf sprinted into the grass sea toward the great river, quickly disappearing like ghosts and leaving the old warrior only with memories. "Everyone seemed to have found their place," The nekos said to herself before turning her back toward the wind, heading back toward Nishimine with the tips of her tail intertwined as she planned out her last journey. "I wonder if they remember me..."
Star-filled heaven hung above the East Edor where tall grass swayed in the gentle night breeze. Unnoticeable in the sheer vastness of the great plain, two undead were lying between the blades of grass. The porcelain doll remained motionless like a marble statue as she squeezed herself against the tall elf in whose warm arms she was wrapped around, unwilling to let go as she blankly watched the stars hanging above her. Next to the mage, Iris was running her fingers through the girl''s hair while lying on her side. She could watch the sky reflect off Kia''s eye for eternity but her wish didn''t last for so long as the girl turned around looking troubled by something. "My head hurts." The necromancer murmured while staring into her protector''s amethyst eyes managing to somehow worm her body closer to the elf''s chest in search of protection. "I hate it, despise, loathe..." She suddenly came to life, covering the area around her with thick black ice while she began to flay her arms trying to chase off something. The undead elf grabbed Kia''s arms and hid Kia''s head in her jacket in a practised movement. The girl still struggled to control her emotions since entering the demi-human temple, going from being as lively as a sculpture to sudden and violent explosions of frustration. Iris wanted to ask about what happened to the mage but Kia remained consumed by rage toward what had attacked her, tirelessly maintaining a zealous tirade against the effect slowly becoming more deranged as her words changed from Common to Cyclopiean before the elf''s Masterful Translator became unable to keep up. The word effect didn''t belong to the undead mage rather it belonged to the mysterious being called Vesa. The risen wondered if she could somehow summon the shapeshifting woman to her but she put that thought behind remembering the uneasy and troubling atmosphere hanging above the stranger. She listened to Kia''s whine while she prodded the link connecting their minds. Usually, the link connecting the two appeared like two dams with the amount of water being controlled by flood gates but today the necromancer''s dam felt broken, violated even as if something had stripped away all of Kia''s mental defences leaving her poor kitten vulnerable and bare. Through that that gap, Iris gently poked Kia''s mind trying to at least grasp a glimpse of what had reduced her saviour to a little crying girl buried in her arms. Iris felt like a blind woman as she rummaged through Kia''s immortal emotions, sifting them into tangible sensations her mortal soul could process. "Iris..." A shy murmur deformed slightly from Kia''s crying drew the laying elf back into the real world. She gulped as she thought her fruitless raid on the vulnerable girl''s mind was detected by the mage. "Yes, Kia?" "I want you." The snow maiden''s shy whisper caused the elf to stop, trying to process what had happened while she was distracted. "In what way~" Without her knowing it, the risen''s arms slid down Kia''s slender body and rested on her hips, her body eager to get rid of the tension which wore even on her undead body. "I want your blood." The necromancer answered, her face pink from embarrassment. "Oh..." Iris watched her kitten for a long moment, she could see the desperation in Kia''s voice as a corner of her lips began to tremble. "Answer me first, why?" The risen asked as she rolled her collar down exposing her slender neck. "I..." The petite devourer''s multi-coloured eyes fixated on the elf''s fair skin, she appeared like a cat waiting in the bushes for the perfect opportunity to pounce. "I want to forget." In a blink of an eye Iris saw the girl turn into a bloodthirsty monster which forced its fangs into her neck. Her undead mind kept her conscious as intense pain pulsed through her body while the monster drank her blood, her HP quickly began to plummet past 50% mark but her body refused to push away the pale killer latched onto her vein. "Kia?" Iris finally managed to push Kia''s head, feeling the enthralling force keeping her from reacting suddenly ceasing to exist. An intoxicated smell hit Iris''s nostrils and memories began to flood her mind causing her body to feel like a furnace as something hot burned inside her even as her mind wasn''t up for it. "Kitten?" The risen cupped the necromancer''s cheek and turned Kia''s head toward her while a droplet of warm blood roll down the back of her palm. The monster was gone, replaced by her delicate saviour who had fallen into a drunker stupor. The warm blood rolling from the corner of her mouth left a steaming path behind it as it painted a path across Kia''s pale cheek. The elf sighed, feeling the desire to shout at the blood drinker leaving her body. The only thing left for the risen was to wait for the mage to wake up but until then she will do what she always does, standing vigil over her precious kitten. "At least you calmed down for now." Ch 185* “Hero’s Legacy” Pov: Sofia Junker, Year 1437. The sound of a distant bell arose from afar, its sharp toll rolled down alongside the riverbank and washed over the buildings of the village on the hill. The buildings were of simple down-to-earth constructions of hay and stone, prominently overgrown by creeping vines and blankets of green moss. Little thought was given to clearing the greenery away, cutting only these greens which started to block the entrances giving them an appearance that even a lowly farmhand from outside might have scoffed at. However, the humans of this village and their neighbours were accustomed to their humble homes and would politely ignore any snide comments made by a passing traveller, content with their lives as they were now. The hill surrounded by an inconspicuous palisade also covered long ago by moss and creeping vines stood near the head of a long and meandering valley with high steep slopes at both sides. A small lazy tributary flowed down the valley northwards, around the fortified hill and through the narrow gorge beyond, flowing toward the Wetlands while the marshy floodplain covered most of the valley floor. All ways of entering the valley were treacherous and difficult to hide in not to add the many areas where the land swallowed men whole leaving little behind. Even at the border of the civilised world without any sophisticated defences, all but the most determined opponents stood little chance to scale the palisade and fight through the many-layered terraces which also functioned as effective ramparts. A militant mind might have noted all these advantages plentifully stacked in the defender''s advantage and inferred that the village and its subservient handful of hamlets were built with defence in mind and they would have been right. Hero''s Vale lay in the shadow of the Spikeshield mountain range protecting the Minor Kingdoms in the Pass from inhabitants of the Wetlands. More specifically Hero''s Vale was the only safe passage in the Spikeshield''s northwestern region. It was the seat of House Junker, one of the noble houses that guarded the frontiers of the Kingdom of Athedale. Beyond the Vale lay an increasingly vast and dangerous wilderness, intrinsically hostile to civilised life, populated by bandits, deserters, Demi-human tribes, monsters, scalemen and many worse. The bell inside the temple house stopped ringing as the sun emerged from below the horizon announcing the beginning of the day where eleven more times all the bells across the Edor would ring. On the northern face of the hill near the top, a single house overlooked the valley below standing distinctly from the rest. The lord''s manor possessed the same simple construction as the other dwellings built around it, except for its size thanks to the addition of multiple extensions added to the original humble house which jutted out conspicuously onto the widened terrace below it. The newest extension was built at the back out of well-worn spruce wood with windows overseeing most of the valley. Its fragrant wooden walls did little to dampen the rumble lingering in the wake of the morning bell ringing not that far away. That might have not been enough to wake up the noble scion of house Junker sleeping soundly under a thick goose feather quilt but Sofia stayed awake all night. She tossed the quilt off herself letting the autumn air caress her boyish body before she slipped her small feet into a pair of fur slippers before slipping out of her nightgown and putting on her work clothes which consisted of a linen shirt, long brown skirt and a pale blue jacket which reached her waist. Sofia raised her head, turning to look out of the window through which morning light spilled into her room while she readjusted her jacket. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Sofia the second bell just rang, you promised to be up by now." The muffled voice of the head maid pulled Sofia back into reality. "Huh?" She shook her head from side to side not realising she had drifted off while looking at the valley. "I''m coming!" With a squeak, Sofia pulled the door toward herself and was greeted with by Miss Marie, the head maid of her house. She was an older woman who was older than the Lord by a decade or two but no one truly knew her real age as no one would dare to ask such a rude question to a respectable member of their house. Her brown eyes examined Sofia from top to bottom before she tugged on her jacket rapidly fixing any folds in the fabric in exchange for making the scion dizzy. "Master Roland had asked you to go to the Lord''s office." Marie said in a warm way causing the noble lady to become unaware of a comb she pulled from a pocket on the back of her apron. "This hurts." Sofia complained as her face twisted and contorted as the teeth of the comb forcefully straightened out her hair in the colour of golden wheat. "Then you should be waking up earlier and doing it yourself, young Lady." "I did wake as soon as the first bell rang. I spaced out a little bit, though." Sofia felt that telling Marie she hadn''t slept all night wouldn''t end well. "I see," The venerable maid nodded. "I''m going to send Annette to clean your room so be swift don''t make Master Roland wait for you." The grey-haired woman pointed at the piles of books Sofia had pulled from the family library scattered around her room haphazardly. Sofia followed Marie who was heading toward another part of their house blocking the tight hallway. She was tempted to squeeze past the head maid but decided against it, catching goosebumps at the mere thought of Miss Marie scolding her. The house was bustling with unusual activity even at such an early bell. House Junker didn''t have many servants in their retinue, excluding the House''s footmen who were currently moving heavy boxes out of the basement, they only employed Miss Marie, Mister Sebastian who was the butler and an old military friend of Sofia''s father, Miss Rochelune and her brother Alaric and Miss Annette whose family was new to Hero''s Vale having come from all the way from Catalina. For a normal person having five people as servants might have been too much but for a Baron it was a pityful number especially when considering that the head maid and butler were more of managerial roles with Miss Marie directing the two other maids having serving the house for a very long time and Mister Sebastian being Lord John''s personal attache and helper. Thus leaving the number of servants actually working as servants equal to the number of nobles living in the house. This would have been an embarrassment if any other noble would have bothered to glance at their slice of the frontier. Sofia and her three older brothers had daily tasks to perform which would normally be done by the house''s servants like chopping wood or cleaning the dishes and those soft city nobles hiding behind stone walls from their subjects could stick it up their bum their etiquette and over the top manners, her family had the blood of a Hero running through their veins and decades of flawless records, that was all prestige and honour it took to lead. Those words perfectly fitted the golden-haired frontier noble content to never step foot in a ballroom, remaining in her valley and fulfilling her family''s oath to protect the Vale and its people while marrying another frontier noble and having a litter of adorable children with him. Yet now those words she and her brothers had said rang hollow for some time now. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The head maid continued to walk forward allowing Sofia to speed up, she turned right and ran up the stairs. The old rooms of her brothers lined the corridor which led to her father''s private office. It was her favourite room in the house since her mother had brought books all the way from Damestar and the books'' perfumed pages always reminded Sofia of her. Although she had never actually met her mother who had died shortly after giving birth to her and the priest couldn''t be brought in time to save her but she always thought that by reading those books she was honouring her in a way. Doing something she would have wanted. Sofia''s second favourite room was of course her own room which wasn''t upstairs but she preferred being downstairs and being able to wake up to the intoxicating smell of wood. Walking through the corridor Sofia stopped to appraise the family heirloom and what had raised them from simple peasants to nobility. A set of steel armour painted blue and yellow, the colours of their house. It was an odd thing to look at but as the descended of the person who wore it Sofia had to stop and marvel at it. The armour was incoherent, no part of it seemed to match. The helmet was of a heavy knight, the left pauldron was round and had spikes on it while the right pauldron was a flat plate which reached the cheek. Nothing on the armour made any sense but somehow, even after studying it all her life she couldn''t see a flaw in it, there was no gap to slip a dagger through, no spot where the steel didn''t cover. Its polished surface gleamed with powerful enchantments only her Lord Father and her oldest brother knew of. The armour belonged to her Great-grandfather the founder of her house and a Hero, Leonard the Warden who hailed from a small village in the Swan Kingdom. "Thank you." Sofia nodded her head in reverence before continuing forward. "Come in." A deep male voice of her father sounded from the inside of the office just as Sofia raised her hand to knock on the door. "Lord Father, brother Roland." The youngest of Junkers greeted her father who was sitting behind an oak desk and the heir of the house leaning over the desk with his back turned toward the door. "I''m glad you came Sofia, my dear." The Baron of Hero''s Frontier and the Lord of the entire valley stood up for his daughter''s entry beckoning her to sit on a chair next to him seemingly already prepared for her. She always wondered if her father''s open show of affection in breach of noble etiquette even in semi-official circumstances like this one was because of him being a militant noble or her resemblance to her mother to who she was always compared too. "Sofia, you probably had overheard our conversations over the course of these few months," Roland her oldest brother straightened his back and began to scratch his beard of the same colour as Sofia''s hair, all of her family had the same blonde hair and sea green eyes, their subject said that their unusual hair and eye colours where the signs of their heroic bloodline and the land itself was bounded to their will but Sofia was sceptical about the second part of their fable. Her brother always scratched his beard when he was troubled by something so the already keenly listening scion straightened her back too and smushed her cheerful face into a serious scowl. "The Blacks had begun to pressure the King to ally himself with Dietrich of Anglas. There are rumours that Dietrich will march on Catalina soon. Our Lord Father but also John, Louis and I believe that this will set all seven Kingdoms ablaze as Whites and Blacks will fight each other for dominance. We together decided that it would be too dangerous for you to stay here in the Vale with our Lord Father or anywhere else in the Pass. You will travel eastward far away from the incoming bloodbath." Roland allowed his words to hang in the air letting his sister absorb the information. Her older brother was absolutely right about her knowing that her family was preparing to send her off for some time not. It was difficult to hide secrets in this cramped house so the news shouldn''t have shocked Sofia as much as it did but her brother''s words echoed inside her skull. You will travel eastward, those words caused the noblewoman to blink in shock as her plans of secretly coming back to her home next year''s winter when the campaign season ended crumbled into dust. East? I thought they would send me to Athedale to spend time with family''s friends in the capital not all the way to Vitas. Wait, I didn''t know Father had connections in the Kingdom of Flinter or maybe Ronald means I''m going to Firmusa or Havenfall? "Lord Father, what does my brother mean I will travel East?" Sofia looked at her Father trying to figure out where are they sending her and if her time studying noble etiquette from her mother''s books to not embarrass her house was worth it, maybe she should have been studying theology. "I know you will not like it but I pulled some strings and arranged for you to go to the Academy in Oriripol. Annette will accompany you as your personal maid." Sofia felt something inside of her necrotise and wither into dust as she heard her father''s gentle voice stab into her heart. He was sending her to the nest of the pompous mages who believed themselves divine. She could understand the reasoning for sending her to Oriripol, it was far away that was for sure. Also unlike her father and brothers who were all blessed by the System with the same class upon turning fifteen, Ranger. She hadn''t been gifted with the class of a Ranger but rather accompanied by her Noble class she had since childhood she was gifted with Enchantress class which sat at level 2 for quite some time. She once overheard the priest talking with her father that her class was being wasted by not receiving proper training but unlike in the city, no instructors were willing to travel to their domain for a reasonable price. Regardless if she was wasting potential Sofia had heard enough about the strange mage-led city from merchants that she felt like her Father was selling her like a whore. "Father!" The noble lady knew that she had no chance of changing her faith but she was willing to fight her father and brother to let her stay. "Sister, it''s for your own good," Roland kneeled down beside his sister taking her calloused hands unfit for a daughter of a Baron no less a direct descendant of a Hero, between his large hairy hands like a knight comforting his princess. Even with the age gap dividing Sofia from her brothers, with Roland being almost forty and married while she was nineteen she felt that the heir to House of Junker somehow became reduced to simply her brother. "I want to be the first one to see you cast a fireball, little witch." *Sigh* The frontier noble felt powerless and defeated by a simple smile her brother offered her. She sank from her seat onto her feet before straightening her body like the soldiers she had spent her life around, ready to receive her orders and not allow any blemish to fall onto her house''s name. "John and Louis should be coming back from patrol for breakfast so go downstair and prepare Square, maybe you will win before noon." Roland stood up and saluted the soldier of House Junker in front of him. Her Lord Father remained quiet, seemingly the most troubled by his sole daughter''s departure but he gathered enough strength to stand up, his cold and disciplined facial expression moulded by years of war felt strangely timid as he said goodbye to Sofia before she disappeared behind the door. The frontier noble walked back, noticing her brothers old rooms were open and inside, their armours, polished, cleaned and oiled to perfection glimmered in the morning light. Sofia passed her ancestor''s armour and instead of bowing to it again Sofia, gently and with a hint of fear of the precious armour coming to life and scolding her, hugged the heirloom. "Bye, I will not disappoint you and tell Mother I will return."
The cold autumn wind caressed Sofia''s cheek as she stepped out of her house and saw a carriage which didn''t belong to her family but was borrowed from the Adventurer Guild standing in the courtyard. Just like her father had predicted the weather didn''t allow for military operations and it was soon to get even colder. A perfect time for someone to slip out of the country with roads being empty but not completly buried under a blanket of snow. "I... I will miss you Sofia." Louis, who was only ten years older than her hugged her. "Me too ladyboy." John''s long hair fluttered in the cold breeze alongside the brown cloak he was wearing underneath which his light leather armour stuck out off. He shook Sofia''s hand firmly seeing no problem with the image of a man shaking a lady''s hand so hard she barely managed to stay upright. *Slap* Next in line to say farewell, Roland slapped John in the back of the head making him almost fall onto Sofia. "Bye piss pants." The young lady waved to her second oldest brother as he stepped back causing Roland to turn his eerie toward Sofia for a split moment before sighing heavily. "We will see back when this mess blows over." Roland quickly hugged Sofia before stepping back allowing the small horde of people gathered to swarm Sofia, seemingly as a revenge. The people were either villagers who were saying farewell or wives and children of her brothers who lived in houses nearby. It took over a bell for Sofia to deal with each person before her father who was almost sixty appeared in front of her like a ghost. "I love you, and do not fret over us, we will manage. Remember we are heirs to Hero''s legacy." Baron Louis said before blessing Sofia for the journey ahead. Finally freeing the freezing noble to scurry into a carriage inside which all items a young noblewoman might need were stored onto. "Ready?" A man with curly brown hair sitting in the driver seat peaked inside. "Yes." The shivering noble responded, managing to poke her hand out the window and wave to everyone before someone whose presence was barely detectable covered her in a warm blanket. "Thank you, Annette." "Your welcome Mistress." "You don''t have to call me Mistress, Lady is fine." Sofia turned around, cocooning herself further with the blanket until she felt cosy enough. "Lord Master said I''m to serve you as I did him." She watched Annette speak with a heavy Catalinian accent, her heavily tanned skin was unheard of in the frontier. She came from next to where her Mother hailed from Verravon, a region next to Damestar. Except for her name and basic information, Sofia knew little of Annette but it was clear to everyone in Hero''s Vale that she and her parents were different, coming from more civilised world. "Annette, can you tell me about yourself?" Sofia asked, learning about her servant while the world around her slowly changed. "Annette?" The noble said as the world transformed from marshy mountains to flat fertile lowlands. "How can I help my lady?" "How do you hold this properly?" Sofia asked her maid who had been serving another noble family in her home province almost all her life as she poured her a drink. Ch 186 “Life-Giver in Sight”
A light breeze caused ripples to appear in the green sea as Citranus himself slowly made his way across the divine realm in the form of a burning bird basking Edor in his golden light. Under the blue sky with clouds painted with light brush strokes the Great Plain, a territory of Demi-Humans and other monsters stalking in its tall grass suddenly ended. The defining the East Edor, the long waxy grass which gleamed like gems in the sunlight suddenly died, leaving a ten-meter-wide strip of land where ordinary grasses and the tall waxy blades created a meandering border where neither could cross. This was unnoticed by the elf whose eyes had gotten so used to having a vast green sea around herself that her mind didn''t pick up that her surroundings had changed subtly. Her journey to the west, toward Vitas had taken long enough for her age to change. She must have read and reread the system notification hundreds of times but she couldn''t believe that she was only four months and twelve days old but her status sheet didn''t lie. The twelve days had come from her counting the days since the notification appeared, creating a pin of reference for Iris in this featureless land. She roughly calculated that their journey in the Great Plain had lasted about two months which she found humorous given that two months was half of her life so far and rather eventful half at that. Thankfully the trek toward the Vitas from the demi-human city was rather uneventful and most importantly, deprived of magical winds. *Purr* Iris looked down at the sleeping kitten she was carrying who puckered her face in annoyance. The fair hoplite shook her head as she watched the adorable girl brush her head against the leather jacket, pleading with her. *Sigh* "You''re hopeless, I will find you something for you to do," Iris said to herself, some elven part of her mind didn''t couldn''t or wouldn''t recognise Kia as undead that she was and viewed her as the delicate girl she appeared to be. This part whispered worries into the elf''s ear making her unconsciously focus on the girl''s slim body and how weak she appeared to be. "Once we return to civilisation." The tall undead unknowingly slowed down and searched her mind for ideas. *Purr* "...We''ve got a journey, long and wide, Soldiers, lift up your spirits high with pride! House''s arms and coats, soar and glide, Guided by Divines, there''s no fear to hide. So onward, march, step by step we tread, For you, my love, letters I''ll spread. Goodbye, the bugle''s call, so clear, Soldiers, onward, without fear! We still have many leagues to roam, Soldier, don''t despair, you''re not alone. With banners flying, we''ll find our home, The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Our commanders lead, hearts of stone. Keep moving forward, through each day and night, I''ll write you letters by the firelight. Farewell, as the bugle calls the tune, Soldiers, we''ll conquer the star-struck dune..." Iris felt the words leave her mouth but she wasn''t sure from where she had pulled them from. From the lyrics, she guessed she must have listened to it while Brad and his companions marched alongside. Her mind conjured an image of her standing in the grass waiting as the dirt road in front of her slowly being turned to mud as armoured soldiers marched past the Hero. The scene didn''t bring the elf closer to recalling how she came around to learning the song as similar scenes repeated itself many times over the years she had served the human Hero. Regardless of the origin of the song it caused her sleeping saviour to wake up and stare at her with wide open eyes. "Again?" Kia sat up, her eyes level with Iris''s after the risen''s voice trailed off in the wind. "Please." "Give me a moment Kia." Iris replied to the girl, who felt as heavy as a feather. "Grumble, grum-" Kia squinted her eyes before lazily falling back onto Iris''s shoulder. "Where are we?" "What do you mean?" Iris said before she looked around and saw a landscape not too different from what she saw in her homeland. Vast untamed fields full of various types of grasses and small circular bushes sprinkled across the horizon. The small, easily missed flowers growing on thin vine-like stalks blooming late just before the winter set in gave colour to the previously green and blue world Iris had stepped out of causing the stoic undead to stop. "Good question, where are we?" "I asked first!" Kia stated as Iris put her down before spinning her head around, studying her surroundings. "I was asking myself." "Oh, I didn''t know." "That''s fine, dear." The elf stroked Kia''s cheek causing them to turn bright pink. "...D-dear?" The necromancer seemed shocked by her body''s reaction as before she asked. "You are precious to me Kia," Iris''s second hand cupped the necromancer''s other cheek. "Can I call you dear?" "I-is it annoying?" The girl seemed to regain full control over her body as she leaned her body backwards and began to study her creation''s suspicious smile. "It''s not annoying, it''s just something you say to someone precious and important to you." "Then... you can call me dear." "Thank you, sweetie." Iris leaned forward and kissed the mage. "I''m not sweet!" The mage protested as soon the elf separated her warm lips from the undead. "I''m not..." She stated again much quieter this time as the risen came back with a quick peck. "I wouldn''t be so sure about that." "But I''m not, how could that even work?" The girl said. "You are such pious women, I wasn''t talking about our kisses, dear~" The elf ran her fingers through the clueless girl''s pitch-black hair before taking a proper look at the landscape around her, she scanned the horizon for a brief moment before she lifted her arm and pointed. "Hmmm, I think I see buildings, there." "Are we going there?" Kia asked, her head turning fast toward the direction pointed by the elf. "We could, and I think we should. I''m guessing we are near Vitas but I could ask and learn where we are precisely. Also, we could buy some food." "Deliciousness?" Kia''s high noble visage shattered as the elf glanced at the ancient and saw her salivating from the thought. "Shameless monster, haven''t I fed you well?" Iris said but the girl simply stayed silent, looking at the distant roofs barely peaking from under the horizon with predatory spark burning in her eyes. "But first, we can''t go without cleaning ourselves." The elf tapped Kia''s shoulder. "Ohhhh." "We can take a proper bath later but it''s better if we are not covered in dust and dirt." The elf pointed downwards, her pants and shoes were covered in dust, mud and green stains from walking through the grassy wasteland. It was remarkable how much people treated each other differently depending on their appearance and she suspected that looking like adventuring beggars wouldn''t help them given from which direction they were about to come from. "Clean." Kia said as she lifted her arm and clicked her finger but her voice lacked the magical ring when casting a spell. Iris''s ears twitched as she heard the water running above her and before her muscles could twitch a waterfall of ice-cold water poured onto her. "Thanks, Kia." Iris brushed aside a damp lock of her hair while tapping the side of her head making sure the joker''s sapphire gift didn''t get swept away. She was then met with Kia''s glowing eyes which smiled victoriously at her as water dripped down both of their hair. At least she is learning. The elf sighed internally to herself as she followed the pale peacock with her eyes, dismissing the thoughts of revenge away with a wave of her hand. "We can go now?" Kia leaned forward with arms behind her back. "Yes, we can go," The taller raven said but her answer was only half of what the necromancer wanted. "Something wrong?" "You said you will sing." Ch 187 “Mage?”
The two undead walked through the wild pasture for about a bell before reaching the first proper sign of civilisation in two months, an outhouse. Iris could see an arrow stuck in the door inviting more questions on why would someone use this so far outside the protective walls. Past it, the two found old overgrown remains of an earthen wall, a simple mound of dirt with a steep slope facing outward and a gentle one pointed inwards. Due to lack of maintenance, this defensive earthwork offered no resistance to the two monsters with its front face having sheered off and filling up the dry moat. Looking at the town in front, Iris noted the town''s oddness. Normally village and its liege castle would merge into one, the village producing food for both while the castle offered protection for the villagers. The town in front of her didn''t look normal. There was a clear distinction between the simple village in the north and the abandoned-looking complex of stone buildings which resembled barracks. The two undead walked eastward, under the shadow of the sandstone walls, finding a crumbling section of it behind which they saw a closed gate with rusted portcullis blocking their way. "Why is it so empty inside?" Kia said running her porcelain finger along the rusted iron. "I don''t know," Iris replied as she examined the portcullis finding the mechanism meant to keep it locked rotted so much she could freely move it up and down. "Either the people here are insane and do not care about their safety or the power that be decided that it is too expensive to keep garrison around." She said as she gripped the iron bar with both hands and lifted it enough for Kia to walk through. "Ahhh," Kia nodded as they slipped into the compound taking in the alien architecture. "What do you think it is?" "Both," The elf replied as she lowered the chunk of rusted iron and headed toward the other side, walking through what used to be a training field. "Even if the troops left there is nothing stopping them from watching over the keep and using it." The tall elf looked around trying to guess to whom the settlement belonged. There were only two states which dared to settle east of Vitas and they were Oriripol and Marinya. She could comfortably place her bets that the settlement they entered was part of Oriripol since Marinya was way down the south. The elf opened the large doors leading out and saw that the other side was barricaded from the inside with sacks of sand and rocks blocking their way in rather than out. She put her foot against the barricade and pushed forward, causing the sandbags to fall onto the cobbled pavement. She couldn''t understand why the humans had barricaded the complex from the inside preventing themselves from finding safety amongst its stone walls in case of a raid or monstrous attack. "Kia, hand me some coin." The tall elf said as she walked the lonely road toward the life-filled village. They paced around the main village square for a short moment before the elf felt someone tap her shoulder. "How the fuck did you get here?" An armed guardsman asked the elf before catching his breath seemingly having run towards her. He was wearing a gambison with colours unfamiliar to the elf and leather boots looking tired of their continual existence. On his head was a strange helmet which resembled a thin cone made out of fabric which overhung above his face protecting his eyes from the afternoon sun. When he caught his breath his hand rested upon the handle of the falchion hanging on his left side. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "We used the gate?" Iris turned around and with a large frown pointed at the sandstone wall. "What!?" A second soldier who must have just arrived shouted as he over heard the elf. He looked similar to the first soldier with curly black hair peeking from under the metal bucket with a wide circular rim casting his face in cool shadow. "Shut up man my head hurts." The first soldier who looked a little older pulled Iris''s hand down before turning toward his companion. "But she entered the Mage Lord Jahaar''s-" "I fucking know that, if you scream louder everyone in the village will know that those two idiots had just entered His property." The slightly older man''s whisper cut through the air seemingly cutting all sounds but his own. "You tall bitch, I swear if this leads to us being hung I will make sure to hang at the branch above yours and shit on you. Now you will come with us and we can sort this out in private. "I don''t understand why?" "Do you have no laws in your fucking forest? Why are you even here in the first place, here to spy on us?" The soldier said before looking around and noticing that the locals began to notice their conversation. For some reason, the necromancer followed the guard causing the elf to let out a sigh as they could have just ignored him since it seemed that someone had slept on their job and them entering the town would cost him his life if he would say it aloud. The soldier led them inside a house which looked small with a tarp set above the front door shading a guardwomen sitting on a chair who quickly stood up and walked away as they got closer. "You can explain yourself now." The soldier opened the door before finally noticing the spear in the risen''s hand causing him to close the door and point at the ground. "I don''t know why am I even here in the first place." "You just snuck into the village you know that?" "Oh." The elf finally understood what the two soldiers nervously holding their weapons meant. She had gotten so used to being able to do whatever when underground that the habit had carried over into the world. "Yeah, you fucked up but you fucked up really bad because you have gone through the property of the Lord Jahaar." The soldier observed his surroundings before speaking his liege lord''s name. "Why would your lord punish people from going through there? Looks like an abandoned barracks?" "We don''t know elf! The Lord Jahaar said not to enter that''s it. You and I can leave thinking to the mages." The second soldier chimed in. "Is your lord even here?" Iris asked perplexed as she scanned the horizon seeing only the humble village and the wooden wall, no place for a lord to make a proper residence unless lord Jahaar was a frontier noble. She was used to guards simply letting small infractions go, their hands busy with more important things. "No he is ten kilometres west in his estate, but Lord Jahaar is a powerful mage, he can cast fireballs and explode our heads from the other side of Niuran if we speak ill of him." The man quickly and with a hushed voice explained sounding like he was invoking the wrath of Aspects on himself by telling an elf about this. "Where is deliciousness?" Kia suddenly spoke up as she had run out of patience and was looking around with a dangerous predatory look. "Huh? Wait is she with you?" "Yes." Iris answered. "Wait, she is a slaver? Are you here to sell her?" The other human spoke up. "She is not my slave." Iris cut the two soldiers seeing the hate filling their eyes although she doubted it was because of the slave part. "Liar, do you think we are stupid, why would a human girl and a knife ear be together?" "Siri, can you give me the necklaces I gave you?" Iris turned toward Kia. "Huh?" "The adventurer necklaces, the brown ones, Siri." "Oh," The girl''s arm disappeared into thin air before reappearing with two necklaces with the Adventures'' Guild sigil on them. "Y-you two are adventures?" "A-nd s-she is a ma-mage?" The soldiers began to stumble on their own words. "We are so very sorry for this mistake of mine, I''m so incredibly stupid I must have imagined you and your companion walking from the old barracks." The older soldier grabbed his cap and knocked on his skull before excusing himself onto a patrol. "Deliciousness?" Kia frowned the entire time the soldier bootlicked his way out, and turned toward her creation with large begging eyes. "Sure, I will buy a cloak first though. Something telling me that these people had met my kind on less fortunate occasions." The elf said as she noticed some humans passing them either hurrying their pace or giving them angry stares fitting the people of the dangerous and cruel frontier. Ch 188 “Land Without The Court” Three days had passed since the two undead had left the Great Plain. They had walked alongside a humble dirt road meandering through the countryside like a stream. The closer they got to Vitas, the columns of smoke dotting the horizon appeared more frequently alongside the sight of long caravans making their way between towns. The two had passed through two more villages with little issue. Having the copper emblem of the Adventurers Guild around their necks made their journey swift and without any issues. As soon as the guards saw that the pair of armed women had a reason for coming back from the wilderness they would wave them in. It made Iris question the bells of her previous life wasted waiting in queues, out in the harsh elements, scorching hot or freezingly cold. She had lost count of how many times one of Brad''s companions or the Hero himself vented their frustrations aloud on the guard after being made to wait outside. The reason for this was most likely political as no mayor would house the Hero of Mankind in any old shed although the elf couldn''t see how leaving him outside the walls made it any better. Given what the Hero did for a living, this caused the village leaders from the most remote and isolated regions in Edor to panic as usually the most important person who bothered themselves to visit those villages were their liege Lord who only might have visit them in passing. At the time the thought hadn''t even dared to enter her mind but thinking about it, the Avatar of Humanity, Chosen of Citranus and the strongest human alive would often be so worn out by the antics of people he saved that he and his party would often camp in the woods near the town rather than having to deal with the village elders or nobles frothing at their mouths at the opportunity to gain some political power. *Crunch* The sound of something snapping made the elf look to her right. She then saw the pale white mage struggling to keep her balance as in her left hand a heavy-looking clockwork sphere swayed from side to side while in her right hand, a chocolate cookie slowly disappeared as the girl nibbled on it like a squirrel. "You still have those?" The elf began to wonder if the bloodsucker hadn''t gifted the petite undead something alongside a bottomless pouch inside that signet ring. She doubted that Umbria had such an item but it wouldn''t even surprise her in the slightest if the girl had such a powerful artifact stashed somewhere in her inventory. "Yesh." Kia struggled to respond, resembling even more a squirrel with her cheeks filled to the brim. "How am I meant to explain that my kitten turned into a tree rodent?" The worried expression caused the squirrel to start thinking she had done something wrong. "Adorable." Until the tall undead''s expression turned into a voracious smile. "Dummy. I''m not a vermin." Kia warned not mentioning that she minded being called a kitten. "Auch," The elf stepped back holding her chest where her heart should be. "I can''t help myself, Kia. The faces you make are priceless." This honest and truthful compliment lifted from the bottom of Iris''s heart didn''t spare the risen from the mage''s glare. The elf couldn''t tell from where her little kitten had learned to make such a scary expression but as recompense she offered her hand to carry the clockwork sphere while she ate. The pouting necromancer put the sphere into her inventory before stepping toward the elf, disappearing under the elf''s newly bought cloak and grabbing her hand. The price the risen had to pay for offending her creator was the custody of her hand, letting the deathly cold girl steal her warmth while purring out a stern and angry warning. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A bell later the elf spotted something she had not seen for a very long time as they walked along a vineyard. A large white triangle appeared in the distance, slowly making its way south. The huge ships navigating their way up and down Vitas never ceased to amaze the elf. They were these huge monsters made out of wood which somehow seemingly effortlessly floated in the Life Giver''s waters, caring little if they were going upstream or downstream. Most trade is done by water either through rivers or by hugging the coast of Edor. Everyone near a river knows where their river stopped being navigable and where it flows to since journeys between countries are long and dangerous, the old imperial roads swallowed whole by forest festering with dark terrifying beings. It wasn''t like travel by land was impossible, adventurers and soldiers cleared vast swats of land near settlements who could afford it from monsters but for merchants and nobility travel by boat was preferable, either because of the cost or amenities stuffed onboard. "Out '' the way!" Iris turned right to see a farmer driving a cart with live pigs tied at the back. The mule pulling the cart forward brayed as it got near the undead before halting, its body stiff from sensing the dark magic nearby. "The hell happened to you?" The farmer caned the animal once but the animal remained still causing the man to scratch his head in confusion. "Sorry Sir, where are we?" Iris raised her voice over the squealing of pigs who began to panic as Kia and she took a step forward. "Why are you funny speaking to me?" The farmer spoke in heavy accent as he turned his attention to the tall cloaked woman in front of him. The light gleaming off the tip of Iris''s spear reflected into the human''s eye making him squint. "You want me to tell you where you are?" "Yes, if you could." Iris frowned as the farmer seemed to shrink in size, his teeth chattering uncontrollably. "O-Oriripol is that way." The farmer said pointing toward the north. "Thank you." Iris said before she stepped back causing the mule to pull the wagon as quickly as it could. The farmer quickly became just a faraway dot on a horizon tracked by a pair of amethyst eyes before disappearing behind a small rise in the terrain where the city of mages was supposed to be. Eventually, the elf felt something gently pulling on her sleeve causing her to lose her line of thought. "Did something happen?" The risen asked as she looked down and saw the girl looking incredibly annoyed at something. "Why did you become very annoying?" Kia pouted. "What do you mean, Kia?" "You do that when you talk to other people," The girl said. "I don''t like it." "Sorry," The risen replied. "Force of habit." "Still don''t like it...Why are we standing still?" The ancient observed the elf for a brief moment before changing the topic, her face expressing puzzlement before she spoke a single word. "I''m wondering where should we go." "I thought we were going where the man pointed too," The puzzled kitten spoke. "Oreopol?" "Oriripol," The taller woman corrected. "The land of the faithless, hedonism and chains. Where dreams come to die and be turned into unhappy nightmares." The elf was never inside the city but after meeting some of the people from the city she trusted in the idiom of labels never being created but rather earned. "Can we go there?" Kia tilted her head like a puppy. "Why is that?" Iris asked, curious about why the girl wanted to go. "Because I had never seen it. I want to see how you lived." "I didn''t live in Oriripol, Kia." The elf began to frown but the snow maiden looked unconvinced, seemingly treating the entirety of Edor as where Iris lived. "The symbol on that man''s cart was the same as the symbol on a human I found with you." Kia explained. "Kia..." Iris''s hand began to brush Kia''s dense black hair, brushing it back away from her fair and maiden-like face. "Y-yes." "You do not plan on killing anyone?" Iris asked, no matter how sweet she thought it was that the girl would kill for her, the elf was uncertain leading the necromancer to Oriripol after nights of listening to her sleep talking conjuring bloody sentences to all barely sentient beings who had hurt her and her favourite thing. "Kia, answer me, please. I can''t go with you to Oriripol without telling me, I can''t protect you from an entire city." "I will not kill any humans." Kia murmured unhappily. "Swear that you will listen to me while in the city." "I-" The petite girl''s voice chimed with magical energy the elf recognised as she took an oath, her hand quickly muffled the girl causing her incantation to fail. "Simply say I swear, no need for an oath." "But then there is no legal weight on my promise." The undead whined. "But I trust you and I hold your words higher then of any oath, you wouldn''t betray me would you?" "Never," Kia''s eyes gleamed with determination. "I swear I will listen to you." "I love you." Iris gave the girl a peck on the lips leaving the girl frowning and unsatisfied. "You will get seconds in the city after we get something to eat." She declared before heading toward Oriripol with a euphoric undead under her wing. Ch 189 “Nest of Extremes”
"Wow." Iris didn''t know what to expect from the city, talked often in the high halls of Havenfall, the hive of apostates, mages and hedonists but the scene before her didn''t even cross her mind. The sun slowly sank under the distant horizon casting a vibrant tapestry of crimson and gold light glimmering on the surface of the calm Demiurge Bay embracing the city from the south. The City of Magic was huddled east of a long spike-shaped peninsula shielding its port from the occasional fits of rage Vitas tended to have, at the rocky edge of the peninsula a tall slender lighthouse guided the merchant vessels into the port''s welcoming arms. Even from afar, Iris saw the three sets of walls surrounding the city proper with another perimeter stone wall, which was shorter and thinner without any battlements than the city walls. This fourth wall surrounded the city''s outskirts trapping a roughly three-and-a-half kilometer pass of land populated by nothing but large farming estates between this perimeter wall and Oriripol proper. The first two lower levels of the city seemed as ordinary as the people who lived there. Yet towering over them the sandstone houses the populace lived in, various spires and turrets stretched skyward overseeing the city''s labyrinthine streets. Even with that no whitewashed spire nor magnificent walls wrested attention more than what what the heart of the city had to offer. At the center, nestled amid the mundane bustling city below, lay a place that the elf could only describe as a sublime haven made out of the finest of materials, a world unto itself and where opulence and grandeur of untold amounts were openly shown off. "Anything to say?" Iris couldn''t help but ask the ancient her opinion about the city. "No." The girl tinkering with a bronze sphere from a dungeon gave the city a short glance, taking in each detail she could see from the distance before looking back at her hands, looking thoroughly unimpressed. With this the two continued, the taller undead unable to resist smiling to herself at the necromancer''s bluntness while they slowly got closer to the perimeter wall. Eventually, they walked up to a short queue in front of a gatehouse primarily comprised of merchants. The countryside behind them might have looked serene and peaceful but the large contingent of mercenaries bustling around the wagons proved otherwise. Seeing that the line didn''t appear to be moving any time soon the elf walked to the side of the road and sat on a tree stump, the smell of olives lingering above it. She could see the envy of a couple of the mercenaries who had to stay vigilant even when so close to a city. Kia swiftly followed the elf and took a seat between her creation''s legs, resting her head on Iris''s stomach, causing her to take a particularly unladylike seating position, with her legs spread wide to the side to facilitate the little kitten between them. The girl had hidden her toy back inside her inventory, content with observing the ever-shifting world around her while having her hair lovingly stroked. After a short while staring at the V-shaped flocks of birds crossing the skies above her, pampering her kitten as much as she could, Iris looked back down turning her head toward the gate trying to understand why the merchant hadn''t moved already. She could see people who looked like merchants primarily because they were the only ones not wearing armour, assembled in a rough semi-circle around a well-armoured city guard, something she hadn''t seen in villages she passed. The guard stood in front of a frail and sickly-looking woman holding a pen scribbling down something on a thick tome on the desk. The words they spoke barely reached the elf but she didn''t have to hear what they were arguing about, the events unfolding themselves in front of her spoke for themselves. A mix of armoured soldiers and militia wearing light armour surrounded a wagon, they shouted toward the merchants causing one of them, an old gentleman and a younger man to raise their hands simultaneously. The soldiers proceeded to slowly unload the wagon and began to lay its contents in front of the sickly scribe for inspection. The scribe began to guide the tip of the goose feather across the paper, motioning to the soldiers every so often to lift the trade goods onto a large scale. After everything had been done and the scribe nodded her head the soldiers uncaringly pushed everything back into whatever container was the closest. The father and son then were waved past the gates but instead, only the son mounted their wagon leading it past the gate while the father stayed with the other merchants. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It was not uncommon for merchants to join together into larger groups when meeting each other on the road. It was done primarily for protection as larger caravans posed more difficult and dangerous targets for any would-be attacker. In addition, merchants were creatures of rumours and gossip and meeting another merchant out in the wild offered an opportunity to interrogate each other about the towns they visited previously or people they met. *Purr* Iris noticed as her little kitten pawed at the sky toward a formation of birds flying southward. She felt a pang of jealousy hit her non-existent heart as she felt people other than her witness her dearest creator. Trying to preserve the clueless kitten for herself, the jealous elf stopped her hands. Her fingertips beginning to caress the contours of Kia''s face as they descended alongside the back of her head before tracing the edge on the base of the girl''s skull where her luxurious black dress ended. The elf slid her fingers alongside the silver collar, her hands arriving under Kia''s chin. The kitten''s eyes narrowed to thin slits before they shut close as she began to giggle, bringing more attention to herself as the risen scratched her under the chin. "You...!" A distant shout brought everyone''s attention away from the pair of undead and toward the gatehouse. Iris too turned her head toward the gate bringing stop to the ticklish sensation the mage was feeling causing the number of frowning undead to two. Near the scribe, there appeared to be an intense argument while piles of what looked like grain were scattered on the floor deck. The merchants were outraged as a few of the soldiers continued to pour grain out of their sacks, ruining it. The merchants albeit physically weak rallied together loudly voicing their complaints, their communal outrage overpowering the combat aura released by some of the soldiers. The mercenaries perplexed by the soldier''s actions watched on before joining their employers as the argument grew noisier. The scribe watched on from behind as the merchant whose grain was now beaten into the mud by the armoured boots of the guards spewed insults at the her. Iris noticed that the scribe was chanting a spell under her breath. "Summon a familiar." Kia commented as a small purple bird everyone except the two women missed as it materialised on the wooden roof shielding the tax booth from elements. The merchants supported by their mercenaries shouted at the Oriri troops as they tried to continue their jobs blocking their way. This shouting match continued for some time before the gates of the perimeter wall were thrown wide open. Cavalryman covered head to toe in gilded scale armour riding on horse similarly armoured with large dyed feathers forming a fan at the top of its head followed by a dozen or so cavalrymen of depreciating splendor. At the very back of the formation a man riding a white steed with nothing but light robes trotted toward the merchants. [Inspect] [Human Battle Mage Level 102] The merchants rallied hearts still burned with anger as some remained defiant but most either returned to their wagons or walked passed the gates having already passed the control. The few merchants who remained, mostly young and soft-skinned-looking ones were escorted past the gates after a short talk with the unarmed man who by the way he carried himself was a noble. The cavalrymen stayed at some distance from the mercenaries who returned to their wagons, ensuring no further trouble would arise causing the inspection to speed up significantly. By the time it took previously for a single cart to be unloaded and its owner questioned, the remaining half of the wagons had been processed and taxed. "Our time to enter." Iris said to the mage who seemed to be having a stare-off with a horse some fifty meters away from them. "How do they know?" Kia whispered, probably referencing that animals had some strange power of knowing their true nature regardless of Kia''s attempts. "I don''t know," The risen replied jokingly. "When we get a chance you should ask them." The two undead walked toward the tax booth. The soldiers manning it took one glance at the two. The elf knew that the soldiers standing nicely and orderly around the scribe only did so because of the cavalrymen who slowly returned behind the walls. An archer broke formation and looked into the space between the two gate doors and signaled to the rest that the coast was clear. "Those katafrakts are scary." A man commented as he sat down and pulled out a deck of cards from his pocket. "But they do look great." A female voice commented. "Is that why you visit their barracks at night?" Someone added. "Nah, look at her, she is out of their league." A different female voice added causing an eruption of laughter. The elf noticed that one of the militia archers, her shoulders begin to tremble anger bubbling just beneath her skin. "Alright, you sacks of magic-less meat, shut up. Lord Najar is out the back dealing with those idiots." A bearded man smacked the door in the gate wide open before putting on his helmet and fixing the cloth parts of his armour. "Hello," Iris walked right in front of the scribe ignoring the soldiers who had turned toward their commander. "Can we pass through?" "Occupation and purpose?" The sickly scribe croaked out, in the corner of her eye a tattooed harpy seemed to flap its wings as she blinked. "Adventurer and..." "Good enough," The scribe said. "No entry fee for non mercantile occupation." "Adventurers?" The commander said. "Finally someone to deal with the sewage tunnels." He seemed to mean it as a joke but the elf noted that they should rest at the adventure''s guild for today as she waited for the gate to open. Ch 190 “Crumbs of Faith”
The pair of undead walked slowly through the cobble roads inside the perimeter wall. Scattered around the winding road were a small collection of hamlets. Iris questioned the wisdom of surrounding such a large area with a wall, the sum the Diarchs had to pay for the materials alone had to be eye-watering but as she walked in the shade of old trees planted on both sides of the road she began to notice the reason why the mages decided to carve up a safe haven in East Edor. At the crossroad the elf looked to her right and noticed canals cutting the landscape horizontally, mirroring the path of the walls at either side. Freshwater flowing from Demiurge Bay irrigated the land, bringing with water it water straight out the Giver of Life turning the soil fertile and as black as coals. Next to her, the risen discovered Kia infatuated by something in the distance. Her colourful eyes made little circles as they followed the blades of a windmill. The elf raised and born in West Edor didn''t hold millers to a high standard. Unlike most professions in a village, millers stood apart. Their houses towering over everyone else, either living in the mills or right next to them and their close relationship with the lord of the land gave ample reasons to be suspicious of them or simply jealous. Those things made them often the subject of gossip and rumours in the village and were often accused of earning coin in various nefarious ways; from selling saw dust alongside the grain and lying about the prices, to outright accusations of daemon worshiping, murder and smuggling stolen goods. Of course, those accusations were almost always false and without a grain of truth in them but it did leave a bitter taste in the elf''s mouth as she watched the blades of the windmill spin in the distance. With the sun beginning to paint the sky in darker and darker colours, the pair of undead hid underneath cloaks. With the day waning people from the city began to return to it. The elf noticed that most of the people passing them were wearing metal collars, either being driven toward the city on cargo wagons alongside their tools or marching in disciplined columns toward the city. The once-slave licked her lips as she saw the column slaves passing them. She observed their faces carefully and saw them slipping little complaining frowns at their overseer meaning that they were not turned into mindless puppets. She expected that all slaves in Oriripol were turned into lobotomised puppets like the ones she had seen in the Forbidden Continent alongside the Oriripol''s forces but it seemed she was wrong. Her eyes lingered on the backs of the humans not knowing what to expect. Her mind, gripped by a cold, calculating talon of undeath felt little toward the humans except a simple understanding of their situation. She didn''t know if she should be worried by her pitiless thoughts but she couldn''t muster any no matter how she tried, at least when the reason for their will being taken away wasn''t clear to her. "Iris?" Kia''s voice reverberated inside the elf''s skull. "Yes, Kia?" "I can''t feel my fingers." The girl complained. The elf looked at her hand which had gripped the mage''s delicate hand. She had been squeezing Kia''s hand for so long that she had cut off circulation of mana to her fingers. The tall risen instantly dropped to one knee as she noticed Kia''s fingertips appeared completely black, slowly bubbling with noxious fumes appearing like a strange toxic sponge. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. In the blink of an eye after being relieved from the unholy strength, Kia''s finger reformed into their previous fair form. She massaged her knuckle looking unconcerned all while the kneeling risen processed what had happened. "Did something scare you?" Kia asked with a strange look in her eyes while she stroked the elf''s cheek. "No, I just... I was thinking about something." Iris responded. "Something?" Unaware of the effect Kia caused to the elf, she tilted her head to the side in confusion. "I was praying," Iris allowed herself to obey the mage''s silent command. "I was praying to never return to a person I once was." "Ahh." The ancient nodded but in such a way Iris recognised that the necromancer didn''t know what she was talking about. Knowing this she didn''t bother trying to explain it to Kia, feeling ashamed that she felt fear from simply looking at phantoms of her past. The guards at the gate leading to Oriripol proper didn''t check anything rather acting as roadblocks for any criminal trying to leave the city. Upon entering they were instantly swallowed by the crowd. Iris held Kia''s delicate hand in a gentle yet firm grip as she tried her best to steer toward the fishy smell of the port where the adventurer guild should be, and even if not there should be plenty of inns meant for the sailors to rest in. The streets in the outer section of the town were clean although Iris suspected this didn''t follow through the entire city but it was still a pleasant surprise for her senses not to be assaulted by the smell of horse manure and still water. She never thought that one of her first personal observations of the Oriripol would be about its lack of smell. If anything, she figured it would be perfumed over. Eventually, the tall elf wielding a spear had cut a path through the busy crowd which didn''t appear to have any problem navigating through the dense foot traffic in the lower city. Walking through a quiet side alley the pair ended up in a market square. Most of the vendors had packed up their goods making the usually labyrinthian space surprisingly open. In the centre of the square, there was a simple podium constructed around which three dozen people had surrounded. On the podium a man wearing a simple light red robe with an image of a winged woman holding a goblet embroidered in black thread. As the preacher preached defying all knowledge the elf knew about the city, before swiftly reassembling themselves as she noticed guards carefully eyeing the growing crowd. Oriripol was infamous for being critical of the true divinity of Aspects and forbidding any faithful from preaching the truth, so as not to question the all-knowing mages. Iris didn''t recognise from which sect the preacher was part of as his words reached her ears she didn''t think that mattered. "O, noble brethren and sisters of the sacred faith, let our voices rise to the heavens, for we have witnessed the flickering flame of righteousness dimmed by the ever-growing shadow of the corrupt. Hear me, hear me and listen, children, we will vanquish that vile shadow. Those responsible for the hunger in your stomachs, for poisoning your bread, we shall have them brought to justice, real justice. We are faithful stewards of this world, we must rally together, as strong and unified people, as judges, executioners, and noble souls they had squashed under their boots. We will drown that open shadow in its own blood, gutting the corruption from the city!" The preacher worked himself into a zealous fervour somehow carefully managing to not step on the mages'' toes but his speech quickly winded down as more soldiers surrounded the market square. He said goodbye to the people below and stepped down from the podium causing a few from the crowd to approach him leaving the field kitchen standing in front of the podium. After hearing the man''s words Iris doubted that the preacher was part of any faith she knew of. He neither sounded nor acted as a faithful of the Divine Court or a believer of a merciful System. The symbol embroidered on the man''s robes intrigued the elf though as usually, human religions shy away from depicting the divine as part human part animal for obvious reasons. "Crumbs of faith for the faithless." Iris said as she eyed the soup kitchen which seemed to be the main reason why such a large crowd assembled for the speech. It still shocked her that the soldiers didn''t scatter the crowd but she guessed that the preacher managed to not step on anyone''s important toes. "Deliciousness?" "I think we should get to an inn and get a proper meal. I think that will be quicker than waiting here." Iris said, the pale girl beside her blinking slowly as the time for her bedtime quickly approached. The elf approached one of the soldiers standing guard at one of the exits and asked where the adventurer guild was. Even if Kia was hiding their fortune inside her inventory the elf felt like sleeping in the guild house would be the wisest choice, for their first night in the city especially if she didn''t know for how long they would be staying but probably not for long. Ch 191 “From Corpses to Spies”
A small yellow bell chimed as a door swung open, and the small metal bird announcing the newcomers'' arrival barely rose over the chatter ruling inside for a single short moment. With them the smell of fish and charcoal entered inside mixing with the scent of alcohol, blood and spiced food. The elf was only slightly wrong about where the Adventurer Guild was. The guild house was built near the second set of walls on a main street from the port to the southern gate of the second ring, near the main industrial district. The L-shaped building with a garden looked apart from the buildings near it while fitting strangely perfectly in the Oriripol''s mismatched architecture, from simple houses to needle thin towers to grand mansions overlooking the city. It lacked a traditional roof which was replaced by terraces with tables under cloth canopies and the building itself made out of what looked like a mixture of clay and bricks was far wider than the surrounding buildings, taking up the width which would fit three separate shops. The bell''s chime barely pierced the ambient sound rumbling throughout the building. Just like the guild in Marinya the guild house''s ground floor was divided in two with the left side being where the reception and other job-related desks were and the right side acting as an inn. The elf with the mage in tow approached the reception. Behind a large ash desk, a middle-aged man sat with a smoke pipe in his mouth. He seemed to be the only person who had noticed the pair''s arrival but rather than standing up the man with a fierce face kicked something under the desk. "Ouch!" The heavy ash desk jerked as the sound of something hitting it filled the reception shortly followed by a human woman massaging her foreheard appearing from under the desk. She looked at the unshaven man with wide-open eyes but the man simply shook his chin toward Iris''s direction, the smoke from his pipe lagging behind him. "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry... ehhhh... how can I help you?" The woman with a funny accent reminded the tall undead monster masquerading as an elf of the warm touch of the summer sun on her skin. "We would like a room." Iris responded when she got closer to the desk, the woman seemed to have found something amusing but before she could ask the receptionist, her tanned face turned cold. "R-room?" The receptionist paused with uncertainty before glancing at a small blackboard facing towards her. "That will be 22 silver." The human woman with black hair which finished at cheek height eventually said shrinking further for some mysterious reason. "Could I ask why is the price so high?" The elf asked. The guild house looked good but she wanted to know if there was a good reason for asking for almost three months'' worth of income. "Food is included in the price and our patrons can be reassured that there is no safer place in Oriripol bar than the Academy itself." A receipted line left the young receptionist''s mouth. "Patrons?" Although not wrong calling a member of the guild a patron in the guild house felt off to the elf, maybe she had entered the wrong building. "Alright Liz, I will take over from here," The man with a freshly shaved beard stood up the grey smoke from his pipe trailing behind it. As the man walked toward the desk the elf noticed that the man had a severe limp and the left sleeve of his jacket hung loose, empty. "Go sort out the books in the back." The sight of a man without a limb was slightly strange to the tall undead, generally healing magic is so common, especially in the large cities where the temples are usually found, that seeing a blemish on a person''s skin was rare as divine mercy was extended to even the poorest and lowliest of beggars. Of course healing magic had its limits but those limits rarely applied to people spending their all life in a city where there was always another experienced healer to take over after the first one had run out of mana. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. People who fought often possessed scars in visible places either as a badge of honour but more often than not their scars were caused by being wounded near a sensitive area like an eye where a single badly cast Minor Cure Wounds by a novice could remove the scar for the cost of permanently damaging the eye. But, people with missing limbs were prioritised by the experienced healers and their chopped-off limbs were quickly reunited with their owners. This meant that the man in front of the elf had his limb completely destroyed while managing to survive afterwards. "Sorted already." The woman called Liz responded energetically. "Then sit and learn," The man sighed his words before muttering under his nose. "Kids these days... My name is Samuel, how can I help?" The man''s harsh voice shifted into a smooth trustworthy voice that only existed to satisfy the listener''s every need. In spite of the man''s surprising transformation, his injuries and time had worn on his silver tongue as he gave Iris a nod and without waiting put his smoking pipe back into his mouth. "We would like a room," Iris played into the man''s lesson causing the corner of his mouth to rise into a smirk. "For now one day is enough." "For fellow adventurers, a standard rate of ten silver and eight copper is charged I have to mention that my pupil hadn''t noticed your badge hung under your necks since new faces who choose to stay in the guild house are rare these days. I also do have to profusely apologise but due to the current political situation, we do have to see your status sheets and verify if who you say you are matches," The man showed a sign that he didn''t wish to see their status sheets. "I will also need the badges, checking everything will take roughly a bell so you should relax." The elf produced her status sheet which manifested as a translucent white tablet, and took off her necklace on which the copper badge hung. The little copycat next to her echoed the elf, producing her status sheet with an unnerving degree of resemblance to the man. Kia''s status sheet''s unusual appearance made the man raise an eyebrow as he compared the tablet made out of swirling black ash with gilded letters on top and the humble copper badge. The awkward moment where nobody moved was broken by the man who regained his composure and began to write on a sheet of low-quality paper. His professionalism was in stark contrast with the woman nearby who stared at Kia''s fabricated status sheet like a magpie who had seen something shine. "What do you mean by this being caused by political reasons?" Iris asked wanting to use the man for information while they had nothing better to do." "You see that war between Anglas and Catalina made a lot of adventurers go there to fight meaning that those dumbasses are getting killed leading to their corpses being looted," Samuel began to explain." This means that a good amount of badges are being captured by both sides. Our branches in those two are asking for them back but everyone knows not all badges will be accounted for, lost because of bandits, wilderness, being hit by a fireball you know all seven stars. We now have to check everyone because if someone who is not an adventurer but has the badge does something stupid or is a spy we will get blamed so the guild masters arranged for these extra security measures." "Heard about that war. What''s the casus belli to justify it?" Iris asked accidently using a word which belonged to a certain undead kitten. "Casus what, you mean what''s the reason for it? What do you think it is, power off course." Samuel answered. "And who is winning?" "I don''t know. I hear many stories in the bar but from what I piece together the Lion had swooped east around the Blanche River wanting to surround Catalina after getting the Swan King''s forces stopped them from crossing it closer to the coast." "Who do you think will win." "Honestly?" Samuel asked having remained at the desk chatting even as the tablets had disintegrated into dust and the yellowish page had been filled with their details. "I think Anglas will win this one but I do hope that they get put back into their place after this war although I do not have a horse in those wars. Also just as a personal note, I do wish that Dietrich would die lying in his royal incestuous bed. "He is married to..." "His sister." "Oh." The tall undead felt her eyes open wider than she thought possible as the simple insult turned into a disgusting reality. "Exactly." Samuel tapped his finger on the table before walking away leaving the undead with Liz. The woman didn''t spare them too much of her time as she let out a squeak as Iris turned her head toward her and quickly left causing the elf to question her manners. "Delishiousness?" Kia said, rubbing her head against the elf''s forearm while staring at her with the big pleading eyes of a puppy. "I don''t see a problem with that." The risen ran her fingers through Kia''s hair before turning around and heading toward the restaurant. Ch 192 “Sanctions” "Mmmmmmm deliciousnesssss..." Kia''s words trailed off into a delighted hum. On a metal plate in front of the doll-like girl, a fatty imprint in the shape of a fish was all that was left from a full-course meal. Two bowls surrounded the plate, one licked clean and the other one, half-eaten with a spoon neatly placed next to it. The undead hoplite wasn''t inclined to spend money on frivolous things and eating in a dinner as undead certainly was but she needed to kill some time. She had ordered vegetable soup and a roasted fish for Kia, the fish had come on a bedding of mashed earthfruit mixed with herbs and a large slice of butter which quickly began to melt. The elf thought the undead didn''t need food, even in her status sheet there was a clause mentioning that her undead body albeit still warm didn''t need sustenance like the living. Knowing this the undead elf had chosen to order a bowl for herself, inadvertently feeling cathartic as she ate with the strange ancient monster who gave her new life. "Can I have this?" Kia turned toward the elf, temporarily causing Iris to stop combing through the girl''s sleek black hair. "Are you keeping this for later?" The risen said sliding her cream soup closer to the necromancer while scooping a crumb from the corner of Kia''s lips. "Hey!" Iris pondered for a second who had taught her dearest kitten to frown like that before she tapped her nose and pointed toward the cooling soup. "I wonder why the price for everything was so outrageous." The risen pondered aloud. Normally a family in a city could treat itself to a meal like this every once in a while but for some reason, the price they paid was almost half what they were about to pay for the room. She had examined the food as it landed on their table, at first she had thought the guild had possibly employed a professional chef. She had heard that food made from under the hand of a person blessed with a cooking-related talent tasted better, remained unspoiled for longer and so on but the food in front of her looked perfectly ordinary meaning that the high price was caused by something else. Thankfully the two of them didn''t have to eat every day or else even the large fortune they possessed would quickly dwindle into nothingness. The elf stood up when Kia was done with her soup and took the tableware back to the kitchen before heading back to the reception seemingly appearing invisible to the merchant patrons too absorbed in their activities. Iris felt that the Kia held to the hem of her jacket just as the tolling of bells washed over the city before leaving everyone too close to the massive bells with a feeling of their bodies continuing to vibrate for a moment longer after the bells went quiet. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Iris, Siri?" Samuel waved the two over while holding a piece of parchment in his hands, his face solidified into a face of unbelief. "Tell me, you were accepted into the guild in Marinya?" "Yes, is there a problem?" "That''s an understatement if I heard one." He began to scratch the dark grey stubble on his cheek appearing troubled. "Were you tasked by Gion II Korenst to clear out a newly discovered dungeon in a Grand Quest?" "Yes." The elf told the truth seeing that Samuel already had all the information. "I have bad news and good news," He said. "Good news is that everything about your badges is correct. The bad news is that you are not allowed to leave Oriripol until the Guild Master green-lights you. If you leave your membership will be revoked and... generally bad things are going to happen to you if you know what I mean." "I don''t think I follow." Iris replied slightly worried while the girl next to her shifted her curious gaze between her and Samuel. "You see the problem is that you are alive," The receptionist pulled out a pouch from his pocket and sprinkled the contents into his smoking pike causing a cloud of grey-white smoke to veil his face. "Morally there is nothing wrong with this of course but legally speaking as an adventurer you had abandoned the Grand Quest without notifying your contractor and because of that there have to be consequences." "So what now?" "You will have to speak to the guild master and then we will see," Samuel spoke. "Unfortunately for you, the guild master is out of the city for the foreseeable future so you will have to stay inside the city limits until he comes back." "And if we do not?" "Those who tempt fate incur its wrath," Words taken from the Book of Alithea sounded weirdly sinister as they left the veteran adventurer''s mouth. *Yawn* Standing next to her leg Kia opened her mouth wide as she yawned looking both intrigued by the legality of the situation and clueless at the same time. "Room for two please, then." Iris turned toward Samuel who had lost the serious air about him and returned to being an ordinary receptionist. "Your keys, the room is upstairs," He stepped back and grabbed a key from a drawer after eleven silver coins landed on the ash desk. He then pulled a few copper coins as change from under the heavy desk. "Goodnight." The elf nodded before walking upstairs to find their room. The room ended up being at the end of the hallway with a surprisingly low ceiling. When she opened the door she was greeted with a modest room. There were three separate beds, a desk, a large wardrobe and what the elf found strangest was a separate little room with a mirror, stool and a wooden bathtub. Of course, there was no possibility of having the water conjure itself into the bath meaning that it had to be manually moved but for any adventurers who had spent the last couple of days in the wilderness it was the height of luxury. "You want to take a bath?" Iris looked down at the girl she had just asked if she was tired as they walked up the stairs and found her sleeping standing up while holding onto her hands. "Tomorrow morning then." The elf with the taste for civilisation undressed herself to her underwear, she looked at it carefully for the first time in a while and saw that it was in dire need of cleaning. The elf then proceeded to grab the porcelain doll and sat her down on the bed under the small window letting the early moonlight flow in. She appeared ethereal in the silvery blue light with otherworldly feeling surrounding her as Iris kneeled like a knight and began to take off Kia''s tall leather boots before quickly following with the girl''s dress. "I guess we can use the two other beds tomorrow," Iris complained as she lay the girl next to the wall before slipping under the blanket, feeling dirty. "What a crazy day today, isn''t it right my Sleepiycu." *Purrrr* They go to the adventurer''s guild, they meet the cult preachers complaining about the grain before being dispersed by the authorities. They are warned that they have to stay in Oriripol because they have disappeared from two cities. They eat on a rooftop before going to sleep. After they eat again Kia overhears a mage talking about the academy causing her to stuff food into her mouth and pull Iris out of the building. Ch 193 “Common Sense” The sound of cartwheels running on cobblestones filled the street as stars still adorned the night with a silver diadem while night ruled over Edor. The city or at least the merchant district they resided in, came to life long before the first bell of the next winter day. "Are you done?" An elf asked as she sat on the edge of the three-legged stool looking blankly at the wall to her right. "Not yet." In a perfectly ordinary room, the two copper adventurers had rented, a magical mirror almost the width of the bathroom levitated in the air emitting a soft purple glow as mana filled the space between the shattered shards holding them still in the air. Sitting in the twilight the risen could make out the thick steam tendrils of warmth grazing her skin as it rose from a tub next to her. Behind her Kia was braiding her hair or rather playing with them as in the shattered crystal she could see that the pale girl was experimenting with how she looked. Underneath both of their feet water pooled from their bodies reflecting the dark wooden ceiling above. A metallic chime filled the silence as the mirror-like crystals shifted to the side with a single wave of Kia''s hand causing the back of Iris''s head to appear in each of the shards. Idly tracing the black edge of her precious sapphire gift, Iris could see in the mirror strands of her hair sliding smoothly between Kia''s skilled fingers. She felt the ancient lean on her back with her entire body as her fingers gently worked through the elf''s wet locks, reflecting in the crystal was the necromancer. Her tongue sticking out as she utterly concentrated on her work leaving the risen with little opportunity to fill the silence. *Mmm mmm mmm* Iris closed her eyes and allowed her head to be guided by Kia''s hands, beginning to hum as she enjoyed the sensation on her scalp. The necromancer continued to comb, tie and do other things the unwomanly elf had never learned to do in her youth. The once village girl always preferred to let her long straight her flow down past her shoulders seeing the time other women spent on doing their hair as time wasted that she could use to do useful things like hunting small birds in the morning or try to hide from her parents whose faces appeared as blurs as she tried to recall them. Either way, her mind had kept the memories of the outcomes of her little escapades and her hiding skills which probably haven''t improved since then. "Done." Kia happily announced, her voice bordering on a giggle as she wrapped her hands around the elf''s neck and smushed her cheek against the elf''s. "You haven''t changed anything?" The elf opened her eyes and saw the same image as she did when she sat down. "A little bit," The elf regretted asking as the clingy necromancer stopped and stood up and began to point at the braided crown at the back of her head. The petite undead began to point at the small changes she made but to the risen nothing had changed. "You look weird-" "Am I?" The risen quickly turned around and grabbed the girl by her wrist pulling the mage onto her lap. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "HeheheheIrishehee!" Melodic giggles filled the small room as the ancient began to thrash in the hoplite''s immovable grip."Heheestheeheophehe!" The girl pleaded between giggles but the elf didn''t listen, letting go of her hopeless prey only after taking her fill of Kia''s voice. "Do I still look weird?" The elf asked. "I didn''t mean to say that!" "But you did say it." "Yes but *grrrr*" The ancient''s arms dropped to her side just as an annoyed frown crept onto her face. The girl voluntarily came back to the very person who caused her the frustration she felt. It took a moment for the girl snuggling against the still-wet yet warm elf to speak again. "I don''t like when you look different." "Same here." The elf caressed Kia''s cheek before leaning to her right and picking up a towel. "Could you put it back in?" She said handing the girl the immortal blue flower. Both women''s remarkably similar black hair were still wet although Iris''s hair was much dryer than Kia''s, thanks to the girl working on the elf''s locks for so long. The risen helped the mage dry herself wrapping her in the white fabric before grabbing another towel Kia pulled from her inventory. "Are you tired?" Iris asked as she glanced at the steaming water in the water tub. The petite mage had woken up unusually early and after some time of simply enjoying each other''s presence, she began to twirl Iris''s hair around her finger. The elf didn''t know when but there was a point while they talked when the topic of hair came up and not long after the them two were standing in front of a steaming bathtub. Kia''s magic was very convenient as most people had to fetch their own water. If they were lucky they would have someone to fetch and heat the water for them but that took a lot of time and the ability to simply snap fingers and have a tub of steamy water like that was beyond time-saving. But the elf was concerned about how much mana the mage had burned through so early in the day. There was a reason even Alicia always ordered water to be brought to her as heating water was easier than creating it. "No." Kia shook her head. "Are you sure?" "Yes!" The shorter raven reassured the concerned risen. "I''m good at water magic so I took time optimizing it." "Do you have a bucket? I need to drain the tub." "But why?" "We can''t leave water like that," The elf explained. "The wood is going to rot and it would be very rude to make a mess somewhere where we are guests." "Oh," Kia eagerly agreed with her creation. It was very reassuring that even in the ancient past hospitality was important. "We can use these." She said holding her palm toward the elf. "What are these?" Iris asked as she picked up an uneven glass pebble which appeared on the necromancer''s palm. Looking inside the pebble she noticed a cloudy liquid floating inside. A droplet of water remaining on her finger flowed onto the pebble. Upon touching the surface the droplet got sucked into the thumb size pebble. She was unsure if her eyes were correct but the cloudy liquid became ever so slightly bluer than before. "Those are Pump Stones I made. They are easy to make so I made a lot of them when I was experimenting with runes." The elf ran the pebble between the pads of her fingers and she could barely feel that the surface of the stone had something carved into it. Looking closer a small yellow rune in the shape of "Y" had been roughly carved into its surface. Such a small rune no matter how weak would have been worth quite a lot as most craftsmen never reached the necessary level to approach the masterwork Kia handled like a bunch of common rocks. "What are these used for?" "Remember the lake in my domain?" The girl asked. "I do." "When it appeared I think I was quite happy about it at first but then it started to flood the streets so to fix it I threw some of these into the lake." "Do you know why did the lake appeared?" Iris said as she threw the pebble she held into the wooden tub shortly followed by Kia. "I think it leaks through the rock but I''m not sure, but it does leach the minerals from around walls slowly eating them. That entire section used to not be there," Images of the huge underground cavern dwarfing anything the elf had ever seen appeared in her mind. She could recall the marble city with a ceiling appearing like a starry night which reflected off the black water''s surface. "I had to make constructs to watch over the water so the lake stopped digging sideways but I think it began to dig down." In the span, it took the girl to finish the sentence the water in the tub was completely drained. The pebbles they had thrown in had changed completely. They appeared as solid stones which had been coloured from the inside with a dull dark blue colour. The yellow light coming off the rune also had been completely missing. "Kia, how many of these you needed to throw into the lake to lower it?" "Ehhhhh... lots and lots." The girl said. *Sigh* "Come on, we can look around the city while the humans are still asleep." Iris hurried the necromancer who seemed to specialize in breaking common sense. Ch 194 “Death & Taxes” The pair of undead walked past the empty reception and opened the door causing the small bell to ring. When they stepped out into the early light, the cold morning breeze slapped them as it washed over the street from the north. The city should hurry to prepare for snowfall in the near future but the elf noticed that few if any homes had smoke already coming out of their chimneys. The temperature didn''t affect her nor the pale mage beside her but from observing the dock workers at the far side of the street temperature had dropped enough that people have started heating their houses and wearing winter clothing. The few columns of smoke might have been the reality inside the cities where life was far more expensive than in the country and the people were saving up their stockpiles of wood for later. The elf began to wander through the empty streets. After a bit of aimless meandering another bell rang and not that shortly after the city streets began to fill with people heading toward their work. Since they were in the lowest part of the city most people either headed toward the industrial district or began to head out of the city. After all, horses had to have their shoes put on, farmers needed farmhands to help with finishing before the winter truly set in, the nature around the city needed to forage for useful herbs and so on. That was all the things she had seen with other large human cities but Oriripol felt different. Given that the city had a wall surrounding a large section of land near the city probably meant that all the usual surrounding villages a city usually had were housed inside the city itself causing the large crowds of people trying to get in and out of the city to appear near the gates. Trying to avoid the crowds flowing like water from a mountain, Iris turned and led them through an alley which looked to be leading further toward the second wall. After skipping one human wave the two had emerged onto a half busy street with people walking between carts. Kia wearing a traveler''s cloak seemed to be silently observing the humans passing by her, occasionally someone would manage to glimpse under her hood causing them to gasp causing the ancient to each time furrow her brows in confusion. After a bell of walking through the lowest part of the city, the elf headed toward the next layer. The city guard manning the gatehouse didn''t check anything allowing people to walk past them as they wished. Right past the gate the street split in three and Iris asked Kia where she wanted to go next. The necromancer stopped and stared at the elf with eyes hungry to see more new things and the girl pulled the risen toward the right. In an incredible coincidence that the tall elf found suspicious, they had entered a large market square with a trade house right in the middle. "What is that?" Kia pointed at a tall stone building with large windows. "That is probably a trade house." "But why?" "What do you mean?" "Why did they build it, couldn''t they make the market square bigger?" The ancient''s words caused the elf to remember the multiple grand open plazas Cyclops seemed to have an affinity to. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Well, I can''t be sure but I would imagine it has to do with the expenses involved, "Iris began to explain, using as much information she had heard from her previous life." For the Lord of the place, it is more convenient to concentrate all the industries as much as possible, this is why there an industrial districts and dedicated markets rather than all the stores being scattered across the city making taxing them harder and causing unnecessary traffic. In addition in cities everything is more expensive than in the country and having a giant empty square which does nothing for big portions of the day is beyond wasteful so building a trade house becomes profitable in the long term. The merchants and normal people having one safe and roofed place to go and buy everyday things are more convenient and easier for people from other cities to spend their hard-earned money in the city rather than wondering about." As the elf spoke the girl nodded her head along, staring a the building while they weaved between stands. "What is taxing?" Kia asked, her gem-like eyes shining with curiosity. "Tax is a way for rulers to earn revenue from their subjects. When people intending on selling something enter a city they have to pay tax on the goods they are bringing with them, or another example of tax is the portion of the grain a farmer has to give to his liege lord." Iris explained. "So it''s a tribute but paid not annually?" "Sort of." "Wow." Iris saw the girl''s eyes turn toward the stars after a moment before she made a sound of amazed enlightenment. Shortly after the ancient fell silent, looking like she was pondering something. "That doesn''t make sense." "What doesn''t make sense?" "The humans who act like rulers do not always appear to be the strongest. How can they extract tribute from people?" Kia asked but before the elf could respond the girl began to speak to herself."...But that''s so inefficient, surely they can''t be that stupid. Maybe they fight groups of humans at a time?" "I''m here Kia. What are you talking about?" "I''m wondering how could a human leader fit challenging their subjects into their schedules. How long do they even live for?" "Let me start with the easier question to answer," Iris sighed stopping near the entrance of the trade house in fear of having her voice drown out. "Humans can reach the age of one hundred and fifty but most of them live until their sixties, seventies. Adding to that Dwarves live to about two-hundredth and fifty years. I as an elf would have lived for maybe six hours but I heard that they can live for far longer." "So short!" Kia''s eyes opened wide in fear as she wrapped her arms around the elf drawing the attention of the nearby humans. "No wonder the living hate undead, they are jealous of us." Although the girl appeared to be simply gloating as she watched the humans walking nearby her words did ring somewhat true in elf''s ears. There was no shortage of people delving deep into the depths of magic learning in and outs of necromancy in an attempt to live forever and she had seen many of these people willing to plunge their minds into cages of madness for eternity if they hadn''t already done so in pursuit of their goal then face their demise by the edge of Brad''s sword or his companions. "To answer your other questions. Most races choose their leaders not based on their stats but on other things usually steeped in tradition. Some rulers are decided on seniority, some based on divine right and others are chosen on their bloodline meaning they inherit their power from their family, either in the form of land, money or titles." Iris stopped to see if Kia had anything to say but the girl didn''t comment although puzzlement adorned her wonderfully expressive face. "I think you shouldn''t think of things as they were back in your day. The king doesn''t have to fight everyone to pay their taxes as the benefits usually outweigh the negatives, the walls protecting the citizenry of a city couldn''t have been built by lonely people. Only when someone doesn''t pay does the king send his soldiers to make them pay or put them in chains but I wouldn''t say that the king fought those people. How did the Cyclops do things?" "When the king asked people simply gave him the funds he needed." Kia said shrugging her shoulders after opening a window where life seemed to have been much simpler than it the was now." *Gruu* The mage''s face became red as her ever-empty stomach rumbled loudly. The elf smirked before she stepped forward and entered the trade house, instantly having her ear twitch from the terrible noise inside. Ch 195 “Human Rights” For a few short seconds, the world became dark with grey silhouettes moving in her vision before Iris''s eyes adjusted to half-light inside the trade house. Kia watched the elf grimace, deep shadows appearing on her face as a deep frown followed her thoughts. For the hooded undead, the transition from light to dark was as smooth as to be almost unnoticeable. The terrible necromancer rarely took her mind off the treats humans made but now she focused on the one thing that was of higher priority than food. She pedantically surveyed Iris''s face, focusing her curious eyes on the risen''s purple eyes. The ancient haven''t altered Iris''s exterior too much and any changes had been brought upon by modifications done to the elf''s core rather than coming from under Kia''s hands. The monster in the girl''s skin pondered if she should change that. She hadn''t had any time to test her creation and tweak the minor issues she had noticed since the day she left her domain. She had left Iris''s original eyes intact but because they remained mundane even after the ritual all the flaws of them still remained. Her favourite couldn''t see mana nor could she see in perfect darkness or adjust her vision to quickly changing light. The fact that there was a simple answer to those problems annoyed the ancient. Currently, Iris used mundane vision altered slightly by her previous race, inferior to her current one. Mundane vision relied on the ambient light entering the eyes and for the non-magical beings that was it but beings made from mana could like her use their mana for more than living and casting spells. A small inconsequential amount of it could be used as a fuel creating light inside the eye causing there to be light even in the darkest places. Of course, this was a simple method which didn''t even enter Kia''s mind as a possible replacement but even low-level magic body parts were infinitely superior then their ordinary counterparts. The pale monster pushed air into her cheeks. It has been nearly five months since the ancient had left her domain, for the humans around her it might have been a lot of time but for the immortal undead, this period of time was nothing more than a blink of an eye. Yet in the blink of an eye, she had seen so many new things and felt new and previously unknown emotions that her mind worked harder than ever before to decipher. This and the strange effect the outside world had on her made staying awake for more than a day difficult which was needed if she wanted to operate on Iris not to mention the immense mana cost she couldn''t sustain while her creation stayed low-level. She hadn''t investigated any ways of tricking her body reliably to stay awake for some time and the few times she had fought exhaustion off she was unable to make notes only remembering warm embrace before her memory would cut off. In truth, the ancient felt for the first time an uncharismatic desire to not unveil the mystery. Snuggling against her warm creation caused her to drift somewhere where she felt truly safe, unassulted by her nightmares. Perhaps she will wait to improve Iris once her creations improves slightly. "Kia, I don''t like how you stare at me." The subject of her meandering thoughts suddenly spoke up causing the powerful mage to squeak in surprise almost falling over as her heel hit a curb. "Careful." The elf grabbed Kia''s wrist before she managed to fell, helping her regain balance. The two moved forward again through the broad corridor. It was still relatively early in the day with everyone going about their tasks but there were still people walking through the trade house. Since they had moved up in the city the burghers here wore clothing made from better materials than most people in the lower city. The pair stuck to the right side of the corridor, they gazed at the goods the merchants inside brought in. Each merchant seemed to have a designated spot where they could sell with a clear border where one merchant''s territory ended and others started. The merchants dealing outside mostly sold things which sold easily and quickly but the traders here sold things which needed time to sell or required more protection than a keen set of eyes. Dyed clothes, spices, potions, enchantments and so on passed them each merchant eager to strike up a conversation but neither Kia nor Iris spotted anything interesting so they continued toward the center. The center of the trade house was shaped into an oval-shaped yard lined with wooden scaffolding holding up what appeared the second floor. Curious about what was upstairs the elf steered toward a staircase and slowly ascended upstairs. They passed the large windows basking the ground level in the morning light and stepped into the warmly illuminated upstairs area. Iris wondered merchants trading in what would bother lifting their cargo off the ground. They passed a guard, emerging on the second floor which appeared to be slightly larger than the yard below. Few people walked between the even fewer stands on the floor but the area next to them seemed to be empty. Wanting to see why there were so few people on their side of the floor Iris walked toward the corner. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. In the warm torchlight, the elf could see jewellery shimmering inside glass boxes. Malachite rings, pyrite cups, nephrite earrings, golden brooches and many many more items made from metals the elf couldn''t name filled appeared in her vision. She couldn''t help but cast Inspect on some of the more bizarre items, her Mark of Darkness allowing her to see the metal''s name even if she wasn''t a blacksmith. "Anything I can help with?" Sitting between the display cases an older man stood up from his chair and approached the pair. "I''m wondering why there is none here, these are truly wonderful crafts." Iris complemented the man as she continued to scan through his inventory, more out of curiosity for the metals rather than a desire to purchase any of them. "It''s still sun in the sky. Those dwarven crafts sell like hot cakes in the evenings when true gentlemen are returning to their lovely flowers." The merchant replied, his allegories bringing him the attention of the devourer nearby. "Is this noble lady in need of anything?" The human said completely losing interest in the elf and pouncing on the mage. "Grrrr." The porcelain replica of a fair princess snarled like a wild beast as the man turned to her with an annoying attitude. "Northerner?" Iris could hear the human whisper before backing away from Kia. "Is there a dwarven enclave in the city or you are sourcing these from outside?" The risen asked as she gazed at the pyrite ring labelled as being golden. "All of my stock is from reputable sources inside the city I can vouch for that. So are you going to purchase anything?" Iris found the man with Oriri''s accent humourous, she didn''t doubt his claims about his sales but rather from how different some merchants were from each other. One could find an honest trader who knew what he was selling and another one who didn''t know the difference between gold and fool''s gold. The elf stared some more at the plain jewellery in front of her remembering Dian''s words about dwarven pride and that they will pour their heart out for everything that comes from under their hands. Silently the elf straightened herself and led the pouting girl toward the opposite side of the floor. The middle of the floor seemed to act like a storage with crates piled high into the ceiling. Layed on the tables next to them were piles of plain white linen shirts with various tools. Looking past the boxes Iris saw something she thought she would see much sooner. Kneeling in front of a wall was a line of chained humans. They were all blindfolded with a wooden sign hanging from their necks. On those signs in large black letters were written the reasons why they ended up here. Murderer- Age 28, Kinslayer- Age 37, Kinslayer- Age 21, Deserter- Age 25, Bandit- Age 44... In the West slavery of humans was rare. If someone committed a crime such as these which she had read they wouldn''t be enslaved but rather hung before having their corpse thrown into the river, left for the ghouls or left hanging on a tree near a road. In Havenfall and other Western nations, actual slaves were even rarer to find with debtors comprising most people chained in heavy shackles. One could end up enslaved for failing to pay a loan for a period of time it took to pay the debt off. The local temples kept a watchful eye that no person got enslaved for longer than they should have been, seeing themselves as responsible in keeping the fractured humanity together. Of course, since the person only became a slave for a period of time they were not branded as one and their levels were taken away by forcing their class to change. The other way of becoming a slave in the West or more exactly becoming one in Havenfall was being the likes of her, a terrible monster whose very existence polluted the world with their talents but who was more useful alive than dead, after all in the former Human Empire ruled human law with human rights. "Fine ladies, I don''t think we have too many things for you to offer today, I apologise. Today we deal in brutes who deserve hard labour in workshops and estates and I can''t sell you these with a clear conscience if you are looking for house servants," A man wearing an iron armour guarding the slaves approached them full of concern. "If you looking for house service I can offer these but if these two are not to your liking Master also has a shop inside the Grand Bazaar. In there, we can sell you any slave you might like for sale and if a slave has a problem with your own slaves you can bring them to us and we are going to fix them." He pointed at a man and a woman in a corner before raising his hand toward his neck. Iris turned her head toward them and noticed they didn''t have a sign describing their crimes and were allowed to sit. They didn''t look like spoils of a raid either as nothing except a thin metal collar restricted their movements. The risen remembered the girl with an emotionless face alongside one of the Di''archs as she stared at the blank faces of the two. "We are going." Iris quickly turned away from the man and pushed the mage staring intently at the collar around a man''s neck toward the exit. "Something happened?" Kia''s angelic voice echoed inside the elf''s head as she stormed outside. "I simply remembered why I don''t like the mages here." The undead ran her fingers through the necromancer''s hair. "They are very sloppy with their spells, how could anyone think those little things are effective-" "Thanks, Kia," Iris put her finger on the necromancer''s lips not wanting to hear more of it. "...Actually, Kia what would be a punishment for taking someone will away?" "That would depend on the reason why someone did that. In principle, a justified claim wouldn''t violate any laws while an unjustified enthrallment of a person would inquire highest of punishments which would depend on the method used and the duration of the enforced thralldom." The master of the dead answered her duel-coloured eyes gleaming in the sun. "What did I expect?" Iris sighed at the legalistic answer from the necromancer, she didn''t know what she wanted to hear but she should have expected this sort of response. "I will buy you something and then we will return to the guild." Ch 196 “Street Urchin” The open yard surrounding the trade house had been filled with trading stands. Merchants'' calls, prices written in bold and canopies shielding from the elements invited anyone nearby to at least gaze at the inventory present. The elf had a basket slung under her arm with a hooded Kia walking at her side. She hasn''t transferred the basket to the mage yet, waiting until they get back to their room. She didn''t think they would get in trouble with the guards if Kia caused the basket to disappear but a talent like hers would attract another kind of attention which she wanted to avoid. Under that hood, the ancient undead was observing the surrounding life around her while wearing a frown. That frown adoring her face like a valley in the otherwise perfectly flat ground was caused by her creation. The tall undead in question was very aware of the girl''s annoyance, they had passed two dozen stands and none were selling ready food for the bone-white girl to munch on. It was unusual for there to be no food stands in a market. Normally a farmer or a lesser merchant would be selling food beside the market. Depending on what the person sold, the price markup was usually small enough that buying food on the street wasn''t something unheard of. Buying raw ingredients like Iris was doing now and then making the food yourself was cheaper than buying it ready but for busy city folk who were not scrapping the barrel, they could afford to exchange money for their time. "Would you like some dried fruit?" Iris asked just as she was about to leave. She had spotted a vendor offering crates of mutely coloured fruit not that far away and she could feel Kia''s aura slowly began to leak because of her grumpiness. She already knew the answer so she turned toward it approaching it from the side. "Damn it." The merchant seemed to not be aware of their coming and grabbed the hat on his head and yanked it roughly. His behaviour caused the elf to raise an eyebrow as the stand received quite a bit of attention. Maybe I could haggle him down to more than he would normally. Iris found a silver lining to today''s shopping trip as merchants refused to lower their prices for some reason. She knew that she wasn''t a great haggler but in her experience, she had never faced with sellers on the street who outright refused to bargain. "Something happened?" "Huh? N-nothing, nothing!" The startled merchant took a second before putting the cloth hat back on his head. He didn''t sound Oriri to the elf nor did the man dress like the people of the city, wearing a thick quilted jacket appropriate for a much colder weather. "Are you here to buy?" The human asked looking confused as the petite mage beside Iris began to devour the man''s stock with her eyes. "Yes," Iris took a look at the plethora of fruit in front of her, the fruit which was harvested in the autumn was fresh but many fruits which wouldn''t survive till now had been dried causing all of them to look vaguely similar. "Did the people walking up to your stand didn''t purchase anything? There were quite a few of them." "I know it''s strange," The man explained, glad to finally have a buyer for his goods. "Heard that the price of food was climbing up in the city so I bought these and went here as quick as Tilly would allow me but when I got here people came over but did not buy my food, they asked about the price but no matter what I say they leave." "From where did you come?" "From Marinya lady, it''s the most southern human city." The human said causing the elf to touch the side of her head making sure that the hood hadn''t slipped. "See, I know my stuff. Your hood stayed on your crown the entire time, your voice is the culprit. You sound somewhat like my holy memory grandfather." "Thanks... how much are you selling those?" Iris pointed at the crate of big round apples, they bearly fitted in her palm and seemed to be all healthy with no signs of mold or the like appearing on their bright red skin. "Ten copper for an apple." "That sounds like a reasonable price." For a fruit which was no longer in season, such a price seemed fair although high for an average person. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I know but the people here simply stare at them the worst thing is that this fruit won''t last until the nobles'' stockpiles run dry without having them cured which lowers their price and it generally seems like I''m going to lose money. I''m probably trying to sell the remains to their Magical Academy but I''m talking too much probably." "I don''t mind," Iris said as she pulled ten copper coins from a satchel on her belt after giving the inpatient kitten beside her the apple she was holding. "Do you know why the prices of food are so expensive?" "No idea. Looking from the ship''s deck their harvest looked to have been alright and I couldn''t learn the reason behind it from other merchants. Heard some theories ranging from mage experiments, and corruption to political strife but nobody can confirm anything it''s all hearsay. It''s very odd, a colleague of mine left the city because he can''t predict if staying here would be worth it at all if no one knows what''s the cause of this." "Hmmm, I guess things like that happen sometimes." Iris nodded as she was picking fruits she wanted aside, examining each fruit for any worms. The risen''s hand froze in mid-air as the sound of two hard objects hitting each other erupted from beside her. Swiveling around she saw a boy no older than sixteen had run into Kia causing both of them to tumble toward her. With a quick motion, the tall hoplite grabbed Kia''s back and pulled toward her. The boy yelped in surprise as Iris pulled Kia away, without the girl to slow down his momentum, he continued forward eventually landing on the cobble street hands stretched in front of him. Iris could hear the boy sucking the air between his teeth as he clenched his palms into two firsts. "Hey!" A woman''s scream pierced the air bringing the attention of the entire yard as she ran toward the two undead adventurers. "What have you done to my son? Look at him, he is bleeding!" "You have gone mad woman, he had run into the lady here." The merchant spoke up, defending his customer from the lunatic women. The woman wearing nice clothing appeared very young. She didn''t appear so young that being the boy''s mother was impossible but Iris''s brow rose with suspicion as it was highly unlikely. In addition, the boy wore ragged clothing underneath his similarly well of jacket. "You blind man, haven''t you seen! These hooded creatures had caused my son to bleed. Have you had no heart!?" The woman screamed further, she had kneeled down on the cobble and began to hug the boy who remained on the ground as if he was dying. "Kia, are you alright?" Iris asked turning toward her ward. *Sniff* The ancient appeared horrified as she stared at the half-eaten apple which fell from her hands, landing in a puddle nearby. Her expression shifted and turned until her quiet sobs turned into a dangerous snarl. "Kia you promised," Iris whispered handing another apple into the girl''s palm. "I can''t protect you from everything in the city." The master of the dead''s expression turned into gloomy confusion as she looked at the elf, her eyes desiring revenge upon the human. "What are those shouts for?" The women''s shrieks had attracted the attention of all the guards overwatching the market from outside. "Guards! Look at them, this is how this merchant is repaying my son''s generosity. Those people have truly no heart to deny my young son''s chivalry." The woman showed the guards the boy''s bleeding hands before pointing wildly at the undead. "On my family''s name do something!" Yea do something those whores were trying to rob the man blind and I tried to stop them." The boy with teary eyes turned to the guards. "Alright, we have t-" The guard tried to speak. "I do not have a heart for those who lie." Iris aggressively yanked the boy by his collar causing him to briefly lose breath. Her aura began to leak as she stared at the human who began to show signs of fear affliction. "Stop." A guard grabbed the elf''s hand after a moment causing her hand to let go of the brat. "We will have to-" "Guards!" "Dam you people can you stop interrupting me? What do you want can''t you see I''m interviewing?" The guard who had the most complete set of armour and looked like the leader turned to the man who had run up to him. "The market is being looted by thugs!" The man shouted as behind him a band of young hooligans stole everything in sight while the guards all gathered around the women and the undead. "Catch those Gors!" The captain screamed as he ordered his soldiers forward. The captain''s order caused the thieves to begin to scatter using the chaos of the market to disappear into the alleyways surrounding the yard while being chased by guards. "Aspect protects us," The southern merchant whispered as something caught fire and a column of smoke began to rise into the air. "Hey!" The woman and the boy scurried away in the chaos. Iris watched as the two ran through the broad street and she contemplated catching the two given that she was faster than them but decided not to. The city''s problems were not hers to solve. "How much for everything?" The risen turned around, humans began to gather behind her either trying to fight the spreading fire or simply attracted by the chaos. "What are you talking about?" "How much for everything?" Iris''s voice pierced the roar of the fire behind her while her face was adorned with deep shadows from its bright light. "Ehh... three gold?" "Kia," Iris asked as she fished out a handful of coins from her belt and gave the rough amount to the man asked for. "Come on, we are going back." "Yay!" Kia who was watching the humans turned around and ran her fingers across the crates of food causing them to disappear like they were never there, leaving the man with his jaw wide open among the panicking humans to busy with the fire to notice the necromancer''s trick. The sound of panic rose and fell as a wizard casted a water spell which extinguished the fire before it caused any real damage, turning that section of the market into a large puddle. More humans flooded to see what had happened, missing everything that had happened but curiosity drove them further in, squeezing past them was an elf whose frown caused the crowd to split and make way as the tall monster led the elated necromancer to the guild house. Ch 197 “Rooftop Idea”
A gentle hum came from Vitas like an early lullaby to the busy city which slowly began to prepare for the coming of the all-encompassing darkness. A pair of hooded figures with snow-white skin entered the house of beast slayers and were welcomed by the sounds of youthful curiosity. Adventuring and killing monsters was a well-paying job if one was good at it. With the right decisions, luck and a bit of planning anyone even the noble spare or a gutter runner could earn a decent living. If one was an exceptional adventurer they could even gain noble titles, eternal fame and power beyond belief but few people will ever gain the rank of Crimson adventurer and even fewer people will enjoy what they earned, it is said that curse hangs above the guild making the Crimson adventurer go mad, unable to stop their monster-slaying duty uninterested in anything else. The elf went further into the guild house and saw four young humans surrounding the quest board with many copper and silver-ranked quests pinned onto it. She proceeded to walk past them and head toward the stairs before a loud and cheery greeting caused her to look toward the reception. "Hey, Miss Iris could you come over?" Elizabeth waved the two undead over while holding a piece of paper in her hand. "Need something?" The risen''s long legs carried her across the room faster than the receptionist in training expected causing her to gape at the elf for a moment. "No, no... yes, what am I even saying?" The human paused and looked at the paper in her hand causing a sparkle of knowledge to reappear in her eyes. "Samuel told me, to tell you, that because of your limitation on leaving the city you are now allowed to take the quests which are within the city limits. He also told me to mention that it would really help your case if you complete some quests, I think he mentioned doing the quests which haven''t been taken for some time but I''m unsure... I could go and ask him?" "No need to trouble yourself more, I understand." The elf politely said. "If you say so." The taller damestar raven turned to her companion and saw Kia swaying rhythmically from side to side as she faced away from the reception and toward the guild''s restaurant. A brilliant idea manifested inside the elf''s mind as she took a step toward the loud and chaotic restaurant filled with teenagers and merchants. She just had to ask the chief without Kia overhearing it. "Kia stay here. I want to do something." The risen leaned forward leveling herself to Kia''s height. "Why?" The necromancer raised an eyebrow as she was pointed to sit on a chair in the corridor. "I can''t tell you, it''s a surprise." Iris''s hushed voice made the girl''s eyes light up with curiosity and her thin lips separated to argue with her creation, worming her legalistic approach into the risen''s heart trying to pry a glimpse of the truth from her. "Y-"The world around the mage went black as the elf pulled her hood down as far as she could. "Be a good girl for me." The elf threatened in a soft voice as the warmth left Kia''s lips. "More?" The flabbergasted necromancer said touching her lips. "Kia, if you are only good because of the rewards I give you are you really a good girl?" Iris couldn''t resist tugging on the pale cheeks which felt so soft as she played with them. "I will be back in a moment, wait for me." If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The necromancer watched as her creation walked away, she wanted to follow her like she always did but instead, her body led her to the chair near the entrance where the group of giggling humans were choosing their first quest. "Am I good?" "Siri?" The hooded girl who sat alone swinging her legs from boredom lifted her head upon hearing her name being called out. Walking toward her was Iris who had her arms crossed behind her back. The ancient hopped off the chair she was sitting on before her body stopped feeling the strange emotions leaking from the elf through the link they shared intensify. "Did something happen?" The elf asked the annoying tone she always carried when speaking with humans gone. She extended her hand toward the mage which she took with pleasure, dismissing the philosophic thoughts the elf had seeded into her mind for the feeling of warmth and comfort the elf delivered. The taller raven led her kin through the restaurant which had come alive as many new and alien faces had entered it from the docks. For reasons only known by the elf, they turned away from the couches they had previously been at and toward a small corner in the restaurant where a single door was. "Huh?" When Iris opened the door they were greeted by a set of stairs causing the hungry undead to freeze and longingly look at the kitchen behind them. When the two climbed up the stairs the taste-filled air coming from the food being prepared inside changed the taste to feel slightly fishy before Iris opened another door. The roof of the guild house was a flat deck with waist-high walls surrounding it. Due to the weather, the benches were all put on the tables themselves head down so that rain and wind wouldn''t damage them and the access to it was restricted since who would want to dine out in the cold? The elf had to talk to the chief to gain access to the roof, she had thought it would be a troublesome thing to do but the chief calmly informed her that if they wanted to freeze he wouldn''t stop them. "You like it?" Iris asked from behind Kia as she stopped in the threshhold watching the sun slowly set under the lake far in the distance. "Yes." She mindlessly said. The pair approached the nearest table which had plates already there alongside the accompanying cutlery which the elf had set properly as if it was a noble feast. Because the entire city was built on a small incline nothing blocked the pair''s view of the bay crowded by dark silhouettes of ships from all over Edor. "You can start eating now." Iris said, a puff of steam erupting as she removed the cloth napkins covering the plates and bowls protecting their hot contents from the birds flying over them. "I don''t understand." For the first time ever Iris had seen Kia hesitate in picking up a spoon and eating. "What is there to understand?" The elf with a blue flower braided onto the side of her head asked. "Was I bad?" The left side of the girl''s face glowed with the dying light of the setting sun. "Was I not being good? Is this why you reward me now?" "You are overthinking it," Iris sat right next to the ancient, the right side of her face reflecting the hundredths of sparkling stars dancing on the Life Giver''s surface. "I was making a dumb excuse to not give you another kiss in the public." "Why is that... kisses are sweet nobody hates sweet things, I think?" The necromancer asked, the familiar sparkle of curiosity mixed with the adorable expressions made the elf picture her as a precious kitten to be spoiled and never let out of its cage. "Its view as immodest, especially between pairs like us." The elf watched intently Kia''s porcelain white face which gave its best impression of a wise man instead of what the risen wanted. "I don''t understand, what do you mean?" "Well, we are both women and I''m kissing you on the lips like... never mind." The elf broke the eye contact she held with the ancient. "And this is bad?" Kia reached toward the elf unable to resist touching the flushed cheeks which turned even redder upon feeling the ice-cold touch. "I leave that question to the resident legal overthinker. But I can understand why people would view us with raised eyebrows. If viewed from their perspective we are selfish. In addition, we are the strange ones here and the world is already filled with strange things which kill people." "I still don''t understand." "Said the necromancer." "Hey!" The evil undead wearing the skin of a beautiful girl pouted seeing her creation smile. "!?" Without warning the elf embraced the mage squeezing her so hard that she thought she was being squeezed into a glass. "They are right though. I am very selfish, unrepentantly so." The damestar raven whispered into the other''s ear before pecking her lips. *Purrrr* The girl had closed her eyes in pleasure as she purred happily unaware of the deep shadow covering the world from the top down as the sun died in front of them. Both of them felt pulses of bliss linger on their lips shortly after they separated. *Purrr-!?* "Iris!" The affectionate purr turned into unspeakable horror as Kia opened her eyes. To her greatest of horrors, she saw Iris holding a spoonful of deliciousness which disappeared when she put the spoon in her mouth. "Mmmm, sweet~ Rice, milk and apple shavings, no wonder it costed so much." The elf''s thin predatory smile sent shudders down the small kitten''s spine before feeling utter shame as her creation took another spoonful of sweet-smelling delishiousness and silently hovered it in front of her. "Open your mouth." "Yum~" The proud ancient couldn''t bring herself to disobey the warm-blooded undead. Creating codexes of justifications as to how the Master of Necropolis could stoop so low in her mind while shamelessly eating and vocalising her pleasures all to the utter delight of the dominating undead above. Ch 198 “Snowfall”
Under the expansive canopy of the velvety night sky, Iris gently petted the alabaster kitten resting her head on her lap, enjoying the content purrs the melodious feline let out. The heavens Kia was so interested in were a tapestry of twinkling stars scattered like differently coloured gems against the inky blackness. Hanging above the bay the moon shone like a divine lantern, illuminating the dark world with a gentle steady light which painted the landscape with a faint silver hue. The usually busy city had gone quiet, a shy silence enveloping workshops, markets and streets which not that long ago crawled with activity. The two had long ago finished eating the plates filled with delicious food and the elf had stacked everything into two neat pillars for her to pick up. The midnight seemed to pass quickly and the girl had long nestled comfortably in the elf''s warmth and appeared as still as a statue but the elf knew her dear creator hadn''t fallen asleep, she simply knew that the girl was awake and completely absorbed by the night sky without needing to look at her face. "Iris, what is an academy?" Kia''s curious voice rose from the statue-like being Iris was holding. "And where did you hear that word?" The hoplite softly asked. "I overheard it when the young humans near me were speaking," The being of unimaginable ancient power caged inside the delicate body, appearing more like a corpse on the snow than anything, asked her creation. Her hushed voice showed no more interest in the institution of all knowledge humans had managed to scrounge up in this cruel world than what a person would show when talking about a curious oddity of the most benign nature. "They said that people learn magic in there, is that true?" "It is, although I wouldn''t know much about it so I can''t tell you more about it." The risen causiously answered the necromancer''s question. "Can we go and see it?" The girl turned away from the starry canvas above and looked at the elf with such an innocent and hopeful sparkle in her eyes that Iris felt her mind go blank. "..." The risen collected all the knowledge she could find about the Oriri mages and their grand university. It was the only non-temple institution of its kind in the entirety of Edor, meaning that people whose talents were viewed as problematic by the Courtiers or nobles unwilling to send their children to the clerical duties were sort of forced to come to Oriripol. The elf saw with her own eyes why the mages from the city were viewed in a negative light by the rest of the continent, this made her furrow her eyebrows upon picturing her kitten among those horrible people who turn people into lifeless puppets. On the other hand, she wanted to avoid accidentally cageing Kia, the city might have been vast but it would take only two or three days for them to visit everything there was to visit. Nothing was stopping them from simply leaving the city but unlike a normal person who might have to settle down as a farm hand and move on with their life, Iris had the rare misfortune of experiencing the effects of immortality. She would like to avoid having her name written down on some sort of list especially if that list was in the possession of people whose job it was to hunt down monsters. But also she didn''t wanted to become like the Cyclops who caused the girl staring at her with such pure and uncorrupted intentions twinkling in her eyes to endure countless ages of isolation and boredom. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "I will think about it" Iris informed the necromancer. "That''s not-" Kia fell silent as she turned her head to the side, following the trail of a shooting star above before looking back toward Iris. "-fair." "You are such a cat you know that?" Iris pressed her forehead against Kia causing the cat-like undead to start pushing against the elf in some sort of competition. Of course, the mage who had been cut off from almost all of her power lost but not before the cruel elf gave her enough hope for her to believe in her chances. "I guess that''s fine, you''re even more adorable this way." The elf pecked the pouting kitten on the nose before returning to petting the necromancer leaving the still-annoyed feline confused. Kia rolled over and leaned back, letting her petite body rest again on the cushioned chest of the elf, returning to staring at the stars while feeling completely safe as her creation brushed her hair in a calming hypnotic rhythm. Iris saw the moon darken before completely disappearing from the view. As she gazed upward, her eyes tracing the many constellations stuck on the heavenly canvas above her, she saw the first delicate flakes of snow flutter toward the ground. At first, they were mere whisps, tiny dancers in pure white descending from the heavens. As if on cue she felt Kia stand up, freeing herself from the warm and safe embrace and she stared at the darkness above with eyes full of curiosity, a single snowflake kissing her porcelain skin. "Is this your first time seeing snow falling from the sky?" Iris stared at the girl as she felt the cold Kia left behind fade away. "Yes." The girl watched dumbfounded as snowflakes gathered on her open palm. The elf didn''t want to break the spell which was casted on the ancient who stared at the most mundane snow in existence as if it was some sort of miracle. Her eyes sparked with power as she inspected the snowflake with no signs of satisfying her curiosity. The flakes increased in number, transforming the late autumn night into a winter wonderland. At first, each snowflake melted upon hitting the ground before each snowflake started to add a thin layer of enchantment to the landscape, coating the streets, roofs and everything around them in a powdery blanket. Following the moon''s example, each star began to disappear as the blanket of heavy clouds began to envelop the city until everything was bathed in darkness, only pierced by the periodical burst of light coming out from the windows as people began to add wood into their mantles. Watching Kia, the elf remembered something once told to her by her mother. The first snowfall wasn''t just a simple act of nature, it was a celestial performance, a collaboration between all Aspects as they danced above the clouds, the snow being the pieces of their gem-filled clothes which were being torn asunder only to be remade anew in the spring. In the embrace of silence beneath the dark veil, Iris dared to disturb it as she stood up and walked toward her saviour. "Can we stay?" Kia turned to the taller elf who caringly cleared the layer of snow gathered on her. "You''re going to get cold." Iris continued to carefully fix the undead''s appearance straighing any folds on her otherwise perfect dress, unable to see the fastinated girl as what she was really. "I won''t." The ice-cold undead promised, her colourful eyes begging the worried elf like a puppy would. Without speaking the elf lay down on the floor, her back against the perimeter wall inviting the snow-white girl to sit beside her. The elf massaged the kitten''s scalp thinking about what the girl had asked her. "Tomorrow we will visit the Academy." Iris said to the purring mage who nodded along. A bell hadn''t even passed before Kia''s eyes had shut close and clung to the warm risen greedily absorbing the hot pulses emanating through her skin. Ch 199 “Jealous over Snow” Slowly like a dam being opened, the warm sunlight reclaimed the sky in the name of the incoming day. Streaks of crimson red and amber yellow grew in intensity as the light conquered the inky darkness driving it to the lands far in the East. The world still slumbered as its new puffy white blanket revealed itself to the few humans who woke up before the sun rose up from under the horizon. On the roof of Adventurer Guild a tall damestar raven hid her precious creator under her wing. She hadn''t closed her eyes for even a bell nor did she delight in the peacefully sleeping kitten next to her. Yet her insomnia wasn''t caused by her undead nature, similar to her creator she could enjoy resting her constantly awake mind in the comfortable and dark embrace of sleep nor was it even a great mystery like many things regarding her body and its inner workings. The elf had been soaked so utterly by the nightly snowfall that she couldn''t focus on anything else other than the slushing slurry under her bottom. Unlike the living, her body temperature never dropped due to the snow remaining constant throughout the night, constantly melting the snow landing on her. If her body was alive and she had frost resistance at least the blanket of snow would have developed over her without her dying to the element. The risen found a small silver lining to her discomfort, her mute sense of touch didn''t register the freezing temperature of the water which clung to her skin removing half of the discomfort brought by being so soaked, water dripped down from her elbow. Turning her head, the elf found the reason why she stayed outside. The petite undead lay next to her. If not for her silky black hair the pale girl was perfectly camouflaged in the virgin snow which covered her from head to toe in thick yet fluffy blanket. She had clung to the elf through the night but as the patch of melted snow grew the traitorous kitten curved her body to avoid it, slowly furthering away from the elf before ending up sleeping perpendicularly to Iris while wrapped around the elf''s arm. One would think that her right arm remaining dry would be a small silver lining for the undead elf but it wasn''t as water travelled through the fabric and froze because of the necromancer. "Did you sleep well?" The elf scratched the cat under her chin as the toll of the first bell began to fade. The girl purred contently as she rubbed her cheek against the only part of the elf''s body which remained dry. Not long after the necromancer soaked up enough yolk to begin slugishly open her eyes. "Ibis," The half-asleep girl muttered. "You learned a new spell?" "You forgot?" Iris helped the ancient sit up, resting on a snowy pillow. "It was snowing at night." The elf quickly stood up feeling the uncomfortable sensation of wet fabric sticking to her body. She watched as the stunned necromancer rubbed snow between her fingers still seemingly not coming to terms with this simple reality as she felt its texture. "Did you like my surprise?" Iris said, picking up the plates of food on the table nearby. "I did." Kia said, causing the elf to frown regardless. The elf felt stupid for feeling jealous about the snow. It felt like her devious plot was folded by the most mundane of snowfalls and she felt like she was being divinely punished by the Aspects for her actions. For the sake of Kia and her psyche, she couldn''t bring herself to make the girl who had stolen her heart to say I love you but that wouldn''t stop the elf from trying to squeeze those words out of her favourite plush monster through ordinary means, however foreign they might be to the former slave. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The undead hoplite produced a loud sigh before looking at her sagging clothes and feeling she had lost this battle. She straightened her back preparing herself to wage this war until the sun rises from the East but before she could wage war she had to clean herself. "Kia, can you conjure hot water in the tub, I need to wash myself." The elf asked while opening the door to the staircase leading down. Carefully Iris set the dirty plates on the counter before going to her room, feeling bad for the staff for adding them work as they worked hard in mincing doe for the bread used later in the day. The tall undead unlocked their room before swinging the heavy doors wide open, letting the mage walk first before nimbly closing the room with a latch. The girl walked into the bathroom, her tall leather boots tapping loudly on the floorboards. The elf felt the time repeating itself again as Kia casted a spell, the empty tub quickly filled with hot water which caused a thick wall of steam to erupt from the tub creating a grey wall between the elf and the mage. "You want to join me?" The elf offered as she grabbed her back and pulled off the sticky white shirt with one swift move. "No." The girl responded surprising the risen who expected the repetition of their previous morning to continue. "You''re not going to leave the room without me and start wondering the city?" "No." The ancient''s seemed frustrated by the elf''s response causing the steam in the room behind to glimmer as it froze mid-air. "I was making sure, Cryoicu." The elf ruffled the cryomancer''s hair who purred loudly before she slipped and walked to the other side of the room showing that the cuddling session was over. The risen so unfamiliar with this side of the ancient stood there, her hands still feeling the cold hum of the girl''s aura before she stepped into the steamy bathroom. With practiced motion, Iris undressed herself revealing her martial-noble-like body, her whiter than usual skin giving off an etherial aura as she strolled through the foggy room dragging the steam behind her like a nine-tailed fox. She raised her leg, dipping her toes in the water. As she expected her mind simply informed her that the water she was stepping into was hot but the feeling itself barely registered through the thick body suit she felt she had been wearing since her resurrection. Without a splash, the tall elf submerged her body in the water, steam rising in long serpentine tendrils around her. She reclined in the tub and relaxed, stretching her long legs as far as she could. Closing her eyes she felt her always vigilant mind relax allowing the stresses of life to rise from her core and like an acorn''s bitter poison, the hot water leeched the stain from her skin leaving her with a feeling of being born anew. Sleep did well to keep her feeling energised but without anything to focus on, except the feeling of water brushing against her skin, Iris felt even the deepest worries leave her alongside the steam. The room echoed with the occasional drip of water or muted rumble coming from the floor below as on her long, sinuous legs stretched out before her, beads of moisture began to condense. The rounded edge of the tub lost grip on her head and the elf''s face suddenly slipped below the surface. Splitters of wood fell to the ground as Iris gripped the tub''s sides. Her undead mind didn''t panic quickly calculating the danger she was in. Bubbles of air rose to the top of the water''s surface, the elf choosing not to rise as she felt the gentle touch of water caress her cheeks. Iris held her eyes open, the water around her was as clear as the purest of diamonds and she had no problem seeing the ripples on the surface as water condensed and dripped back into the tub. When she felt her mind calling for her to leave the tub Iris rose from her bath, water cascating onto the floor as it slid from her body. She reached for her towel and began to dry herself, running the rough fabric along her body. She reflexively checked for any bruises on the parts of her body which would have been seen in public but instead of a malnourished body, she saw an alluring physique of someone who could have been. The elf smiled, she would never imagine the time when she would stop thanking Kia for giving her a chance, although she spared the etiquette-hating undead from hearing her thanks choosing to offer a silent prayer for the unholy monster in the next room. The risen forgot to buy a full spare set of clothes she could use when not travelling. She leaned her body to the side, taking a peek at what Kia had been up to and noticed the necromancer standing on their bed, her muddy shoes still on and watching the snow-covered world outside. "She really does need to see things." The elf whispered to herself as she wrapped a towel around her body. She is like a pheasant, curious beyond belief. Iris thought to herself before grabbing the uncouth mage and slamming her on the bed frame before unleashing her weapon on the girl causing a giggle to fill the room. Ch 200 “Worm 1, Herald 0”
When the two undead adventurers left the guild house the third bell of the day began to toll, its powerful chime rumbling in the distance long after the bell had ceased. The streets of Oriripol were calm, Iris didn''t know if the busyness of previous days was caused by the incoming snowfall or rather today''s calmness was the product of the ankle-deep blanket of snow around them. Regardless of what it was, she felt glad being able to walk freely through the streets leading into the city''s heart without having to be weaving through the traffic. The fluffy snow under their feet made a crunching noise as the two walked, the pure snow clinging to their leather shoes. They paraded through the main street passing further gates of the massive city. When they were roughly halfway inside the middle city, squeezed between the outer and inner walls dividing Oriripol in three, they saw a party of humans working. They wore linen tunics and were armed with wooden spades which clacked against the cobbled road. Around them, armed s casually talked occasionally glancing at their chained wards but otherwise showing no other associations with them. The working men split, making way for the inhabitants of the city who continued their daily routine paying no mind to their fellow humans. Behind the slaves, the road had been cleared of most of the snow allowing carts to safely roll through the streets without the snow being turned into a slippery slurry from the constant foot traffic. The smell of charcoal permeated the air and from the tall chimneys even taller stalks of grey smoke billowed out as people tried to ward off the cold. The elf used the shops as a guide on where to go. Usually shops and workshops closer to the seats of power dealt in increasingly more luxurious and rare merchandise. Without a central fortified keep to grasp attention, it was difficult to assess where she was inside the city. In addition, the city didn''t radiate from a central point with its borders being confined by the Demiurge Bay in the south and the marshy bank of Vitas in the west, it was hard to even asses if someone was going toward the inner city in the first place. After passing a gate of the inner circle guarded by many soldiers, Iris was greeted by a sight of opulence. The streets narrowed significantly and rarely branched off as each building had something the elf saw only in the country or in kingly palaces. Behind iron gates each mansion-like building possessed a garden but no matter how hard the elf tried she couldn''t spot any signs which would suggest that anything other than flowers grew there. They passed a tall cloth house with large clear glass windows without any reinforcements, behind which beautiful clothes were displayed on wooden mannequins. The elf felt the urge to admire the glimmering dresses in front of her. She began to imagine herself wearing the sapphire dress in front of her but the images floating in her mind felt odd. The short-lived womenly glee faded away as her unfitting body faded from her own imagination leaving a blank silhouette wearing the sapphire dress. "I don''t like how you stare at me." The porcelain doll ready for risen''s mind to play with spoiled her flawless complexion as she frowned. "Why is that, Kia?" "It''s annoying," The necromancer responded, trying to break the strange spell fallen upon her creation by tugging on the elf''s hand she held. "I don''t understand, we have better quality clothes in every sense of that word." "I know but these are for fighting aren''t they?" "What do you mean?" The girl looked down to look at her priest-like dress. "What I''m trying to say, is that it is strange for us to only have one set of clothing. We really should have another set of clothes for different occasions, walking around in armour while we are in a city isn''t really normal." The elf tugged on her brown jacket which was technically as strong as adamantite mail. Ordinarily what that jacket had gone through should have reduced even the heaviest sets of armour to a bunch of scrap or at best caused it to be so worn out and damaged that the armour would be stuck in a talented workshop for the better part of the year. But thanks to the mind troubling amount of enchantments which characterised everything the ancient owned the humble-looking jacket still looked like on the day Iris received it. "Suspicious." The snow white girl''s eyes squinted as they glanced between Iris, her silver embroidered dress and the mannequin wearing a dress fit for a ball and not the cobbled road. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Look who is talking." The elf retorted as she playfully jabbed the undead''s humble chest with her finger causing her hood to fall off. "We will think about shopping later, first let''s get you to the Academy." "Do they have books?" "I would assume so. I knew a mage who liked giving me books from there to translate." "What were they about?" Kia asked, her raised brows expressing more curiosity than even her words. "They were about the ancient empires and the meaning of certain words the scholars of this city were able to decipher, or thought they could." "Was it interesting?" "The books?" The girl nodded clarifying her question. "At the time I was translating the books? No, not really. I had schedules to observe, see dungeons get conquered and monsters being slayed, watch blood flow like river while trying to not anger my then masters." When Iris finished speaking, after almost five years worth of anguish unconsciously followed each word she uttered. The ghostly white girl listening closely offering no consoling words nor showing any pity for her creation, simply nodding along recording each word she spoke. Even though the girl was not an undead, in the sense people used that word for. The ancient still possessed that sort of cold emotionless edge expected from an undead. Iris wondered if that was because of Kia''s race or if was it something more complicated. In her previous life, she wouldn''t have ever said it since she only experienced life as an elf but race seemed to alter how a person looked upon life. She had experienced that directly, her thinking had slowed down not in the sense of speed but in the sense of feeling no need to hurry. Her undead race damping feelings like fear and introducing a calculating factor to her thinking, was sliding closer to the enemy and slitting his throat worth the HP and other questions like that no living would think about appearing in her mind on regular. Although she wasn''t sure about all this, maybe that portion of her mind was always there simply buried under fear she no longer felt as much. She still needed to polish her theory but she felt that being granted new life by Kia and becoming an undead did change her. Would she change further as the time goes on? Iris turned her head toward Kia, she wanted to ask her about these questions but she felt like her problems were of a sort that the ancient undead and all her knowledge couldn''t help. Not only was Kia undead her entire life or unlife but everyday alien tendrils brushed against the risen''s mortal mind. She was sure her gentle kitten didn''t mean it but these brief moments where she felt that their minds truly touched made her unable to ask as she the undead viewed things the same way as she did. The tall hoplite felt her foot stub against a curb causing her to look down . She found her foot not pressing against the curb of a sidewalk but a step of a tall staircase which hugged a wall. She turned around to make sure she hadn''t missed their destination and was currently staring at an entrance to a watch tower but that was not it as the battlements of the inner wall were behind her. "Halt," A guard stationed at the top of the stairs called out, guarding the heavily reinforced door beside him. The scene resembled what Iris saw when entering Oriripol but the soldier had a collection of wands on his belt making the elf think they were somehow about to enter another nation. "Why are you approaching?" He asked dumbfounded. The man was completely engulfed in scale armour and wearing a pointy metal helmet with a mail coif resembling a thick metal scarf around his neck. If not for his visible eyes and his bare hands the elf would have mistaken the man for a golem or an enchanted set of armour. In his hands he cuddled a stone which resembled a beehive with concentric rings carved out of it, the stone glowed in a warm reddish-yellow colour. It was odd to see a single soldier possessing a Heatstone, usually, they were given one for a squad or more and only for elite units causing the elf to carefully asses the man without inspecting him. "We are looking for the Oriripol Academy," Iris raised her voice so she was heard. "Do you know where it is?" Instead of answering immediately the man carefully examined the tall women. After nodding to himself, content with what he found, the man then shouted. "Get out of my sight adventurer. The House of Wisdom and Magic is only for those who know the difference between front and back. Shoo, kaffars shoo." "Kaffars?" The elf heard the term used by the soldiers from Oriripol but they used it so frequently that Iris regarded it as a miracle that it hadn''t lost all meaning. "It means you two are the dirt beneath my shoe, you magicless vermin. Your only purpose in life is to serve and die." The man slowly articulated his answer as if to a child. The elf felt Kia''s freezing aura begin to leak out and she quickly grabbed the necromancer''s left hand partially preventing the girl from casting a spell and hoping that was enough to avoid an incident before she could whisper into her ear. "What''s happening here?" A voice came from behind the two undead and a moment later a woman carrying herself like a noble emerged from behind. Unlike the ordinary soldiers in the city, the guard didn''t bow his body in half but simply nodded his head. "These kaffars here wanted me to explain what that word means so I did." The noble woman''s sea green eyes scanned the Iris, her hair in the colour of wheat falling from her shoulder as she leaned forward. "You called a scion of a noble house kaffar?" The noble women asked. "Huh? Why would you say that?" The elf''s frown lessened slightly from surprise as the noblewoman nodded to her, silently asking her if was it proper for her to approach before gingerly approaching them like they were some sort of alluring but dangerous animals. "..." The noblewoman paused and stared blankly at Kia''s hand which Iris had grabbed, taking a step back before a smile the elf had seen hundreds of times before appeared on the woman''s face. It was a friendly courteous smile that nobles made when talking to one another. "Did you come from the north?" She asked Kia. The ancient who was grumbling terrible curses against humans just a moment before tilted her body backwards as both she and Iris were surprised by the woman''s words. The elf contemplated their options and what the noble had in mind and why she called Kia a noble scion and for what purpose. "No." Iris''s protective instincts kicked in and she began to turn around, ready to return to the guild then fall into some sort of trap. "Wait! I shouldn''t have doubted you. I would like to apologise on behalf of the Academy even when I do not have such powers to do so that the guard here had made a terrible mistake and he will pay for it, Lady Blackworm." The blonde noble said causing the elf to stop, her eyes tracking where the sea-green eyes had meandered on their bodies. On Kia''s ring finger, a signet ring gleamed like a star in the sunlight and on its dark body, a worm coiled around a sword with two roses at its feet greeted the elf. Ch 201* “Dar Blackworm” "My Lady?" Sofia felt something nudge her body, she waved it away but no matter how fast she swatted at it the annoying nudges continued. "Huh?" She felt something peel off her cheeks with a crunchy sound of a page-turning over filling her empty mind. She smacked her tongue against the front of her teeth trying to click, her mouth felt as dry as a barrel of salt and she felt her dry lips break sending an unpleasant sting down her jaw. With one hand she touched her right chin which felt numb from laying on it all night while reaching for a glass of water she remembered putting nearby. *Splash* The glass of water nudged by Sofia''s fingers tipped to its side and the sound of water splattering on the polished floorboards caused her to gasp. The noblewoman instantly felt the lingering sleepiness disappear and she lunged for the crystal glass, feeling her chest hit the floorboard with a loud thump. She didn''t manage to catch the glass but no sound of the expensive glass shattering ever came. "I don''t think it is healthy for you to be falling asleep here, my Lady." The maid of house Junker, Annette was standing over the hero''s granddaughter holding the crystal glass in her hand. She put it down before helping her sleepy Mistress to stand up. As she was placed on the bed, the scion of house Junker wondered how her heavily tanned maid was managing to always wake up before her and look like she always did, perfectly organised and collected. "I feel like a mess." Sofia ran her hand across her face trying to remember why she hadn''t slept in the soft bed which was calling to her, inviting her to lay down and take a bell-long nap. "Did I fall asleep while studying, Annette?" "It would appear so my Lady," Her maid closed the open window before helping her put on her morning garb. "I know that you take your studies very seriously but I would say that there is no finer lady than you if only you have a proper sleep." Sofia wanted to scoff at her maid''s pity. Even with her family sending her to the other side of the world she felt a sense of duty burn inside her heart upon hearing that the tensions between her family homeland, Catalina and Anglas had boiled over into a war which consumed much of the minor kingdoms in the Pass too. Her father sending her to Oriripol''s magical university often called the Academy seemed now like a blessing. Many noble houses had sent their children to Oriripol, not only noble spares but their heirs too. When she arrived in the city in early spring she had to spend the season with her father''s friend, a retired low-Adamantite rank adventurer named Solan who had set up a trading company inside the city using the fortune had gathered in his youth. She learned that her father had saved Solan in his early years, he seemed like a good man and eager to pay off his debt to her father. She was enrolled in the Academy at the end of spring as an Aurum since that was what Solan was willing to pay. The students were divided into two bodies, native Oriri nobility and outsiders with further subdivision based on how much a person paid to get into the school. Every rank meant something in Caiserspiel and her rank meant gold, the other free-ranks were silver and platinum placing her in the middle but most of the students were of lower rank than her. Each rank differed on what they could and couldn''t do and where they lived with platinum rankers sleeping in a separate wing and being able to take any book back to their room while silver rankers lived like she expected monks did, with humble room for a noble being their only private amenity. Strangely everyone received the same lectures which seemed odd for the city with so many divisions but it made sense given where the two Estates ruling the city came from. Sophists were the rich nobles of Oriripol while Geni''i were the intellectuals primarily coming from the talented noble spares attending the Academy, this meant that having same lectures gave neither side an advantage or rather ensured the people staffing the Academy didn''t fizzle into political obscurity. The year seemed to have few foreign students attending but during the late spring and early summer, nobles flocked to the city as the campaigning season began and it was clear war was about to start. This was a perfect environment for Sofia to try to help her family, forging alliances with the future heads of many noble houses in the Pass and beyond. Unfortunately, her efforts bore little to no fruits and she didn''t understand why. She might have been a noble from the frontier but she had a Hero''s blood inside her and she was her father''s sole daughter so she expected at least some male heirs to take an interest in helping her as they did in the books she read. Feeling useless caused the noble with golden hair to redouble her efforts, studying both magic and noble protocol leaving little time for herself. *Sigh* "What is my schedule today?" Sofia who simply followed her maid''s instructions as she was dressed in a forest green gown meant for outside asked. "You have a free day today," Her maid replied. "The first snow had fallen earlier today so be careful when walking on the road. Tomorrow my Lady you have an enchanting lesson in the morning followed by general magic theory." "No tea?" "Nobody you had sent invitations to had answered." This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Annette, what am I doing wrong?" "I do not know my Lady. Maybe they are thinking about their demesnes, most of the people you wrote letters to are members of houses near the Catalina-Angals border." "But wouldn''t helping each other gain us a better chance of surviving?" "It would." Sofia''s shoulder slumped before she massaged her temple, praying to the Aspects her house could survive without her help. She stepped forward toward the mirror looking over herself, a big red patch dominating the right side of her face. She picked up a comb and started to fix her slightly messy hair before opening a cupboard and taking a package from it. It was the last day of the week and most students either relaxed for the day or studied in the library from the early morning. She was planning to study in the afternoon but seeing how much light flooded her room it was safe to assume her current task would eat up her study time making her wonder if should she take this day off. "I''m going to the shop." Sofia called out to her stoic maid waving the package in the rough shape of a pair of gloves above her head. "May Aspect bless you." The heroic descendant closed the door to the room she shared with her maid. Each person was allowed a single servant no matter their rank, meaning that the small room assigned to Argenti students had a stacked bed inside of it. Unlike them, she and Annette slept in two different rooms connected by a small living room. She followed the red carpet until it ended, she turned left and headed outside. Just like she thought she hadn''t seen anyone while she walked until she passed the library which was filled with people. It still shocked her that so many people could be so quiet. "I didn''t know how much I would miss the spell of spruce." She muttered as she felt the cold almost homely air brush against her. Sofia carefully loosened the knot keeping the leather bag closed and peeked inside. Inside there were two leather gloves with the right-handed glove tied together with a metal gauntlet. A warm orange light resembling a dying amber filled the bag. A feeling of pride filled her boyish chest, it took her three days to complete these. The gloves had a resist cold enchantment which took her less than a bell to finish, rather the articulating plates of the gauntlet proved to be the real issue given that none of her teachers ever mentioned what to do with an item made from lots of little things. Eventually, she found a crude solution which caused her to slave at these gauntlets for days but it was her solution which worked flawlessly. Sofia gave the order back to the armour smith receiving a pouch full of coins. She had offered the owner of the forge a fair deal where she would enchant any piece of armour he had to reforge, losing the enchantments in the process for a very low price. She found having to be careful with a thing she enchanted helped her level up her Enchanter class. She turned around but rather than returning to the Academy building she chose to walk around its tall walls which blocked the wind from entering any of its many courtyards. Approaching the back entrance she heard a guard stationed there shouting at someone. At the foot of the narrow staircase were two women, a tall elf with a fair complexion and long black hair adorned with a beautiful flower. Beside the elf with a soul-grasping frown trained at the guard was a hooded figure. Sofia would never guess the sex of the person under the hood if not for a strong gust of wind blowing the cloak upward exposing an exotic-looking dress underneath. "What''s happening here?" Sofia called out, the guards stationed around the Academy were not ordinary guards but rather its private military recruited from its students and they had a reputation for being very pompous. "These kaffars here wanted me to explain what that word means so I did." Sofia furrowed her eyebrows daubting the guard. She hated how Oriripol''s faithlessness caused them to fracture the already fractured humanity further but having a street argument seemed pointless. She felt her goosebumps appear all over her body as she approached the two. The elf herself seemed already suspicious, why would an elf be in the city and why would she want to enter the Academy with the symbol of Adventurer Guild hanging under her neck? Sofia''s sea-green eyes carefully inspected the elf, finding no other oddities, she wore good quality clothes which seemed appropriate for a person of her profession. Huh? The noble felt her heart jump to her throat as her eyes focused on the only thing poking out of the shorter woman''s cloak. A signet ring made out of dark silver gleamed on a snow-white finger. It bared the coat of arms of a family the scion of house Junker only read in very old books as it wasn''t a big house nor was it a house expected to be seen in the ballrooms of common aristocracy. What is a Blackworm doing here? Doesn''t Firmusa hate Oriripol and mages? Is it about the war? No, Firmusa could be said to be on the other side of the world in terms of this Southern war. Is the new king trying to say something... This could be big if I''m not seeing things. Just in case she was wrong Sofia asked the two where are they from. The longer her eyes focused on the hooded woman the more she felt stupid for asking. The noble under it had skin so delicate and soft looking only the highest of noble daughters from the far north could achieve. "No." The elf''s cold emotionless voice sent shivers down the Valewomen''s spine. She put herself between the girl under the hood and Sofia before turning around. Suddenly something clicked for Sofia and the elf ceased to be an adventurer and became a maid. Elves were common servants in the high noble houses, some were actual servants while others were the reason for the pointer ears and powerful magical prowess of others. "Wait..." Sofia shouted, her mind spouting words trying to turn the high noble around, her mind racing with thoughts. Before she noticed she was standing alone her back leaning on the back door of the academy while her imagination chased the clouds. She only remembered seeing the back of an Academy staff getting further and further away, strange unintelligible whispers echoing through her skull. Was I imagining things?
Later that day "Are you sure this happened?" Annette asked, after listening to the story her Lady had received. She lifted herself from her seat and leaned toward Sofia, placing her hand on the noble''s forehead. "It''s hot." "I don''t know what happened. I think I blanked out at the end." The blond woman rested her face in her hands causing her maid to open a shelf in the tea table in front of them and reach for a herbal tincture. "Annette, do you think the war is going our way?" She said as her mind returned to the subject plaguing her mind since the news of the war arrived in Oriripol. "I think that my Lady should stop worrying about things only in the hands of the Divine." The Catalinan woman said calmly while pouring the medicine into her Lady''s cup. "I feel like I have to do something. I can''t live with a good mind doing nothing while my family are out there, fighting." The golden-haired descendant of a hero felt her body relax as the bitter-sweet taste of spring in her demesne filled her mouth. "I''m sure if you pray for it, Aspects will grant you an opportunity to fill that void in your heart." The maid''s words clearly pierced the sleepy haze which overtook her vision. With a dextrous move, the maid freed the cup from her Lady''s grasp, setting it on the table behind her with great skill as her other hand pushed Sofia''s head back. The slightly older woman shook her head hopelessly as her Mistress fell asleep in the room reserved for the night by her. It was improper for a noble to sleep in the same room as their servant but it was even more improper for a servant to take residence in Master''s chamber leaving the Catalinian maid at an impasse. Letting out a sigh the maid made sure that the front door was locked before going around their living quarters finishing all nightly preparations. Locking the windows shut the maid pulled a string on the couch pulling a small platform making sleeping on the couch no different than sleeping on a bed. "Good night." Annette said while she lay down on her bed with her uniform on, unable to even think about being so brazen as to change herself while her Lady slept in the same room. The image of the golden-haired scion disappeared as the tanned woman blew out the last candle keeping the darkness away. Ch 202 “Grumbling Twenty-Ten” Through the long corridor inside the fourth set of walls separating the Academy from the rest of the city, two distinct sounds echoed between its stone walls, the sound of footsteps and the grumblings of a certain ancient undead. "Stupid humans, thinking they can insult... grrrr, it''s a shame stupidity isn''t painful." Even muttered, Kia''s old language caused the words she spoke to boom like thunder through the silent corridor. "Why are you looking at me like this? I''m right." The elf found the necromancer''s grumblings to be amusing although she pitied ever so slightly the two humans in front of them who flinched with Kia''s slightest huff and puff but not enough for her to try stopping the mage venting out her emotions. She did watch the girl just in case she worked herself into an angry fervour but otherwise saw her grumbling fit as healthy whatever that meant for an undead. She knew all too well the feeling of being unable to speak what is on your mind and to what dark corners of mind these bottled-up frustrations drag toward. It also helped that the people of Oriripol seemed deathly afraid of mages so she didn''t fear the two humans. The two were probably hoping to be anywhere else other than being stuck with the grumbling girl and the elf doubted that the two would notice that Kia wasn''t speaking in one of the many languages present in Edor especially when the human woman was showing signs of fear affliction. "Siri, hold my hand." Iris offered her hand as a tribute to please the wrathful deity, saving the humans from going completely insane and more importantly to the elf remaining sane enough to finish their task. "Happy?" "Happy, happy," Kia happily gripped the accepted offering, her face wearing a gluttonous smile while being able to indulge in her favourite of vices. If the girl currently smushing her face on the palm of her hand had a tail Iris imagined it swaying frantically from side to side right. "I was angry? Shouldn''t I be angry still?" Kia peeled her face away from the warmth noticing what the elf had done, her expressive mask she wore went through many confused and equally annoyed faces as she frowned and puffed up her cheeks while she stared at the architect of her bewilderment. "I could always take it back." The risen warned causing the pouting necromancer to quickly hide her face, going back to her best impression of a small critter. The two humans tasked with escorting the two undead seem to relax slightly, their shoulder dropping a little while still not daring to look back at their wards in fear that the grumbling nightmare might return. The group walked for a long time causing the elf to frown as she tried to imagine where they were, it genuinely felt like to the risen like she were led in a giant circle. Eventually, the ring of a bell rumbled through the stone, causing the people inside to feel as if the roof was about to collapse. The human pair looked at each other before continuing forward and opening a door, one that looked identical to the doors they had passed already. After her eyes readjusted to the sunlight Iris realised that she was standing in a garden. A dull greens and browns dominated her vision as large wooden planks infested with vines created a sort of a maze. She felt like she was somewhere in the south as the entire garden resembled a vineyard which had been harvested. Laundry lines had been hung up between the wooden separators and Iris could see many signs that this place was visited quite often. Looking up Iris saw what looked like a side of a large building painted with pinkish-white paint. The two humans seem to carefully weave between the plants and laundry lines, giving the impression they are trying to reach their destination without being seen. Opening a side door to the building Iris felt the soft cushion of the red carpet under the soles of her boots. While sterile the building felt like a countryside mansion, unlike the noble mansions Iris had seen before the walls were empty. No grand paintings, no elaborate heraldry to grab attention rather the corridors were filled with an occasional pot plant basking in the sun underneath a window. Within no time they had climbed two sets of stairs and had walked to the end of a very long corridor, interesting to Iris was the fact of how few doors she had passed through. "Greetings," The same man who had been attracted by the commotion at the gate and who had hurriedly invited Kia into the Academy, his polite words bordering on begging. "Lady Blackworm this will be your lodging while you stay with us," His colourful garment loosely hanging on his frame began to ripple as he opened the door, fighting the strong draft. "We were not informed of your arrival so please excuse us if anything you wish is missing." Peeking inside the room Iris was reminded of Firmusa and the room Umbria had given them. As expected the chamber was a manifestation of luxury any noble on the continent could ask for at least in Iris''s opinion. In the middle of the spacious living room was a low table surrounded by cushioned couches in the colour of the wine. Two large windows let plenty of sunlight in causing the bundles of candles on a cupboard to be useless. Beside each window was a door and from the design of each door it was clear what lay behind. To her left was a simple door which the elf better was the servant''s room while opposite it was a much larger and fancier door which most likely led to the master''s portion of the living quarters. Out of habit, the elf ran her finger along the closest surface, not even a crumb of dust stuck to her finger as she examined it. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I can assure you my team worked very hard on cleaning the room so it''s as spotless as a moonless sky. Everything is so clean that you could eat food right off its surface," The magistrate explained, a hint of pride flavour sprinkled through his words. "The previous inhabitant of these chambers had been truly a source of problems in terms of the various filths she had left for us but it could be safely said nothing after them had remained and everything else had been treated by at least a dozen cleaning spells... One more thing if I may." "Go on." Iris replied, her arms crossed low in front of her body. "I have to ask you to refrain from leaving this room until tomorrow. Because of your unexpected arrival, you hadn''t been introduced to how life is in the Academy nor do you possess a uniform showing that you belong here and I would dread to think of what shame they would bring to us if they repeated today''s mistake once again," The man with dark hair said, waiting for Iris''s response. "Farewell." He bowed after receiving a bow from the elf. The risen turned around when she heard the door close and looked around the room. Of course, Kia''s eyes lazed over the luxurious room with an apathetic gaze before she turned to the taller undead. "Where are the books?" The petite undead approached the risen and grabbed her arms, splitting Iris''s arms apart from each other. "I don''t know, probably not here and rather in a library." Iris responded as the girl holding her arm lifted up a pillow. Did she think humans hide books under their pillows? "Why are you annoying? Why did everyone become annoying?" "I have no idea Lady Blackworm what are you talking about, is something wrong?" The risen, so well versed in serving took the fake pleasant voice along with the smile which went along with it, hiding any sort of emotions behind it so the master wouldn''t be worried about anything. "Iris!" Kia rose to her toes and grabbed Iris''s chest. The elf tilted to the side and fell on one of the couches causing a pillow to be lunched into the air. "Why are you laughing at me now!?" "I find it humorous that you out of all the people end up in these situations. Most would envy your position," The risen explained while finally freeing the grin she had hidden until now. She stood up seeing her kitten staring at her with wide open eyes resembling the two celestial bodies chasing each other each day over the sky. "A totally not princess who hates nothing more than being treated like one, always ending up as some sort of noble." "I''m not a princess!" Kia screamed. "But you are a Tyrant." Iris named one of the Ancient''s many titles causing the frown on her pearless face to deepen further. "But truly I wonder if next time this happens will they give you a crown to wear?" "Don''t say this Iris *Sniff*." Kia seemed on the verge of tears as she involuntary leaned on her teasing creation. "Come on, come on, that won''t happen," Iris stroked the necromancer''s hair trying to calm her down. "That''s something that happens only in fairy tales. Although I do fear you will have to get used to tolerate me being slightly annoying." "Why?" Kia sheepishly whispered, not wanting to hear any more of the horrible news. "You are for now Lady Siri dar Blackworm so I have to be your servant." "You can''t be my servant." From her adorably helpless girl, all her meekness vanished replaced with authoritative order. Iris felt strings being pulled inside her mind as Kia''s cold words sank in. "We could leave to avoid it," The elf proposed. "But that would mean you couldn''t read a single book from the largest library in Edor. In addtion, I wouldn''t be your servant constantly but only when someone is around us. Imagine it being only slightly different than when you wait quietly to ask questions when we are in public until no one overhears us." "I do?" "Yes, you do. You hadn''t been doing that on purpose?" A similar expression of confusion guested on Iris''s face. "I guess so." Kia replied, looking unconvinced. The hoplite carefully scanned the mage''s body while her mind prodded the link they shared. Rather than finding if the girl was telling the truth or not the elf found a small package of confusion wrapped around great anxiety. "I guess hearing your creation rebel against the one thing it was made to do scared you so much." The undead elf muttered under her nose as she wrapped her arms around her Sleepyicu who had been staring at her chest the entire time. "You said something?" "You are tired and you need to have a good rest before tomorrow." "I''m not though." "Are you sure?" A brow rose on the risen''s face. "Then close your eyes, rest your head on my shoulder and count to one hundred." "Is there a prize at the end?" "I don''t want to spoil you too much~" The ancient undead huffed but otherwise obediently did as the risen told her. "One, two..." Common numbers filled the otherwise silent room. The tall elf with a blue flower in her hair lifted her innocently adorable creator, she pulled the door handle on the elaborate door and saw a bedroom with another room attached to it. A heavy-looking desk, stocked with writing supplies stood against the wall closest to the smaller window which was left open, causing the previous terrible draft. Not an arm''s length away was a large bed normally meant for two although from the number of pillows, the servants making it today didn''t expect more than a single person sleeping in it. "...twenty-eight, twenty-nine, twenty-ten.... thirty..." Kia already struggled to keep her count straight and before the elf knew it, her Sun and Star began to purr out the rest of her count as her consciousness slipped from this world. Not long after the elf who wanted to explore their new home felt something began to gently tug on her mind. The force enticing her to join the terrible monster anchored to her soul with cold soothing tendrils the elf had no resistance to. "Maybe Umbria wasn''t so bad." The elf caging the Child of the Gods, Tyrant of the Pale Star, Bringer of Slumber, Rouser of the Dead and The Liege Sovereign of Necropolis and so on inside her warm embrace muttered before she too fell asleep. Ch 203 “Politics, Winter and Economy”
The light of a certain fireball rising from below the horizon shone through the windows and landed on the closed eyelids of a warm-blooded monster sleeping peacefully inside a hive of human activity. Waking from her slumber the undead elf saw the strangely tall cealing she hadn''t remembered seeing in the guild house which caused her to rise from under the heavy cover. Upon laying her eyes on the room she found herself in, a smile appeared as she remembered Kia''s strange ability to always end up being mistaken as a noble. The sound of a boot hitting the floor caused the undead hoplite to look down. Like a proper servant, the elf frowned upon discovering that both she and Kia hadn''t even taken off their boots for the night. Her lavender eyes ventured toward the large bed where she expected to find the necromancer. Iris walked around the bed with a large cocoon made out of fabric in the middle. She gingerly took hold of the covers and lifted it above her head Iris revealing the undead cat hiding inside the cocoon. The deathly pale kitten began to purr with annoyance as the warm nest she had made was exposed to the cold winter air and began to claw at the air trying to pull the cover back down. Seeing the necromancer looked like she wouldn''t wake up for another bell or two Iris let go of the heavy cover letting it fall onto the girl. *Purrr* A muffled purr came from under the thick blanket as the elf stepped away. Seeing there was nothing for her to do the elf took off her boots, setting them next to the door before taking this chance to explore the lodging they had been given. The elf turned around to satisfy her curiosity about what was behind the door in front of her on the far side of the bedroom. Silently opening the door the elf saw a small room which had been tiled with ceramic tiles creating a geometric pattern similar to the one visible on magic circles during casting. The rooms of course were set up for a high noble so it shouldn''t have surprised the elf to see opulence cramped into every nook and cranny but the fact that seemingly no effort was spared even for the small thing like the rim of the bathtub having been rounded and then tiled made even Iris take a second look after comparing this with what was found outside the Academy''s walls. Leaving the Master''s bedroom, Iris peeked into what should have been a room where a servant lived, finding a modest space with a small table and a chair with a bed at the very back. It wasn''t anything special and the room was barely wider than the large window right next to the door. Stepping in the tall elf had to close the door to go further inside the room before beginning to check each of the drawers curious if the cleaners had left something for the next servant living here. "Hmmm?" A note laid on the pillow attracted the undead''s attention. For whoever reads this. Servants are to equip themselves in the tailor shop on Cloth Street for their work during the Lecture period. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "I guess even the mighty mages cannot afford to be wasteful without any benefit." The elf said folding the letter into a satchel on her belt. *Knock* *Knock* The elf heard someone knock on the door, looking outside it was still early as the second bell hadn''t even been rung yet. She opened the door and standing on the threshold was an attractive young man wearing some sort of uniform. "Greetings, how can I help?" The undead raised an eyebrow in her mind as she kept a smile learned in her previous life. "I''m here to pick up Lady Blackworm for the morning classes." The man with an Oriri accent seemed to pay little attention to the risen and rudely leaned to the side trying to take a look inside. "We will be ready in a few moments." The undead half closed the door before answering. "We?" The man frowned. "Servants are not allowed to accompany their Masters while they are attending lectures. "Oh." Iris said, closing the door in the man''s face and turning her head toward the door behind which her preciously innocent saviour slept, a jolt of jealous anxiety winding the undead to move like clockwork.
"Lady Sofia?" The frontier noble was stirred into life by her maid shaking her shoulder. "Yesh?" "The first bell had rung." "Hhhrrrrr, a moment longer..." Sofia groaned as she pulled the blanket above her head trying to live by the maxim of out of sight out of mind. With a sharp tug, the noble felt the soft blanket being ripped out of her hands leaving her defenseless against her maid''s further attacks. "Is there something I need to do before going?" She said after standing up, already wearing her uniform which she hadn''t taken off the previous day. "No," The maid replied while she tugged on her Lady''s skirt fixing the folds in the fabric. "Seeing that you are already dressed I saw that it would be appropriate for you to sleep that much longer." Sofia could tell that her maid wasn''t happy about her having collapsed from the exhaustion so she didn''t say anything while Annette dotted on her, fixing the frontier noble to look like a proper member of noble society. "Will you bind the loose notes I made yesterday into my notebook? I will come back during the recess to collect it." The young Junker said before quickly taking a sip of the cold tea, hurriedly quenching her thirst with the bitter drink while on her way to leave her room. The clack of the bolt closing seemed thunderous in the old and majestic corridor of the Academy. Her living quarters were housed inside the main building which compared to anything else in Edor might have not been considered old only being constructed after the Empire fell but to a human like her anything not in the living memory might have been considered old. It didn''t take long for her to reach across the garden whose colours had been dulled severely since the first snowfall. In Oriripol gardens were viewed as prestigious and were used by many lecturers as classes. The garden she was crossing was even called the Garden of Everlasting Debate which was a grand name in her opinion, especially when everlasting meant everlasting unless it was cold outside. In her House''s fief snowfall signaled the beginning of a peaceful yet harsh season. Peaceful in the sense that even half-madden demi-human tribes would think twice before venturing into the valley, the marshes between which carefully tracked paths were completely covered up by the snow. Additionally, the marshlands never froze fully, a thin layer of brittle ice forming on their surface which was in a permanent state of melting causing the marshes to overflow each winter completely severing any land route from the direction of the Wetlands. Even without having to ward off raids, the valley offered her family meager agricultural produce which had to last them through the winter as hunting became dangerous in the winter with slow death being only one wrong step away. In her short life, she never experienced a rough winter but the older people in the fief often feared the winter as decades ago a horribly bad harvest across the Pass left their barony with little other than to pray and do their best. Her Lord Father who was a child back then made many changes by encouraging more people to settle inside the Hero''s Valley and by localising all the corvee days the local''s owed to him, to happen upon the latter part of autumn when they still could sell their produce before getting cut off. Their barony primarily financed itself by selling timber whose price went up before and during winter and the discarded equipment of their enemies, either in their original form or smelted into ingots whose price remained stable through the year. While Sofia''s mind began to estimate the price increases of everything the Hero''s Vale exported which were bound to happen because of the war, she almost walked into the wall of a side building managing to stop herself in the last moment. Looking at the sun the noble scion hurried her legs to reach her lecture hall in time for class. Ch 204* “Stupid Rules” A gold-haired noblewoman from the Pass opened the door to the lecture hall, a low murmur ruled over the room for the time being as the professor was nowhere to be seen. Sofia spared no time for idle chit-chat and sat down. If her memory didn''t fail her the lecture about Mana Theory and its general applications should start any moment now. It was one of two subjects which didn''t involve casting magic, given that even the peasantry could read, nobles were expected to be able to at least read and write to not disgrace their House of origin leaving the study of magic to be the only consideration for their Oriripol teachers. There were more scholarly classes ranging from history to philosophy but nobles shied away from them, even the native nobility or rather especially the Sophists tried their best to avoid filling their schedules with Geni''i subjects, choosing to either completely devote themselves to perfecting their magical arts or more commonly partake in balls and joust of power between each other. This didn''t surprise the frontier noble as compared to the more militaristic nature of frontier nobles giving them a reputation of being rather blunt about things the other nobles partook in what Sofia saw as pointless games. An Oriri professor entered the room causing the murmurs between the students to cease as each of them put on the mask of a diligent student if only for the sake of not losing face in front of their blue-blooded kin. Sofia''s quill left an inky trail behind its tip as she tried to transcribe the man''s words onto the paper. It was difficult to both balance speed with readability of her writing and pay attention to the lecture doubly so as she found listinging to the subject beyond fastinating unlike most of her peers. The detailed knowledge of how geography influences mana flow and its concentration which determined if a village became safe and profitable or an eternal drain of resources thanks to monsters spawning everywhere was immeasurable. The concept in it of itself wasn''t entirely foreign to Sofia as she recalled their priest saying something similar to the mage''s words. That monsters appear where land was the lowest, this was the reason why graveyards were built somewhere higher than the ground around them if the terrain allowed it, preventing undead from rising. The issue was that lowlands are fertile places and near a source of freshwater used for drinking, cleaning and trading. Nevertheless, the frontier noble was already hatching a scheme to survey her House''s land in search of locations where auxiliary industries could be built. The surrounding hamlets around the central village had to be specialised anyway meaning that many problems like access to a trading route could be outsourced to one fortified location. While Sofia''s mind drifted toward her beloved valley, her pen began to meander more making the sentences about the effect of moving water on the direction of mana winds ever more illegible. A sudden bang of the door slamming itself shut pulled Sofia out of her trance causing her to look around. The nobles who owned titles inside the large cities where most of humanity hid from the monstrous world around them seemed to find the topic boring while the rest diligently kept their notes updated with lecture words. An unexpected pause gripped the room as everyone peeked over their desk to see the source of the bang. Standing next to the door was a handsome young man with a hooded figure a good meter away from him, under further observation it was perhaps better said that the man was standing a meter away from the figure. It wasn''t hard to realise that the man worked or rather was owned by the Academy by the uniform he was wearing. The entire lower rungs of the Academy were slaves of sorts, Oriri mages letting their faithlessness erode the human compassion we have for one another by turning some of their slaves into nothing more than mindless puppets. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The man standing near the door wasn''t one of them nor was he an ordinary slave but rather he was a copper-ranked student. Those students were people whom a member of the Geni''i had to take under their direct tutelage for one reason or the other to be allowed entry. They lived in rooms they shared with their fellow copper ranks in a separate building away from everyone else at the expense of their masters. Coppers were the closest thing a Geni''i had to an attendant in the sense a noble understood the word but unlike valued member of a noble''s household, they were indebted to their benefactors until the day they died. True to their nature, all the nobles focused on the hooded figure, having seen the mage''s pets many times over their stay in the city. The secrecy of the person''s identity further fueling their curiosity and sparking their imagination. Most of the nobles returned their eyes on the servant taking another look at him , trying to pry any useful information on the figure''s identity and purpose. From the way the teacher looked at him it was clear that the man acted like a temporary guide to the figure but it was usually the job of the Academy''s many slaves rather than a job fit for a servant of a Geni''i and a student of the House of Wisdom. Could it be that the mages wanted to curry favours with the figure? The question seemed to appear in the heads of many after analysing the situation. One would think the figure was a sheep among vultures ready to unmask its secret but as the copper student advanced forward, his proudful face was squished into a tattered wreck as he nervously looked back at the figure behind him before he took a seat in the front, at the very base of the room, moving to the far side of the bench as the figure took her seat. Sofia couldn''t take her eyes off the stranger''s back as proof of yesterday''s events had appeared making her head hurt. How could I forget something this important?! While the heroic Scion reprimanded herself the rest of the room seemed to darken as the short hooded figure radiated her sinister aura outwards for everyone to sense. A whimsical anger began to seem in everyone''s minds inflicting fear onto those who didn''t raise their defences in time. "Stupid rules..." A quiet grumble came from under the hood filled. "What is your name?" The professor seemed not too happy about his class being interrupted. The lamenting figure seemed to mule over the mage''s words, she looked around herself, appearing shocked at where she was. "Siri." A pleasantly soft voice answered with a hint of annoyance as the woman reached for the book left by the professor at the front of the class, her aura settling down before an eerie emptiness replaced it. "Pay attention to the class rather than showing off." The mage said while watching the new student in front of him being absorbed by the book. The old mage then proceeded to continue the class but expectedly the nobles found the new force who had barged into the room their aura radiating off of them in a clear show of power more interesting than the scholarly class. Their eyes periodically glanced at the bell glass in the corner of the room. The last grain of sand fell through indicating that the class should have ended right then but the lecturer forced everyone to stay for a moment longer as he finished his statement. To Sofia''s relief, most nobles had grown bored of the mysterious Blackworm coming to think of her as a simple brat who thought showing off was a good idea. They twiddle their thumbs not paying the slightest attention to the mage, their realms were placed safely near major cities where the knowledge of avoiding monster spawns was useless thanks to the added security and the constant disturbance human activity caused. Unfortunately, the Aspects were not so merciful as to leave only her interested in gaining access to the powerful high noble as few other acute nobles seemed interested in introducing themselves to the figure with a copper for a servant. Curse them. The minor noble cursed as the copper man stood up, careful to not approach the Blackworm absorbed in reading a book. The hooded girl jumped off her seat and followed the man her head still buried among the pages before she disappeared behind a door. Ch 205* “Taking Flight” *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* A constant tapping perforated the lecture hall and the finely carved tip of a goose feather became duller and duller with each tap. Holding the poor innocent quil, Sofia stared blankly at the ceiling unconcerned at the laborious work she was adding to her evening. Her thoughts hung high above the seemingly trivial task of making a new writing quill from scratch as she stumped low, very low. Sofia''s brothers would have called her a cosmopolitan serpent as for the first time in her life she schemed. The frontier noble couldn''t be called a shadowy mastermind nor did she rival her conniving civilian noble piers but for a person who had just begun to wet her toes in this new mindset, she did a commendable job with hatching her first-ever scheme. Unfortunately in life a commendable job was often not enough. Given that only she and the Academy knew the real identity of the hooded girl it gave her a head start in trying to curry favours with the northern scion. She wasn''t particularly happy about sharing this knowledge with the Oriri mages who had already moved in and were already attempting to influence the Blackworm but unless they caused the noble to break her ties with her House, Sofia didn''t need to compete with them. It was a given that the identity of the rather strange mage would be revealed sooner rather than later by Sofia''s fellow nobles but she hoped that the time she was ahead of everyone else she could use to be the first one to gain access to the high noble. The only reason why the frontier noble hadn''t stormed out of her class to maximize her advantage was that the hooded girl seemed to not be the sort of student who left her classes prematurely. "Junker?" A familiar voice pulled the woman out of her thoughts. "What?" Sofia asked in a hushed voice before the other noble pointed at the table in front of her, causing the tapping to finally cease. "Oh, no." The detailed enchanting sketch she had made resembled a pincushion with the busted tip of her quill having punctured the thin sheet of animal skin. The Arrow Catching enchantment she worked on, which would have gone on the rear side of a cuirass took her a week to copy from the example displayed in front of her in the form of a left pouldron. Given that her accidental stabbing spree had damaged the very centre of the sketch where the finest detail was, it caused the entire thing to be next to useless. She wasn''t going to be able to make the enchantment in the first place as she lacked both the correct medium and amount of mana needed to create this enchantment at full efficiency level but the study of enchanting revolved around the ability to recall hundreds of complicated designs. In the week she had worked on this enchantment she had pretty much remembered each part of the complicated mosaic comprising the enchantment but unfortunately for the Junker, her lecturer wanted to examine the progress each of them made. With a heavy sigh, Sofia set her quill aside. Her mind raced with excuses but she was no civilian noble, leaving her with stories she herself wouldn''t believe. After some time, the Oriri teacher stopped talking and ordered his students both native and foreign to assemble. Like an army, the enchanters formed a line and began to place their work on the lecturer''s desk seemingly eager to hear what a half a year of study did to them. For the first time, Sofia cursed herself that she picked the quiet corner at the very back of the room leading her to be the last one in the line. "What is this?" Her teacher asked as he saw Sofia''s sketch. "Ehhh..." "I can''t accept that," He said picking up the massacred sheet. His small eyes examined the parchment before switching over to look at Sofia. "I will leave someone here to close the door behind you." The man produced a clean sheet of high-quality parchment, placing it on the empty desk in front of him before walking away leaving the noble between rock and a hard place. Even if the Geni''i were more friendly to the foreigners than the rest of Oriripol''s upper society, it was rare for them to do anything beyond what they were obliged to do. Sofia didn''t know why would her teacher do this, his acute eyes should have seen that the damaged sketch although unusable was up to the standard. The golden-haired Junker stared at the open door not too far away from her watching students walk through the corridors as the recess lasting four bells started. The sound of a bell began to toll inside her head as a man wearing a collar began to collect the equipment left behind. "Half a bell won''t spare me." Sofia''s sea-green eyes focused on the empty page on which her mind had already overlayed the complicated enchantment.
As expected she had finished re-drawing the entire Arrow Catching enchantment before the bell rang once again. Her eyes gave her work one last glance before she placed it on the stack of papers belonging to her peers, satisfied with herself. "Goodbye." She said leaving the Enchanting Hall. Expectedly the person she spared her farewell didn''t say anything as he followed her with an expressionless stare before closing the door behind her. Sofia hurriedly made her way through the now sparsely populated corridors toward her room where her scheme could mature and hatch. "Welcome back, my Lady." Annette stopped whatever she was doing and turned her body to face the door. Only Sofia opened the room''s door in such a forceful fashion, used to the much clunkier hinges of her home. "I need you to do something for me." The wheat-coloured hair danced in the draft before settling on her shoulders as the noble closed the door behind herself. "What is it you need me to do?" Her maid dropped the honorific sensing her Lady''s urgency. "Did you overhear other servants talking about someone new?" "I do recall other maids gossiping about a strange adventurer elf who was seen inside the servant''s kitchen but I took them as empty jabberings of theirs so I didnt pay them any mind." Sofia''s maid always behaved impeccably while interacting with other people with one minor exception, for some strange reason she couldn''t understand, Annette held a strange amount of animosity toward her fellow maids. "Do we have anything I can give a high noble as a gift?" Sofia asked. "Do you want me to go and buy something suitable?" Annette asked her voice half drowned by the sound of a bell. "Yes but before you do it hand me a letter and some ink." "Are you sure about this my Lady? You only have a bell left before your classes resume, unless you and the person in question both decide to skip the afternoon classes." "What?!" "This was the third bell of the break, my Lady. Didn''t you realise?" "For Aspects'' sake, I should have ignored the lecturer." Sofia stumbled forward as she cursed. When she looked up she saw her maid wearing a small frown although she wasn''t sure if her maid was mad at her for cursing or insinuating that she could have skipped a lesson. "Never mind, I will just go now." "Where are you going, my Lady?" "I''m going to meander around, I need to meet someone." "Are you going through the library?" Her maid asked, her eyes focusing on the outside and its windy weather. "Yes." The enchanter noble said. Outcasted again to the half-empty corridors, Sofia trotted forward unsure if she should run or walk. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Calm down, why am I getting nervous nothing has happened yet. Slowing her pace, the frontier noble dawned a mask fit for battle rather than a casual stroll she was imitating. Her nervousness might not be unjustified as she was about to deal with a high noble who is a member of a noble house few people interacted with. Since the House Blackworm only came to Sofia''s attention while reading her mother''s book about the noble houses of Edor, Sofia imagined that Blackworm was the worst type of house to approach. The book had both a lot and a few things to say about that particular house. It was the oldest noble house in Firmusa with a long and illustrious list of achievements but when she searched for the house''s traditions or their attitudes the book came with little outside of them always supporting the monarchy. It might have been the case that the author didn''t know much about that particular house but given the amount of detail given to other houses in the region Sofia doubted that. Blackworm''s secrecy made her job of befriending one of their scions a hard task, akin to dealing with a merchant while not knowing what he sold. Other houses had certain preferences like the Catalian Royal House was fond of falconery, the Athedale''s High Marshall House was known to like brutal honesty and so on. These rumours made dealing with these houses easier if not slightly more approachable but having no reputation outside of being considered powerful and mysterious might be the scariest combination Sofia could imagine. I have to try at least to talk to her. I have Hero''s blood in me for Aspect''s sake... but before I can do anything, I need to find her. "She is a monster, a monster..." Both alien and familiar voices entered her ear as she walked quietly passed the desk where both nobles and commoners sat, reading the collected knowledge inside the Oriri liberary. Looking toward the voice Sofia spotted the copper-ranked student who accompanied the mysterious noblewoman before. He looked like he was in severe distress, staring blankly at the floor. Another student with a quill in his hand sat next to him seemingly trying to help him. "Come on, she wasn''t that bad. Maren seemed to take her with little issue." "What are you doing here?" She approached the man who should have been with his ward. "That is not your business." The other man responded, his hand travelling over his friend''s shoulder, covering the contents of a page behind him. "I''m looking for the noble you were touring and I will happily leave the two of you if you tell me where she is now." Sofia felt dirty as she specifically puffed her modest and average-sized chest while reaching for the nearby bookshelf. "She went to her lair in the Open Wing." The guide said causing the battle-ready noble to raise an eyebrow in surprise at the ease he said those words but she sensed little that would indicate that the man was lying causing her to head toward the exit. Despite its inviting name the Open Wing of the Academy was in reality a separate complex of buildings where the Platinum-ranked students lived. Sofia found it ironic that the brilliant scions from equally brilliant houses had to live with the idea that anyone who simply was willing to spend more money than them was afforded greater privileges than them. When she stepped out into the world, she unfurled the latches holding her short cloak''s collar down before tightly sheathing her exposed neck from the frigid wind. In all this frantic meandering from one side of the building to the other, the frontier noble had forgotten what terrible weather awaited her outside. "It''s not as bad as back home." Sofia comforted herself as she took a step outside the door''s threshhold instantly feeling the strong wind hitting her body. "How can a frontier noble be scared of a little bit of winnnnd." She tried to say as her teeth began to clatter from the cold. Following the evergreen summer shrubs kept green by what Sofia suspected were the school''s pupils with an affinity to life magic all year round, she eventually arrived under the roof of an auxiliary building. From the sounds and smells coming from inside, the building was a kitchen, specifically a servant''s kitchen. She as a student but also because of her noble blood was not allowed to enter areas specifically designated for the servant staff. This etiquette was universal across Edor having roots in the old aristocracy of the Empire. In her youth, Sofia remembered visiting family in the countryside closer to the capital. Although she wasn''t sure if the people she visited were actually distant relatives of House Junker as her Lord Father always introduced strangers to her as uncles or aunts, the nobles seemed to live in only a tiny part of the giant house she was picturing in her mind as the majority of it was dedicated to the servants and its continuous maintenance. It was somewhat strange that Annette, her maid entered her room each day and knew basically everything about Sofia''s habits while she hadn''t entered Annette''s room even once back home. Yet, no matter how much she thought about it she couldn''t imagine a different reality where she would violate her maid''s privacy. While the heroic noble was pondering on the oddities of her life a proper woman with long black hair tied into a ponytail passed Sofia rousing her from her thoughts. The scion of the House Junker found it odd that another noble who was neither dressed like a high noble nor behaved like a servant was also heading toward the large rectangular-ish building. From her looks the woman was most likely a member of a noble house with rather a militaristic tradition. Her steps hinted at many bells worth of dance lessons, something a daughter of a wealthy merchant might partake in but not as much. If she had to describe military houses it would be by comparing them to the other two types. Given two tokens, Sofia would put both tokens in the military, practical slot when talking about frontier nobles like her Lord Father. They had to tame the dangerous wilderness with limited resources while also fulfilling their duties to act as the first line of defence against demi-humans and other man-eaters. On the other side, she would have given both tokens into politics, etiquette and wasting of resources to civilian nobles who with their immense wealth could help rebuild humanity''s old glory but they rarely did anything. Lastly military nobles were like bridges with a token in each category between the heroic and honourable frontier nobles and those pesky civilian nobles and their greedy ambitions. Sofia''s face developed a deep frown as she remembered stories her brothers told her from time to time causing the boyish-looking noble to momentarily return to her frontier ways before snapping herself out of it and quickening her pace. The sound of metal armour moving came from under the dark-haired woman''s cloak confirming Sofia''s assumptions. That''s good, a military noble shouldn''t have discovered that there is a Blackworm inside. She is probably here to pick up her training partner. The tall woman opened the main door to the large building resembling a summer residence of Athedale''s king. The two split ways as Sofia turned right and the woman turned left with a confident stride, striking envy inside the military-minded frontierswoman''s heart. Sofia meandered through the halls lined with an expensive-looking carpet which would have cost more than the barony her family ruled over if sold in the Pass. She didn''t knock at any of the doors on the first floor, she was secretly hoping she would stumble onto a servant preferably the stern elf accompanying the Blackworm to the Academy. Unfortunately for the golden-haired noble, her luck had run dry as the only thing travelling through the corridors with her was the sound of her boots hitting the stone at the end of each long segment of carpet. At the end of her patrol, she ended up at the same place as she entered with an unassuming staircase leading to the next floor. "Excuse me what are you talking about?" An unfamiliar voice reached Sofia''s ears before she had climbed the stairs. "I need to talk to Lady Blackworm." Another feminine voice said. "I heard you had arrived at the Academy very recently." The voice said to another person. Excuse me? Upon reaching the end, Sofia''s sea-green eyes saw a scene fit for a novel rather than reality. A noblewoman with black hair tied into a ponytail stood in front of two women, the cloak she wore slid from her shoulders and fell onto the floor with a quiet whisper revealing the fact that she was wearing armour which had been polished so much Sofia could see her own shocked expression in the warped reflection. One of the women was a copper-ranked student who had large black bags under her eyes while the other one was a certain hooded mage who was central to Sofia''s virgin schemes. "Lady Blackworm I wish to become your loyal retainer," The sound of metal filled the hall as the woman took to one knee, her armoured gauntlet resting on her heart while ready to receive the oath of loyalty. "Will you accept me as your loyal serva-!?" Sofia''s body shrunk into a ball as she felt a thunderous force almost sweep her off her feet. The armoured noble had been flung through the air, disappearing almost instantly from Sofia''s sigh behind a corner. "Ahh!" The copper student dropped to her knees, her arms pressed against her ears, either agonising over her ears or in fear of being next to experience sudden and violent flight. Aminds shattered glass the high noble stood still with her hand in front of her, the magic symbols around her wrist disappearing in a matter of moments. Bizarrely, when Sofia''s eyes inadvertently focused on the unstably violent mage in the centre of the chaos whose hood had slipped off she didn''t see what she expected. Instead of a gleeful brat or something similar the high noble resembled a scared fawn she saw while hunting with one of her brothers. The ghostly white girl looked around herself, her face sculpted into a cold mask yet the two colourful beads of colour searched the area around her for safety. *Creak* The wooden step let out a terribly loud noise as Sofia''s body stupidly took a step forward. In an instant the girl''s palm glew with magical light aimed right at her. Her instincts took over and like a beast tamer approaching a panicking animal, Sofia slowly began to approach the girl holding her breath as an unknown spell was aimed at her. The golden and blue eyes watched carefully the noble''s every move seemingly ready to unleash an even greater punishment than she did to the knight. The white light inside the Blackworm''s palm began to dim quickly as the girl dropped her hand, the entire scene must have taken less than a moment as the copper student''s lament stayed at the same note as Sofia remembered it starting. She watched as the aversion inside the girl''s eyes turned to cautious curiosity as she bobbed her head up and down like an owl, wearing an unchanging stone mask while observing the stupidly daring noble. Bizarrely the girl''s hand traveled to her neck touching it, causing Sofia to see that under her cloak the mage wore a strange seemingly priestly black robe. "I want Iris." The mage''s monotone voice showed a little hint of urgent desperation. Without warning the girl who was only a little bit shorter than her rested her head against Sofia''s chest. Cryomancer? Sofia instantly asked herself as she felt a sudden and painful wave of cold jank all the heat her body had. The cold she felt was so intense Sofia thought for a second she had been stripped naked and thrown outside but the sound of broken glass under her shoes suggested otherwise. "Where is this Iris?" The frontier noble asked the strange northern girl who was leaning heavily against her, seemingly exhausted from either casting the spell or drained emotionally, she couldn''t tell with how pale her skin already was. Heading toward the direction pointed by the high noble the daughter of a Baron supported the still very much dazed girl who was surprisingly light. Upon walking all the way to the other side of the building, Sofia knocked on the last door. "A minute!" A voice penetrated the door which seemed to act like a health potion to the porcelain white cryomancer. "Good eve- Siri?" A tall elf opened the door wearing a servant uniform which fitted her strangly well. The girl leaning on Sofia leapt forward suddenly disappearing behind a door as it shut close, leaving the noble with wheat-coloured hair alone in the corridor.. She stood there alone awkwardly thinking about what had happened and half expecting for the door to be opened once again before she remembered that the knight flung through the air and probably needed medical assistance.
"Ughhh! I hadn''t even said anything to her. I''m a failure to House Junker." Sofia held her head inside her arms as Annette listened to her story. "My Lady I think you are too hard on yourself, you have done excellently." "How so!? The noble lamented into her maid''s shoulder. "It was not like she would accept your proposal on her first day of meeting you-" "Second!" "Second day of meeting you," Annette corrected herself before continuing. "Since my Lady had given Lady Blackworm a favour in helping her return and making sure the other noble didn''t die I''m sure she will at least accept your invitation to talk further about helping House Junker survive the war." "You think so?" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Before her maid could finish a knock caused Sofia to rise to her feet out of habit. With a light pull of her tanned hand, Annette pulled her Lady back down onto the sofa. She would never let her Lady to be viewed in such a humiliating state. The maid barely greeted the unexpected visitor before she was left alone holding the door open. Turning around her Lady''s head rose as she spotted a note written on soft noble paper which wasn''t even sealed inside an envelope. "What does it say, Annette?" "It says that you are to go to Professor Potr right now." "The Master of Students?" Sofia said, wiping her face clean before reaching for the letter. Ch 206 “Meandering”
*Sigh* Leaning against the sofa Iris sat on the edge, her hands laid flat on her knees as she stared at the closed door in front of her. Half a bell had passed since Kia left and the tireless risen had finished what previously would have taken her two bells. Even though their room had been cleaned thoroughly and then treated with cleaning magic leaving the distinct smell of burned nothingness behind, the undead elf felt uncomfortable not having cleaned things herself. At least when she was travelling with Shiro, the old nekos provided enough distractions to take her mind off the fact a figurative empty hole grew inside her chest while away from Kia. Previously she managed to last almost a week with this hollow feeling but from the most rudimentary knowledge of magic, she would expect the hollowness to expand faster now that she was focusing on it. "I don''t even know where she is now..." The tall undead turned her head toward the large window with the view of the sprawling city behind it. She was told that Kia would return to her once the recess ended but at the time her mind was too preoccupied with making sure her innocently naive kitten was ready than asking obvious questions. "I have to find someone to ask." The motionless statue rose to her feet and reached for the door handle. With the sound of the bolt closing the doors shut, Iris began to walk down the empty corridor with little knowledge of where she was going.From the tall windows which fed light inside the building, she could see the imposing facade of the Academy building. From where she was humans buzzed with activity around the building like ants. Some of them strayed away and walked through the meandering paths going through the many gardens Iris could see. Exiting the lonely building, Iris was instantly hit by the strong wind sweeping the city seemingly in an effort to remove it. Her tall body acted like a sail on a ship catching the howling element causing her to fight for each step, leaning her body against the wind. Iris noticed a guard standing in the doorway, hiding from the harsh element raging just a hand reach away. She figured that the guard had to know when morning classes would end, and more importantly, when will she get her Kia back. "Who are you?" The guard''s silky voice pierced the wind''s howl. He offered a not-so-subtle command for Iris to not step closer as he allowed his aura to be partially unleashed. "I''m servant," Iris replied before realising that the man was intently staring at the adventurer symbol hanging under her neck. "This is my Master''s first proper day being here." "If you say so..." The man replied. The following silence made the elf think that the guard was thinking how bad she was as an infiltrator with the story she tried to pass through him. "You certainly speak correctly, although I expected foreign high nobles to have a proper manservant or a squire." "..." Iris stared blankly at the wooden panel in front of her as she noticed that old habits die hard. She contemplated correcting the guard who eyed her and her Master with a dirty eye. "Do you know when the morning break ends?" A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "A bell before the noon." His great black crest on top of his helm brushed against the wood as he nodded to himself. "Thank you." Iris said before hastening to leave. Gazing at the clouds with a golden trim around them, Iris''s chest rose and fell as she sighed. Four long bells separated her from reuniting with Kia. "I guess I have to find something to do." The undead risen muttered to herself figuring out that rather than do nothing and await Kia''s return she might as well explore the Academy''s grounds. She didn''t wait long for her to spot something interesting or rather smell something which the village girl inside the terrible undead couldn''t pass on. Among the many empty gondolas and winding paths, a humble building mostly made out of stone brick stood in the shadow of the towering magical citadel behind it. It looked so humble yet like an unassuming Wiseman, it held precious things inside of itself as the enchanting smell of freshly baked bread pulled Iris to itself. With a creak of oak, still giving off a fragrant smell of forest even years after being cut down, a corridor illuminated only by the candlelight revealed itself to the charmed woman. Going inside the elf was flanked at both sides with doors left ajar. Turning left, her lavender eyes pierced the twilight to see a room packed to the brim with sacks packed with food. From common earthfruit which had spilt onto the floor from a ripped sack to exotic syrups from berries of the middle and northern edor such as medlar and hawthorn, exotic at least to the southern-bred elf that is. Swivelling her head to her other flank she saw a kingly kitchen which could fit as many as twenty chiefs if only guessing from the amount of identical stations Iris''s eyes could see. "Hello," A maid wearing an apron over her light green uniform noticed the skulking undead. "Are you lost, adventurer?" As the white fabric moved when the woman stopped cutting a slab of meat into tin pieces Iris could briefly see an image of a white rider couched with a lance followed by a swan embroidered on the maid''s clothes. "I don''t think so." Iris responded and took a step forward, closer to the enchanting smell which had brought her here. "Unless you have permission to be here, only servants are allowed to enter." The Catalinan woman spoke puffing up her posture seemingly to appear bigger to the monster butcher or more likely she did so to hide her fear. "I''m a servant." The tall slayer defended herself although her frown didn''t help to ease the maid. "... then where is your uniform and why are you dressed like this?" "I had arrived here only yesterday." The undead elf told the human a half-truth, as she had arrived in the city much earlier but nevertheless, her words eased the maid''s worry. "You must be from the frontier," The woman with hair similar to Iris''s but braided into a crown at the back of her head said, a womanly spark lighting up in her brown eyes as the tall elf passed her. "Is that true that a frontiersman can slay three trolls without breaking a sweat?" "..." The elf who had traveled much of Edor stared bewildered at the young woman. The question''s premise was ridiculous beyond what she thought possible. The woman in front of her watched her with eyes resembling the puppy-like eyes of her naive creator. Yet the sight of the curiosity brought upon by innocent ignorance brought the risen no joy, her millennia-old creator had an excusable vindication for her folly and strange view of the world, unlike the human in front of the elf. The poor woman shrunk under the towering elf''s gaze. Maybe the undead judged the romantic city girl too harshly, many tavern minstrels singing songs of fiction rather than the truth so who could blame her for believing them, or maybe the hateful grip of undeath toward the living lashed out at the innocent human or perhaps it was the maid''s gleaming eyes full of curiosity which annoyed Iris so much. Regardless of which it was the spark inside the bark-brown eyes was snuffed out causing the maid to visibly deflate. The elf silently walked between the tables toward the opposite side of the room, near the stairs leading to the attic there was a parade of the most valuable and prestigious food in Iris''s imagination. "... If you are hungry you can eat in the servant''s canteen. Those are for making food for our wards." The maid gathered up the strength to face the evil undead as she greedily stroked the still-warm crust of one of the fair loaves. "For all of them?" Iris asked astonished both at the amount of wheat bread in front of her and by the price it would have cost the mages, although her astonishment was shared by none inside the tall walls as most of them grew up knowing little of the inventions like tough horsebread and grainy tarbread who had to be eaten either with great and foolish bravery or slowly picked in fear of bitting a piece of grindstone accidentally mixed in the flour and cracking a tooth. "If you mean can you take some to make something for your ward, then the answer is yes." The maid said as she picked up a loaf and cut it in half. She put back the half next to the others covering it with a rag before walking away. Seeing this an idea manifested inside her mind, filling up the void she felt. Iris picked up a plate and a knife and began to make food for her ice-cold devourer. Ch 207 “A Maid for Blackworm”
The sound of ceramic shattering into a million pieces caused Iris''s ears to jerk shortly followed by something hitting the soles of her boots. Even when concentrating on the knife in her hand, slicing thin pieces of meat and putting these almost translucent sheets rolled up on top of some greenery Iris''s face showed little emotion outside the universal frown she wore. Maybe it was this fact paired up with the remarkable range of motion those long knife-shape ears possessed caused the easy-to-entertain ancient to play with them at every opportunity she had. Elven ears might have been only half the size of human ears and nowhere near the size or capabilities of some of the elder races possessed, yet they behaved differently from those plain round ears humans had. Their shape and abilities were not some fickle decorations or ornaments for the Aspects'' delight but a clear and visible sign of their race''s age and superiority. When Iris is alert and attentive, her tapered ears will stand tall, swiveling toward the sound like antennas, posed to catch even the faintest whisper carried by the wind. With unmatched sensitivity, she can discern the subtlest nuances in her surroundings akin to any other race under Guidance. When she is threatened her acute ears might flatten against her head, a reflexive gesture signaling her readiness to take action in a fraction of a second. Conversely, when experiencing joy the tall risen''s ears can flick uncontrollably unable to retain her emotions inside. "Take this." Iris said, handing the plate filled with sandwiches to her side. "Excuse me?" A mute almost terrified voice answered the undead causing her to turn toward the voice. Instead of the undead mage waiting eagerly at her side, resembling a whining dog whenever her evil creation would spend time making her dish look pleasing to the eye rather than giving it to her, Iris saw a freckled woman wearing a maid uniform. "Apologize, I must have spaced out." The hoplite was so used to Kia''s ludicrous ability to store pretty much anything in her bottomless inventory that she awkwardly stood still with the food plate for a moment thinking what she would do next. A low murmour arose anew in the kitchen as maids who entry Iris''s didn''t register began to whisper among themselves once again. Eventually, the risen picked up a towel and covered the plate before heading toward the open door. Without much trouble she walked back to their room, balancing her surprise on one hand as she unlocked the door. With a swift and elegant motion, she laid down her deliciousness at the low table in the centre, keeping the towel over it so as not to let it dry out prematurely. *Sigh* The undead''s shoulder dropped as she stared at the sun, its bright light causing the world around her to go dark but otherwise do little other than that. If not for her mind remembering her previous life Iris suspected that she wouldn''t even squint while staring into the sun, feeling no pain like she did when she was alive. She had gone extra slowly while making the sandwiches, taking her time in making each one causing the plater in front of her to resemble a piece of art rather than something meant to disappear in mere moments. To her disappointment, there was still a lot of time for her to kill. "Hmmm... I guess I can try to fit in with them." The elf pondered aloud while staring at the door to the servant''s room, her hand travelled down to her belt and with one smooth motion, she unbuttoned the leather satchel and pulled out a folded piece of paper. Cloth Street The risen''s jaw wordlessly spoke the two words, it was common for streets to be named after the various amenities and industries along it. And, even if the street is officially nameless the locals would quickly fill that void and name it as they saw fit. Thus most streets had easy-to-remember or informative names but some were not, a product of long winter nights and passion. She remembered a trio of streets surrounding a large shop in Havenfall''s foreign quarter named Sell, Time, Clock. The natives seemed to always wear a smirk when asked about these streets. The reason for their endless amusement was the massage which would only reveal itself after knowing the names of the three and the antiquarian''s reputation. "Mmm," The elf''s lips formed a small smile as she fondly remembered the rare memory of amusement when she had finally cracked the code and understood the joke. Her purple eyes dropped back down onto the letter with the helpful instruction and her hand rose to her head and gently caressed the black rim of the blue flower. "I can drag her there on some later date." The hoplite waved a hand in front of her face scattering the intrusive thoughts entering her mind. They were not bad thoughts, but Iris felt strange to have always disliked other girls playing with dolls in her youth, but now as a grown woman she was picturing Kia, her saviour and liberator in different adorably cute dresses. The city rumbled like a giant as city life produced hundreds of sounds coming from all different directions causing the elf to feel drowned by the clamour of everyday life. With a bit of help from the locals and by keeping a watchful eye on signs depicting a thread spool and a needle above her, Iris found her way to Cloth Street. As the undead expected the street where servants of foreign students couldn''t be asked to venture to lower levels of the city keeping the artisans deep in the noble upper city, among the nobles. Unlike most trades, tailors had a strong proclivity to set up shops as close to seats of power. Given the number of clothes a noble or someone their stature needed, it was a smart business idea to have a shop as close to your best customers as possible. Given that Alicia was a scion of a prominent noble house in addition to serving but couldn''t transport most of her clothes while performing her duty. Each time the heroic company rested for an extended period of time, Alicia''s wardrobe grew to immense size with new clothes ordered by her from local tailors. Iris had seen the cartload of clothes arrive in Alicia''s room, each garment of clothing having a specific purpose with a designated time to use it. The Astral Mage must have gone through five dresses each day as a noble couldn''t be seen using their morning garments all day and the eye-pleasing dresses were too much of a hassle and too expensive to be used in private as their immense cost was meant to be paid back with respect and influence gained with other nobles. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Thankfully for the elf, when proper servants were present her servile duties diminished to an occasional errand so she didn''t have to bear with the majority of the fickle nature of her then mistress. While the tall undead was pondering on her past she had entered a shop, pushing its doors open. Whenever it was decided by fate or by a lucky accident, Iris seemed to have ended up in the shop she was searching for as her eyes panned across the room filled with clothes familiar to her. *Hi* The steadfast risen looked toward the squawked greeting, only to see a colourful bird resting on a deadwood in the corner of the room. Both puzzled and fascinated by the rainbow-plumed creature Iris strode forward, the door shuting behind her as she quickly came face to face with the bird roughly the size of her forearm. [Inspect] [Aurorablisk Level 2] {A colourful avian monster with feathers that shimmer and change hues like the Dancing Northern Stars. Their melodic calls are said to be so enchanting that listeners lose track of time.} *Hi* "Hi, aren''t you a colourful one?" The elf raised her arm toward the harmless monster unable to resist the childish desire to touch its glistening feather as it basked in the sunlight. The bird twisted its neck as her finger got closer trying to avoid her touch. *Squak* The bird bit her finger, the quick attack was more of a nibble as the monster seemed not to like the idea of holding Iris''s finger for any longer than it did. Its attack didn''t register with the undead who managed to run its fingers across its wings before it began to furiously flap its wings causing her to stop. Looking at where the bird had playfully pecked her she saw a small reddish dimple on the side of her palm left by the black beak of the avian. *Intruder* *Squak* *Bad Cookie* "Jil, what are you squawking so loudly for!" A female voice came from behind the elf. "Oh, I didn''t expect any customers so early in the morning. Jil is usually very friendly to people, I hope he didn''t bite ya." A woman in her latter days emerged from the room behind the counter before quickly being followed by two other people. "Greetings and I hope I do not disturb you with my antics." Iris turned her body away from the moving metal statue and nodded courteously at the humans. When she got a better view of the people behind the woman she noticed that the pair following her were a young man and another woman of roughly similar age as the man. The eldest woman wore the ordinary clothes of a somewhat wealthy person while the pair behind her wore servants'' clothes. "You certainly not," The owner responded. "What would an adventurer want to purchase in the Glimmering Feather?" "I''m looking to buy a uniform for myself," Iris replied. "Do you have anything my size?" "U-uniform... May I ask what type of uniform you need?" The woman''s eyes dropped down to the clothes Iris was wearing to measure them at a glance. Iris noticed the shopkeeper''s eyes often returning to the necklace hanging loosely on her chest. "For the academy." "Ohh." The elf seemed to have stunned the humans as they silently gawked at her. She began to wonder why she hadn''t taken that damn necklace off but in truth, she already knew the reason why. She might have been turned undead with mind which never tired but that didn''t mean her memory had improved. Iris stood awkwardly feeling the odd sensation of repetition as the shopkeeper was the first human to change her face. Her fingers snapped at her helpers as she quickly invited the tall elf upstairs. "Do you have any specifications, colours, it''s cut?" The woman asked as Iris climbed the stairs, emerging in a room filled with fabric. "Something simple." "In price or the cut?" The shopkeeper asked as she pulled a rope out of a pouch on her apron. Iris''s eyes tracked her hands as the older woman reached behind her head and under her cap, before pulling out a pencil which acted so far as a hairpin. "Are they not related?" "No," The woman idly twirled the piece of charcoal wrapped in paper with dexterity and smoothness only achieved with many years of practice. "The price is influenced by the fabric and the cut but the two are unrelated to each other. You would be surprised how many velvet or silk night robes I had made." "Then I would ask for something durable." In no time at all, multiple uniforms lay on the table in front of her. She ran the fabric between her fingers checking its thickness, she didn''t expect to be on her knees scrubbing the floor all day but she preferred to not have to patch it in the foreseeable future. The dresses presented to her were made out of colourful fabric. Red dots, green spots and pink swirls, the elf felt dizzy trying to follow the never-ending patterns to their ever-elusive conclusions. The bright colours of the different patterns seemed to contrast with the fabric''s colour causing the main colour to appear muted compared to the brightly dyed patterns. "Do you have anything without the-" "The pizzazz? I can certainly find a plainer dress if you wish." The woman said while badly hiding her bewilderment at the undead''s poor fashion sense. "Pizzazz?" The elf''s frown deepened as she repeated the unfamiliar word. "Is this how Kia feels? I''m only twenty-something, that can''t be true." "Is this to your liking?" The woman rematerialised after disappearing among the raw spools of fabric. In her raised hand she held a plain black and white dress. "Then we should take your measurements and see what we have to fix." She said after her tall customer nodded. The risen felt like an object as she was passed around between the trio of tailors. Her every dimension is marked on special ropes which the humans used with lightning-quick efficiency, caring little that their customer was justled like a dirty rag. When the trio stopped spinning her and left her alone to wait for the owner to return having lengthened the dress, the tall elf stepped closer to the pile of discarded uniforms examining them out of bored curiosity. Housework wasn''t the cleanest of activities so servant''s liveries had to reflect that fact and be able to handle either getting dirty or frequent washing. The maid''s uniforms were not the same as the servant''s uniforms Iris was familiar with, possessing a more complex and rigid structure seemingly in an effort to mimic the likeness of a lady''s dress. Still, even with these changes to the overall cut of the uniform, there seemed to be little the previous generations hadn''t already perfected. The main dress around which everything revolved around which came up slightly above the ankle, was made with a rather thick cloth which had been treated to resist staining. Around the dress, an apron or a pinafore covered the areas most likely to get dirty and a triangular scarf worn around the neck or tucked in under it protected from falling dust from getting under the dress. Iris was happy to see that each dress featured a detachable collar and cuffs which could be easily laundered separately, generally as she was thinking about it most things about the uniform were made to make it as easy to clean as possible. However, apparel she spotted and was familiar with made her not as happy and she made a mental note to specifically ask for its removal. A petticoat served two roles, supporting the domed shape of a long skirt and helping with wear and tear if the skirt was lighter than usual, unfortunately, Iris remembered the bells she spent cleaning it whenever it would get accidentally dirtied. There was more additional stuff which a servant needed like gloves, hairpins, caps and undergarments but the elf didn''t see those around her, probably because most of the time they served more of a decoretional role rather than a practical one. The uniform wasn''t waxed, instead, the cleanliness and appearance of the maid''s uniform fell onto her own responsibility which involved regular cleaning, laundering and ironing making sure a neat and tidy appearance in keeping with the standards of the given household. After waiting for some time Iris''s uniform was ready, she changed clothes making sure the new uniform fitted her unchanging physique perfectly. After paying for it, the elf remained in the dress as she began to return to her accommodation, with only half a bell left. Unlike her going out journey, the guards and other maids didn''t turn heads as she passed them at most raising their eyebrows after noticing her long pointy ears. The door of her and Kia''s room closed quietly as Iris pulled it shut. She went into the master''s bedroom and using the mirror inside she began to tug on her new clothes. Seeing herself not wearing the clothes given to her by Kia felt off as if a new person had stepped into the view rather than herself but she didn''t have time to worry about such things as someone knocking on the door. "A minute!" Iris called out. "Good eve- Siri?" She opened the door and felt her body fill with fuzzy feeling before the world around her became blurry and she was sent backwards, tripping over and falling onto the couch behind her. Ch 208 “Lounging on the Throne”
Laying perfectly still on the couch her spine bent into a crooked shape with her thighs awkwardly resting on the armrest, Iris felt a heavy boulder resting on her chest. She had been stuck in this position since she had opened the door and thankfully for her, her race made laying like this a manageable task although the feeling of blood pooling inside her head started to annoy her. Unfortunately for the risen with supernatural strength, she had been pinned down by a certain necromancer whose body seemed to press down on her body with greater force whenever she tried to move. The restrained risen was under a constant mental attack as her cold-blooded kitten abused her acute senses, her fingers tracing the Anchor Mark on her neck with a gingerly touch and each time Kia''s fingernails teasingly tickled her warm skin, her sharpened ears twitched. In her imagination, the ancient nestled on her torso was replaced by a cat, its eyes snapping toward the smallest movement before pouncing on her prey. In addition, Iris could feel Kia''s ear pressed against her chest seemingly listening to something. The petite girl seemed to be relishing in her situation as she continued to make an odd yet still impossibly charming noise Iris could only describe as a cooed-out mewl. Unable to completely resist the temptation, Iris raised her hand causing the weight on her chest to increase and the undead songbird''s song deepened. *Purrrr~* As soon as her hand stroked the black velvety hair the ancient turned back into a spoiled kitten stretching her arms under her touch and in return the soothing cool penetrated deeper into the risen. "Kia," Iris finally spoke. "How was your day?" "Commmmplicated." Kia meowed out a response, momentarily taking her eyes off Iris''s ears. "Mind explaining or are my ears so fascinating?" "Grumble, grumble, grumble." "I''m interested in what you did in the last half a day." Iris softly said while adjusting her position, although in her heart she wanted to know if having Kia taken away everyday from her was worth it. "It was weird," The girl''s blue and gold eyes dilated and she stared into the air with a blank stare, focusing on the events of the morning. Patiently Iris waited for her tongue-tied companion to put her thoughts into words. "For one I didn''t feel the Effect, not to the extent I felt it previously." "That''s good to hear." "Mhmm," The girl nodded in agreement. "I want to stay here for a while and see why its power had lessened so much. Maybe I can learn how to replicate the aura you have or at least extend its range." "What aura?" Iris raised her eyebrow as the necromancer had yet again said something important about her abilities without ever mentioning it previously. "The one you got after..." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "After what?" A great shadow came over the elf''s face sharpening her fierce gaze even more than it already was. "After we have woken up in the ice cave," Kia answered while her skin fought a battle if it wanted to be flushed with pink or remain fair. "It really doesn''t matter where really, but after that, you seemed to have gained an aura around you which nulls the Effect''s power." Kia hastened to speak before the elf could inquire further. "I figured that you had heard the system notification and checked it already." "I will check my status sheet later, I guess," The risen said while wearing a crooked expression. She had checked and rechecked her entire sheet in sheer awe of what had been denied to her since her fifteenth birthday and she was sure she didn''t see anything like what Kia had described. "Kia, you are only talking about the Effect but how was the Academy itself?" "Useful," In a cold voice, the girl lying flat on top, of Iris answered. Her eyes smiled with pure bliss as she delighted in being scratched under her chin before purring loudly as she moved the elf''s hand behind her ear. The voice was so disconnected from the scene Iris was witnessing that her eyes began to wonder about the room in search of an intruder. "I''m curious about how such a weak race comprehends magic. In here they got few things wrong which led everything beyond this page to be based on flawed theory causing more errors to occur further down the line." For once, a normal-sized book appeared from Kia''s inventory. "Theory of Mana Flows" flashed in front of Iris''s eyes before the girl began to flip between pages, pointing out mistakes without much explanation or context. "So you''re not learning anything from here?" Iris said, trying to tone down the strange joy leaking into her words. "Not necessarily," Kia wagged her pointing finger with authority before she shut the book close causing it to disappear once more. "My sample size is too small to conclude anything but given that they managed to create a cheating ring, I can''t say I''m not wondering about their other work. At least if they are as braindead as the ones who harmed you, I was exposed to a different perspective on sorcery." Kia seemed to have still not forgotten about their incident in the plains hiding little hostility to the humans while none were present. The elf also found it interesting that her last sentence lost its authoritative tone, resembling a way a student repeats their teacher''s wise words. Isn''t she a perfect student? The elf thought before becoming distracted. "Kia, can you stand up?" "Nyo." The cuddled kitten said, utterly bewildered by the idea of leaving her heavenly throne. "There are sandwiches waiting for you there, under the rag." The undead wearing her new uniform pointed at the low table and at the plate on its far side. The undead''s head instantly pointed in the pointed direction. Her body shifted as she kneeled on Iris''s stomach but instead of freeing the elf, Kia''s body leaned forward. Her body was almost as straight as an arrow as she reached for the plate but her fingers were the tiniest amount short of seizing her rightful deliciousness. "No magic," Iris warned. "I want to stand up for a while and we can come back to cuddling." The necromancer seemed to mistrust the elf but ultimately unable to control her hunger she gingerly slipped passed the elf allowing her to finally feel her blood circulate properly again. As promised the ancient received the sandwiches her Favourite Thing had made. And as completely expected the plate''s contents disappeared in no time at all which caused the girl with bread crumbs in the corner of her lips to start swinging her legs waiting for Iris to return to the couch. "How do you like my uniform?" Iris asked as she sat down, letting the kitten climb onto her. "Is it annoying?" "Hmmmm," The mage''s response seemed to be painted on her face, with the not-entirely happy face betraying her before she spoke. "Anno- You less perverted." Iris''s eyes widened as she stared at the girl. "Why is that?" "I don''t know." Kia answered but the way she began to stroke her covered-up neck answered Iris''s question. After the last bell of the day rang out, Iris stood up carrying her lazy saviour in her arms. Like always she helped the clutzy girl taking everything off before she herself prepared to sleep. With a smooth motion, she threw her linen shirt on the chair before turning around and finding Kia reading a book. I should look for that aura. Iris thought to herself. The elf must have spent bells searching her status for any sort of aura but found nothing of sorts. "Kia, I can''t find the aura you spoke of." She said opening her eyes. "You can''t?" Kia turned around. "I don''t think even I have any area base buffs or debuffs for that matter." "Do you want me to look for it?" Kia shuffled closer to the elf, sapping the warmth trapped under the blanket. "There is a possibility it''s hidden from view because of its low proficiency," Iris remembered Kia saying that the System hid many things so as not to make the already long status sheet even longer. "Don''t say anything embarrassing... it tickles." The necromancer whispered as she rested her hand on in the centre of Iris''s chest. I won''t. Iris wanted to say but she found herself almost gag from a disturbing feeling spreading through her body. Kia''s radiant eyes, the only source of light in the dark world around the elf seemed to appear brighter as the elf felt something tug on her mind. A dark tendril rose from the deep and sunless depths of her mind. She tried to resist wanting to stay with her kitten but her power was useless against the gingerly monster who slowly pulled her under the surface. The last thing she saw before drifting off, away from the revolting feeling was Kia''s face deep asleep. Ch 209 “Backstab”
The chirp of birds leaked through the slightly open window and the green drapes fluttered up and down like a ship in stormy waters. The windy whispers seemed to quiet down as something stirred on the bed in the center of the room. An undead stirred to unlife feeling something slip from her chest as she straightened her body. Inside the wardrobe, a new yet modest uniform greeted her reigniting old habits. With smooth motion she slipped her long colourless legs from under the heavy covers, laying them down on the hard floor. With a minimum of wasted movement, the risen stood dressed in her new uniform while her supposed Lady remained curled up on the bed. "Did you sleep well?" Iris asked as all the heat trapped under the heavy cover was stolen by the icy maiden causing her to stir awake. "Cold, no Soft." Kia groggily began to intrude further into Iris''s lesser half of the bed but before the sleepy ancient tunneled her way to the bed''s edge Iris grabbed her. "Nya!" Kia''s body stiffened as her creation grabbed her by the nape and settled her down on her lap. "You know that you are a bit of a pain to dress sometimes?" Iris commented over Kia''s shoulder. "Do you Sleepyicu?" "It''s your fault," Kia argued. "You have to take responsibility for your actions." She said while arching her back and lazily stretching her body. "Weren''t you so embarrassed the first time I had to help you that your cheeks turned beetroot red ?" The smug kitten suddenly began to slide down Iris''s body, quickly plummeting toward the ground without her favourite thing''s support. "Iris," Kia''s large eyes pleaded with the elf for forgiveness as a small halo surrounded her body in an effort to stay on her throne. "At least close the window, someone will hear you!" "Hmmm..." The elf''s eyes sparkled like the gems they resembled as she lifted her head away from Kia. "Your shameless in your temptations undead. Offering your body for the protection of your image. Unfortunately for you, Lady Siri dar Blackworm has things to do." The taller undead''s finger hooked under the girl''s chin bringing Kia''s face closer. "I will be waiting for you, remember." She whispered sweet words into Kia''s ear before stealing a kiss for herself. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Hey! That''s unfair." "Apologies but you are too sweet," Iris replied. "You have to take responsibility for how you taste." "Never," Kia shouted excitedly as her body leapt forward toward the risen, both of her eyes shining with a golden glint. Prior to reaching the elf, Kia''s bony body swayed back averting away from her warmth like an animal afraid of a human touch. The necromancer''s fair complexion turned pink while she stared into her creation eyes and with a hesitant movement as if afraid of being burned the girl kissed the taller woman. "Ummm... you''re sweeter than me." She whispered as her lips separated from the elf''s. "Kia?" Iris wrapped her hands around the girl''s waist unable to come to terms with the idea of sharing the precious kitten with anyone else. "C-can you let go of me? I''m going to be feeling cold all day because of this." The delicate critter who turned her head away offered one last chance for her to be spared. "Cold?" The elf obliged the ancient''s sole plea, buttoning up her shirt and veiling the crystal growing inside her chest while also reusting her forehead against Kia''s. "I even love how you experience things backwards." Iris pecked the doll-like girl causing her icy body to melt into the elven chest, nuzzling against her favourite thing. "...Iris?" "Yes, Kia?" "What are you going to do while I''m with the humans?" "Hmmm," The elf turned her head as she thought. "I will figure something out but before that let me finish preparing you for today."
Sofia* POV The frontier noble from the house of Junker walked through the corridors with a goblin-like grin. She unashamedly appeared to challenge anyone to try to remove her pearly smile from her face. Fortunately for the overjoyed noble few of the people she was passing by could accept her challenge and none who could bother to approach her. I think I should offer the rest of this month''s allowance as a thanks to the Aspects for what they have done. The reason for the usually stringent Sofia, eagerness to spend Solan''s money was the task she was assigned by the Master of Students. She didn''t know the precise reasons behind the Academy''s decision to choose her as the new guide assigned to Lady Dar Blackworm but if she had to guess it was related to the fact she avoided a murder from happening and kept the unfortunate knight alive long enough for help to arrive. It also helped that as far as she knew, she was the only person outside the girl''s elven maid who had spoken to her and wasn''t reduced to a whimpering ball. "Lady Junker?" While the blonde woman weighed to which Aspect she should give her offering, a humbly dressed boy no older than fourteen stopped her with an emotionless question. "...Yes," The noble paused her stride, examining the boy before answering him with a pitied sigh. "How can I help?" "This is for you," The boy offered the noble a message. "Master said you should read it." "Ehh..." Sofia hesitantly opened the paper envelope without a seal on it and looked back to the boy who had vanished like a ghost in the sunlight. "That is this?" She looked back at her hands and the open envelope finding two things, another envelope and a note. For the student assigned to as a guide to Lady dar Blackworm from the Kingdom of Firmusa, the presumed heiress of the great northern House. Your task is to deliver the envelope included with this message to the Blackworm household. The envelope contains the cost the House has to pay to the Oriripol''s House of Wisdom for the damages caused by Lady Siri dar Blackworm to the building. Failure to deliver the massage until the next week will result in immediet expulsion. "Those..." Sofia stood still like a statue as the feeling of joy she felt turned into bitterness at this blatant and unashamed backstab. "Those Gors, they threw me like a lamb to a slaughter." Ch 210 “Evil Hueman”
"Snowjacks are monsters native to the north the size of a large hound resembling a hybrid between a fox and a cat. Their thick silvery-white fur is a prized commodity for its ice-resistance and their blue eyes are used as alchemical ingredients in many sight altering potions. They are known to live on the steep slopes of the Ridge Mountains. Their large size and their intelligence had caused many of the humans of the region to believe them as petty deities or oracles whose keen eyes can pierce the fog of time. Extract from "On the North"
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Sofia arrived in front of Lady Siri''s room and knocked on the door and before her knuckles lost the sensation of hitting the hardwood the door opened. In front of the frontier noble, a tall elf with a curious blue flower braided into her long black hair appeared. Popping out from under the elf''s arm a pair of differently coloured eyes watched the noble like a curious animal. "Greetings." The at least head taller elf greeted Sofia with a melodious accent. "G-greetings, I''m Sofia of House Junker." The frontier noble blurted out, not expecting the high noble to be already waiting for her. "Oh, was the previous person a noble too?" The Blackworm maid asked the noble scion. The elf continued to smile a little as she spoke making the Enchanter not sure if the maid asked out of genuine concern about her etiquette or was the maid trying to save Sofia''s face in front of her Mistress. "No, they were Kuprum-ranked students." "And you are?" "I''m a noble... but also an Aurum-ranked student." Sofia answered hoping that the noble whose eyes traveled back and forward between the elf and her liked honesty. "Hmmm," The elf hummed thoughtfully before turning around. "I will be waiting for you here, Lady Siri." "Annoying." Sofia watched as the cryomancer grumbled dangerously in response to the elf while also holding onto her maid''s hand like a drowning sailor clasping onto a raft. "Miss Sofia, you''re going to crumple up that letter of yours." The elf commented as she spotted the noble restlessly running her fingers along the edge of the soft paper envelope. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Oh," Sofia looked down at the backstabbing envelope. The Academy had pushed the burden of the potential reputational damage onto her while also making sure that they would win no matter how the high noble reacted. If the bratty and unruly northerner lashed out at messenger the Oriripoli mages had offset most of Blackworm''s fury at her and if the scared and confused girl in a foreign land far away from home had simply made a mistake and was more than happy to fix it, the mages also win with Sofia taking most of the risk. She pondered the options she had conflicted on what she thought about the strange noble. Of course, the option to not risk anything and not give Lady Blackworm the letter was off the table, leaving her to give the cursed piece of paper now or later on. "It''s for you, actually." The frontier noble said. She figured that rather than giving the letter to Lady Blackworm herself, handing it to her maid was the safest option. It would leave her with a day''s worth of access to the high noble and if Lady Siri was indeed a hot-headed brat most of the reputation damage would land on the poor maid. As the piece of paper left her hand, Sofia, the scion of the heroic House Junker and an honourable member of the nobility, first political decision was to throw somebody else under the wagon. A pair of glowing eyes followed the letter before a soft longing purr caused the enchanter to turn around in search of a cat as the elf retreated into the room. When the door closed and the sound of the metal bolt shutting it close reverberated throughout the corridor Lady Siri finally turned around to face Sofia. For the first time since the Junker met the mysterious cryomancer, she could see Siri''s face without any obstructions. The youthful face staring at Sofia was extremely pale, giving the cryomancer a striking resemblance to Pruina from the fresco on the temple''s ceiling. The one thing keeping the high noble from being mistaken as the divine Aspect of Winter was her long straight hair in the colour of tar which in no shape or form could be mistaken for the white swan''s fluff adoring the Aspect''s head. The exotic dress the girl wore under the traveler''s cloak seemed to gleam like a set of metal armour in the sun. The expensive fabric hugging the girl''s petite body seemed to give one last sparkle of magic light before Lady Siri veiled herself in the grayish cloth. "You''re collar is down." Lady Siri pointed at Sofia''s exposed neck, causing the noble to forget how to speak as her serious tone didn''t match with her book-like appearance. "It''s not that cold today," Sofia replied after a moment before starting to pat her dress down, smoothing out any fold it might have. "Is there an issue with how I look?" Rather than answering her question, Lady Siri''s eyes lingered on the frontier woman''s neck muttering something about decency and moral degradation before her large eyes turned their colourful gaze away from her. Sofia began to go through all that she knew about what the necromancer spoke of. The matter of the proper way to dress was an important matter for everyone and especially for nobles whose choice of clothes determined other''s perception of them before a single word was uttered. The general lines between which the nobles judged and divided themselves with were how conservative or forthright they were with their clothes. Although those terms seemed to hold different amounts of power depending on the person, with men carrying far less about the subject than women unless a hidden and blurry line was crossed. If someone had known where she stood as a Lady, Sofia would have answered that she was a conservative who found the obvious trotting on the edge of what was acceptable by others to be immodest if not outright deviant behaviour. Perhaps this confused the frontier woman the most as by any standard the dress she wore was perfectly modest more so than the strange sleeveless dress Lady Siri was wearing. "Hello, hue-man," Lady Siri''s voice seemed distant causing the flat-chested woman to turn around. "Are you coming?" The girl said while casually walking backwards with her hands behind her back. Quicker than Sofia thought she would, her body moved out of her thoughtful stupor and swiftly joined Lady Siri''s side before matching her stride with the northerner. "I think you might have missed my name when I was introducing myself Lady Siri-" "I didn''t." "Huh?" The frontier noble turned to look at the hooded figure as they exited the building. "Are we going to the library?" The fair-skinned cryomancer asked while a certain spark appeared in her eyes, causing Sofia to imagine a snowjack finally seeing its chance to attack. "Not now," She replied to the Firmusian feline predator. "First, I was told that your last guides didn''t do their job properly so we will need to fill out some paperwork-" "Evil!" The girl''s face lifted up in shock as the predatory look inside her eyes disappeared, replaced by fear. Ch 211 “Strange Girl”
A loud over-exaggerated sigh filled the small clerk''s room. One would imagine a prisoner signing their damming confessions before having his head separated from his neck but the room wasnt inside a dungeon but rather the Academy and rather than a prisoner sitting in front of Sofia the Firmusian high noble stood up looking like a wreck. Sofia glanced at the single sheet of paper left on the table. On the margin, a long list of subjects stretched until the very bottom of the page. The frontierswoman didn''t fully understand why the mages didn''t trust their students in attending lectures which would most benefit them. She couldn''t imagine anyone wasting their time on studying their system simply couldn''t handle it. As a noble, she understood the benefits of keeping records, it''s infinitely easier to run a demesne knowing what it can achieve and how much can it be taxed. Taking inventory of what people took made to her no sense unless the Academy treated their students like a farmer treated their herd. Sofia thought glancing at the young clerk seated at the other side of the desk and she remembered how Geni''i recruited their members. "My Lady," Sofia shot up as the cryomancer seemed to lose balance. "Are you feeling well?" "Annoying..." The pale girl grumbled. Sofia held the cold as-ice mage by her shoulders. The girl seemed to have wanted to impress her by refraining from using the quill and instead used some sort of magic to write, making her worry that the high-noble had used too much mana until she remembered the sort of spell Lady Siri had unleashed before. Did her excitement cause this? Sofia asked herself as she recalled Lady Siri''s face brightening and coming to life as she tried to mark every single spot before having to be stopped by the clerk. She guessed it wouldn''t be that uncommon for a lady with such fair skin to be rather sickly in nature and the emotional overdrive Lady Siri experienced in the prospect of so much knowledge might have caused the sickness to reappear. Before leaving, Sofia was sure to mentally take note of Lady Siri''s affinity to study and her sickness. Poor girl, she must have not been allowed to meet many people for her to love books so much. "Where are we going now?" Lady Siri asked having returned to normal. "Well, you had marked that you desired to attend a lecture in Protective Spells and I believe it should start rather soon." Sofia replied. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "How do you know this?" The hooded girl with a similarly petite body to Sofia tilted her head like a curious puppy. "I... it''s quite embarrassing but I had studied the schedule for all the lessons." "How is that embarrassing?" In truth, Sofia didn''t want to answer Lady Siri as she had learned the timetable for every single lecture and class to be able to meet other nobles and talk to them in an effort to gain allies. However, if she told this to the cryomancer she suspected that rather than meeting other nobles Lady Siri would say that she was pestering them. "My Lady I plea that you forget what I had said." "Annoying." The hooded human grumbled and the frontier noble imagined a deep frown appearing on the snow-white forehead of her ward. To Sofia''s great delight, the Firmusian noble ceased to ask further questions regarding her deep knowledge of the schedule and simply returned to watching the world around her, surely in awe at the peak of the human architecture surrounding her. After a few minutes of walking the two arrived in front of a door which led into a circular hall. In the centre, a large magical lantern levitated above a stone pedestal painting the entire hall in a soft blue light. Sofia could never tell why the Hall of Protection looked like this. Was this some sort of honour for the Oriripoli to give ancient relics to a merited department or was this a two-headed swan, a gift so precious yet so expensive to keep it leads to ruin? The study of warding spells seemed to be a controversial thing for mages for quite a while. In her mother''s books, she had read that humanity had freed itself from an entire branch of magic. Older races with the notable exception of dwarves, heavily relied on protection spells thanks to their inability to take full advantage of armour. But humans are different, they can wear layers of heavy armour without many issues and the only thing a human caster needed to do was to wear a different kind of gauntlet than their fellow soldiers. Therefore many mages started to suggest that the age of reliance on a long preparatory period before each battle was no longer needed and that the time spent on enchanting troops in warding spells was time wasted. The biggest proponents of this idea were of course the Oriripol''s mages, always quick to innovate. Not all, of course, shared this opinion and there were equally as many sorcerers who thought this "Abandonment" idea was foolish. The Junker scion thought that the people making light of an entire school of magic had never viewed battle and this seemed to be an opinion shared by the clerics, who battle much more often than the spoiled mages. The two sat down on the cold steps in front of the glowing sphere awaiting their teacher to arrive. It didn''t take long for a grey mane man who looked like he originated from Flinter to hush the whispering hall into complete silence. Sofia felt like her eyes were going to split as she tried to pay an equal amount of attention to the lecture and Lady Siri. Of course, watching the high noble was part of her job and she technically didnt need to worry about missing time in her own classes because she was supposed to receive notes written by her teachers but that didnt mean she would lessen her efforts in learning as much as possible. Lady Siri, you should take notes. The Junker leaned to the side and advised the Blackworm who seemed to forget how to breathe. What for? The doll-like girl replied in a hushed voice. To help you remember, The cryomancer raised her eyebrow making Sofia think that she had done some wrong before something happened on the girls face. The only word which came to mind was precious as Sofia watched Lady Siri go through emotions seemingly in an effort to find the right one. While Sofia was distracted, a leather notebook appeared on Lady Siris lap the sight of which made the frontierswoman question if the adorable doll hadnt just pulled the smoothest slight of hand she had ever seen or that she was currently staring at a proof of yet another incredible ability Lady Siri possessed. With sudden unexplainable vigour, the Firmusian noble began to write each word the lecturer said. Peeking over her shoulder Sofia watched an alien language slowly fill the page, every so often she could make out two words. A Common word which seemed to be picked at random was quickly followed by Iris. Ch 212 “Paper Hostage” + Illustriations #4 Sketch in Spoiler The light of the sun flooded through a window as the clamour of hundreds of people moving rose to new heights. Sofia watched the girl remain motionless as her dual-coloured eyes scanned the notebook in her hands. The northern noble seemed to possess only cursory knowledge concept of ownership or at least anything regarding paper. She was currently holding hostage the study notes of another student attending the Mana and Spell-Based Navigation class. Although the girl seemed to have lost the adorable spark she began the day with, replaced with a cold and calculating visage which strangely fit just as well as her previous expressional mask. Even if her transformation from quite a shy girl with a lively spark continuously burning in her glowing eyes to a stone face statue was suddenly happening gradually over the course of the day, it didn''t surprise Sofia too much given how high up Lady Siri was on the political ladder. There was no doubt in her frontier mind that city nobles had to wear multiple of such faces to simply survive but the image of the scared, fragile as glass girl far from home which had seemed into Sofia''s mind caused her to want to hug her cold body wanting to return the spark dwelling deep in her colourful eyes. "I would like my notes back." A male voice of the student caused the sea-green eyes to look away from Lady Siri putting an end to the idea of a warm hug. "Lady Siri, you should give it back the notes are not yours." The night velvet on top of the cryomancer shook as her guide tried to gently pull on the notebook. "But I said please." The Firmusian noble said tilting her head to the side, expressing her seemingly genuine confusion. "..." The heroic noble was stunned as Lady Siri appraised her before turning her attention back toward the notebook, flipping through it with incredible speed. "I guess she should finish this in no time if she reads like this?" The man said, his voice walking the line between a sigh and a question. He then sat down on the bench as a servant from the Academy entered the lecture hall and began to sweep the blueish dust left behind from the teacher''s spells. "You''re not a Kuprum am I right?" The man asked. "No, I''m an Aurum ranked." Sofia replied unknowingly replicating the barked-out a response her brothers did when her Lord Father assumed his commanding rule. "Then are the two of you friends? I had seen you coming in looking like a student and a servant pair." The man with short dirty blonde hair asked as he peered over the badly hunched cryomancer who didn''t show any signs of hearing them. "I was assigned to Lady Siri as a guide and we met only three days ago so it''s too early to say anything. But I''m very open to the possibility of becoming friends." Sofia replied, adding the last sentence purely for Lady Siri''s ears but her words reached only one mind. "Interesting..." The man roughly five years older than her, began to stroke his chin, his eyes appearing deep in thought before she spoke again. "Black Ribbon Navigation Officer Vilkas Amroch from Dol Amroch greets the two beautiful strangers." The man stood up in a military stance giving the two a small bow before returning to a seating position. The scion of House Junker quickly began to look for the southern-sounding place in her mental map of Edor. She eventually found it on the border region between Havenfall and Catalina guarding the narrow stretch of land between those two mighty countries crushed between the Southern Sea and cursed wasteland surrounding the Systemait stronghold of Mensana. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. She didn''t recall any major houses named Amroch and given that Vilkas''s house name lacked additional honorific or was immediately recognisable it was safe for her to guess that the navigation officer was a scion of a rather standard house like she was minus her heroic lineage. "Sofia Junker, the third child of Louis I Junker, Baron of Hero''s Frontier and Lord Protector of Hero''s Vale," Sofia replied mirroring how the man stood but instead of a military greeting she did as instructed by her House''s talented maid. An awkward silence momentarily filled the space between the two nobles as the hooded girl who was currently coping a passage into her own notebook sat completely still, her noble instinct not activating even as two of her esteemed brethren waited for her. "Lady Siri dar Blackworm from Firmusa." Sofia introduced the high noble with none of the esteem that such a name required but not because of a lack of effort as the frontier woman tried her best. Unfortunately outside of these basic and self-evident facts, she knew very little about the fair maiden. "I guess I have to pray my thanks to the Aspects I ate my breakfast and didn''t do anything stupid." Vilkas gave a smile as he jested. Sofia couldn''t get rid of the thought that the noble jested more to himself as his brow twitched reminding her of her eldest brother Roland who reacted similiarly when narrowlingly missing a defeat at Square. "Breakfast?" For the first time in a while, Lady Siri perked up like a fox and turned her head toward Vilkas. "What of it?" "Can I have some?" The high noble asked in monotone, her head moving, tilting and bobbing up and down as she spoke. "It''s afternoon my Lady." Sofia chimed in. "Annoying." Sofia felt the hair stand up on her spine as a single word reverberated in her ears. Alongside the intimidating force behind her voice, her head stopped and a frown appeared on her round face. "Woah, come down there Lady," Vilkas tapped the angry mage on the shoulder. Ordinarily, such a casual approach would be taken with be taken as a great offence deserving of a grudge held for so long a dwarf might become envious. "You can take it if you want, I already ate." In his hand, a sandwich appeared out of thin air and he handed it to the Firmusian Fury. "Delishisness?" The high noble made a cooing sound albeit her voice remained rather passive with only a fraction of the previous energy coming back. "Was that Inventory?" Sofia asked. "Indeed it is," He said with pride emanating from his words while Lady Siri turned into a squirrel next to him. "It comes rather handy in everyday life, my Lady." "Bandy?" The cryomancer tried to speak stuffing her cheeks with food. "It means convenient my Lady." Sofia responded trying her best to restrain the smile forcing the ends of her lips upward. Ohmmm. The girl nodded, making an interesting hum while still remaining adamant about speaking while resembling a mouse. Why are you not in your Houses retinue, Sofia asked seeing Lady Siri turning away from the two and returning to reading. Are you not a Catalinan noble? My Lord Father is keeping me as an insurance of my Houses continued relevance. A curse or a blessing of being the ninth son. Vilkass openness restored Sofia''s opinion of military nobles previously tarnished by the female knight. Most would attempt to hide the fact that they were a spare and especially when you were a spare so far down the hereditary succession. Im done. The Firmusian noble suddenly announced as she straightened her broken posture. Did you catch up with what we''ve done so far? Vilkas said in half a jest, nobody could learn much from reading in the time Lady Siri had in addition the girl looked more like she was flicking through Vilkass notes rather than reading them I have read it." The hooded girl responded, her tone making Sofia think of a diplomat carefully choosing their words. "Don''t worry, most people need time to understand the arcane." Vilkas said gently taking his notebook from the Firmusian noble and pocketing it in the depths of his overcoat. Sofia saw the stone-faced cryomancer flinch as if reading herself to interrupt her older noble peer before deciding to remain quiet. Finding a little hint of what the girl wanted to do next the Junker said hers and Lady Siri''s farewells before turning toward the exit bringing her ward back to her room. The two climbed the set of stairs, their footsteps keeping their company in the lonely building. Focusing on her fellow woman of small size, Sofia found Lady Siri''s face ceased in a slightly bored expression changing little over the course of the few past bells. "?" Suddenly as the door to her room became visible Lady Siri looked at Sofia, her eyes blinking slowly as she cocked her head to one side. "Iris!" Lady Siri''s blue and golden eyes came to their old life with little explanation as the cold mage bolted forward, sprinting across the corridor and eagerly knocking on the door. *Boom* Such a strange girl... I do hope I don''t have to deliver another letter. Sofia didn''t have time to catch up with her ward as a pleasant voice greeted her and she watched as the high noble quickly disappeared from her view appearing like an over-enthusiastic child. Sofia leaned her body managing to balance her other leg in the air using it as a counterbalance as she glanced at the poor door. A large crack looked to have appeared along the grain of the wood near the top left corner. I can''t believe she used a spell to shut the door. Ch 213 “Adventurer & Student” A flash of white exploded from the suddenly animated ancient as she felt the unexplainable need to skip rather than walk as she neared her favourite thing. Behind the petite undead, a blast of air closed the door behind her right before running into Iris. In an instant, her cheek felt warm as she nuzzled against her creation feeling finally at peace from the illogical reality ruling everywhere outside of the door behind her. The humans had a weird way of understanding magic, thinking the ritual rather than the manipulation of mana was the reason why the spell existed. To Kia''s great confusion, the humans were not ignorant of either the system or the existence of mana which caused the ancient a headache as she tried to come to the same conclusion as the living. In truth, it did not matter if a mage snapped their fingers, waved their hands or simply thought about a spell as long as the impulse was great enough for the soul to start doing its work with the System working as a sort of catalyst handing the soul a prepared list of things it could do. Basing the entire theory of magic on the presumption that the ritual in it of itself held any sort of arcane power was flawed. It wasn''t completely wrong as the System in its strange ways the Tyrant of Necropolis couldn''t comprehend did make exceptions. The rite in which she used Iris''s soul as an Anchor to remain outside of her domain was an example of a tradition so old the System simply gave it power. Unfortunately for humans, such examples seemed to be sparsely sprinkled through the different elements. Their belief greatly simplified how magic actually works but at the same time, the humans seemed obsessed with learning by repeating complicated series of hand motions which, paradoxically enough made their simplified system of belief harder to learn for them than the ancient expected. This is why they have to cheat so much! "I could get used to this." The voice of her creation pulled the necromancer from her thoughts. Kia didn''t recall when Iris had sat down on a couch nor how she had already climbed on top of her throne''s lap but she wasn''t about to complain as she made sure the taller undead couldn''t stand up and leave her. Without realising the cold as ice girl rested her head against the elf and felt something vibrate inside her neck causing a noise Iris called a purr to escape her lips. She couldn''t understand why her body was making this particular noise but she felt like it was the correct thing to do while she watched Iris gazing at her from above. The thoughts, always passing through her mind with incredible speed slowed down and gave way to the hum as Kia felt Iris''s hand on her back. "How was your day, Kia?" Her creation asked before the mage''s mind drifted away into a sunny meadow, in a calm measured voice. "It was good." The ancient replied, her cheek glued onto the risen''s shoulder. "I''m happy to hear that." She felt her creation''s lips curl into a small smile. "...What is that paper?" After taking a properly comfortable position on her warm throne the undead mage noticed a piece of paper lying on the table next to them. She extended her arm and pointed two fingers at the paper, causing it to levitate toward her while surrounded by a halo of dim light. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "This?" Iris reached for the floating letter, causing her creator to huff loudly as the gentle feeling of the risen''s fingers running through her hair momentarily stopped. "... I wanted to talk about this with you, Kia." She said after quickly scanning the letter''s contents. "Hmmm?" "Kia, did something happen yesterday?" The elf asked. "I had seen that the windows near our room had disappeared. "I... I don''t remember." Are you sure? No. The ancient felt strange as she failed to answer her creations question. She couldnt understand why her body turned stiff, unable to obey her mental commands or why she was unable to hold Iriss stare, needing to turn her head away as her cheek felt cold. Her throne exhaled loudly causing Kia to start wondering about the risen anatomy given the frequency at which her throne did this. Turning her attention somewhere else only caused the necromancer to feel an even stronger need to make the small upside-down smile on Iriss face to flip over. Wait, she is meant to make me happy not the other way around! And why am I also breathing, it must be her fault. Kia please when you use spells make sure there are no expansive crystal windows nearby actually try to not use spells near expansive objects while we are here, Her creation said and the ancient listened closely. When in Iriss house, do as Iris do. She nodded. Unless its for self-defence then ignore what I said. Iris quickly added after a moment of watching the ancient. But it was self-defence. Kia suddenly remembered an annoying human lowering onto one knee in front of her. Kia, didnt you say you didnt remember what happened? But I remember a human with long hair kneeling in front of me and asking me to take her as a servant, she was super annoying. The ancient recalled while also remembering the touch of the metal gauntlet on her hand while she blasted the human. I see Iris had raised her eyebrow as her creator spoke which dropped into a low frown as Kia absentmindedly caressed her palm. Kia felt something disappear from her throne as dark predatory bloodlust leaked into the link they shared. The petite undead uselessly exhaled air out of her body as she felt Iriss gaze no longer linger on her. Im going to return to that later but for now I want to tell you something," Iris said while waving the unfamiliar envelope. "We were fined by the mages one hundred and eighty gold to forgive whatever might have happened between you and that knight." "What do we do now?" Kia asked as she sensed in her creation''s mind that the sum of tribute asked by the humans was enormous. "Pay of course, we have enough but this will wipe out most of our savings." The risen spoke in a calm measured voice while also stroking Kia''s hair. "But that is not what I wanted to talk about." "Than about what?" The ancient struggled to think of something more important than paying off such a huge tribute, especially when she couldn''t sense any desire to murder the human to whom they owed the tribute to, proving that the debt was invalid by invoking the Right of Power and Prowess. "I wanted to ask you how would you feel if I started going to the city and-" "Are you leaving me? Iris, I''m very sor-" The ancient felt something grab her soul while she struggled to speak imagining herself abandoned for what had she done by her favourite creation. "Kia it is rude to interrupt while another is speaking," The tight hold something dark had on Kia''s soul couldn''t compare to the force she felt when Iris gently pressed her finger against her lips. "I''m very happy to see that you care about my companionship as much as I do but let me finish. I wanted to start going to the city and work as an adventurer." "But why?" The pale girl said. "I don''t understand." "Didn''t you say that you want me to get more powerful? I would have an opportunity to level up and earn some change while doing so. Also, staying in a room like this reminds me of something I don''t want to." The tall risen continued to speak in her voice which sounded so warm to the cold-undead that she was afraid of drifting away while her creation spoke to her. "B-but you will come back to me?" The Tyrant of Necropolis''s fingers curled up around the plain dress her risen wore as she spoke. "Of course Kia," Iris responded, her words coming out as a half giggle finding her creator''s words amusing. " I will be sure to only take quests I would be certain of completing in a day, hopefully before your arrival. Where else could I find such an adorable kitten?" "Iris!?" The girl lost balance as the elf''s supporting arms abandoned their duties and attacked her nape. A loud laughter reverberated through the room as the arcane caster tried powerlessly to fight off the predator on top of her. Ch 214 “Gardens”
"That''s interesting." Iris''s voice rose above the early morning silence as she sat down on the bed, her feet firmly planted on the floor. The crimson light of the still-to-be-born sun leaked through the gap between the curtains into the room and onto her legs. Dark shadows appeared on her leg as the light penetrated her pasty skin. The shadows meandered up through her calf toward her knee like vines on a tree before disappearing from sight where the light didn''t reach. Iris ran her clawed nails on her left leg causing the shades inside to stir like a living being that puppeted the flesh around it. The disturbance made the concentrated yarns of the strange blackness begin to dilute and mix with its surroundings appearing like tea in a cup of hot water. On short notice, her leg transformed into a whirlwind of the ever-familiar mist appearing around Kia''s feet when casting spells. The elf was reminded of the inky black waters of the Southern Strait separating Edor from Kia''s homeland as her gaze was transfixed on her long leg and the slow process of gathering the scattered darkness into a cohesive mass once more. Iris turned her head toward her dearest kitten, finding her lying uncouthly on the bed, her feet having ascended far above her head as they climbed the bed rest and half covered by the thick wool blanket, as the girl didn''t know if she was too cold or too hot. "Am I doing the right thing?" The elf felt a sting where her heart should be while she leaned toward her saviour, gently grasping at her soft body and settling her down in a less wild and humiliating position. The tall undead stood up from the bed in one smooth leap and began to organise the room. With efficiency and speed only acquired from many years of practice, the risen found herself neatly folding Kia''s black robe over the chair near the bed, its silvery trim glimmering in the mute sunlight. Unlike the day before she wasn''t wearing her new servant''s uniform but rather her usual greyish brown jacket with Adventurer Guild''s symbol dangling on her chest. The elf wanted to wait for the girl to wake up but by then she wouldn''t be sure she could come back to this room before Kia did and she didn''t want to wake the peacefully sleeping mage. She had seen her ever-delicate necromancer simply doze off randomly through the day when she was woken up before she did and in addition, Iris knew that she might not be able to muster enough strength to leave once her Sun and Star gazes at her. With one last look, Iris set a letter, with all the instructions she had for the girl before she would leave the room. Cold air filled Iris''s ears as she stepped outside, the snow must have fallen down on the city during the night as the gardens around her disappeared completely replaced with a uniform white blanket. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The elf turned her head to the side and saw a woman who looked to be from the southern part of Edor shoveling snow. She wasn''t sure if the woman was being punished or the Oriripoli mages were simply this callous with human life but the woman worked in the harsh cold wearing a thin linen shirt more suited to the scorching heat of summer noon. The woman''s clothes were soaked with sweat from the hard labour as she de-snowed the many small paths meandering between various gardens. Iris''s amethyst eyes panned the white expanse around herself finding an older man in the same predicament as the woman holding a spade beside her. Iris found it strange that spending only a few nights in Oriripol had already made the sight of enslaved humans barely register with her as she went about her daily business and the only reason her eyes lingered on the two for longer than a moment was the notion that she was watching corpses who didn''t yet know who or what they were. The risen still couldn''t bear the sight of the mindless puppets the mages created, filling with a revulsion she had never felt before. Even the hate and disgust she felt toward the human hero paled in comparison to what she felt now. Yet, watching the two humans who did something she could easily imagine herself doing before turning undead Iris couldn''t muster much compassion. The undead hoplite pondered on what would she think about the picture in front of her before her monstrification... and her thoughts brought strange results as she couldn''t put herself in the same mindset of a scared malnourished and beaten slave she once was. Would she pity the humans? Find a strange sense of enjoyment in seeing someone else than her be punished or would she feel nothing? The questions and her inability to answer them made the elf think that either she simply didn''t change or her inability to find a satisfying new answer to her apathetic response was due to her simply not being an old self to return to and she was always this heartless person. The other possibility the risen came up with was that her transformation into an undead wasn''t so unintrusive to her as a person. She found it odd that her transformation into a horrific undead monster resulted only in her body changing and the loss of most of her sense of touch and it would make sense to her that she was slowly being influenced by her new undead race. The risen wanted to turn on her heel and return to her saviour seeking answers to her question before remembering that her creator would most likely find her sudden worry illogical. To a true undead like Kia with a mindset alien to her, the change in her character would most likely appear like the difference between the height of two needles far in the distance or in other words the girl couldn''t tell the difference between a millimetre and a centimetre. The elf''s body jerked as if wanting her to finally move which freed the poor confused woman from herself as she took a step forward pushing any and all thoughts to the side. The woman who seemed to only now notice the tall elf quickly glanced in the direction from where the elf came from and quickly backed away, stopping her work as if afraid of disturbing the thoughtless elf. The man who seemed to be from Flinter on the other hand stared at Iris''s ears, his grey eyes filled with both fear and hate. Regardless of which emotion won over he too distanced himself from Iris, causing him to stop the work which would kill them two if they didn''t finish quickly. The sound of the city came over the risen as soon as she left the Academy. It was still very early in the day, before the first bell even rang but from the crimson hue painted on the sky above her, the sunrise was only moments away. The walk through the main streets was a pleasant one with barely any people on their feet at such a time and even fewer who decided to go outside into the chilly wind. The smell of fish and mud began to fill the air eventually as the wind changed direction and began to blow from the direction of the port, a bell chime rang inside Iris''s ear. Ch 215 “Near Miss”
The smell of smoked meat filled Iris''s lungs, turning toward the kitchen she could see a bovine leg almost the height of a man with thick black bark hanging behind the counter from a large hook, being slowly chopped into thin slices by the chef each time someone approached the counter. The elf turned her head back and saw a small line assembled in front of the reception comprised in equal parts of a gaggle of children and a team of adventurers. Her eyes quickly scanned over both of the groups, finding a mithril badge pinned on one of the adventurer''s chests. "We wanted to take this quest." A young voice sounded from behind Iris as she turned to gaze at the quest board, finding quite a few quests which were a couple of weeks old. "Extermination mission?!" A panic voice of the receptionist in training sharply rose over the ambient noise. "No, no, no, those are not safe to do for you all. How about a harvesting quest? I remember putting a request for ten baskets of Blue Moss on the board." "NO! We want this one. We already did the harvest quest dozens of times" The youngsters shouted. "You know youngsters that you don''t need permission from her to take on that job?" A woman with fiery red hair spoke up, speaking softly to the assembled street rats as she tapped her shoe impatiently. "When I was your age, I already earned five gold a week from doing these." On all six dirty faces, an awed expression took firm hold upon imagining what the mithril rank adventurer had said to them. Who could resist the opportunity of seizing wealth and luxury held back only by a few petty quests? Especially when living proof of this dream stood right in front of them, seemingly encouraging them to gain a better life. "Wait!" The receptionist shouted. Six heads passed Iris, three with black hair, two with brown and one with dirt blonde hair stampeded passed her and left the room with impressive speed, appearing as one big blur rather than a group. Every human beside her held their hand''s satchels, making sure the group of urchins didn''t gain any ideas about enriching themselves quickly. "You monster!" Ela, the receptionist shouted at the mithril-ranked adventurer. "What? You took too long to sort them out." "They are going to die. How could you do this to them?" "No risk, no biscuit. I hadn''t even lied to them either and streets for the likes of them are more dangerous than monsters in the sewers," The woman said before clicking her fingers causing flame to erupt from between her fingers. The hue of her skin changed as the bare flame danced in the draft, slowly turning from hot pink to a more natural colour. "Quit crying, would you?" The receptionist seemed to want to respond, her chest filled with air ready to scold the mage but at the last minute, her posture crumbled and she disappeared behind a door while shielding her face in her hands. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Time." The voice of a man emerged from the tattered cloak under which Iris could see bandages wrapping the person''s arm from fingers upward. "I know, should have played this differently but it''s not like I knew she was this sensitive. They don''t care more often than not." "Give the paper to me and I''m going to find her," Another member of the team spoke up. A man no higher than Kia would be turned around and raise his eyebrow. "The more time we waste the higher time our target escapes." "And what would you do if they notice you?" "I would restrain them." The man responded sounding offended by the fire mage doubt in him. "Two of them at once without any support? Unlikely." "But I can kill them easily if that becomes a problem." The man resembling a rogue of some sort with two knives hanging on each hip replied. "And if the contract is for them to be captured alive? This is a request from the Guild Master himself and whoever wrote this seemed to not realise how important adding a Dead or Alive clause for these sorts of quests is." The flame-haired leader said causing the rogue to reserve himself back into observing the world around him with stern eyes. The elf''s eyes panned toward the noise appearing to her left, managing to see Samuel resting a candle back on the table after using it to light the contents of his pipe. "Samuel." The woman spoke up with none of the pompous tone present in her voice anymore. "Speak quickly before I get really angry at you Aishia." A voice sharp enough to cut wood caused the gold and mithril adventurers to jerk, their bodies standing at attention. "I wanted to inquire about information about this quest." "Show me." Samuel outstretched his true arm toward Aishia. As soon as his eyes glanced at the paper he leaned his body to the side to see past the adventurers. "I don''t think this quest is valid any more." "What do you mean?" A woman beside Aishia wearing medium armour who remained silent through everything spoke up. "Because your target seemed to have been falsely accused." "And how do you know this?" "She is right behind you." "What!" The elf felt the need to press her hands against her ears as four pairs of eyes glued themselves on her tall figure. "I think I''m owed an explanation." "Then come." The older man said, opening the small door leading behind the counter and waving her through. "What about us?" The pyromancer said, clicking her fingers again as her steadily hotter-looking hue of skin turned colder. "Get a new quest." Samuel replied before opening another door and leading Iris deeper into the staff-only area. "I presume that me being here is more about you not wanting to see them." Iris said as instead of stepping into an office a storage room filled with raw monster parts greeted her with a particular odour of preserving tonics. "You''re a bright one, aren''t you? But yes I could have said everything I''m about to say without you needing to come here," The one-armed human said, not sounding like he was in the best of moods. "Where were you?" "In the city." The tall undead responded raising her eyebrow as she recalled all the stipulations put on her for abandoning the contract in Marinya. "Where? The guild had asked every single innkeeper in the city and we couldn''t find you." The elf pondered if Samuel''s frustrated voice was caused by the cost of having to go around the huge city and ask every single owner of an inn or tavern about an elf. "In the Academy." "..." Samuel''s eyes narrowed as his powerful aura was unleashed before eventually speaking up. "Is this where the little one is now?" "Yes." "Shouldn''t have wished to live in more interesting times. Who on nine hells are you two, to be both adventurers and be allowed into that ass hive?" The old adventurer muttered as he pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. "Don''t answer that actually. Heard that ignorance is bliss and I rather not have more headaches than I have now." "Ass hive?" "The mages are a bunch of assholes," The man explained before quickly adding. "You didn''t hear that from me by the way." "What hive?" Iris''s frown lifted as she tilted her head to the side and copied how Kia''s expressed confusion causing the man to chuckle. "Why do you not look like you''re on your way out?" "I would like to ask about these quests and where are they located." Iris raised the quest which caught her attention close to her face. Ch 216 “In Misfortune”
IIIriisss? A groan-out cry arose from the ancient who stretched her arms in front of her, demanding that her favourite answer her summon. Unfortunately for the undead mage, the risen was nowhere near her or she would have already answered the call. Loud. With a frown, the girl pulled the heavy cover over herself as the echoes of the first bell reached the serene chamber. With sleep clouding her mind, the necromancer nuzzled against the pillow she had victoriously taken from the risen, conveniently forgetting about the small mountain of pillows around her that the elf used to appease her. The frostbitten dragon lazed around on her soft hoard until an odd automotive force made the happily napping horror open her eyes. Kia''s chin dropped a little as she was met with an empty room. Her round ears focused on searching for the whisper of Iris''s feet rubbing against the wooden floor finding only the unwelcomed silence she had grown to forget. "Stupid hue-man, Iris could have stayed with me if she wasn''t annoying and kneeled in front of me," The ancient''s slender body shook from the anger aimed at the metal-clad human and the colours around her seemed to darken. "Huh?" The vibrant colours returned to the splendid room as the necromancer''s eyes widened as they darted from one corner of the room to the other before closing. The ancient quickly opened her system menu, and a massive ice-locked library materialised around her. Shelves upon shelves were stacked upon each other like towers with tops curved over each other as if someone was trying to cram all of the world''s knowledge into a single hall. With a practised motion of her hand, the ancient was brought to the edge of the strange library, with a podium right in front of her. The thick book written in small cursive writing was left open on the first page for a seemingly very long time. Kia''s eyes quickly studied the page finding that she had leveled up or rather regained a level which meant that her favourite became a little bit stronger. "Iris..." The ancient opened up her eyes, returning to the real world. She felt a strange mix of emotions of both pride and regret toward her favourite. On the one hand, this is what she wanted, Iris to become stronger but on the other hand, she really enjoyed the process of gaining levels. The colourful spray glimmering in the light as an enemy was struck, the rush of emotions as her mind rushed to optimise each spell she casted. She felt like each encounter was a different puzzle in need of solving with the additional clause she had never played with, the possibility of losing. The ancient fell silent for a long time as she lay on her horde before the same force which had pulled her out of her slumber made her leave her hoard and begin to dress for the equally exciting prospect of acquiring knowledge. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The ancient sat down on the edge of the bed waiting... she waited for something to happen with blank eyes before finally realising that Iris wasn''t going to materialise in front of her and help her. "Ehhhhh..." Kia could see her clothes nicely folded on the desk in front of her. She as the owner of everything in front of her was familiar with everything and had seen it put on her hundreds of times. This meant she should have learned everything Iris had shown her but the ancient stayed seated unable to collect her thoughts. The necromancer being a magical should have meant that her memory was far superior than the weak flesh beings and it was, she had already learned to copy many things she had seen on her adventure like the art of tying a piece of rope. The weak inhabitants of Iris''s world were incapable of easily fusing and unfusing materials together making them reliant on the friction between materials to hold clothes on their bodies. Yet even with her memory, the ancient picked a piece of garment, her head feeling like an empty barrel to what she was supposed to do. Had she never paid attention to Iris? The undead asked herself while recalling the warmth she felt as her favourite''s hands caressed her with a gentle touch. "Of course I was... that would be shameful if I didn''t." She said aloud trying to sound more convincing to the invisible crowd judging her. While the undead was coming up with excuses a knock arose over the silince causing her to jump up and scramble, with a fury of a fireball the girl had reduced the neat pile of garments into a carpet littering the floor as she rushed to put everything she knew on herself.
POV Change *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Sofia knocked on the door to the Blackworm''s residence once again before waiting for an answer as she heard someone doing something inside. After a period long enough to justify a scolding at the maid taking care of Lady Blackworm, the circular doorknob began to twist. "H-hello?" A shy voice whispered from behind the small crack. The noble levelled her gaze and saw Lady Siri''s golden eye watching her. "Greetings Lady Siri, is there an issue? You seem rather shaken by something." "I..." The high noble''s voice trailed off. "Can I come in, Lady Siri?" "I''m not sure." The girl replied but Sofia felt the force holding the door lessen significantly enough to push it open. "Lady-" Sofia''s sea-green eyes paused on the Firmusian noble. The way clothes rested on her body could be only described as chaotic, with nothing aligning with each other. If she didn''t know better Sofia would assume that the girl standing in front of her was a whore freshly done with a client. "Lady Siri, is your maid awake?" "Yes, she had gone outside." That''s not the way a maid should behave, she should have stayed here until her Mistress wakes up. Sofia thought before looking back at the girl and realising something possibly more horrific than the current appearance of her noble ward. Lady Siri appeared to be wearing the same long black dress tightened around her neck as she did yesterday. If she had learned one thing during her stay in Oriripol was that wearing the same clothes day after day was akin to political suicide. "Lady Siri, would you be alright with my maid helping you dress?" The girl''s eyes watched Sofia''s face closely before dropping in thought. The blonde noble could hear the girl whispering to herself and from the way Lady Siri looked she was debating with herself. ''What would Iris do?'' was the only sentence Sofia could understand from the quiet whisper. "I-I think so." The pale girl replied appearing more like a forest animal rather than a noble as a pinkish hue appeared on her cheeks from the embarrassment. "I will be back in a moment... I promise that after this is done I and my maid will forget about this whole ordeal." The frontier noble rested her hand on her fellow noble''s shoulder and like a concerned sibling helped Siri sit down on the couch, making sure she wasn''t in need of something before leaving. Ch 217* “Angry Co Worker”
"No, no, no, no, I really need to have a talk with your maid. Would Ladyship allow me to do so?" In the corner of a room, Sofia could hear her maid talking to Lady Siri while straightening out the creeks in the fabric of her very long dress. She wasn''t sure if her maid was allowed to talk in such a direct manner to someone of Lady Siri''s status but the alabaster girl never raised any objections. The upper floor of the tailoring house they found themselves in was clearly made for the purpose of catering to noble women with many garments put out on mannequins for their eyes'' delight, sharing this duty was the vast collection of sketches pinned to the various separators dividing the floor into the smaller sections. It wasn''t hard to notice that the sketches were made with steady strokes, a clear and already visualised image whispering its creative summoning right into the master craftsman''s heart. Fortunately for Lady Siri, the bell had yet to strike the third bell meaning no one except them was present allowing a sufficient level of privacy for the high noble. Sofia tapping her foot on the planks as she wouldn''t dare to think about helping the noble with dressing, her pride and the dignity of nobility proving too much for her even though in her fief, she had helped with situations that would at least equal the humiliation the girl were to experience. Her southern maid on the other hand seemed to have no shame in barging in, seemingly at random and without a cause Sofia could easily notice, and help Lady Siri with one thing or another. Again, the strange customs of House Blackworm seemed to have saved the House of Junker as the ungroomed noble looked to have been well accustomed to the presence of a maid lording over her. This shocked Sofia as in her mind, at roughly the age of six years old, maybe stretching to the tenth year of a noble''s life, the need for a maid to perform basic tasks seemed rather inappropriate. Not only were nobles like them meant to shine as beacons of virtue for the masses to emulate but also be their protectors from the Archenemies of Humanity. Therefore, having a maid do everything for you after ceasing to be a complete child was counterintuitive and reeked of the decadency which was causing the once glorious and safe realm of Humanity to slowly crumble to the many threats waiting in the dark forests. In the sea-green eyes of the heroic successor, it was one thing to not be able to tighten a corset and another never buttoning down one''s own shirt. The things sparing the frontier noble from the feeling of disgust toward the girl for her dereliction of duty toward the Ones sitting on dove thrones was twofold. For one the pale girl didn''t particularly strike Sofia as a paragon of vitality and it seemed reasonable that she would need additional help. The second reason why Sofia couldn''t fault Lady Siri for her clumsiness was the fact that the girl didn''t know a world outside of what her House allowed her to experience. It stroke Sofia''s conscious wrong way to blame this pale ball of magical potential for things outside of her control. "Mistress, her Ladyship Siri is ready." Annette appeared from behind a table as she stood up. "Lady Siri is the dress to your liking?" Sofia turned to look at Lady Siri, finding her appearing like a proper member of the noble class. A white shirt neatly tucked in inside a black dress suspended on a pair of embroidered braces. The black monocolour dress began on the girl''s stomach and loosely dangled down never reaching her ankles but stopping shortly after her knee with the rest of her slender porcelain legs being shielded with thigh-high socks reminiscent of the tall boots the girl wore. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Why is this so short?" Lady Siri looked down, balancing her body on each leg as she inspected her legs, pinching the ebon hem of the dress as if to see if it was tangled somewhere. "Annette?" Sofia asked her maid, not knowing the answer. "Such a combination is a compromise between fashion and comfort for noble ladies of the Faithful, in other words these garments are more suitable for exercise than your Ladyship''s usual long dress. "Ahh yes, today''s class is meant to be happening outside." She chimed in remembering her lecturer''s word from the last class. "Why?" "I would assume that the lecturer saw it fit to see his students progress and check if our wards are up to his standard." Sofia responded causing the northerner to first furrow her eyebrows into a small thoughtful frown before a spark of unexplainable excitement illuminated her eyes. One would assume a two-bell period of casting spells and being hit by them would be a nightmare and as someone who experienced it once, Sofia could only reason that Lady Siri''s excitement came from never having experienced the hellish class herself. "..." The naive yet bewitching light inside the two differently coloured eyes quickly dimmed to their normal colour as the Blackworm glanced back at her lower body. "I need to have a longer dress." She demanded. The fair maiden almost if not the same size as Sofia seemed to have a strange sense of fashion and modesty. Black seemed to be a required colour for the girl to even think about putting something on, most likely as helpful advice regarding the colour contrasting nicely with her snow-white skin which turned into a habit. Thinking about it and how Lady Siri glanced at the two southern women in front of her the frontier noble couldn''t tell if Lady Siri clung to this habit as a response to being surrounded by strangers in a faraway land. Another oddity surrounding the girl in front of Sofia was the arbitrary verdicts she gave about modesty. The dress she wore wasn''t the first dress Annette put on the Blackworm. The blond noble had to admit that Annette''s first selection of garments was quite forthright with its short skirt and exposed collar bones, held together only by the tightness of the fabric which clung to the slender body. Finding out that the girl walking around with exposed shoulders found wearing the dress completely degenerate was a shock but her Catalinan maid quickly recovered from it. By all accounts, the second dress was fit for any pious woman to wear with its modest design and the hem of the dress whispering on the floor not allowing even a glimpse of an ankle for any perverted soul to find. Yet by all accounts seemed to not fit the high noble as she also refused the ultra-conservative attire for the same reasons. Although Sofia couldn''t find the connection. After a long time of both Annette and Sofia trying to pry open the secret to Lady Siri''s true motive for rejecting their gift and turning a bright pink hue, they learned that the girl saw it as utterly immodest for her neck to be exposed, finding it particularly lewd. Sofia couldn''t understand how the girl managed to sound the most conservative out of all women she had heard in the Academy and at the same time look rather forthright in her usual outfit. Regardless if she understood the reason why or not the clothes the estimated noble was wearing now had been adjusted for her specific liking. The tailor added stiff fabric around the collar causing Lady Siri''s neck to be hidden from view. "Your Ladyship I had already ordered the tailor to make you a copy of this exact dress but longer." Annette said while at the same time making sure the noble presented herself as best as she could. "..." "Lady Siri is something the matter?" "Nothing... I was wondering about something." The statue of the girl moved sheepishly away from the woman in maid uniform. "Well then, I humbly suggest that we should pay for these beautiful garments." Annette gave a gentle bow to the two nobles, causing one to start murmuring quietly, sounding more like a long annoyed purr. Once the trio went downstairs, the owner of the tailor shop a man in his elder days began to quickly calculate the price of the clothes coming up with a price the frontier noble wasn''t entirely willing to give up. Sofia looked at the girl who was examining her new clothes as if they were made out of gold, running the fabric between her fingers with child-like wonder. *Sigh* For the House of Junker. I just hope Solan doesn''t get angry at me." "Your Ladyship, once I talk to your maid, I will be more than happy to help you in buying more outfits. No proper noble of your profile can be seen wearing the same pair of clothes in the same week." "Never again..." A voice sharper than a knife''s edge cut Annette''s voice. "I really like this." Lady Siri tugged on the white fabric of her shirt, looking content with it. The girl with limited wardrobe seemed to have accepted Sofia''s gift albeit seemed not to eager in repeating her shopping adventurer. "I''m glad we could help." Sofia added as they exited the building, her pouch feeling much lighter than before. Ch 218 “Warm Sands”
The sound of the wind, whipping everyone with cold lashes rose over the complaints from the few students as they assembled on the training grounds. The wooden floor of the walkway surrounding the arena creaked continuously as a group of roughly thirty people marched out of the stone hall, resembling ducklings following their mother. Given that it had snowed last night Sofia''s eyes couldn''t turn away from the spotless arena where not a single speck of snow could be found in the middle of the orange-brown sand. She pondered on how the mages had done it since no matter how much forced corvee someone could pour into such a pointless project she was sure that there would be at least some signs left that snow had fallen onto the sand the previous night. After assembling in the middle of the ring and standing still for a moment, Sofia''s idle questions were answered as she sensed her feet feeling warmer the longer she stood still. Leaning over and grabbing a handful of the sand she felt a warmth dispersing into her frigid fingers for a sparse yet comfortable moment. "Warrrrm." Beside the frontierswoman, the high noble made a pleasurable purr as well while she copied Sofia like some sort of animal. Thankfully for the heroic scion the all-mighty noble had chosen many of the same subjects Sofia was already attending although not out of any special consideration toward her guide. This came with many upsides, for one she still received personal notes written by the Oriri mages while continuing her studies. Unfortunately, her streak of luck and divine grace wasn''t entirely without any downsides. She knew what was going to happen to all of the assembled in the next bell or two and knowledge of it mixed with the inevitability of it was somehow worse than not knowing what was about to happen. Maybe ignorance is truly bliss. Sofia stared at Lady Siri squatting next to her, appearing over the moon as she took benign enjoyment from the feeling of sand slipping between her fingers. With the cold element still assaulting them unconcerned by the noble blood flowing in many of the veins of the ones present, a man with a greying beard emerged from the Academy building wearing Oriripoli-style clothes consisting of one long garb matched with layers of loose fabric which supplemented the ornate robe. His tanned arm came up to adjust the onion-like headcover he wore before addressing them. Her lecturer''s words faded to the background as her attention briefly shifted toward Lady Siri. For some odd reason, the girl had dug a hole deep enough that she could see a black slate of metal which heated the arena. The girl waved her hand and the sand in front of them appeared to scurry away making Sofia rub her eyes. Looking again she endlessly searched the arena for any movement before her eyes grew tired and landed on the iron-masked maiden looking at her like an insane person. Seven bells of sleep... doing it inside my comfy bed. It sounds like I made a new schedule for myself. Sofia''s face transformed as she ceased massaging her temples and gave the high noble a small smile causing the Firmusian to cock her head to the right seemingly trying to replicate her with an odd stiffness. "Who among the present would be so kind to help me present the phenomena?" Clasping his hands together the lecturer panned his harsh beady eyes through the ranks of his wards. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Without saying a word a woman stepped forward, wearing dully coloured clothes appropriate for exercise with additional patches of leather stitched on her elbows and knees. Her tall black riding shoes threw a small handful of sand into the air before stopping with the click of her heels. Without a doubt, the woman roughly three years older than Sofia rode often given the shoes she had chosen. Whether the woman possessed any cavalry classes was unknown to her but the characteristic tall shafts which reached the knee betrayed her familiarity with horses and the need to protect her legs from chafing against the belly of those great beasts. No pair of boots could be criticised for their poor quality but riding shoes weren''t footwear appropriate for a mage. Unlike what the layman would think, a battery of mages lay down during a battle and flung spells over the backs of their soldiers. They had to be very mobile and quick to respond to any order given to them by their commander. In addition, the enemy would prefer to eliminate their opponent''s magical battery as quickly as possible prioritising its destruction over everything else. Enemy rogues shadowed the army during its march looking for an opening while other mages and rangers stroke fear in the hearts of sorcerers during the chaos of battle. Because a mage is such a precious resource, no sane commander would risk their heads being lifted above the protection of the frontline troops. This results in a somewhat comical image of mages casting a spell before running like mad so as not to tempt swift retribution. From the tomes of military tactics she had read, the magical conflict which happens simultaneously to the overall larger battle is usually decided by which side has more mages to spare causing the enemy mages to have to split their mana between counter battery spells and supporting the battle happening in front of them. Having more mages simply allows the mages best suited to supporting to not have to waste a single point of mana. This allowed the supported frontline to push forward and win against the unsupported infantry unless another aspect of the battle had been lost, like losing cavalry engagement exposing the flanks. "Cast a shield." Their lecturer ordered, holding his hands behind his back. "Aegis Shield!" The noise of a sole grinding against the sand filled the arena before the woman lifted her hand in front of her. In a split second, the dust flowing around the sorceress was violently pushed down as yellow symbols appeared in front of her in a large oval shape. Without wasting time the older mage raised his wand and a silver bolt of mana shot toward the Aegis Shield. As soon as the silvery spell touched the warding spell its bubble-like surface shattered like glass exploding outwards peppering the observers with shards of mana. Sofia traced her cheek as she felt the phantom slap of a big shard hitting her before instantly melting away. If she had been hit by glass she would have been lucky to have both eyes remaining but mana given physical body felt like a ''thick fog'' she heard it described and the light sensation her cheek felt seemed to agree with such description. "Hmmm, involuntary absorption?" Sofia turned to see Lady Siri speaking to herself absorbed inside her own world staring at her, sounding like she was figuring out a dungeon puzzle rather than listening to the lecturer''s words. The woman had stumbled backwards upon impact and seemed not in the greatest of shape as her beer-colour eyes struggled to focus. A first sign of mana deficiency. Sofia knew the reason for the wobbliness in the women''s stride. Aegis Shield was a basic protection spell available for all known classes of mages. It costs a single point of mana to cast with no delay. A perfect spell for defending against ambushes except that it siphons an amount of mana equal to the damage dealt to the shield. This meant that if someone were to use a powerful single target attack and the person instinctively reacted by using Aegis Shield, he or she would drop unconscious from severe mana deficiency, leaving them open for follow-up attacks. The lecturer began to explain what had happened while a slave helped the woman rejoin the listening flock, experiencing the not-so-nice side effect of approaching the limit of mana expenditure didn''t mean the class was over for her. With a confident and scholarly fashion, he started to lecture on the trap falls offered by the System and how to analyse the offers we are presented with. For about a quarter of a bell, the lecturer spoke from under the shade while his students endured the elements presenting many varied forms of shielding spells and explaining the basis of their functions before finally speaking words Sofia dreaded. "...Levels won''t level themselves. Split into pairs and practice defending yourself." He said. "What spells are we going to use to attack?" Someone called out. "Negotiate between yourself, after all, pain is just weakness leaving the body. I''m watching over you anyway," The senior mage replied with not the warmest of tones. "Don''t use spells which affect an area I guess." He added after a short moment. The frontier noble turned to her side finding the northern noble standing still but rather than staring thoughtfully at the sand, her eyes carefully watched her every move with an uncanny precision. "I will be in your care Lady Siri." Ch 219 “Not the Throne” A vague haze was rising above the sand, hanging not a hand higher above its gravelly surface. With each step, puffs of fine dust rose into the air clinging to everything, staining all that it touched with a rusty hue. "Are you ready?" Sofia assumed a proper posture waiting for the girl to move. Her courteous vigil seemed rather pointless as the girl kept her arms casually to the side, looking like she didn''t know what to do with them. In addition, it didn''t take a genius to see that her eyes meandered toward the nearby students watching them with a deadpan expression occasionally broken by her eyebrows rising and dipping in small yet surprisingly expressionate palet of frowns. I''m not going to practice that much today, I guess. I still have to go easy on her. If I accidentally hurt her my chances of helping my House go down to near zero. What spell do I even use, she looks so distracted by the people around her any spell could probably shatter her defences. "I''m starting." Sofia raised her voice causing the tiniest sign of acknowledgement to come from the high-noble. Sofia''s hand came to her belt and unlatched a wand, a catalytic rune along its whole length came to life glowing with a sea-green light which matched her eyes. Slowly she pointed the dangerous tip of the weapon toward the girl, idily swaying from side to side. "Firebolt" a half whisper willed the mana inside her to come rushing into the tip of the metal rod feeling as if her innards were hooked on a fishing line and somebody was tugging on the fishing rod. With a brief delay, angry red letters manifested on the tip of the wand before a puny in size bolt of mana zipped toward the high-noble with deadly speed. For a second the girl''s dual-coloured eyes turned toward Sofia. Her brows dipped slightly appearing annoyed by the spell. The scion of House Junker felt her soul leave her body as the girl didn''t even attempt to step aside for the spell." "Huh?" The bolt of fire fizzled out of existence barely managing to leave the tip of her wand. The frontierwoman''s eyes travelled to their lecturer who must have watched everything unfold but she found him focusing on showing another student pair a spell. "Lady Siri was that you who caused my spell to disappear?" "Yes?" The blue and golden stars seemed to have realised what had happened but rather than show surprise they appeared slightly worried. Like a child getting caught stealing from the jar of treats from the kitchen. "Did you use counterspell?" Sofia leaned forward making sure her words were only heard by Lady Siri''s round ears. "Can humans do that?" Lady Siri asked, her leg drawing circles in the sand. "Ehhhh... it''s a very rare thing to be able to do that." "Ohhh," The Firmusian noble nodded along with Sofia''s hushed words. "Can I do it?" Lady Siri asked as if seeking permission from the enchanter. "Of course. Why did you ask?" She already suspected why the truly blessed girl seemed skittish. There are simply abilities given by the System that one keeps very close to your chest and never shows it to anyone but something felt off about the way Lady Siri scanned each exit. Is she expecting someone to appear because she counterspelled me? "So I didn''t do anything suspicious? Pfffu, I didn''t break my promise to Iris." A proud smile appeared on the noble''s face as her hand rested on her chest holding something under the fabric. A necklace of sorts perhaps? "You two," A voice suddenly rang inside Sofia''s ears as the lecturer seemed to have materialised right next to them. "Having a little chat I see." Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Apologies, we were simply discussing what my next spell should be." Sofia quickly barked out, while the girl next to her watched her. "I had seen you cast only one spell, that discussion of yours started awfully quick," The man said appearing not too happy." What spell did you cast?" "Firebolt Sir." After hearing her words, the man let out a long drawn-out sigh. "And you Miss Junker think after casting a single level one spell entities you for a break?" The mage spewed his arms outwards pointing at the people around them, their foreheads glinting in the sunlight. "If you don''t break my shield with three spells you are going to stay behind class." "But I was assigned by the Master of Students to accompany Lady Blackworm around the Academy." Sofia tried to save herself from the terrible fate awaiting her. She had seen other students who were ordered to stay and she didn''t want to share their fate of collapsing from severe mana deficiency. "And? This is Oriripol and not a royal ball, you don''t get special treatment anymore. It''s not like the Ladyship will lose her head without you." Even as the man''s words spoke of a common doctrine in the ranks of the Geni''i, that outsiders in Oriripol are all equally below the mages and no name held power over them. As shameful of a city as it was, this doctrine made the mage city what it is now, with many nobles regardless of their status sending their talented children to the Academy, bringing trade and talent into the city. Perhaps the frequency of this sentiment expressed by the native Oriri made Sofia find it unreasonably amusing that Lady Siri seemed to be held on a different pedestal than everyone else, with no punishment nor any animosity aimed toward her. I guess the name Dar Blackworm holds sway in the incorruptible hearts of our teachers. The pairs near them stopped practising, a welcome abode in the unreasonably tiring exercise of both physical and mental fortitude. The rest of the students shifted their attention to the lecturer whose lips moved but his words were drowned out by the wind. The heroic scion felt her blood leave her face, leaving her almost as pale as the cryomancer next to her. Her view of the older mage was obstructed by a shield wall. Ghostly representation of soldiers held firm, intending to defend the Oriri mage. For a moment Sofia couldn''t decide if her lecturer didn''t summon guardians, mistaking conjuration class with this one but his hand stayed in the air making the enchanter wish the illusionary vision was a summon. Powerful spells tented to be flashy in their appearance and the shield wall in front of her was certainly impressive. This could only mean that the mage had no intention of being lenient, most likely intending to go on a lecture about hubris and there being always a bigger fish in the lake or something like that. The smartest idea would be casting a not to expensive spell but powerful enough to seem like a legitimate attempt and be done with the mage''s song and dance but... but she was the scion of House Junker and a great-granddaughter of a Hero no force in Niuran would make her not try her best. A glance at the spell told Sofia that casting three individual spells would be pointless. By the time she casted the second spell, the mage would replenish the shield''s mana. A flurry of spells would have been the best option like Magic Missile but she was an enchanter, those sorts of spells were documented to be spread far and wide in her class progression. Maybe if I presented the right idea of how to break the shield I wouldn''t have to be carried on a stretcher. "Crimson Convergence." From a single blood-like crystal, four crystals split off arcing far away from each other. The shield bearers on the far side of the shield wall, lunged forward to intercept the far-flung shards, a faint thread following behind them. Four more shards materialised, taking an even wider arc around the shield wall causing more winged soldiers to take off in pursuit. The shields the ghostly mirages held barely showed signs of damage as the crimson crystals exploded into a glittering rain of red dust upon impact. "Fairy Needle." Sofia''s words were the first thing everyone heard before a thin metal needle emerged from the glittering cloud, aimed at a small opening left by the over-eager defenders. "Good attempt, you failed though." The Geni''i''s voice seemed magically enhanced as a shieldbearer was recalled back into their place at an impossible speed defying any physical law and ruining Sofia''s plan. "I hope everyone can learn from this presentation of outstanding improvisation, especially for an enchanter without any sure way of dealing with a powerful defence. Who can tell me why she failed at the end?" A long moment of silence and contemplation passed as everyone analysed the brief duel in their head. "Magic lies, the phantom shieldwall is simply the skin which the spell wears but it is not limited by it. It didn''t matter if the illusion was ten meters or hundreds of meters away it would have appeared at the exact same time to fill the gap as soon as I noticed what Miss Junker was doing..." "Oh, I''m dying." A man let out a pitiful cry as he lay down on the warm sand, like everyone else his muscles ached as if burning needles were passed through his veins No person was able to stand up without their legs quivering under them. The constant casting of spells had even taken a toll on Lady Siri albeit she still remained the most dignified person in the arena which seemed to have attracted the attention of some endurance freaks who seemed to be enjoying their legs feeling like slimes. "Sleep?" The pale noble kneeled down beside her guide and rested her head against her flat chest. Why is she furrowing her brows?! "I''m tired." A melody of a voice announced seemingly expecting something to happen as she lifted her head looking rather disappointed before yawning and falling over onto Sofia''s lap. "I''m tired too," Sofia replied trying to not bonk the rude noble on the head. "Lady Siri?" She pushed the high noble slightly before trying to lean forward to look at her eyes and check if her Ladyship Dar Blackworm had somehow fallen asleep. "How did she fall asleep?" A woman sitting in front of the two turned around and said to her training partner. "I wish I could sleep while my veins are on fire." Someone added. Sofia tried to move the cold brick of softness somewhere other than her dirty skirt, quickly learning to not disturb the northerner as the prickly cold coming from within her delicate body felt like a sword with each discontented purr she emitted. "I guess you will be sharing my punishment, Lady Siri..." Ch 220 “Caged Raven” "Why is water coming out of your forehead?" Another bizarre question rattled Sofia''s head as she felt as if her muscles were going to slide off her bones. "Lady Siri, please." "Please what? I don''t understand what that means." "Please be quiet for a moment." Sofia begged the high noble, who was the source of her immense headache. Sofia might have been too harsh to Lady Siri, she wasn''t the one who made her stay for an additional bell after class, constantly casting spells under the oversight of a vigilant assistant. Yet, the cold-blooded mage decided that now was the best time to begin asking strange questions. The exhausted noble doubted that the strings of words leaving Lady Siri''s lips were the unhuman sentences she heard, her brain must be so tired that it decided to play a cruel game with her. It was a dangerous thing to ignore a high noble but even more dangerous was speaking to the noble with a barely functioning mind. For some odd reason, the Firmusian girl laid her head on top of Sofia''s legs, apparently caring little about the prestige difference between them two. Although not showing it too much on her fairest skin, Lady Siri seemed to have been exhausted by something but she hadn''t casted too many spells. During the class the northerner only defended against her attacks, never expressing any want or desire to attack the Junker. It wasn''t as if the girl had no offensive capabilities given that she almost murdered a fellow student not a week after joining the Academy. For all Sofia knew about the girl, all of Lady Siri''s spells might be powerful area of attack and death spells, which would explain her seemingly blessed nature. One of her classes might be a glass dragon type class, with a lot of offensive capabilities but little to no defence, explaining why she was so tired from casting basic wards. Is this why she chose this class, to cover her major weakness? That makes more sense than my previous theories. "You look like Iris after learning a spell. Why is that?" The girl suddenly spoke up, her eyes lazily focusing on Sofia''s features. "What do you mean by this?" Sofia sighed out a response, her head no longer ringing. "Yourrrr face, it made an exprrrresion unknown to me." Sofia''s sea-green eyes widened as the girl started to behave like a cat, albeit her face remained as blank as before. "I''m very sorry Lady Siri for this." She quickly realised that she had accidentally been scratching the girl on the head like some sort of doll. She quickly pulled her hand away causing the purring maiden to open her eyes in an alien form of disapproval. "... Lady Siri, is Iris a good maid?" "Iris?" The mage grabbed a lock of her pitch-black hair and fidgeted with it, looking as if she had forgotten the question before turning back toward the owner of her pillow. "She is my favourite... why did you ask?" The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Not to be rude for inquiring about your House''s private matters but I was curious about why your maid wasn''t with you today morning for example." "She is paying a tribute for my mistakes." Her Ladyship explained, a hint of sadness penetrating her monotone voice. "Is this related to the incident with the knight, and how she was sent flying?" "Hmmm," The mage nodded. "I also asked Iris to level up and she is doing it now." "And can I know how or where she is ''levelling up''?" "I''m not sure if I can say this." The girl''s eyes shifted uncomfortably between the spindly birthmark on her forearm and Sofia. "What kind of dangerous information could I get from knowing such a thing? I''m simply curious." The frontierwoman said slowly. In truth, she wanted to know if the maid wasn''t tarnishing the honour of her mistress. She wasn''t sure what would she do if it turned out that the elf was abusing Lady Siri''s cluelessness but it wouldn''t be anything nice. If something were to happen which would force the House of Dar Blackworm to pull out their member from Oriripol it would ruin Sofia''s plan, so she was planning to root the problem out before it became an issue. "Are you honest?" The pale maiden said as if this one question could force the other person to answer with truth and only truth. "Yes." "Then, Iris said that she would take up all of the old quests she had in the Guild, she said that they pay more than new quests." With a child-like innocence, the high noble spoke seemingly unaware of how useful that information could have been for any nefarious actor. Hero''s Vale was a frontier which meant that Sofia had plenty of opportunities to meet the sanctioned monster slayers. Her Lord Father hired at least one of them every spring to keep watch over the northern parts of the Valley while the farmers were planting crops in the fields. This and the fact of living in the frontier of human civilisation meant that adventurers had a positive reputation among people like Sofia. Yet the information that a maid was a sellsword and butcher for hire could be turned useful by spreading it around the weak-minded civilian nobles and turning them against Lady Siri. Not to mention that a maid of a high noble wandering around in the lower districts could be an easy target of attack. "What is the next thing you want to do, Lady?" The enchantress said after a moment of respite. "I don''t know, you decide." "Have you always let other people decide for you Lady Siri?" The frontier noble said while staring the pitch black fan of hair spread across the humble bench. "No." "Then what was one of the major decisions you have taken." Sofia blurted out before her mind recalled to who she was speaking to. The blonde woman felt goosebumps creep up her spine and a hollowing emptiness spreading in her heart as she had ruined another opportunity to help her House. She wanted to grab a lock of her golden hair and rid the sign of being a Junker away from herself, so as to not further blemish its heroic name but her body disobeyed her, under the cold judgemental stare of Lady Siri. The two differently coloured gems gained a little bit more colour to them as the mage continued to restrain Sofia under her gaze as she retreated into herself for a moment. "I decided to leave with Iris." A cold as the North voice finally spoke, sounding like thunder in the stillness of the empty arena. The Junker felt her body relax as the pale girl answered with no anger nor venom hidden in her words and instead a sort of relief underlined her monotone voice. After all of the self-destructive thoughts vanished from Sofia''s mind, she focused on the content of the words said to her. The Blackworm''s answer, it was a rather benign one but spoken in a way reminiscing the Junker of the way her Lord Father spoke of his great achievements. The young noble couldn''t decide how to feel about the answer she was given. It was pretty sad that a girl her age considered choosing which maid would accompany her to Oriripol a major decision. She couldn''t know of the Blackworm''s traditions and if choosing a personal maid was something important but she would doubt the likelihood of this being true. Most likely the clumsy yet intelligent girl resting on her lap was simply never allowed to think for herself. Her entire life was already predestined for her with her only responsibility being to wake up each morning. "Lady Siri, what do you think we should do now?" "I don''t know." The pale mage ran her finger on the snake-like birthmark staining her otherwise flawless skin. "What is something you would like to do though?" "Can I eat some deliciousness?" The petite northerner laid her hands on her stomach causing a deep grumble to sound out. "Then I invite you to have tea with me, how does it sound?" Sofia suggested. "Yes?" The girl hesitantly answered, looking unsure of her choice. I think we are both too tired to listen to four more bells of lectures anyway. Ch 221 “A Hero, Monster & Two Nobles Walk Into a Tea Party”
A quiet whisper of a page being turned accompanied Sofia''s thoughts as she was resting her head on her hand. Stacks of books surrounded her like the tall city walls keeping monsters and unwanted visitors away from the sacred hearth. Although surrounded by this erudite wall she wasn''t the centre of this mighty scholarly defence but her proximity to its mason made the paper walls also shroud her away from the curious eyes prowling through the great library like opportunistic carrion. The blonde woman contented herself with watching the Firmusian flick through the pages of the most scholarly works. The girl didn''t have a notebook beside her to decipher the archaic pages covered with hand drawn examples of magic arrays like others who spent their time seeking answers among the old tomes. Rather the high noble resembled a courtesan lazily flipping through a work of some unknown bard with something akin to an amused smile touching her lips partially breaking the emotionless steel mask. "Lady Siri, the tea is ready." Sofia''s sea-green eyes traveled back toward the pale doll after noticing Annette aimlessly searching for her from over the defensive line. "Deliciousness?" The cryomancer squealed happily as she rested her hand on a stack of a dozen or so books next to her which she hadn''t opened yet. As her hand push down the books into the thick wooden table the stack of books began to disappear one layer at a time. Sofia stared perplexed at the empty space where the watchtower stood mere seconds before, being vanished from existence by Lady Siri''s cold touch. She didn''t think that watching things disappear and reappear by the noble''s whim would ever become normal to her as the questions of how large the girl''s inventory was entered her mind, like unwanted flies ruining the child-like innocence her Ladyship radiated. "Lady Siri, you should conserve your mana and ask me to carry your books." "Inventory doesn''t cost any mana. You know that?" The mage replied causing the already bewitched Junker to space out for a moment as her mind was wracked by another casual mention of a powerful boon the girl possessed. Ordinarily, the already rare gift of having a personal inventory was split between two versions, a spell Inventory and an ability. The spell needed mana to operate but was magnitudes larger than its other variant which was free to use. Seeing the girl use the ability, Sofia had presumed that she had access to the spell version seeing how many things appear to fit inside her inventory. "I did, I just thought... never mind. Let us quickly tidy up and join Annette." With the help of her maid, the disassembly of the northern bastion of knowledge quickly concluded and they began to make their way toward Sofia''s room once more. No one from the many people they passed took notice of their casual stroll, there were simply far too many things to do for anyone to bother straying their limited attention onto them. Even if someone from the Academy noticed and managed to deduct that they were students skipping class Sofia expected them to not bother shrugging their shoulders as the responsibility to study squarely fell onto the shoulders of students. "After you Lady." The jingle of keys filled the empty hall lined with residential quarters as Annette opened the door for the two nobles. "Wow." A heart-soothing trill came out of the room before Sofia could look inside. Peeking into the room she found the living room transformed from its ordinary everyday self. The scion of Junker knew that her maid could be considered a veteran in this sort of matter. After all Annette''s family came from the ever-sunny coast of the Swan Kingdom where the nobles indulged themselves more often than her mind allowed her to think about at that moment. "I don''t know what to do, Annette." The host tilted her body slightly toward her maid as the two stood on the threshold. "Her Ladyship seemed to be as unaware of proper technique as much if not more than you, my Lady. I don''t think there is anything to worry about." Annette''s youthful albeit older voice quietly comforted her worried Misstress. "I suspect that trying to be too formal with her Ladyship might be detrimental to your relationship with her." "By the Dove Thrones, I hope I don''t jinx it." The heroic descendant straightened her shoulders as if marching into battle causing the lowborn to struggle keeping her composure as she sized up the terrible monster her Lady walked toward. This pale horror loomed over the many treats Annette quickly organised for the tea ceremony. "I hope everything is to your liking." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Yeshh." The high noble tried to reply but both of her cheeks were already stuffed, only pinkish crumbs left on the plate to indicate anything was there in the first place. "How about we sit and enjoy the tea." Sofia pointed to a large couch behind the Blackworm and as if called upon by magic, Annette appeared from the side with two cups of brownish-red liquid. The Junker couldn''t hold by her joy as on the girl''s face a bright smile returned although it remained somewhat stiff compared to the range of expression the girl made in the mornings. In an effort to not scare Lady Siri with a dumb smile, Sofia brought the cup of tea to her lips. The herbal aroma filled her lungs before blowing the steamy surface. The tea had a taste which the noble could only describe as relaxing. Its harsh taste complemented the spice flavour like a smell of spruce in the early spring. Looking from her cup, Sofia saw Lady Siri staring at her before quickly returning to her own cup. A serene silence took over the living room, healing her still-aching body. She couldn''t completely allow herself into the sweet embrace of sleep so the frontier woman quietly watched Lady Siri from where she was. The girl sipped the steaming tea while nibbling on a pastry she held in another hand. With a splash the treat she held fell into the dirty crimson mirror. With a frightened speed, the girl managed to catch the sweet thing before it sank too deep. Even with her face unwilling to show much emotion, her eyes still entertained the onlookers as a clear sign of panic set on Lady Siri''s face as she searched for a place to put down the soggy cookie. "Oh-" In the corner of her eyes Sofia watched as Annette jolted forward as the cookie began to sag to one side, a deep rift appearing before a clear tear threatened to sink the rescued sweet. "HmMmHmm!" A delighted yet muffled squeal stopped the maid from moving as the pale girl ate the watered-down desert with a bright smile overtaking her eyes. The girl look so smug about herself. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "My Lady?" Annette''s mud colour forehead wrinkled slightly as her eyes went from the door to her Liege. "I''m going to check." Sofia although not happy about the need to stand up needed to answer the door seeing that this was not an ordinary time for the Academy to deliver any pre-agreed correspondence to arrive. "Greetings, I''m Lady Noseria Rosescale." A woman with long braided hair of the colour of late autumn forest courteously dipped her head and lifted the hem of her long dress with a grace far beyond what the frontier woman could do. "And I''m Regina Klothide, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Another woman wearing a fashionable dress with feathers hiding the stitching on her dress''s chest piece mirrored the other woman but after quickly catching herself with trying to greet Sofia with a handshake. "You had sent me a letter inviting me for tea, I''m very excited to have a chance to talk to you, Lady Junker." "Your letter also found a way to me, Lady Junker." Sofia examined the two women and the pair of servants behind them. She did recall writing invitations to many people and the names Klothide and Rosescale did feel familiar. If she recalled correctly, the House of Rosescale was a noble house from Catalina that specialised in wine making in the southern floodplains of river Slizon, the de facto border between the Swan and the Lion Kingdoms. Compared to the other house the wine House could be considered a member of upper nobility, only held back by their small size. The Klothides were a minor noble family from Rogburg, a fellow Kingdom in the Pass to Athedale. The merchant house had climbed its way to its noble status through its wealth which didn''t garner them many friends among their new fellows but it certainly helped. It was better to be a rich freshly minted noble rather than a newly minted noble with anything else really. Great feats and shows of valour although impressive for a commoner suffered a sort of inflation in circles where generations of soldiers had fought and died for Humanity. The pre-established houses struggle to see their new piers as truly equals but money certainly allowed for quick friendships to form, and cause the minor stigma to disappear miraculously quickly. A desire to shut the door in front of the two almost won over Sofia''s rational mind. She had sent letters to these two a week ago and in the Academy, there were no real excuses to be so conveniently late to answer an invitation. In the end, she stepped to the side allowing the four to funnel into her quarters. This might have not been her homeland but she was still bound by the rules of hospitality. This Junker will teach you the meaning of frontier hospitality. A burning zeal to show the two nobles her homeland''s superiority overtook any hesitation Sofia might have had and she followed the two with an energised step. Lady Siri remained seated while the two newcomers greeted her, leaning comfortably against the armrest while curling her legs under herself and a shadow of her smug smile still etched into her lips. The high noble although appearing rather rude, kept Annette''s wrath away by leaving her tall leather boots with a truly unnecessary amount of buckles on the floor which kept Sofia from saying anything. The Junker had little problem going back to her seat at the head of the tea table but Regina and Noseria struggled to find a seat. This was not because the living room lacked seats, the couch on which Lady Siri was seated could easily fit her and the two newcomers but of course, none of the two innocent and trustful nobles dared to sit on the same seat as the high noble. The way the pair carefully trotted around Lady Siri not only showed their true intentions but also disgusted the blonde-haired enchantress. She always imagined the spoiled inner territory nobles to be at least be competent in scheming, the one thing they seemed to care more about than making excuses on why they couldn''t invest more resources into reclaiming the wilderness. But the two didn''t even hide anything as they settled on squeezing themselves onto one person''s chair to Lady Siri''s right. The one saving grace that kept their host from completely forsaking them was the fact that their servants seemed to have already organised with Annette taking charge as the servant of the host. Her maid had quickly ordered the older maid wearing Rosescale colours to leave, most likely because Lady Siri had almost eaten every single piece of food left on the table. "So, when did your Ladyship arrive in Oriripol?" Noseria spoke up before taking a sip of her tea, disguising her dislike for the way Lady Siri ate. "..." Lady Siri blinked at the newcomer as if making sure she was real. "Does Mistress dar Blackworm speak?" Both of the women turned to look at the Junker''s scion after the pale beauty turned her head, judging that the two minor nobles didn''t exist. "She does," Feeling like a cock among hens the frontier noble replied with a courtly smile. "If she wishes to." She added. "Oh." Seeing the two visibly get smaller after having their initial hopes tempered by the Firmusian girl, Sofia prepared to have an entertaining noon. Maybe Lady Siri isn''t as hopeless as she seems. The enchantress swirled her mug in the air right after noticing the pair of glowing eyes watching her and the two other women carefully, almost like a predator watching its prey bicker before the end. Ch 222 “Distant Second”
"No, selling merchandise right out the gate doesn''t net a large enough profit margin to justify the labour involved. It''s more profitable to operate in a starved market where your goods acquire a premium." Even with a noble status bestowed onto the Klothide name, the second child of the House''s patriarch was a through and through merchant who was unleashed as the topic shifted to trade and commerce. "But a luxury goods don''t work like that, Regina. My family''s wine for example is coveted by every court west of the Life Giver." The Catalinan noble brought her newly refilled cup to her nose, enjoying the aroma of the spiced drink. "But you can artificially drive up the price by rotating between the different regions. I give you that this works better with middle-of-the-road goods like fabrics but it''s an effective way to gain more coin out of a market dominated by you." The two had seemingly found the topic which suited the table the most as even Sofia listened carefully to the two, occasionally joining in the conversation. The two nobles from inner territories still tried to strike up a conversation with Lady Siri but the most esteemed northerner stayed rather quite rarely allowing her voice to be heard and only to politely ask for more food. Sofia counted her lucky stars for being assigned as the cryomancer''s guide. If striking a conversation with the pale girl was this hard and she was in the shoes of one of the two opportunists, the most likely scenario was that she a scion of House Junker would awkwardly leave the party after a bell of silence. "But what do you do with goods that have to be sold quickly?" The frontierswoman asked. "It depends on your share of the local market and the necessity of it. You can still do the same thing if none of your competition learns of what you''re doing. But trading in seasonal or perishable goods ties your hands unless you are willing to burn through your reputation and regional stability," Regina turned to look at the host. "If this is what your fief sells then you can enjoy a safe and dependable trade but leveraging it requires more effort than it''s worth." "Lady Sofia, I don''t think you had said where your family demesne is." "My Lord Father is the Baron of Hero''s Frontier, the Lord of the border between Athedale, Anglas and the Wetlands." "Oh," Noseria leaned her body backwards resting her chin on her arm. "Have your family hired someone to prospect your lands?" "She is asking you about this since a rumour had spread that huge untapped ore veins are hidden somewhere along Spikeshield since few races seemed to have looked at the northern side. I don''t blame them to be honest if what I had read is true." The burgher explained upon seeing the confusion piercing Sofia''s noble mask. Given the thousands of years, before humans even existed, most of the easily accessible sources of materials had long been exhausted with few remains being the scraps the ancient thought too much of a hassle to bother extracting. It wasn''t that uncommon to find huge craters which were once quarries randomly wandering through the wilderness of Edor. Such sights were told be be relics of a time where mithril and gold were simply laying on the ground ready to be picked up. It made sense that the hostile lands of the Wetlands were the least explored area on the entire continent meaning that huge untapped ores, the ones that dwarves spoke of in their legends could be hidden just below the soggy soil. The idea made total sense for a human that is but Sofia doubted that the all-mighty ancients who didn''t have to content with any demi-humans back in the times when no stain on the moon was seen, would view a marsh as a huge problem. "I''m unaware of any previous prospects done by my Lord Father." "Well, when this war is all over I have an excellent offer for you." The daughter of a winelord offered with a dragon-like smile. The discussion continued to follow along the more commerce-driven topics before flipping toward fashion. Women seemed to be naturally drawn toward this topic and Sofia knew well that her maid would find herself more at home than she currently was. In the frontier practically was far above things like fashion and for a good length of her life, she had worn clothes inherited from her brother or their children. It certainly helped that her womanly features were taking their sweet time growing making her easily fit into men''s clothing. As the next bell came closer, both Regina and Noseria increased their efforts to at least make Lady Siri say something to them. Money, power, romance, fashion, horse riding or the latest gossip there was truly no topic that the two didn''t touch. Outside of remaining a mute statue the Blackworm seemed to not trying to be rude, listening to what the other nobles had to say with an occasional nod given as a sign that she hadn''t mastered the art of sleeping with her eyes opened. The girl apparently found no topic brought to her interesting enough to respond which was added to an already long list all three of the lesser nobles kept. It was truly fascinating to see a girl, the youngest in the room radiating such a fierce and cold image of a ruler. Maybe the word ruler wasn''t right given Lady Siri''s silence yet she still commanded the room with her gaze, maybe the word Overseer fitted her cold persona better. The blond enchantress noticed that the girl was like a commander and whoever her eyes landed on assumed control over the conversation. Her inquisitive eyes mostly lingered on the scions of Klothide and Rosescale who led the general conversation the most. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Sofia''s small shoulders dropped as she realised that she was dropping the proverbial ball whenever Lady Siri''s eyes wandered over to her. She didn''t take over the sceptre given to her by the mage, finding the sudden quiet moment to be a perfect time to ask a question or two before retreating back to her thoughts. "I think my free time is coming to an end. It was a pleasure to drink tea with you Lady Sofia." Regina suddenly stood up after a hand gesture from her maid rocking her host out her thoughts. "I too wish I could stay but my next class needs me to prepare for it." The tanned noble of the south quickly followed her merchant companion. Both of them gave Sofia a bow before offering it to the silent guest. She could see that at least Rosescale broke her cheery character after turning her back from Lady Siri with a disappointed expression but as soon as she turned around her pearly white teeth flashed as a bright smile appeared on her face. The door closed with a quiet click after a lock of autumn-red hair left Sofia''s sight. The sound of footsteps could still be heard for a moment before vanishing causing the snow-white mage to turn around and nestle back into her spot. "Mmm mmm..." Her guest began to hum a quiet melody as she sank further onto the couch ending up almost completely lying down after eating yet another cookie. The cryomancer seemed very content with the renewed silence, and her hurried frenzy to eat slowed down after picking up her cup. Making Sofia think that perhaps eating was the girl''s way of dealing with uncomfortable situations or the famished mage had finally satiated her hunger an option she had discarded after half a bell of watching the skinny doll eating more and more tea treats. Lady Siri closed her eyes and began to purr like a cat. This soft continuous noise produced deep inside her slowly rose in volume oddly reminding Sofia of a wolf''s howl. The northerner breathlessly continued to purr, transforming into a call of sorts as she embraced herself. Even Annette whose sense of duty made her rarely stop her maid''s work stopped at the opposite end of the couch simply staring at the unusually behaving noble. Deep in the back of Sofia''s mind something felt alerted as Lady Siri''s hum transformed for what could be discerned as its final form and briefly the thought of the delicate-looking girl transfoming into a terrible monster entered her mind. After an undiscernible amount of time, Lady Siri ceased to purr and to Sofia''s great delight she wasn''t greeted by a werewolf on her couch but the same girl she pitied. "Is this how the Ladyship goes to sleep?" She heard her maid whisper to herself as she opened a shelf and pulled out a fluffy blanket. Before Junker''s maid could get close to the napping guest, Lady Blackworm opened her eyes and lazily as if suddenly awakened from sleep scanned the room in front of her. The two gem-like eyes seemed to not enjoy what they were seeing, deflating after whatever high expectations the girl held for that moment before her face turned back to the blank slate it previously was. "Lady Siri-" "Annoying." The northerner finally spoke, rolling her eyes while her chin rested on the couch''s armrest. "I''m sorry, have I done something wrong?" Sofia made eye contact with Annette and gave back an apologetic look. "No, your behaviour is appropriate to the parameters beholding your race and position." Lady Siri''s tone changed slightly as her pupils shifted onto her host. "Then what had taken your bright humour away from you?" Sofia asked baffled by the way the young Blackworm spoke, as if distancing herself from everyone around her. "Hmmm," The Blackworm seemed to make the exact hum her odd behaviour started with for her own entertainment as its melody transformed into a noticeable rhythm. Somehow the frontier woman felt nostalgic to the melody she was certain she had never heard before. "Why must you try to replace Iris? I can''t make any more of her so I have no boons to award for you. And as stated a reward can only be given when the work or an achievement is of sufficient standard." "Excuse me?" "You are not sufficient // satisfactory // adequate // appropriate // suitable to replace my Iris." The northerner struggled with her Common as she began to pull multiple words from her memory, hoping one of them would be the word which translated well the word in her native tongue. "Lady Siri, I''m not trying to replace your maid. I''m confused why would you think I was trying to do that." "Because many of you only want to talk to me on the basis of receiving an award or special recognition," The Blackworm explained. "And you are trying to copy how Iris behaves." What does Lady Siri mean by you? Does she mean you as in I''m a human, no that wouldn''t make sense she is also a human? It would work with nobles but that too doesn''t work well. Did the girl divide the world into her household and everyone else? The North never hid their mistrust of wizards in their territories, they were tolerated by necessity but still, if this girl ever left her House''s estate and tried to show off like she did here. Nothing good could have come from that situation. Maybe she was too generous and the ice-cold noble divided the world into an even smaller isolated group and everyone else. Members of her household most likely viewed the young heiress as an easy way to gain status and power. Like carrions descending on top of Lady Siri fighting over her every wish in hopes of gaining even the tiniest bit of her favour. "Those Gors," Sofia couldn''t contain her anger at the two bootlickers who had made the Blackworm mistake her as their fellow. "Wait..." Sofia sank into her chair as she realised that maybe she wasn''t so quick to see the reward but in the end, she was one of those scavengers circling Lady Siri awaiting her naive generosity. ...Lady Siri you poor girl, stuck between a cage and a hostile world. Unexpectedly Sofia found her world become blurry as if looking through crystal. She could still tell she was approaching the white and black blur which was Lady Siri and for a second time she felt like she was facing against a wild animal ready to defend itself with deadly force in response to her one wrong move. "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry," She felt her body get cooler as the laying cryomancer began to suck out her heat. "I should have realised this sooner." "You''re not making your case look better." A surprised yet still very distant voice informed her. "Why is that?" "B-because, because Iris had said those words too." The delicate-as-ice girl sat up and Sofia could see the two glowing orbs staring at her wide open as if asking how she had known. "I think I realise why you like Iris so much." "She is my favourite." The cryomancer responded quicker than usual as if answering out of instinct before speaking again. "So you are not going to try to replace my Iris?" "Not even in my dreams, but I don''t think I can stop behaving a little like her." "..." While hugging the surprisingly soft noble, Sofia could feel her start to breathe as a marginal force began to push against her touch. Enough of a force for the mage to wriggle around. "I think I can prefer that... Your punishment can wait a little longer. Sofia felt something wet touch her eyes forcing them to close. When she opened her eyes the world appeared normal again and Lady Siri sat in front of her. "Did Iris ever tell you that you are an oddball?" "Yes..." The strange girl trailed off before a great rumble emerged from somewhere close. Looking at where the noise came from the pale girl crossed her hands over her stomach while developing a pink blush. Ch 223 “Sewer”
A thunderous shockwave rocked the sewer as a magical blast hit the globiilous slime twice the size of a human. In a blink of an eye, the slime''s glimmering body flowered outwards shooting out a chunk of itself all over the brickwork as the spell left a gaping hole, hollowing out the giant slime. The sound of glass rolling on the greenish floor echoed in the pitch darkness causing the elf to look toward the source of the noise. A large crystal was tumbling on the uneven pathway with a furless sewer rat attached to it. Its pink skin was covered in burns and its eyes were melted shut causing the vermin to resemble more of a grotesque candle fused to the slime core than anything else. *Scrrr* With a screech which grated against Iris''s pointed ears, the melted vermin lashed out toward her ripping its skin from the crystal as its survival instincts kicked into overdrive. The sound of Iris''s heel hitting the floor caused the water in the canal to ripple as she pinned the abomination down before bringing down the black edge of her spear through the dog-sized vermin. The elf had been wandering the sewers under the Oriripol for quite some time now in search of completing as many quests as she could in one fell swoop. She didn''t want to visit this hive of filth any time soon but given the amount of problems the local guards had with this place she might have a complete monopoly on quests in this area. Given that she didn''t need to breathe the putrid air and her night vision aided by the small silvery light hanging above her shoulder allowed her to see into the tunnels as if it was day she was the best-suited person to delve into the sewers. "Gor." Annoyed grunt came from Iris as she swatted a corpse fly buzzing near her ear. She had been plagued with mood swings since coming down into the sewer making the risen remember the days of her elven days. Like some sort of a cruel joke now was a time that she was experiencing being a woman once again at a particularly crimson time of the month. Still unlike the Living, Iris didn''t feel like she was being punished by the Aspects for no reason with random unexplainable emotions since she was at least able to point out the source of her mental sorrows. Kia''s mind had been encroaching on her own mind throughout the day. Iris felt her kitten''s emotions become less cryptic for the price of the girl accidentally messing with her. Still, the ancient''s side of their link remained as dark as the darkest of nights and her whisps of emotions remained largely indecipherable for the young undead. She would describe the strange out-of-body experience as being somehow more aware of Kia''s thoughts and the sensation of them but not the meaning. The elf sighed and whispered a spell barely opening her mouth which caused the flesh fused with the slime core to burst into flames. While the smell of burned flesh was being added to the local air, she turned and tucked on the scally tail of the candle rat. She ran her nail near the base of the tail finding the bone which connected it to the body. The tail quickly came off with one simple cut, her nail could easily cut through the spongy bones in the rat''s tail but she had learned her lesson. Her first attempt at claiming a mark of her kill resulted in a yellowish-green liquid squirting out of the firm sponge she had cut through and onto her clothes. The goop was probably the reason why each tail sold for eight copper each rather than the copper for a similarly ranked monster, but this didn''t mean that she wanted it on her clothes. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Casting Flame, Iris held the bleeding end close to the fire cauterising the wound and sealing everything inside. She added the tail to the bundle of similarly treated trophies hanging on her side, held there by a scrap piece of rope she had found. There was a reason for one of the adventurers in a party most often the tank to carry a large voluminous backpack and like the first monster slayers of old Iris quickly found the reason why. The slime core shone with a dim blueish light as Iris picked it up and held it in the air. The piece of solidified mana was almost the size of her head and its smooth surface made it hard to hold onto, yet she couldn''t leave such a thing here. She was already thinking about going back and leaving the core here would be like leaving money on the street, in addition, it felt wrong to leave such a radiant thing in a place of filth and darkness to be corrupted once again. With the core under her arm, she rested her spear on her shoulder and pulled out a bundle of folded papers from her satchel. Her purple eyes scanned each page ensuring her mental checklist was correct. The quest to find a missing pet stuck out like a sore thumb, someone really must have cared about their pet to leave a golden coin as a deposit with the Guild. She took this quest purely on the miraculous chance that she would find the goose in the maze-like sewers but she would return it given her lack of luck. The rest of the requests were of more standard with simple population management tasks. "Let''s go, I have to be back before Kia finishes her studies." The elf sighed as she flipped through the papers finding that many species enhanced the sewer that she had not seen yet. With these words spoken to none but herself Iris began to race her footsteps which wasn''t a hard thing to do. She might have not been a veteran Adventurer but she knew marking her way back at each split in the way. In addition, it helped that she had left a string of corpses behind her which confirmed that she was going in the right direction. The light of the sun was a welcome sight as Iris pushed away the heavy iron cover and emerged into a remote corner of a guard station. Her arrival wasn''t unseen as a couple of guards noticed her rather unceremonious entry they made no efforts to help her, probably because of the smell. The elf instantly walked over to the small half-opened shack with a bucket above her. She really wanted to congratulate the person who decided to build this as she tugged on the string causing water to hit her shoulders hard. She wanted to fill the bucket again and again cleansing herself however many times it took for her to become clean again but a new flood of alien emotion rocked her mind. Iris stood still, water dripping off the tip of her nose before she stormed out with a curious vigour. The new whisps of emotions felt utterly incomprehensible to the risen but they gave off a feeling which made the elf think about a secret or rather the feeling of keeping a secret. She doubted that any hue-man would make the ancient feel the need to keep any secrets. Her kitten might be clumsy and naive about how the world worked but she seemed to have understood that speaking about their undeath wasn''t a great idea. A jealous flame burned through the elf as she headed toward the Guild House while thinking about what she had just missed. Whatever it was the elf wanted to be there with Kia and see how the girl reacted. A chime of a bell pulled the concerned elf out of the spiral she was going into and she saw a familiar face standing behind the counter. "Hello Iri-" The human''s words were cut short as her forehead wrinkled and she brought her fingers to block her nose. "Should have stayed under the water for longer?" The undead hoplite asked before smelling her hands which smelled like nothing. "Mmm!" The trainee eagerly nodded as she grabbed the large slime core Iris dropped on the counter and quickly disappeared. "Hey, need a Clean spell?" A man wearing a long pristine robe seemed to have walked up to her from the dinner to her left. "Yes, if you could." A blueish halo enveloped Iris and she felt a sort of heaviness leaving her. Her receptionist seemed much happier than she was to the newfound cleanliness and chatted to the elf but Iris quickly sold the rest of her trophies for a pretty copper before leaving. Ch 224 “Some King’s Lies”
The sound of a slap sounded across the room, its meaty noise followed quickly by an excruciatingly long sigh. Sofia stared at the game of Battle Square in front of her, already being reset by snow-white fingers who showed no sign of remorse. She considered herself a rather good player tempered by the long winter nights spent with her brothers playing various versions of Square. Yet if someone was watching their games she would have looked like a greenhorn amateur who had just learned the rules of the game. "Lady Siri, is this really your first time playing this variation of Square?" "Yes." The high noble opposite to her crossed her thin arms in front of herself and scratched at the serpentine mark coiled around both of her forearms in a sort of impatient way. "I see..." Sofia breathed in deeply trying not to give out the noble for blatantly lying to her face. The blonde woman wanted to start introducing the subject of her family to the Firmusian, still bound by honour to at least try to gain help. Throwing her plan into the gutter the girl had spotted the game board on the shelf shortly after Annette had left the room and one thing led to another, at the end of that path Sofia stared at the pristine game board ready to grant her brain another beating. The game of Square and its many variations were often described as ''bloodless battles'' as they required a deep understanding of strategy and an ability to foresee the situation on the board in the future to be considered good which mirrored the responsibilities put on a commander''s shoulders without any of the consequences of failure. Given the age of the game itself, it had led people to come up with believes about people from the certain ways of playing the game. A player who carefully lingered on each move he made with careful consideration would be a defensive general and such. If this were true, Sofia would never want to be a soldier in Lady Siri''s army. To her benefit, the mage general''s wins were not the result of her simply being lucky like many who simply let their pieces charge forward. The lying Firmusian was a strange type of player, ready to sacrifice seemingly endless amounts of pieces for no desirable reason at all before suddenly the situation on the board could be only described as a bloodbath. The girl''s seemingly pointless sacrificing only revealing their true purpose when it was too late, Sofia''s front-line and cavalry pushed to overextended leaving her headquarters and back-line defenseless against Kia''s counter attack. "Lady Siri, if I may ask. I understand that this is a game but if given a command would you act in the same way you act on the board?" The girl sighed as if something was trying her out. "No, this game and managing an army are two different domains with little overlap between them?" The pale cryomancer tilted her head to the side. "So you wouldn''t sacrifice your soldiers then?" Sofia felt her heart warming up a little as her assumptions were wrong about the girl. She is only this cold when with strangers. "But that''s the only correct way of waging war?" Lady Siri''s motonote voice seemed to be on the verge of utter confusion and her eyes watched the frontierwomen like a murderer. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Why are you this way? Not fair, you''re the bloody-handed one in this scenario! "That''s certainly not the way not even close. Only beastmen and vagabonds make war like this Siri." Again Sofia''s brain rattled inside her skull as she watched Lady Siri''s eyes widen and what felt like a hint of a smile appeared on her lips. "Then you kill more of your own than I do. There is no way stopping in the midst of an attack, allowing the enemy to regroup and then attacking again is more efficient," The girl had leaned over with what seemed was a morbid curiosity as she spoke, as if repeating something she had heard thousands of times. "Speed is the key to victory and it necessitates that certain taboos needed to be lifted and circumnavigated. Therefore a quick and brutal war in which the sole goal is to crush an enemy before it can adapt and reorganised minimises the loss of life." The girl said the last word ending with a slight frown before waiting for Sofia to respond, curious to her response. How could being brutal minimise loss of life? Sofia carefully tried to follow the girl''s words finding it strangely familiar yet disgusting. A similar logic went with hunting demi-humans but that meant that the girl considered fighting the enemies of humanity and other humans on the same level. This was an almost incomprehensible thing for the Junker to understand as everyone knew that when fighting other humans, which shouldn''t even really be happening in the first place, you couldn''t use the most effective tactics. There was an honour to be gained or lost in fighting fellow humans and the goal wasn''t simply to murder the other side the fastest. This went to as far as to saving the enemy after the battle and ransoming them back. Sofia could imagine a scenario where a hill fortified and garrisoned by the enemy would have been attacked by the fair noble, taking casualties which would have caused other commanders to stop yet she still pressed on. If Lady Siri predicted that hill costed six hundred men to take but the benefits of gaining it outweighed the price, six hundred men would lose their lives that very day. The most uncomfortable thing for Sofia was that she didn''t think that the delicate girl was saying this because she was cruel. Callous, definitely but not cruel. There was a sort of cold uncaring feeling that one heeded out of instinct but, where it felt alien and unhuman to the blonde noble. "-" Before Sofia could say anything the bronze doorknob turned causing both of the women to turn in its direction. Annette emerged from the outside and after Lady Siri turned her back toward Sofia she gestured to her Lady it was time to bring the Northerner back. "War is awful." She whispered causing the necromancer''s eyes to once again show her disagreement. Fortunately for the Junker scion''s hope in humanity, the Blackworm realised what time it was, and as if her wand was whirled in front of her face she lost interest in continuing the topic and stood up from her chair. The sound of heels hitting the venerable stone filled the staircase before being muted as they stepped on a soft carpet. The building which housed Lady Blackworm had already been repaired from her previous accident. Funnily enough the closer they got to the building the stranger the high noble became. The noble''s emotionless mask cracked bit by bit exposing a disoriented girl who observed the world with jerky movements before hesitation took hold in her heart. Since the morning Lady Siri had walked shoulder to shoulder with her but now, the girl skittishly weaved between being too close to the Junker and as far away as she could. "My favourite." Sofia heard the Blackworm whisper as the door to her room loomed over them like some sort of dungeon boss. She turned toward the high noble finding two differently coloured eyes staring at her with concern? Why is she looking at me like that? Knocking at the door, Sofia felt a powerful aura release from behind the thick painted piece of wood. With a quiet click, the door opened and another glowing pair of eyes began to stare at the scion of House Junker Sofia suddenly felt an undiscardable feeling of a sword hanging above her neck, and whether it fell or not was being decided by the smallest whim of faith. "Why?" The simultaneously beautiful and horrifying voice of Iris quietly began to cut the rope holding the sword as her eyes glued on the Blackworm''s new clothes. Leaving Sofia''s side Lady Siri stepped forward toward the room resembling the most preciously naive maiden in existence rather than the cold and ruthless executioner from only moments ago. Like a soup left for too long over the fire, the towering elf exploded with energy. With one powerful thrust, she snatched the maiden and pulled her inside. In the blink of an eye, Sofia found herself standing in front of a closed door idly wondering if the soup would burn and what it would look like before realising Lady Siris sudden disappearance. The muscles on her neck regrettably relaxed as she had the feeling that the sword hanging above her had landed on the girl. Ch 225 “Replacement”
With graceful movements, a taller-than-a-man figure weaved through the snowy paths. The question of why was the butcher here in their scholarly midst rose and fell as her resolute stride left them feeling obtuse for questioning such a conviction. A set of large oak doors were thrown wide open and before they shut behind her, Iriss foot landed on the second step carried by the hint of the secret keepers thoughts. The short metallic jingle of keys being fished out of her jacket sounded before the snappy click of the door caused the breathless undead to hold her breath. An empty room greeted Iris, to her relief. The hurriedness she had felt vanished like spring snow as she had managed to keep her word to Kia and be here for her. A prolonged whine of the door slowly closing behind her was allowed to come to its crescendo as yet another emotion took over Iris despite her immunity. She wanted to turn right back around and go find her Joy of Joys but she couldnt. Her Kia was kept aloof, distant from her and hidden in the labyrinthine structure of the Living. Whats this? The two purple eyes of a bloodthirsty predator narrowed as she noticed a box she did not recognise nor remember putting on the table before. Parcel intended for the far Blackworm residence. Intrigued the elf walked forward, running her fingers across the mysterious leather-covered case. The string of twine securing the case jumped as the risens nail ran over it. In the same continuous move, she opened the package and looked inside. Shoes? Iriss frown deepened in further confusion as she noticed what the letters rested on. Going against her servants training, Iris picked up one of the shoes and brought it to light. The fashionable black leather shoe with a single buckled strap appeared to have been recently worked on as she peered inside. Its waxed surface faintly mirrored the pale face of its holder before fading to matte black as she put the shoe back in the litless box. She turned her head to the side, shifting her gaze at the letter. Compared to the usual flow of characters she was confronted by a wall of sharp angles and straight lines. Touching the parchment might have been enough to cut someone and the writer seemed not to mind it as the words inside spared no space conveying their message. Someone seemed to have taken a great offence to Iriss maid skill. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* The elf flinched and gripped her weapon tighter ready to fight the ambushers who used the strange distraction to sneak up on her. The dark glossy edge of her weapon lightly bit into the shelf, chipping the wood slightly as the terrible undead felt the cold tendrils of her mistress reach out to her, trying to cushion her anxious mind in a comfortable blanket of cold. The hoplite opened the door and saw a trio of women waiting for her. Two standing right in front of the threshold and a maid, who stood behind the two while glaring at her. Preoccupied with something else the monster let that insult slide as her eyes widened. Standing very close to the blonde noble in a turquoise dress was her Kia. She felt like a witness to a crime as the necromancer stared at the human while wearing unfamiliar clothes. Why? Kia turned around and took a step forward, a loose button exposing a slight bit of her pale skin fuelling the storm raging inside the elf. As a final straw which broke the already failing wagon filled to the brim with jealous delusions, the girl brandished a marvellous smile toward Iris. Yet her head began to turn away as if trying to share this pearly treasure with the human behind her. In one blurry motion, Iris reached for her mistress grabbing by the white fabric of her new shirt. In the same second, she pulled Kia inside, the ivory buttons clicking as they scattered on the floor. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Kia, A devoted moan with a sharp edge to it caused the necromancers body to stiffen like a statue while her favourite took off her loose shirt. Have I done something wrong? The elf couldnt keep her hands off her creator, running her hands all over the ancients slim shoulder in a mock imitation of a massage. The force she used grew as her grooming turned into an instinctual need to scrub, rub or replace any hints of the human from the undead. And more importantly, once again try to mark the mage as hers. A period which felt like many bells passed before the centre of the risens attention moved. Somehow slipping her wrist from the elfs attention the ancient Kia rested her hand on top of the elfs head. Iris felt her legs crumble under the gentle touch and for a moment the porcelain doll felt impossibly old. Youre worried Im going to replace you? Kia lifted her arm and as if Iris was going mad, the undead flawlessly turned back into the precious treasure. I was worried too. With a delighted smile, the shirtless undead wrapped her arms around the hoplites neck. Iris felt nothing going through her head as the copycat duplicated the way she hugged down to the minute detail, even going as far as to sway slightly from side to side. Iriss mind was too dazed to understand but she felt that the flawlessly copied motion meant something, something positive and comforting although that was what she wanted to believe. What do you mean you were also worried? The elf finally said pulling the girl off herself, but not by much. Kia youre making me more worried. I was afraid someone was trying to replace you, Kia replied. I dealt with it though, I''m never ever going to allow it. The elf saw no flaw in the zealously delivered promise yet Kias cold flesh felt distant as she sensed the secret-keeping feeling flare up in intensity. You''re keeping something away from me, Kia. The risen questioned the pale copycat. Is that blond human implicated in that secret of yours? Yes, The necromancer didnt hesitate to answer looking. The guilty undead didnt even defend herself as the rosin reached toward her. I was afraid you kill her if I told you. The mage was right in her thinking as the risen intended to show the girl why the undead were called monsters the moment after she deals with Kia. I dont want you to kill her, Iris. In the two differently coloured eyes Iris could see a light of curiosity shine down on her but rather than a flickering ember the girls curiosity manifested itself as a roaring fire. Why? Why cant I heal the bleeding wound in my heart Kia? If she has something you want I will give it to you a hundredth fold. Thats the crux of my issue Iris is that youre already giving me everything I need. But I need to know how. I dont understand, what am I giving you? "Peace," The ancient pushed her creation onto the floor before turning around and taking a seat on the warm throne. "Irisssss, can I have her? She is the only one who resembles you in any way." The cold creator sandwiched her warm creation''s face between her hands while her upside-down face was reflected in her eyes. "Why do you need her?" "I can''t study you. At least not that much," Kia spoke as if she was explaining that fire was hot. "Just like you can''t define something by using it in the definition I can''t use you to base my theory on." "Kia," Iris brushed a freezing cheek with the back of her hand. "Tell me if you finish, would you... would you make more people like me?" "I don''t think so," The ancient replied. "But I will make all undead not annoy me ever again." "Kia, always know that I''m here for you." "I know Iris." The short petite girl pressed herself against Iris''s jacket while continuing massaging the elven cheeks. The sensation felt like a bucket of cold ice which quenched the jealous flame ravaging inside the undead who quickly realised how immature of her everything she had done was. She didn''t give up on holding the shirtless undead, her impulses might have been shameful yet in her hearts of hearts they felt right, so hiding her consciousness in the grey band of morality the elf''s soul came to a quiet rest focused solely on the dark wizard. "Iris, how did you know I was keeping a secret?" A suspiciously touchy kitten or maybe not she wasn''t sure, purred at the Iris. "I''m not going to tell you." A half smile appeared on the risen''s face breaking the long era of distraught which had ruled over her face since the start of the day. "Pleaseee, I''m curious." The ancient said as if the word was a magic key, to the elf''s heart. "You''re bad at keeping secrets from me." The elf stroked the mage''s cheek sensing her annoyance and partaking in simple joy emerging from the other side of their link. Yet a final dark cloud loomed above the risen not allowing her to let go of the mage as she became aware of something trying to hide among other emotions. "Kia, had you lied to me?" Iris''s hands squeezed the girl, uncertain what she was going to do. "I..." The elf felt Kia''s sudden shock as she forced their eyes together. "I lied." "What was the lie?" The executioner held the judge on a trial. "I lied about you providing me with enough peace," The innocent doll said wearing a strangely content smile which blew away the dark cloud lingering above Iris with its sheer naivety. Or perhaps the evil undead was playing with the elf, spindling Iris around her finger and making her dance to her tune. "Kiss me." Ch 226 “Fake Spells”
*Two days later.* "Tell me you are joking, Lady Siri." Sofia turned toward the pale mage. "I am." Just as the ice-cold monster finished speaking the wall behind began to be hit with spells causing a kaleidoscope of glimmering colours to choke the air around them. "You said you were joking about them seeing us!" "You told me to say that?" The humans had a strange habit of asking questions which weren''t ones. Yesterday a human asked her ''how are you'' but when she stopped and began to explain her day away the humans around her looked at her funny. "Take cover!" The human called Sofia grabbed the ancient''s arm and pulled her behind a thick tree. Shortly after flames engulfed the tree sparing a thin area behind it where they were. The ancient alongside every other human were given a wand and a necklace with what Sofia said was a ''mid-tier'' protective spell. Kia casted her a dubious look as the spell inside wasn''t that strong, at a level at which she had rarely used given that other more powerful spells worked better and the spells below it were more efficient. Her subject of observation flinched as a spell tore a chunk of wood off as it hit the tree causing her to run further into the forest. Kia wondered why panic was slowly being stacked on Sofia. The spells which the wands stored were an odd mixture of weak spells coated with much more powerful illusionary spells which mimicked more powerful spells. The wand she was given was storing hundred and fifty charges of Glitter Bolt divided into groups. She was very confused since the groups the humans divided the spell into corresponded to various ice spells. "Were you hurt?" Sofia asked, patting the undead face interrupting her pondering about why she resembled Iris even more in this situation. "Does it hurt anywhere?" "No, I disabled my ability to feel pain." The ancient answered, making a face she couldn''t see. "Lady Siri this is no time to make jokes." The human for some reason dismissed her answer grabbing her long polearm, which she was told was called naginata. Kia would call to question the reason for putting a long blade on a longer stick but maybe it had to do with Sofia''s class. Once more the ancient was reminded how strange the world around her was. The people around her were all of different levels influencing their decisions but to her senses, they all appeared the same. A roaring fireball arced over the trees before crashing down behind Sofia. Grey-white bolts resembling the spikes on a mace exploded outwards as the fire consumed the green grass. Two struck the human''s back causing her to grab her back and the stone on her neck to glow. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Ohhh, that''s what this was for." The ancient opened her mouth as Sofia winced in pain. The mystery spell she had sensed in the protection necklace activated storing charges of Pain within itself. "Lady Siri." Her subject gritted through her teeth taking erratic breaths as she was fighting the magical pain. The ancient cocked her head to the side as she watched the strange way the humans trained each other and its outcome. The reason why Sofia appeared so frustrated for being spotted was because she and Kia were meant to flank the opposite team who had blue bandages on their arm. It eluded Kia how all of the humans managed to hurt themselves in the same area. "What do I do?" Kia asked, she was told to not attack anyone until Sofia gave her a sign and she didn''t want to be a bad girl but she struggled to understand if Sofia thrashing in the ground was the signal. "It hurts like hell," The blonde woman said after reigning the control back from the artificial pain. "Siri, go around this rock and hide. I don''t know where they are but I''m going to make some noise and distract them." "[Spacial Auger]," The girl closed her eyes before activating a spell. "There are four humans in front of us." "... Aspects, I pray I never have to face you in battle," Kia found it odd that a single tick of terror appeared above Sofia''s head. For a split panicked moment, the girl feared she began to transform causing her hand to almost slap her cheek which was still there. "Can you eliminate them? With your wand remember." "Bad." Kia frowned at the evil human who had scared her before she stood up and went around the rock. The ancient wondered if she could fool the humans and discard the wand. Holding this limiter felt odd and every fibre of her disagreed with her yet her mana flowed through the simple trinket activating the spell inside and causing an icycle to zip through the forest. The man who had spotted the pettie undead didn''t manage to turn his fiery wand at her before he screamed in pain. "Overkill, stop!" Kia heard someone scream as two more spells flew toward the man. The Glitter Bolt shattered upon a greenish shimmer as the protective charm activated another function. It would appear that different spells dealt different levels of damage as the man collapsed after only being hit once. Is this their way of balancing area of effect spells? The ancient raised an eyebrow, if anything the humans should have made it so everything dealt an equal amount of damage. The Living are so fragile that inhaling a little bit of fire from a Fireball causes the same amount of damage as the hardened core of a Firebolt going through their chest, the only difference being how much of them remained afterward. Two more icicles flew through the greenery, passing through leaves like phantoms before hitting another human who had frozen in place watching her companion get eliminated. The undead began to wonder why the third human was staring at her as she moved the wand toward him. Maybe his automotive circuitry was malfunctioning as he attempted to doge with a jittering motion. Overkill, stop! A ghostly voice said as four spells shattered against the magical barrier. The ancient turned her head toward the empty forest. She could sense the last human was somewhere in front of her, quickly gaining distance between away from her. A buzz reverberated throughout the woods as the girl swiped her wand, casting spells one after the other creating a fan of ice which chased after the last fleeing human. Losing the last human from her senses, the undead swivelled on her heel and began to walk toward Sofia. A bugle sounded through the wood making the humans rise from the dead as their necklaces resonated with the trumpet''s song. "Lady Siri, are you hurt?" An ugly pink settled on Sofia''s face as she lifted herself off the ground and leaned against a rock. "Where are the others? I would like to thank them for helping us here." "Others?" The undead who had also sat down on the ground asked not knowing if she should check her experiment''s head. "I don''t think it''s necessary to put on an image in front of me. I might have been stuck laying on the ground feeling as if two horses were pulling my body apart but I still could hear the battle around. There must have been at least five or six people helping you, am I not wrong?" Kia''s golden blue eyes narrowed as she tallied yet another grief caused to her by the small-souled race. The human sounded oddly confident in her assertion and without explaining what was the reason for her confidence or why she was glancing at the wand in both of their hands. Iris had told her many times that her head hurts when she does the impossible or insane. The necromancer wouldn''t say that the things she does or says are that mindblowing but her throne disagreed with her obviously correct assessment. A fancy came over the undead as she wanted to test if her favourite was correct, by expanding the sample pool. Telling Sofia that no one had helped eliminate the enemy felt like a prerequisite to replicating the theorised headache. "Never mind, Lady Siri let us not make the senechal wait for us." Sadly, it was better not to risk the already less annoying human reverting to her more annoying roots. "Okay." The undead said her feet dragging behind her like a sulking child. Ch 227* “Monsters Among Us”
A quiet twinkle filled the forest as the swooping wind shook the prickly tree branches on which long clear icicles hung like knives. Tired and feeling cold I continued to go forward, along the shortest route before jumping off a ledge. Maybe a little exercise will heat me up? "Lady Siri." I turned around and extended my hand to the snow-skinned noble, who fitted perfectly with the wintry landscape around her. The Firmusian''s cold fingers grabbed my wrist and helped herself onto the low ground. Despite her image of being a perfect princess, the girl didn''t appear to mind showing me her private oddities. Still, it remained strange for a woman about my age to be afraid of holding hands with another woman. I could understand why she would avoid hand-holding with a man, but this went far beyond remaining chaste. "How did you like the training session?" I asked as we followed the sound of people talking in the distance. "I remain oblivious to why the training focuses on caster-against-caster combat." The ever-cold cryomancer pointed out a question I had a couple of months ago. "That is because the Academy teaches Oriri students first and the outsiders second. In their system, it makes sense to prioritise the skill of fighting another wizard far beyond gaining military expertise. The Sophists organise that once their children finish their education." A charming expression appeared on Lady Siri''s face I could see the cogs turning in her head producing a small frown at the inefficiencies of the system. The sun shone down on a meadow outside of Oriripol''s walls proper, inside which a large group of roughly fifty people had gathered, not all of whom were students. Some turned their heads to look at us for a brief moment before losing interest. Their instructor was flanked by a divination mage who had been scrying on them through the lesson and the two seemed to be discussing something between each other. "Sandwich?" I looked at the cryomancer whose eyes smiled with shameless delight. "Whoa-!" Before I turned my head to look at what the girl was seeing my nose hit something hard and I was thrown backwards onto the snowy ground. "Is ''Sandwich'' my new nickname?" A blacked-out figure stood like a mountain above me with the sun creating a halo around his head before extending his hand toward me. "Mister Vilkas, I didn''t notice that you were attending this class." "That''s not the only thing you hadn''t noticed," The Black Ribbon Officer grabbed me by my shoulders and tilted me as if my spine was crooked before handing me my weapon. "Hopefully my stealthy appearance hadn''t hurt you more than those spells. "Is this your way of apologising?" "I could try harder but it was your face which hit my chest not the other way around." Feeling the judgemental gaze of the Firmusian on me, I hid my sigh as I dusted myself off. I can''t be a bad model for Siri to follow, I have to be the bigger person here. "So was your appearance coincidental or is there a matter for discussion." "A little bit of both," The Amroch scion stated. "I do have to be honest that I didn''t expect for us to bump into each other, but I did want to talk." "Sandwich?" The pale eminence grew tired of us lessers ignoring her and tugged on Vilkas''s sleeve almost yanking his head to her level. "I heard women don''t like eating directly after exercise?" He asked, his eyes wide open. I didn''t blame him as I too was shocked at the power of the cryomancer who looked as if she would topple over with the lightest gust of wind. "Here you go." With a quick snap of his fingers, a large sandwich appeared in his hand and the two lamps in the colours of a sun-washed-sea jumped from his face to the food. "Yay!" Like a greedy critter Lady Sir snatched the food from Vilkas''s hand and scurried over to a tree stump behind which she kneeled down, hiding the precious loot. "Did she eat her breakfast? I heard of people being cranky if they don''t eat it but she is like an animal." Vilkas commented, making sure his words didn''t reach the powerful high noble although I would be surprised if anything reached the feasting girl''s mind now. "Yeah, she is quite chaotic sometimes... Anyway, what was the thing you wanted to talk about?" "Are you trying to change the subject?" He said without turning toward me. "I can assure you that my ward has excellent manners." "And I can assure you, you hadn''t taught them to her," His callous fingers scratched his light brown stubble as he turned his body toward me. "I wanted to ask if you could enchant something for me?" Stolen story; please report. "I do not follow, why me? You are in one place in Edor overflowing with master enchanters." "Well, I don''t need a master-level enchanter and I figured that I should look for another student for help." "So you want me because I''m cheap?" The nerves on this guy. "My official answer is no. It''s not like I''m not going to pay. We are both from outside the city and you know what kind of premiums city folks demand. I trust you enough that I can pay upfront if you desire." I wanted to be angry at him but there was nothing wrong with what Vilkas had said. Arcane products were sold as if they were luxuries, where the name of the craftsmen mattered rather than being sold like tools that they were. "What is the thing you need me to enchant, and with what?" "I need something with the Water-Breathing enchantment." "Why would you need that?! You are aware of how high-tier that enchantment is? If there are one enchantments you shouldn''t cut corners is that one." "Lady Sofia, please keep this between ourselves there is no need to shout," The man said, his eyes no longer smiling as I suddenly became aware of all the eyes gathered on me. "I''m aware that this enchantment is hard to create but I thought you could make it, don''t they teach you that enchantment?" The Oriri mages did teach the Water-Breathing enchantment. I was wrong in saying that this enchantment was high-tier. In itself, it was a rather simple enchantment with some finicky requirements as to the material on which it could be used. But just because I knew how to make that enchantment didn''t mean I could sink into any body of water and live in it. There was a whole plethora of auxiliary enchantments such as Dark Vision, Dash and Warm Hearth to allow going deep underwater. "...How will you use it?" I''m jumping the horse here, maybe he just wants to stick his head into a pond and look at some fish. That''s not something I would imagine him doing but I won''t judge. "I had a merchant lose a shipment in the bay and none was able to recover it with magic. I plan to dive toward it and put it into my inventory. Should be a simple job after your part is over. "I see." "Phew, I was worrying that you wouldn''t make it after your initial reaction." "I see you''re nuts. Vilkas you need a set of clothes with at least five enchantments to go into Demiurge Bay. I simply can''t do this. There are so many things that can go wr-." "Nuts," Lady Siri chimed in as she walked in between me and that suicidal idiot. "Can I have them?" Like a tax man, the pale woman extended her porcelain arm in between us. Watching us full of anticipation not shown on her motionless face. "I''m sorry Lady Siri, we were not talking about food. I got carried by my emotions." "Annoying," I heard Siri grumble under her nose as I gave her an apologetic bow. "Then what are you talking about?" "We were talking about business. I need to acquire a piece of equipment that would allow me to breathe underwater." "Then why is Subject and Sandwich raising their voices?" When by the Dove Thrones did I get the nickname of Subject? Wait does that mean she trusts me or that she simply sees herself as my Liege? I am her guide and do stuff servents should but it doesn''t sit right with me. "Lady Sofia simply raised her objections to my plan." Vilkas answered causing the two differently coloured eyes to switch onto me. "Sandwich plans to dive into the freezing cold bay with enchantments bought on the cheap." "You too?" His beer-coloured eyes gave me a questionable look. "Lady Siri, can you create such a thing?" "Yes." "Huh?!" The girl is lying, isn''t she? She must be. "See, I''m going to be fine. How much will it cost me, Lady Siri?" "Can I have more food? Please." The Firmusian spoke as if she recalled something. "Ehhh..." "Lady Siri, food isn''t a proper currency." I can''t believe I''m seeing this. "Yes it is, a tribute, within the context of payment, conveys a transactional gesture wherein one party, typically of subjugated status, offers physical goods, commodities, or resources as a form of homage, acknowledgement, or appeasement to another party, often of superior standing or authority. This payment may encompass a wide array of tangible assets, including but not limited to agricultural produce, livestock, precious metals, gemstones, artisanal crafts, weaponry, raw mana deposits, arcane goods or other valuables deemed of sufficient value. Therefore deliciousness can be given as payment to me as I deem their value surpasses the minimum threshold of value." Without stopping to breathe, Lady Siri began to speak as if something switched inside her head. Many law-speakers would surely be impressed by the girl''s ability to swamp her opponent with bureaucratic speech said in the most serious, deadpan monotone voice. In the end, I wasn''t sure what the girl had said but I knew she had won the argument, not wanting to hear another mini-lecture. "I guess we have a deal." Vilkas tried to give the girl a handshake, seemingly forgetting who she was. With a slight frown, Lady Siri cocked her head to the side as watched his hand. "You can''t guess." She said as she parroted the noble spare, extending her hand as he did without compensating for her shorter stature causing their hands to levitate above each other. "I will kill you if you don''t try to pay her properly." I whispered into his ear as the group around us began to move. The smell of smoke filled my lungs as we re-entered the city. Unlike when walking alone through the busy city, the masses of people crowded into the city for protection split apart with the same haste, people in other cities made way for ceremonies headed toward the holy sepulchre. I would periodically glance at my ward who watched the city around her with a judging gaze although that might be because of the slight frown adorning her resting face giving her a grumpy appearance. Lady Siri, are you truly capable of enchanting? I asked as our group passed the gatehouse behind which the facade of the Academy blocked the sun. I am. She responded as the group spread out, returning to their rooms. "Can I watch how you work? I won''t interrupt you. I will be as quiet as a mouse." "What''s a mouse?" The Firmusian responded. Should I bother explaining what is a mouse to Siri? I asked myself as she tilted her head, blinking at me as if prepared to wait all of eternity for her answer. Yeah, can''t refuse her. "It''s a type of animal. Looks like a small rat or like a squirrel." "Oh, I know the last one." "So, could I watch?" "...No." The extraordinarily gifted mage spoke what I was preparing for. Still, it felt like a needle pricked my heart as Siri refused to allow me to watch her work. At least she is not dancing around that issue. I lead Lady Siri toward her accommodation, the bell announcing the end of the lecture period had rang quite some time ago causing the various servants to appear like mushrooms after the rain. They all appeared to be in some sort of hurry, as they passed us with hurried steps. The closer we got to the residents of the highest echelons of nobility the song of birds could be better heard as only a few servants had any reason to go through these meandering paths. Wanting to enjoy the fresh air I followed a less-used path closer to the wall, passing through the many smaller buildings intended for servants. The smell of fresh bread lingered in the air as we passed a small fenced-in courtyard with a large tree growing in the centre. A maid appeared from one of the side doors carrying a bag over her shoulder. Swiftly, she emptied the sack''s contents onto the paved ground appearing to have done this many times as in no time at all she disappeared behind the door. What littered the ground were various scraps of stale bread which the staff hadn''t found a use for in time. Bread usually didn''t last long, a day at most before it went stale. Still, there were many uses for such a bread but I''m not sure if many of them would be viewed in a positive light in Oriripol''s centre of culture and fashion. "Deliciousness." Without warning the pale Firmusian exploded with energy, opening the flimsy gate and running toward the pile of bread. "There is no way." Never in my life would I suspect that I would watch a high noble eating stale bread from the ground. *Hissss* A white goose emerged from the thick oak he was hiding behind. The gander spread his wings as it ran toward the hungry-hungry Siri, hissing at her. "Ahhh!" The same icy mage who appeared unfazed by spells whizzing around her just half a bell ago was turned into a terrorised kitten as she turned around and hid behind me. "I hadn''t expected this either." I reached behind and brushed Lady Siri''s silk-like hair trying to calm her as the goose broke off its chase. "How did it know..." I heard the girl whisper, sounding as if rain was falling upwards. "It heard you, Lady Siri. The goose was hiding behind the tree." "I need Iris." The terrorised noble said reaching her hands to me. "Lady Siri, we are the same height. I can''t pick you up." The mage looked at me with an utterly shocked expression. "Another reason why Iris is better." *Sigh* This girl is seriously spoiled. Ch 228 “Spooking Ancient”
The tapping of shoes loudly echoed through the staircase. A person on top of the stairs could have only heard one person coming up but an experienced ranger would have been able to notice the faint noise following closely after each step as if a ghost was marching in lockstep beside the human. "Lady, Siri. Please could you not look so disturbed. I''m starting to fear what will your maid say if she sees you like this." Sofia said as she and her spooked companion reached the top of the stairs, pocketing the piece of paper she received from a servant waiting at the front door. "Iris?" The ancient said with a glimmer of hope appearing in her heart. "Do you want to wait and collect yourself before seeing her?" The human said brushing Kia''s shoulder. Unbeknownst to the alabaster monster, she nodded at the human. For the first time since the encounter with the Hissing Terror, Kia noticed a hint of fear hanging around the human. Oddly enough the humans seemed to be too dull to realise the terrifying reality around them. Maybe it was better for them to have such small souls and remain ignorant of the System''s Mistakes, it would certainly explain why all the species had their souls shrunk to such an extent. I hadn''t sensed it, but it sensed me. It doesn''t make sense. Kia wanted nothing more than to feel the comforting warmth of her throne, assured that nothing could harm her there. She was sure that Iris could defeat the Mistakes. Her creation smiled when she was scared not because she didn''t realise the danger unlike the dumb humans but because defeating the creatures called by humans as ''animals'' was a piece of cake for Iris. Yes, that made perfect sense, humans were simply ignorant unable to defend themselves and Iris was powerful and able to defeat the animals. Therefore Kia''s current objective had to be to meet Iris as quickly as possible. "Lady Siri wait, why are you running suddenly." Kia''s subject of observation and experimentation number null, ''Sofia'' called out to her from behind. The ancient mage was still hesitant to assign the human a proper identification number as the objective of her experiment remained blurry. Rather, her issue with nomenclature was caused by the question of Iris and if she was to be included. Technically speaking the human was being observed to learn more about the ''anti-Effect properties of Iris''. That meant that her creation couldn''t be accounted for in the experiment. Yet, Kia was hesitant to rest this case. After all what else were the bells she spent with Iris, feeling the warm pulses of her crafted heart core than observation sessions? "What had gotten into you, Ladyship?" The blonde human asked as she caught up with Kia''s weakened body. "I guess it doesn''t matter now." She added as they stood in front of the doors to Kia''s room. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Sofia hit the door with her knuckles before she grabbed the metal handle. The ancient was too preoccupied with imagining the mechanism hidden inside the wood to notice that the door opened. "Lady Siri before you go, do you want me to come tomorrow?" "?" The mage turned her head to face the human. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "The Conclave, the council comprised of mages ruling the Oriripol has gathered to discuss what the Door of Divination said. All of our lecturers are members of the Geni''i which means that there would be no lecturers but I would be happy to spend the day with you if you would like to." "Hmmmm," The ancient squinted her colourful eyes and eyed the human, feeling the warmth of Iris''s aura brushing against her left side. "I don''t know." With a loud noise, the human disappeared behind the door as the ghostly pale undead shut the door impatiently. The room where Iris liked to be, was empty with the blinds half closed causing the entire room to be shrouded in twilight. Completely unfazed by the haunted environment the necromancer stalked between the couches, taking a quick peek at the table and checking if her throne hadn''t left some deliciousness for her. As Kia extended her hand toward the closed door to the bedroom she felt something touch her nape causing her body to shudder. Her fingers stayed glued on the handle for an extensive amount of time before the sovereign of the undead entered a brightly lighten room. "Hello, Kia." The pale girl lifted her eyes toward the warm voice. In the corner of the room furthest from the window she saw the figure of her creation sitting on a chair. With her nape feeling prickly, Kia walked further away from the window under the risen''s constant and unbroken gaze. The sitting undead had a white shirt similar to the one Sofia had gifted struned over her knee while holding a needle with a white thread tied to it. Seeing the the buttons caused the undead to tilt her head to the side as if she were seeing a mirage. The buttons on the shirt had been ripped away by the Iris tugging on the white fabric two sundowns ago. The next day, Iris mentioned that she couldn''t find the buttons and that she would throw the shirt away. Given this information, Kia asked herself why her creation looked to be fixing a shirt which should have been turned to rags a day ago. "You look so confused right now. It''s really adorable how you never run out of faces to make." The tall undead''s hands stopped moving and dextrously put away the tools she was using on top of the nightstand behind her. "[Flame]" "What are you doing now?" The clumsy mage said standing beside the foot of the bed. "Burning the loose thread so that the button doesn''t come loose." "Did you buy a new shirt for me?" Kia asked not understanding why the people in the Overworld had such a strange tendency of changing clothes. "This one? No, this shirt is the one Sofia bought for you but I did buy clothes for you." The elf said calmly but her creator could feel something else in her voice. The delicate doll against her better judgment began to creep toward the risen, feeling as if she was about to be jumped. Her body cringed away from the motionless predator, lifting her shoulders up to protect her neck yet like some sort of deficient prey the girl got closer to the predator in elven skin. "What are you doing Kia?" Something warm ran across the kitten''s scalp before she was picked up and sat on her throne. "I don''t know." The mage giggled nervously still predicting the smiling predator to strike. "You''re a very strange girl, Kia," The risen whispered into the mage''s round ear. "But you''re my strange girl at least." "Hey! I''m not strange. I am perfectly normal." "Absolutely, perfectly, normal undead kitten." The hoplite said scratching the feline under her chin causing a loud purr to pleasantly reverberate through the room. "So, why were you fixing the buttons on the shirt? I thought you would make deliciousness." "Hmmmm," The risen quickly blew air out of her nose and smiled shaking her head amusingly at the clueless ancient. "I felt like history was repeating itself and a treasure was being locked away." "And?" "And I felt bad about it simple as. It''s really odd how I still feel things like honour and shame." "I didn''t touch your soul too much so you should be able to feel everything you did before I used the ritual on you," The sun and star in Kia''s eyes shined onto Iris''s snowy skin overpowering the natural light for a moment as she shifted on her throne''s lap. "Do you want me to diagnose you?" "I didn''t mean it like this but thanks." Her creation replied. "So... you need me to diagnose you?" The way Iris and others formulated their sentences sometimes made the ancient''s head spin. They want to know how was her day but don''t, tell her to say something is a joke but get angry if she does and now Iris thanked her for no reason. "No Kia, I thanked you for the offer." "Ohhhh, that one makes sense." "I have no idea what are you talking about, but I am glad to hear it." "Irrrrrisss." A soft purr called onto the elf as she ran her pointed nails across Kia''s skull, going back and forward combing the black silk on her head. "Yessss Kia?" She parroted the kitten''s pleasurable voice. "How did you buy those clothes? I don''t see any Resize enchantments on them." The girl said pointing at the five or six sets of clothes on the bed. "How do you think I bought them? I know your measurements off by heart, silly," A set of sharp pearly teeth dominated Kia''s vision as her creation proudly announced with a shameless grin. "And I''m going to teach you how to dress yourself properly so that no other incidents of other women gazing at your body will ever happen again." "But they never seen me bare. I was covered b-" The necromancer was muted by a finger landing on her lips. "Kia, I don''t want to hear about it. I might have accepted one such incident and forgave it. But don''t tempt me, I don''t think I can stop myself from being like this," The risen''s powerful arms locked the girl in place as she came down from above and stole a kiss for herself. "I really don''t." Ch 229 “Clay & Cuddles”
The starlight flooded into the bedroom of the supposed dar Blackworm through the tall crystal windows. The monumental desk made from an expensive wood that had been transformed into a glorified workstation on which a certain maid had stacked new clothes she had jealously bought for the undead shamelessly masquerading as a Firmusian. The matching chair with a padded bottom had been pushed to the very side of the king-size bed and on top of it was a plate, licked clean of any evidence of whatever was on it before. Iris''s ear twitched involuntarily due to the sound of a page being turned over. Keeping one finger on the page, the elf closed her book and looked to her right. Her very own bookworm flipped to another page, before the glow of her eyes could touch the page the girl opened her mouth and let out a yawn. Containing her urge to tease the sleepy necromancer, Iris simply continued watching Kia''s adorable efforts to stay awake as her head sunk further into the pillow. Iris ran her finger across the spine of a freshly put-down book, checking its title. The girl had brought seemingly an endless supply of books from the human library and stacked them in three distinct piles in the middle of the bed. From the pile of books weighing down the bed, Iris had fished out a tome dedicated to legends from all over Edor which remained the most interesting book the girl had set to the side. Someone might have assumed that the girl was flicking through the pages without reading them in any depth but in this half twilight, the truth glowed in the golden and blue light. Kia turned over, her back facing toward the risen. It might have been a strange thing to do but Iris couldn''t stop herself from watching Kia read at night, finding it rather adorable. The way her eyes illuminated the page and how the light zipped across the characters with incredible speed, lingering on a word before resuming was mesmerising like watching a complex mechanism work. Returning to her book the elf rested her head against the wall and delighted the soft pulses of cold wrapped in the peaceful silence without the eerie feeling of something watching from just beyond her vision. *Purr* Even without direct contact nor talking, the two undead appear to still cherish each other''s presence, happy to engage in their own separate activities quietly enjoying their unlife. Someone might have thought that the two were statues if not for them occasionally moving, turning a page and temporarily disturbing the still-life painting intended to be seen and remembered by no one but the pair. And all would remain peaceful and serene if and only if, the forgetful painter didn''t forgot that one of the lifeless statues was a devour. The delicate porcelain doll yawned again, her pearly fangs gleaming in the soft light as she turned over again toward the warm elf minding her own business. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "I feel like there is a barrier between us~" The risen still far away from falling asleep leaned over the wall of books between them two and cupped Kia''s cheek and pulled her closer as if wanting the girl''s head to tilt over and fall onto the alluringly soft-looking pillows. To the elf''s great enjoyment, her words caused a great, big frown to appear on the sleepy kitten''s face. In response the impatient undead swiped the books into her inventory, missing a couple. The necromancer then handed Iris an ordinary-looking notebook filled to the brim with words in Common. "I can''t decipher these words. Will you... grrrr, why couldn''t you stop changing the language you speak? I can''t read a book without the language changing for no reason." Kia puckered her cheek in frustration. Her finger pointed onto the book she was holding where the new and old human languages coexisted. "Are you jealous that I can understand everything I read?" The elf asked. "Ye- No! Stop messing with me. That would be inappropriate to do. Grumble grumble. Just do as I say." "As you wish, Mistress Kiayicu." "Nya! Not like that. Iris, I told you never to call me like this!" With a sudden sprout of strength, the petite doll climbed on top of the malfunctioning risen and grabbed her collar trying to shake the annoyance out of her throne. "Iris say something normal. It''s not funny! I need you to, to..." "You need me to what?" "I need you to be yourself." The girl stayed on top of Iris before sliding down completely drained as she realised what her creation was doing. "I might have deserved that." The hoplite felt the mage''s sharp fangs pierce her skin on the wrist as she tried to stroke the girl''s silk-like hair. A crimson streak flowed down her arm as the provoked girl retaliated and took long sips of her warm ichor. "Did I overdid it?" Leveraging Kia''s jaw to open, the elf freed her wrist which had gone as pale as the sickly girl. "I will happily translate this for you then." The elf lifted up the notebook opening it on the first page, giving an inviting glance toward the snapping turtle beside her. The ancient used the elf''s lap as a pillow while her creation began to speak the many innocuous words written by her translating them by simply speaking. "Ibis, I almost forgot to ask you. Can you give me clay?" "Clay? What would you need that for?" "And iron ingot..." Sleepyicu added with her mind on the edge of passing to the other side. *Tap* *Tap* "Ki-a, hello?" The elf tried to wake her creator up and inquire about her strange request but the girl had been fighting off sleeping for two bells now and she slept as if killed. "Will my Kia wake up or did she become Purryicu?" A loud and dangerous-sounding purr came out of the sleeping undead upon hearing her new name, although for the risen it only invited further attacks. The ancient necromancer who had defeated the Bloom, the illness defying even the powers of the Aspects stiffened as Iris ran her finger across her body. Following the Anchor mark the elf played with her creator like an instrument. Her finger meandered slowly onto Kia''s thigh where the sleeping girl let out a shameful squeal, appearing to almost wake up from the lucid state before gripping the sheet as Iris stopped. "I''m getting my revenge now." The jealous elf is still bitter about the human incident and shuffled away from her unsatisfied creator who let out a desperate moan. The elf straightened her posture and leaned against the wall. With a revengeful smile, she opened her book once more basking in the frustration of the poor girl rubbing her legs together too pure to satisfy herself. "I might love you a bit too much." The delectable taste of revenge turned bitter in Iris''s mouth. Grabbing the hem of the soft blanket she covered the proud ancient sparing her the night of embarrassment. Ch 230 “Lazy Kitten”
and then the Hero alongside his companions and the ordinary men and women of the Empire rallied together into one fine host. Its righteousness shone like a radiant star casting back the darkness. The spawns of undeath sailed forward envious of the light inside the human soul. Like a wind blowing out candlelight, the humans failed to stop the onslaught. Yet as the last deed the Hero and his love sacrificed themselves, purging the curse of undead from the continent Iris turned over a page finding a signed page and the backside of the book cover. Flipping the book over, she put it down on the nightstand behind her internally discussing the contents of the book. She couldn''t decide if she would laugh or be angry at the last story. Some bard must have spent a pretty penny for all the booze they needed to write such nonsense. She could still see the ocean of hot blood this apparent mighty host produced when it was sliced and diced by the singular construct. The blinding light of Alicia burning out her mana links by casting her most powerful spell lodged itself in Iris''s psyche. The construct which had bisected Brad moments before was far outside the realm of what a human could ever dream to rival. If only this bard could feel the pressure of the most powerful humans unleashing their auras before one by one disappearing into the aether. *Purr* The very creator of the doom engine which had single-handedly defeated the most powerful human force since the days of the old empire raised her chin demanding the risen to continue pampering her. Humorously enough, it was Kia who had come out victorious by setting foot in the human homeland. "Kia, I''m about to fall." The elf said as her saviour grew restless and rubbed her back against Iris. The sound of the first bell reminded the resting undead of the incoming day causing her to stand up and begin preparing to leave. "Are you waking up?" The risen asked as she was about to close the door, wondering if she should open the curtains. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "...wait...ten more bells..." The sleepy kitten muttered in her slumber. "Such a lazy cat." The unusually clean metropolitan air coursed through Iris''s lungs as she took a deep breath. A great panorama of East Edor spanned her entire horizon as she exited the gate leading into the Academy before disappearing behind the slanted roofs. With her spear in hand, the tall elf stuck out like a sore thumb but it seemed that people around seemed to be oblivious of the elf walking through the main street. She took it as some sort of omen as ordinarily, she had to deal with the feeling of people watching her thinking she didn''t notice. Hearing the waves crash against the stone docks, Iris knew she was getting close to the guild house. A patrol of twenty armed guards crossed the street in front of her, blocking the entire street as they crossed it. Eyes followed the patrol led by a young officer with a fiery snake coiled around his dominant hand until the soldiers disappeared into the alley. A patrol of twelve soldiers seemed excessive to Iris especially as they didn''t seem to be in any sort of hurry. In Firmusa she had also spotted large patrols of soldiers prowling through the streets, but even amid a war, the patrols she had seen there were only half the size of this one. She wondered what kind of threat the mages feared had infiltrated the several layers of walls protecting this hive of humans. Worries began to loom over the elf''s mind before she looked at the people around her. The younger women around her swooned over the Black Ribbon Arms-Man who appeared to wear a proud snicker on his smooth face. This display of personal gratification somehow put at ease Iris''s worried thoughts, safely putting aside the entire matter. Able to renew her stride, the undead headed toward the guild house only a couple of streets away. The metal bell rang its chime as she entered the building. Passing silently between the people gathered in the room, Iris headed straight toward the bulletin board. Her eyes scanned the large cork-board half-filled with various requests, skipping over the Tracking, Exploration and Escort quest the guild was offering. Eventually, the elf pulled off a sheet with a white splash of paint in the top left corner with Sewer Control written in bold. "Do you mind doing that for me?"Someone tapped the undead on her shoulder a bit too forceful for her liking "I think that depends on what do you need me to do?" Iris turned around facing a man with a neatly trimmed beard in the colour of dark beer. "Oh, I thought you were someone else." The man took a step back nervously scratching the back of his head. "... Do you know what happened to the receptionist?" He asked seeming eager to fill the silence surrounding the risen. "No. Is this why there are so many people?" "Precisely, nobody can return their quest in." "Odd." Iris nodded along finally noticing the rather grotesque proofs of success some of the adventurers had brought with them. The fearsome adventurers who slaughter monsters for a living appeared like hopeless children without the guildstaff. It was truly an odd site to see a heavily armoured warrior fidget impatiently with the head of a griffon strapped to his belt. Feeling the professional embarrassment grow inside the risen, Iris skipped pasted the bearded man and exited the guildhouse. While heading toward the sewer entrance her lavender eyes searched the industrial warehouse''s clay and steel her Sleepiycu had asked for. Ch 231 “The Little Monster”
"Eyes are windows peering into the soul. This old proverb telling a clear and relatable truth hadn''t always meant what we think it meant. It had lost its intended meaning as the ancient races gave way to new ones. In those days of plenty individuals gifted with exceptional blood were marked. Those markings manifested themselves in the eyes of the person, creating living pieces of artwork from their irises. The children of those gifted were also affected creating a complex hierarchy based on purity and the degree to which their bloodlines manifested themselves on their bodies." Extract from "On the Ancient"
A set of sharp bone-white teeth flashed in the dark as a certain girl yawned in her sleep. Her hands tugged on the bed sheet as she tried to grasp onto something unaware that she was all alone on the bed. Like a bird, the necromancer had kicked everything off the bed creating a strange sort of nest around it. "Ibis?" The gold and blue eyes of the undead scanned the room before she smacked her dry lips. Kia''s hand travelled to her chest and grasped the purple crystal which blemished her otherwise impeccable skin. She felt microscopic pulses inside the crystalline cage around which her body constructed itself. Each pulse came randomly with long pauses between themselves or overlapped on each other as they pushed against the walls of her prison. Her favourite creation was off somewhere, gaining experience without her while she stayed inside the stone building. Without a doubt, if this Ibis had seen the face Kia was making she would have never left her side ever again in fear of missing such a sight. Unfortunately, her creation did what her race allowed her to do and took the initiative to leave the room without Kia''s orders. The ancient shuffled over the edge of the bed and dangled her bare feet off the side as she watched the world outside through the small gap in the curtains. A vast light blue sky stretched outside as far as her eyes could see and the noises of life leaked into her. The undead''s mind wandered off as she stared blankly through the small gap. Citranus'' chariot slowly galloped through the ever-blue sky as the ring of bells rolled through the city until it was merely two bells away from its zenith. Few beings could stay still for as long as the ancient had been with no real thought going through her otherwise busy mind. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The empty porcelain shell suddenly moved with jerky motion as the magical being realised that she had spaced out. The necromancer had all the time in the world yet she felt a slight nudge to do something and with the lack of any other stimulus, Kia hopped off the bed. "Hmmmm." The tiny monster prowling the dark room reached for her neatly folded clothes given to her by Iris. The set of clothes in front of her reminded the girl of armour, with a tightly fitted torso stylised to resemble a metal cuirass. Picking up the freshly smelling garments the short girl looked behind herself. Her creation lacked any psychic abilities yet on a regular she found herself surprised with Iris''s knowledge. Humans wore odd clothes seemingly unashamed of their appearance. The ancient simply chose to not delve into the subject too much, she had already gone through this once when the Cyclops started to stray away from tradition. Occasionally she spots a truly heinous alter of degeneracy but until she has regained her power, the little tyrant has to bear the sight. In spite of the depravity which had taken hold in the world, Iris had bought clothes which mirrored her dress closely. She would like to convince her creation that she should protect her neck more but the stubborn rise never stops to purposely flip her collar down. "Warm." The expensive fabric never received Kia''s icy touch as just before touching her new garments she spotted the pile of Iris''s clothes tucked on the corner of the table. The pinkish hue on Kia''s cheeks from thinking about the lewd fashion intensified as she reached for the cheap white linen shirt. The harsh thoughtful expression the girl wore softened before disappearing as a nice smell surrounded the undead monster. A certain feeling overcame the Sun and Star causing her to start fidgeting with the shirt not knowing what would come next. "I will never be mad at you." The undead recalled her favourite''s words feeling powerful once more as she squatted down, bringing the fabric closer to her face. Unfortunately, the shirt wasn''t warm like its owner but with it, Kia felt as if Iris was in the same room as her, just out of reach by the smallest of margins. A mischievous idea sprouted and grew in the mage''s sharp mind. The oversized shirt didn''t need to be unbuttoned for Kia to pull it over her slim body. The white shirt loosely hung over her frame, its fabric rough and worn in gently enveloped her body feeling like a distant embrace. The shirt''s sleeves extended well past her bony fingertips forcing her to pull them back to reveal her delicate wrist as she adjusted the linen. Her face glowed with delight, a proud smile playing on her lips. She pressed the stiff collars against her cheeks as she spun around, relishing in the relief as she struggled to contain her excitement. Each twirl caused the hem of the shirt to billow out alongside her black hair which trailed behind. Finally stopping, the vivacious girl closed her eyes letting out a soft happy sigh as she cocooned in the comforting fraction of the feeling she so yearned for. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "!?" The undead horror jumped as knocking punched through the closed bedroom door disturbing her sacred sanctum. Like an animal, the mage froze listening to her surroundings while staring at the closed door. Casting a spell the spooked undead saw that a singular human was standing outside, in the corridor awaiting her response. She silently left her bedroom and slowly crept toward the front door. "Lady Siri, are you there?" Sofia called out from behind the door. "Wha-!" Ch 232 “Pyjamas” Lady Sofia kicked the doormat in front of the door as she waited for something to happen. By every rule of courtesy she knew of, what she was doing now was considered childish at best but nerves had been eating her since yesterday. Dust densely rose into the air as her shoe skimmed the abrasive hairs. The Firmusian''s tall boots bit well into the earth during their training but she must have not been accustomed to cleaning them seeing how much mud she had dragged with her. Some of the dust settled on the basket she was carrying before quickly being wiped away. *Sigh* "Lady Siri, are you there?" Sofia called out, pondering what would the clumsy girl grow into. "Wha-!" The Junker jumped away from the door ready to cast as blue light filled the void in the door''s keyhole. It took a moment for the noble to realise that Lady Siri stood behind the azure light. For how long did she stand there? Sofia asked herself as rested her hand on her chest recalling the glowing eye watching her like a dragon examining a thief. "Lady Siri..." The blonde woman wearing a dress she used back in the valley alongside a warm capelet secured with a black bowtie waited for the door to open. "Why did she run?" She said as she opened the unlocked door and entered into an empty room. "Don''t look." A muffled voice sounded from under a large pile of blankets the household had for rotating between clean and dirty without needing to wait for the old ones to be laundered. "Lady Siri, are you hurt?" Sofia settled the weaved basket on the guest table in the center of the room before approaching the talking mount of fabric. "No." "Then what happened?" Sofia crouched down fruitlessly trying to maybe get a glimpse of the weavemancer buried somewhere in front of her. "..." "Lady Siri?" Not even the customary nothing came out of the far too pious maiden. "Did you need me to give you, your clothes?" Sofia had heard about people who gathered great enjoyment in wearing only their birthday suit and she supposed that the shy, pious girl like Siri who spent a great amount of time alone had to have a valve to uncork the pent-up emotions letting them roam free for a while. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. If she does it only in her room is that even shameful? Sofia thought to herself trying to judge the otherwise flawless student. "No." The person who had her dignity slowly melted away because the Junker''s wandering mind protested. "Are you sure, I promise I won''t look." "Pervert." "Wha- Siri I said the opposite of what a pervert would say! I would have left the room and waited." "Huh?" The animated fabric made a puzzled sound as if the concept of honest promises was alien to her. "Could you tell me then how can I coax you into leaving?" "Don''t look at me." A short order made the frontier woman raise an eyebrow as she began to suspect the pious girl might have lied to her. "I don''t think I can do that. I have brought a present for you and I wanted to talk to you about it but I think I will come back later." Sofia stood up and began to leave making loud rolling footsteps on the polished wooden floor. "Wait!" Lady Siri''s head suddenly appeared from between the folds of the blankets. The girl was such a joy to watch as her eyes large glowing eyes instantly searched for the promised present. "Did I get your attention now?" Sofia asked as she walked closer to her ward. "You do have clothes on you." She said in shock. "..." On Siri''s pearly cheeks, bright red blotches of lively hue grew uncontrollably. Did she freeze because of the embarrassment? The noble thought as after Siri''s initial flinch she remained still as a statue. I hope I don''t get into trouble. The scion of the House of Junker wrapped her arms under the girl''s armpits and pulled the cold ice statue out of her nest of blankets. The girl eventually thawed herself awake but it was too late for her to lunge back into her nest as she was sat like a child by Sofia. Having wrangled up the toilsome girl where she wanted her, Sofia could finally get working at figuring out why the high noble hid in the laundry basket. Working with the girl wasn''t an unpleasant task, it was opposite in fact but Siri certainly took a certain amount of mental fortitude to work with for all her antiques and quarks. The girl did wear something which cleared her name and allowed her to remain the ever-pure maiden that she was in Sofia''s eyes. The garment that she wore must have been the girl''s nightgown, it was a simple linen shirt with buttons keeping it closed. She wondered why Siri didn''t have a proper women''s nightgown which was so much more delicate on the skin than the comparatively tough linen was but it most likely was a simple question of taste. The shirt itself was far too large for the mage''s petite body reaching her knees as it loosely hung on her frame. The girl''s hands resembled festive pom-poms as the cuffs extended far beyond Siri''s fingers causing the fabric to fold on itself. Going further down, Sofia''s green eyes saw the Blackworm''s legs emerge like sculptures of ivory beneath the drapery of her gown. Long and slender, they possessed a graceful curvature, akin to the elegant lines of a swan''s neck. Their alabaster hue, untouched by the sun''s caress, spoke of a life sheltered within the confines of grand estates and shaded gardens. A single birthmark blemished the other ways perfect marble as it coiled around her leg like a chain. "!" Quickly the enchantress evacuated her gaze upward noticing herself staring at the bare skin of the Firmusian. The Junker''s forehead wrinkled slightly in blame as she straightened her body. She must have spooked the girl causing the shy girl to feel pressured to open the door rather than taking time to dress herself properly. "Is this pyjama not chaffing against your neck?" She said trying to distract her mind from her improper thoughts. Here I am accusing Lady Siri of being lewd in her private time while I blushed from seeing her legs. The shirt the girl wore had two things that Sofia didn''t like. Her gown possessed a stiff collar meant to keep it down retaining its shape well even after years of usage. Obviously, the girl with an obsession with the modesty of her neck kept the collar up, causing the tough outside of the collar to often brush against Siri''s snow-white skin. The other thing Sofia didn''t like was something she kept to herself. When standing a shirt like that radiated a feeling of coziness with how the cloth hung from the smaller body making Lady Siri look like a huggable teddy bear. Yet lying slouched, resting her back against the couch the shirt''s fabric settled on Siri''s body, leaving no place to imagination. The girl''s highlighted physique mocked the ungifted noble standing above her with two small mounds on her chest. "I don''t feel anything for now." The girl replied. Like a reptile, she quickly climbed on top of Sofia and peered behind her searching for her promised present. "I''m going to give the basket to you, just please stop suffocating me!" Sofia''s muffled cry must have barely registered with Siri as she continued searching, pressing her modest chest against the flat-chested human. Ch 233 “Noble Clique”
*Munch* *Munch* *Munch* "Lady S-" A human with blonde hair opened her mouth only for deathly cold fingers to shut her mouth close causing her teeth to clack against each other. The particular student who wished for the silence to continue was kneeling on top of Sofia''s waist in such a way that it reminded the Junker of her horse riding lessons. In truth, she hadn''t expected the secluded Firmusian to have learned how to ride a horse not to mention doing it enough to develop such smooth-looking muscle memory. Yet no matter how much the northern noble might have impressed Sofia, she would have preferred for the girl to not mount her with such shamelessness. It didn''t help that the girl only wore an oversized shirt and her bare thighs were pressed against her sides, burning them with the intense cold. On the Court. If someone sees this... how would I even explain this? The Junker felt blood drain from her brain causing her to develop intense migraine as she tried to wrap her head around the situation. "You''re getting hotter?" The ancient in the skin of a cute girl outstretched her left hand, touching the human on her forehead. One would have expected the cause of Sofia''s headache to at least sound a little apologetic but that didn''t happen. Rather than showing concern for the poor woman she had pinned to the couch, the mage sounded excited. "Ohhh." The blonde woman let out a relieved sigh as cold radiated into her sizzling head. The simultaneously overheating and freezing enchantress tried to stand up but the high noble leveraged her superior position to push Sofia back into the soft cushion. Alas, she gave up on escaping and watched her jailor eat the small pastries she had brought for her. "Lady Siri, may I speak?" She spoke after waiting for the girl to finish eating. "Yes." The secret undead stared unblinkly at Sofia from above with her head tilted to one side. "Have you finished what Mister Amroch had asked for?" "Who?" "Sandwich, have you finished what he had asked for." Sofia felt her noble spirit shrink a tiny bit from embarrassment after saying such a childish thing. "I asked Iris for materials yesterday." The high noble replied, she must have started to get bored as without warning Sofia''s wheat-coloured hair was being played with. "I see..." The frontier woman watched as the pale maiden began to start to braid a single strand of hair at the side of her face. "Would you like to attend a tea party tomorrow? I received a letter this morning and they asked me to pass on the invitation. From what I could gather there would be no Oriri students attending and those who had agreed to it are children of Barons." Sofia gave the bored Firmusian a military-like report, feeling compelled to do so as a pair of glowing eyes rested on her. "Is there going to be deliciousness?" "Yes." The girl let out an approving purr as she adorably wobbled her head back and forward looking as if she could tilt over at any moment. One couldn''t be blamed for wanting to spoil the cryomancer, scratching her behind the ears to invoke the preciously angelic sounds the cold kitten made. Yet Sofia could not stop but to see a white serpent coiled around her waist. The Junker was feeling like a character in one of those stories where the main character was being fooled by a devil yet continued to play in its infernal play. The feline doll was an oddball yet not a clown and occasionally a glint of inhuman light sent shivers down Sofia''s spine. Those moments when the mysterious Blackworm dropped her guard and stared at the people around her with indifferent disgust or manipulated them effortlessly fitted perfectly with Sofia''s image of a conniving city noble wearing whatever mask it took to grow in power. Alas, Sofia went against her frontier heritage as there was something enchanting in the way Lady Siri acted with only her in the picture. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The feeling that the girl had a plan for everything filled Sofia''s flat chest to its brim. And that was probably the reason why she shared the invitation with the Blackworm. Since their training session, many eyes have stared into Siri''s back. From the rumours going around, she had managed to break her wand and eliminate a squad all by herself. It was truly pathetic how some nobles would find any excuse to blame for their defeat anywhere else except themselves. Letters had been piling up in front of Sofia''s door since that time. Evidently, her position as the attendant for the Firmusian had led the other nobles to think that she could serve as a middleman who could take the reputation hit as the messenger of a particularly egregious letter. She planned to not deliver any letters meant for the Blackworm residence but that would lead some braver nobles to go directly to the source of power. And seeing how gentle the girl was with any breach of protocols all other carions would quickly flock to her side. As another brilliant idea, the greenhorn shadow eminence figured that giving the metropolitan what they wanted would be a far better idea as that would lead them to continue sending letters to her rather than Lady Siri. Outside of that, Sofia couldn''t deny that she would enjoy watching the faces of the chatty nobles sour into fake smiles as the dangerously innocent-looking girl played with them. A genuine feeling of progress overcame Junker as she felt the beginning of a noble clique which would take over the foreign body of Oriripol''s Academy by storm. With this Sofia could leverage as much help for her family as she could without needing to feed on the blood of the caged songbird. Was this her plan... Maybe being turned into her vassal isn''t such a bad idea? Sofia asked herself as the cat-like girl stopped messing around and was staring at her intently. While the human was intoxicating her mind with delusions of Kia''s grandeur. The undead necromancer had spaced out focusing on the small delicate thing only she could see. True to her promise to her favourite, she was examining the soul of the human with a warm ember buried deep inside the silky matter comprising their souls. When tugging on Sofia''s soul, it began to resemble wet strands of slightly green material going through a loom or maybe harp strings covered by viscous slime, she couldn''t decide. Her fingers carefully filled each string one by one trying to find the source of the fuel of the little warm ember which mimicked Iris. Humans'' souls were strange things, which shared few things among themselves. The one she was examining was latched on like a vine around the body but when she tried to pull it out in a deadly fit of curiosity, the soul revealed it was fused to the body alongside its spine leaving much of its body to simply fill its flesh vessel with the rest of its over-inflated soul mass. Perhaps this is why they are so varied. The ancient thought as she recalled the results of her previous experiments. The soul''s structure mattered in the way it could experience the word. A completely fused soul tended to have a grounded look on their life before resting, embodying the values of the culture it grew up in. Unlike the Cyclops or any of their thrall races she dealt with where the soul could always fill the body, the System didn''t spread out the mana evenly among humans and the fussy humans, causing these strange oddities about not only the soul''s structure but its size. "You don''t have it?" Kia muttered as her fingers touched the back of Sofia''s neck. "Huhhhh?" For some unknown reason, the human was slumped to the side drooling saliva from the side of her mouth. "You said something, Siri?" The vacant space in Sofia''s green eyes disappeared as she blinked repeatedly trying to cast away the fog. "Iris has a blemish here." The ancient vocalised her thoughts while the Junker watched her perplexed. The creator of the risen knitted the soft skin as she focused on the space without any void, envious of what her throne didn''t have. In the beginning, she hadn''t seen a tiny fault in Iris''s soul but in the same show of negligence as not replacing Iris''s eyes, Kia felt angry at herself for not troubleshooting her creation before venturing into the wide blue world. To fix it Kia reckoned she would need a soul closely resembling that of Iris. In her kingdom, the necromancer would have crafted a dummy soul and used that but until Iris levels up many times over, she wouldn''t have enough mana to achieve it. Fortunately for the Overtyrant, there were natural processes that could give her sufficient soul to patch the thumb-size gash on the back of the risen''s neck. "How do you make young?" The undead asked her experiment. She knew that a pair of the opposing sex had to be placed in a room and fed until a young one came out but outside of this general statement she found when reading about creating new batteries her knowledge about the procreation rituals of the Living severely lacked. "Siri!" A very much panicked Sofia jumped upwards, throwing off the petite undead like a vigorous wild horse. "Why would you ask such a question, now?!" The undead being shouted at shrunk into the white fabric of Iris''s shirt. "Wait, wait, wait. Don''t cry I was spooked a little bit by the way you had asked the question." Sofia kneeled down beside Kia trying to comfort the adorably pure girl. "I didn''t know you had such a subject in mind and I''m not the right person to ask-" "Is that because you are not female?" "Siri!" The mage stared at the human who had crossed her arms in front of her trying to hide something on her chest which only confused the undead further as there was nothing there. "I''m a woman, why would you even think otherwise? You''re really a... Are you sure your title doesn''t say Stressmancer or Nerve Dancer?" Sofia closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. "Why are you checking that!" The very confused undead kitten stayed on the ground never learning why Sofia appeared like she did when Iris flashed her teeth at her. Eventually, the human with nothing on her chest picked up the curled-up ancient and sat her on the soft cushion before glancing at the sun. "As I said Lady Siri I''m not the best person to ask a question regarding children. You are of the age so I think that the best place to start would be your maid, Iris. She will know better than me were to start off this conversation." Kia''s eyes went wild like a deer caught in a torchlight, filled with shock powerful enough to run through her whole body like a lightning strike. Her pupils dilated rapidly, swallowing the colour of her irises until only a thin ring of hue remained. "I can''t." She eventually whispered but found herself alone in the living room, a warm radiance gently caressing her cheek from just beyond the door. Ch 234 “Bad at Necromancy”
The mechanism inside the door clicked as Iris turned the key and pushed the door forward. A smile crept on her doom and gloom face as an unnatural cold draft swept her feet, sneaking through the small gap at the bottom of the door. "Why are you here?" The risen asked the familiar outline of her favourite person as she raised her arm covering the sun shining through the window. "I..." The girl tried to explain but her words ate each other as her mind outpaced her mouth. The elf scowled as the girl''s voice held guilt in it, as if she had been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. Still waiting for her night-seeing eyes to adjust to the bright light Iris sat down beside Kia on the couch. "You look like a sentenced criminal," The elf giggled slightly at the progressively redder undead. "You know that my clothes are too big for you?" Colour and sharpness returned to her vision and what she saw was the petite undead sitting still like a marble statue wearing oddly familiar clothes which didn''t fit her at all. "Don''t take it off," Iris put her hand on Kia who began to take off the linen shirt. "I want to look at you for a bit longer." It would have been fair to say that the mage ignited something inside the elf as her amethyst eyes didn''t leave her figure shrouded under the linen for even a moment. The subject of all this attention tried to hide from the risen''s gaze resembling a river turtle as she disappeared into the oversized shirt. A shiver ran down the length of the necromancer''s spine before she peeked her head from the defensive fortress. "Coming out of your shell?" The elf watched as the shy turtle shuffled closer to her. When the undead was a finger''s length away from Iris, she popped out her limbs from her shell and took a seat on the warm lap. "You''re shy about me watching you yet you have no problem shamelessly rubbing yourself on me. Where did your survival instinct go?" She teased the ancient undead who rubbed her forehead against the grey jacket. Iris might have wanted to continue to tease the small-framed noble but she too felt the empty void which had gnawing at her in the back of her mind, fill with each moment the girl stayed in her arms. Remaining in the room was going to fill that unnatural hunger eventually but that wouldn''t do. "I guess I inherited that from you." The elf added as she pampered the purring kitten ravenous for more of her touch. The sound of a bell shook the city as the two undead felt that their hunger had been satisfied. A deep coo emerged from the older undead as she was scratched behind her ear. Kia closed her eyes making a cute face as blindly she attempted to replicate what her creation was doing to her. Kia''s ghostly blue eyes opened as their cuddle session wind down. "Looking for something?" Iris asked curiously why the devourer didn''t make one of her signature noises when her pampering ended. "Did you get me the resources I asked for? Please." Kia added the last word like an acolyte casting her first spell, full of unblunted enthusiasm and hope. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "I did buy you the clay and iron you asked for," Iris said pointing at the basket next to the door. "And there was no need for that please although I like how enthusiastic you are trying." The girl''s spoken Common was undeniably good although she still made mistakes. Kia stood up and walked over to the door. The heavily laden basket appeared unliftable by the thin twigs the monster called arms. In her previous life, Iris would need to use her legs to even think about lifting it. She would have lifted it as much as she could before helping with her knee before trying to rest it on her shoulder. While the elf was going over the various methods she recalled from her living days on how to lift heavy objects the petite monster stared at the contents of the basket before plunging her hand toward the iron ingot. "What did I expect." The elf shook her head as in an instant the metal and clay wrapped in a thin towel to keep it moist disappeared. "Where are you going with this?" The hoplite stood up as her kitten wasn''t returning to her. "I will use the big table in the bedroom." The necromancer stated. The two entered the bedroom and the girl walked straight forward to the massive table positioned right next to the tall window. Iris''s long arm grabbed the top of the cushioned chair bringing it closer to the desk. "Iris, what are you doing?" The mage raised her eyebrow as her creation sat down on the chair. "I want to watch what are you doing. Would there be a problem?" "There wouldn''t be any problems but where do I sit?" Kia began to turn around searching for a chair she might have not seen. "Here of course." The risen slapped her lap. The petite girl stared at the risen with a suspicious stare, watching her creation carefully for any tricks but eventually, she relented. "You''re going to watch me work?" "I did say that I want to see what will you make with these things I bought. Hearing the black-haired risen''s response the entire body of the Great Awakener shuddered. Iris wondered if it was because of her present or because the girl feared being judged on her work. It''s good for her to get used to new stuff like this. Kia''s hand hovered over the surface of the desk for a moment before the basket appeared on it without any sound. She began to unload the expensive materials Iris had found in the industrial district. The elf might have been working hard but it felt like no matter how hard she worked the coins in their possession could only shrink. After sorting the materials into mixed piles the girl began to pull out ever ever-increasing number of tools and instruments. The elf watching everything from over the ancient''s shoulder felt utterly out of her depth as many of the tools in Kia''s disposal resembled torture tools rather than anything else. "Kia, you still haven''t told me what are these for." The young undead with a flower in her hair asked while the ancient carved into the ingot of metal with unshakable precision. "This will become a trio of constructs." Kia pointed at the bigger pile of materials which used all of the clay. "What are they for?" "I like having them around me but primarily I want them to listen to your orders." Kia answered not looking away from the iron ingot. "And what would be the point of me being able to order them around?" Iris asked. The necromancer rarely raised the dead rather she preferred to surround herself with constructs so the idea of her wanting some golems didn''t shock the elf even without her knowing Kia''s bizarre endirment to constructs. What confused her was the fact that the mage was making them for her or at least it felt like that was the case. "So you can spend more time improving yourself." Kia said coldly yet something told Iris that the girl was acting so altruistic. "Or allow me to spend more time with you, am I right?" Iris whispered into the pale mage''s ear. "That would be selfish..." Kia muttered causing the elf to grin as she ruined the cat''s attempt at keeping face. "What about the thing you''re working on now?" "That''s for Sandwich, it will become an enchanted mask with water breathing. Sofia came in today and was asking for it so that''s why I''m beginning with this." The ancient explained, unable to view Iris''s face. "She came in here," The unware craftswoman nodded as she continued to work on the iron, shaping it into a mask. "And did she see you like this?" Iris glanced down at Kia''s soft tender legs sticking out of the oversize shirt. A feeling of the past repeating itself overcame the poor elf who couldn''t bear the notion of some human desecrating Kia with their wolfish gaze. The elf''s hand travelled downward pulling up the loose linen skirt around the ancient''s waist, she had to know something. "Iris!" The undead mage yelped as she froze feeling her creation''s warm hand grazing her inner thigh. A heavy stone dropped from the risen''s non-existent heart as rather than a soft flesh her fingers were met with fabric covering Kia. "MmmmMmm." "Sorry, Kia I had to know if..." The risen began to explain herself before realising that the girl moaned while her face was filled with disoriented shock. "I will go take a bath." She said standing up, her head feeling hazy from her and Kia''s thoughts bouncing inside her skull. Ch 235 “At 15” Water droplets ran down Iris''s forearm and dripped onto the tiled floor as she raised her hand to her head. Massaging her temples felt like it helped to deal with her skull-bursting headache but just as the pain was going away it migrated somewhere else, burning an untouchable trail of fire in its wake. Unfortunately for the risen her race made pain something rare, even bathing in the cold water she only felt the mild chill on her skin rather than the icy knives others would feel. So when her body didn''t block the phantasmal pain the elf was at the end of her wit. Tiny streaks of crimson stained Iris''s teeth as she bit her lip and lifted herself from the bath taking her chance to leave while the pain tormented her with a brief feeling of relief and hope. A pool of water surrounded Iris as she grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her athletic body unable to even think about the possibility of putting her clothes back on. Like an automaton she gathered her hair starting from the black strands at the nape of her neck into a ponytail, the wet locks slipping easily through her fingers. She pulled her hair back through her closed hand forming a sleek, unified cascade of water falling onto the wet floor. The locked door opened and the tired hoplite expecting her head to throb with renewed pain at any time swung it open. The bedroom looked exactly like when Iris had left with a neatly done bed in the centre of the room between her and the desk at which the great necromancer was still hard at work. Iris''s creator didn''t appear to notice her looking completely and utterly focused on the work in front of her. If only the risen didn''t feel like a pile of dung, she would have loved to walk closer to Kia and remind her why sticking out her tongue near her was a bad idea. "Gor." The elf gripped her head as the pain came back causing the naughty creation to lower herself onto the bed. Her damp head sunk into the soft pillow and almost instantly Iris felt the automotive force which puppeted her reconstructed body shrive up deep into her body causing her to go limp. Out of instinct rather than intelligent thought the Anchor of Undeath and its Herald fought against the powerlessness taking over her, trying to keep one of her eyes opened to watch over the room. Her saviour looked so defenceless to the hoplite worrying suddenly about all the security issues which had flooded her mind en masse, from the overly large windows anyone could step through to the doubt about having locked the door. "What''s happening to me?" In a dizzying shift of attention, the elf cursed under her nose as she gripped her head at the headache return which felt like a dwarf was mining her skull with a pickaxe. The sound of fabric tearing reverberated inside the risen''s head as her claws dug into the bed and something pulled her soul into a dark void. "Iris! Iris sweety wake up." A honeyed voice caused the pointy ear to twitch. "Mom, a bell more." The girl with messy black hair grumbled as she turned over to the other side. "I guess that means that I can eat the honey cakes I made." The woman leaned closer and whispered into the ear of the younger copy of herself. "Nyo!" The young elf threw her blanket to the side and jumped off her bed bumping into the mature version of herself causing her bum to land on the bed. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Be careful Iris," Her mother held her hand in the air waiting for Iris to take it. "Those are your special cakes for this special birthday." She said helping her daughter onto her feet before leading her into the kitchen. "Thank you, Mom." The tall teenager leaned heavily on the shoulder of a slightly taller adult as they both sat down on the table. "Why did you say that? Are you going somewhere after today?" Her mother wrapped her warm arm around Iris with a wide smile on her face. "Mother! Of course not, not today. The young elf protested puffing her chest out trying to appear bigger than her mother. "You''re so adorable sometimes that mommy sometimes wants to eat you up so you can be back in my belly." The older elf rubbed her nose with her daughter''s before finishing speaking. "Wouldn''t you like that?" "Mom!" Iris''s lavender eyes opened wide open as she was faced with an infectious smile. "I know, I know my little translator wants to explore the world but it''s hard for me as a mother to not be sad. To me, you will always be your father''s and mine precious little pearl." "I know." The teenager resisted the urge to roll her eyes, this whole year her mother had already been imagining her as some sort of adventurer getting herself into danger whenever possible. "I''m doing it again," Her mother looked out the window and her bright smile lessened. "Quick let us pray and eat your cakes, it would be unthinkable for you to not be present during the ceremony." She spoke lightly grasping Iris''s hand and raising their arms into the air. Warm honey flowed down her gullet as Iris bit into the white pastry baked by her mother but before she could enjoy the trio of palm-sized treats her mother began to dress her into a white ceremonial dress. "Do I have to wear a dress?" The boyish young woman asked, trying not to look down. "Of course, you have to, this will be no time for play." The tailor inside the older elf showed itself as she smoothened and tugged on various parts of the immaculately white dress until it became perfect in her trained eyes. Holding the last honey cake in her mouth, she exited her house with her mother right behind her. The Night was still ruling the world but the tyranny''s end was almost in sight as streaks of colour pierced the dark heavens above them with righteous might. They headed toward the temple, passing the administrators from the Havenfall itself. Villagers buzzed around the temple gate awaiting the priest''s signal. In the crowd, Iris could see two dozen humans also dressed in pure white. Only five of them were from the same village as the others seemed to have come from nearby villages although she didn''t know which ones. Just as they arrived, the priest of Elemosina the Aspect of Mercy, Love and Destiny opened the gates allowing the crowd to funnel into the stone building. A distant bleat of a goat resonated through the circular hall getting louder and louder before its small grey and black form emerged from behind the Dove Throne. Iris felt her mother''s hands push her forward toward the front where a carpet of flowers had been created with circles evenly spaced out. Having been staring at the floral carpet for a moment appreciating its strangely morbid beauty only one space was left for her.The priest raised a silver dagger and cut into the goat on the altar. Chanting filled the temple with magical energy as steaming hot blood stained the stone under the goat and the first light of the sun touched the golden crown on the priest''s head through the circular window above the door. The black stone in the centre of the crown opened up like an eye turning into a deeply green colour. "Hear me Children of the Divine and come to me to receive your gifts." The old priest''s voice felt powerful enough to shatter everyone present if he so wished but instead with two bloody fingers he drew a sign of destiny on the first child''s forehead and turned them toward the light. Above the teenager''s head, a box appeared with large letters spelling out what gift Aspects bestowed onto him. Wildheart Tamer Farmer Bowman Blood Sea Singer Evangelist Bladebound Warden ... Eventually, every single human in front of Iris had a bloody circle on their forehead and it was her turn to receive her gift. Careful to not prematurely touch the ray of light Iris walked toward the priest. The power the gem radiated almost forced the fifteen-year-old to kneel but she put all her strength to remain standing as the priest marked her head with blood. "Face toward the Light, child." A whisper entered Iris''s ear and she was gently nudged toward the crowd. Blinded by the light Iris could only feel everyone''s eyes lingering on her. Iris felt her chest fill with pride as a stupid grin appeared on the sun-struck face of an adult. "Iris!" The sound of metal pounding on stone filled the circular hall as someone was running toward her. The priest''s hand on her shoulder shook her slightly as the ruckus grew louder causing the elf''s eye wince and peer into the congregation. A pale woman with a blue flower braided into her jet-black hair stared at Iris from where her dear mother was supposed to be before darkness seized her sight. Ch 236 “Harbor”
That wasn''t her. Iris thought to herself in the darkness. She could feel the soft pillow under her head, a luxury she never experienced in her adult life until meeting with Kia. Well, unless she counted the nights she unwillingly slept in the heroes'' beds. "Salty." The risen felt something wet on her cheek and she raised her arm although weakly to defend herself. "Do you always think of food?" The elf pressed her palm against the cold surface and pushed the strangely wet kitten. "Why are you pushing the construct away?" "Huh?" Iris opened her eyes, feeling like she was tearing open a glued door. She looked at her hand and saw a clay golem at the end of her hand. Turning her head over she met Kia''s face which seemed the only thing with any colour among the bleak world around them. The girl was kneeling on her with her hands resting on her chest. She seemed to have been stuck in this position for quite a while given the fact that their skin had been fused together by a very thin layer of ice. "Why were you asleep and why were you whispering my name?" The ancient looming overhead resembled an owl with how her large eyes unblinkingly watched the elf with curious interest. "I had a terrible headache and thought I would take a quick nap." "Headache?" Kia freed her ice-locked hands and rested them both in the center of Iris''s chest causing the chime of ice-breaking to fill the silent bedroom. "Describe it to me." Describing a feeling is never easy but that task become even more challenging when the ancient necromancer began to worm through Iris''s soul searching for any defects. Without any warning, the necromancer got off Iris''s torso and ordered the elf to wrest her head on her lap. Somehow the hungry kitten transformed in front of Iris''s eyes, becoming a concerned creator who didn''t take no for an answer. Is this how she feels? Iris thought to herself as she gazed upward to see Kia from the bottom up, a sight rare for the significantly taller elf. "Shhh, I need a little bit more time." The ancient gently ceased the risen''s hand which touched her cheek and rested it down. No wonder she likes sleeping like this. Feeling like staring for longer at Kia might be distracting, Iris tilted her head in the direction of the window through which stars twinkled in the heavenly canopy. To her side, a featureless construct was standing on the bed awaiting orders from its creator. Unlike golems in the human realm, this clay construct roughly the size of her foot moved by itself. It wasn''t even a necessary movement but rather the tiny clay figure appeared awed as its smooth red-brown head followed Kia''s every move causing it to bob up and down while its fingerless hands hanged its sides. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! It looks like a chick following its mother. Iris thought before the small clay head stopped and turned around. On the desk, a second clay marionette crawled from between the books. Quite literally crawled as the second construct appeared to be only half finished with two arms functioning. The two golems stared at each other for a moment before their eyeless gaze gathered on the laying undead in the care of their creator. Somehow Iris felt the construct''s jealousy and awe gather on her, building up with each time passing second Kia didn''t spare her attention away from her. Maybe because they were her fellow creations the elven warden felt a hint of understanding toward the clay pair, what sort of things one had to do to have their creator nurse you with such a concern in her eyes. Yet understanding didn''t meet agreement as there was nothing in the world that would make Iris forsake her favourite status. "I didn''t find anything wrong with your body," Kia said pulling her present from within Iris''s body. "The only thing that I can think of now would be something in your status that is causing the pain." "You think so?" Iris asked. "What would I look for?" "I don''t know, something off I would assume." Iris gave the girl a slight frown before closing her eyes. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 5 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 32 ] [ Hoplite Level 21] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 2000/2000 Strength 440 Constitution 436 Dexterity 446 Wisdom 438 Intelligence 438 Charisma 435 MP 2300/2300 Combat; Active Abilities: Mana light, Mana Shockwave, Mana Missile, Flame, Touch of Decay, Shackles Off, Fortitude, Sparks, Infernal Mirage, Calm Mind, Crippiling Blow, Firebrand, Self Combustion, Bouncing Shield Throw, Shocking Touch, Negative Life. Passive Abilities: Combat Precognition (F+), Regeneration (E), Nightvision, Enhance Vision (A), Enhance Hearing (B), Mental Resilience, Immunity to Magical Domination, Immunity to Magical Charm, Strider Physical Resistance (E), Monster Experience Gain (B), Magical Talent (E+), Taunt Aura, Mark of Darkness, Anchor. Basic; Abilities: Cooking (Level 5), Survival (Level 6), Maid (Level 6), Fishing (Level 1), Cleaning... "Did you find something?" Kia impatiently asked as soon as Iris opened her eyes. It would appear that the petite mage was stressing over her favourite''s health and was trying to reign them in by braiding Iris''s hair over and over again. "My age and Anchor ability are highlighted for some reason." The elf responded. "Can I see?" "Sure." The risen raised her hand and manifested her status sheet for Kia to read. "Our bond is growing stronger?" Iris asked. "It is but I assumed it would grow linearly rather than in stages." "So this headache will not go away?" The elf asked feeling the wave of pain crash against the coldness seeping from Kia into her head. "I think your body is adapting." Kia dodged the question while massaging the elf the same way Iris always did to her. "Adapting to what?" The elf asked not hiding her worry from the pale ancient. "It''s hard to say. You are my first ever Anchor." "And the last one too." *Yawn* The mage let out a loud yawn before removing her lap from under Iris''s head. The weightless girl had no problem scurrying away from the risen and laying down by her side. The girl rested her head against the elf''s ribcage while her finger drew a spindly pattern through the towel. "I don''t want youuu to suuuffer." Even when deadly serious Iris couldn''t see the powerful necromancer as anything but a sleepy kitten. "I''m not. Its the reality of having a parasite inside my heart." The elf said hugging the icy parasite, feeding it with her warmth. "Iris?" Squished against the elf''s firm body, the velvet-soft girl managed to squeeze out a word. "Yes?" "Can I... can I eat?" "Kia, I don''t think I can today." She said holding her hands to her throbbing forehead. "I mean can I bite you?" "And drink my blood?" Iris''s brows dipped into a suspicious frown. "The last time you drank my blood-" "I''m really hungry." The girl begged, her legs rubbing against each other. "Don''t suck me dry though." The elf sighed before a pearly pair of fangs dug into her collar. Ch 237 “Hungover Kitten”
Analysing...Visual Auger Array Confirms Report. The sky over the Oriripol slowly turned into a crimson-orange canvas as the sun crept from under the horizon and the surface of Demiurge Bay the reflection of the moon was slowly painted over by white waves as a merchant fleet docked in the port. The morning was almost too beautiful to think any evil existed on the surface of Niuran yet in the most dignified lodging of the Academy a pair of monsters slept in each other''s embrace. As their nature commands, even this peaceful and serene period was to be disturbed. The undead''s body rose by itself craving the sweet ichor of the pale elf next to her. The elf''s ability rose her from slumber in time to defend herself against a bloodthirsty undead. With a single move, the hoplite grabbed the nape of her attacker causing the undead to freeze like a kitten. This defense appeared to come second nature to Iris who had to repel many such attacks throughout the night. Yet, each time she was victorious she gently released Kia alongside a session of indulgent pampering which turned the fearsome ancient into a tamed pet. Subject: Creator is Attacking Subject: "Favourite" Adequate response? A faceless construct awaiting its ice-cold creator to finish its invention, eyelessly watched the bed while guarding over its younger co-creation. Subject: "Favourite" Attacked Subject: Creator... Subject: Creator Appears Content. Recommended Action Proposed; Observation until Subject: Creator shows signs of damage. If not for their nature as constructs, any other creations would have their minds torn to shreds as their maker played with their instincts in an endless cycle of polarised feelings. She attacked the risen causing her minions to want to aid their Master but in response to her strike failing to connect and being captured by the risen an alien feeling radiated from her pacifying the angry flame inside their clay torsos. "Did you sleep well?" Iris caressed the necromancer''s back as she began to wake up, no small part because of the ringing of a bell still ethereally sending shockwaves through the air. "Ibis?" Kia''s muffled voice called out to Iris. "What would you like me to do?" This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Hmmm..." The head-shorter girl rested her head on the elf''s chest looking completely drained. "Sucking up the yolk?" Iris licked her thumb before wiping away a small streak of dried-up blood on the side of Kia''s lips. "Hmmmm." The mage nodded looking as if she was hungover, wincing slightly as a ray of light landed on her fair face. "Did the parasite suck a little too much blood?" Iris asked, remembering that the bloodsucker had drank about 10% of her total HP. "No." The girl shifted her eyes away from Iris''s piercing gaze while shuffling closer toward the warm-blooded undead. "Then I see no point in staying for longer, good luck in your studies." The elf pecked the disoriented ancient on the forehead before grabbing her clothes. Iris pulled out her grey adventuring pants through her long legs. As she put on her linen shirt, Iris felt a pair of hands wrap around her body pulling her back toward the bed. "Maybe I did drink a little too much." Whispering quietly, the hung-over undead rested her head against Iris''s bare back. Enjoying the warm feeling entering her aching head. "Did you want to forget something again?" The necromancer''s one and only blood bag asked remembering the words the girl said when she first took her blood. "Stop it." The girl barely managed to whine out her complaint. "Stop what exactly?" "Stop knowing more about me than I do." Kia said. "Can''t help it, Dear." The elf tried to turn around to look at Kia but couldn''t either because the girl didn''t want to be seen now or became glued to her back. "You know how I said that the Effect is absent in these lands?" Kia asked in a way which made it sound like recalling yesterday''s dinner. "I do, did something change?" "Since yesterday it gnaws at my mind once again," Kia''s small hands compared to Iris locked around her body, anticipating the risen''s reaction. "The Effect''s annoying influence is manageable though, it doesn''t compare to the pressure I felt in the other places. I drank your blood because I wanted to forget about it for a day and... and..." The pale mage began to repeat herself, her voice barely managing to escape her mind as she struggled to unpackage her thoughts. "And go back to a moment when you didn''t have to fight it?" "...Yes." The risen-felt the girl nib her back with her sharp but small fangs for once again knowing more about her than she did before Kia pressed more of her cold flesh against the tall undead. "Did my blood help?" Her sudden question caused the pale bloodsucker to stiffen. "I don''t know. I need more samples to come to a conclusion." Iris couldn''t help but smile at such Kia like answer, hiding obvious truths under a layer of law speech. "Given that I can feel your head pulsing, I say that for the foreseeable future, I can''t give you any samples," The elf felt the hangover ancient reluctantly nod her head. "Try to think of something else when those thoughts start getting to you. Ask me any question you have when that happens, will you do that for me?" She suggested knowing how much Kia liked learning about new things. "..." They stayed still as a statue causing the elf to begin to worry over what she said. "Why is the word separate written without any gaps but together, the characters are not all together. But when you put all together together into altogether not all characters fit in, why is that?" "Ehh... It''s to do with grammar I would assume." The elf replied already doubting if she could satisfy Kia''s more intellectual desires. The girl let out a hum as she rested her head against the elf while periodically asking Iris questions which would have sent the nearby humans into a delirious state. Eventually, the sun began to shine directly through the window, illuminating both of the undead in its yellow light before someone knocked on the door. Ch 238* “Morning of Preperation” I hope Lady Siri isn''t angry at me. The Athedale woman thought to herself as she woke up, remembering the odd trance the girl fell into. Rising from her bed before the first sunrays crested the dark horizon, Sofia left her room. Her simple nightgown whispered as its long skirt danced in the chill breeze coming from the windows. Habitually the frontier woman took in a deep breath expecting a foresty scent to fill her lungs. Her diaphragm stopped mid-breath as she tasted the stuffy air with a hint of mould coming from the stone walls of the ancient building. Due to the Door of Divination activating the Oriri mages they locked themselves in the upper levels of the grand university causing the entire city to appear soulless. The Sophists kept the city-state running but the Diarchy couldn''t function properly without its other half. Before the first day could end, household soldiers of the different factions flooded into Oriripol. Her maid theorised that the city might be drowned in political violence in the near future, advising her to leave. Unlike her maid, Sofia grew up in a uniform since the day her soul was crafted by the divine and the way the soldiers positioned themselves around the city suggested that rather than fearing each other, the various factions feared the plebs and what would they do. "Good morning Lady Sofia, would you like me to draw up a warm bath?" Annette welcomed her Liege while sitting beside the tea table with a ready tray of tea and toasted nuts. "If you could please," The newly risen noble hoped for her maid to comment on how early she had woken up but the tanned woman remained stoic while she rose to her feet. "What are these?" She pointed at the letters stacked beside her light breakfast. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Those are letters from your fellow nobles. I took the liberty of opening them for you." The blonde noble nodded as she sat on her chair, Annette disappearing behind her shoulders. She leaned over and took a toasted nut which was still warm as if Annette had just finished preparing her breakfast. "She is way too good at this," Sofia reclined back while enjoying the earthy taste in her mouth. "She must have a Talent allowing her to do this." She said feeling stupid for ever thinking about not having the Catalinan with her. Sofia ate two more of the brain-resembling nuts before scooping the topmost letter from the small pile of them alongside a few more walnuts. She had heard that eating them was supposed to improve your memory and concentration which she doubted as she couldn''t stop reaching for more of them. Supposedly women shouldn''t eat them on warm days or when pregnant to avoid getting sick but seeing that it was neither Sofia could indulge herself a little. Shuffling six letters between her hands, Sofia read the brief contents. What she was looking at were signed pieces of paper signalling their acceptance of her invitation. The people attending the tea party varied wildly in their stature from a low nobility to a second child of Flinter Magnar. "My Lady, the bath is ready." A pleasant voice called out for Sofia as she thought of the incoming event. The Junker is not used to long baths and quickly came out of the wooden tub with her maid in tow. Like an ant serving her queen, Annette silently buzzed around the boyish Lady occasionally ordering her to raise her hands and such. "Could you prepare tea already so it has time to cool down for Lady Siri when we return?" Sofia asked remembering the girl''s unhealthy habit of drinking scalding hot tea. "Should I also prepare a separate jug for her? It wouldn''t bode well for your image if you serve everyone lukewarm tea." "True but wouldn''t that look weird? Her having an entire jug for herself?" "I can pour her a new cup whenever she runs out." "Good idea Annette." Sofia responded while watching her figure in a mirror. She was wearing a sea-green dress with a complementary capelet helping her keep warm. "If I may, should I keep the confections for the end?" "No, I wrote to Solan about borrowing money for today." "You did?" Her maid couldn''t stifle the curiosity in her voice as she tied a bowtie under her Lady''s neck. "I hadn''t seen any letters coming from Mister Solan." "I know," Sofia said reading herself to leave. "He hadn''t answered yet. Try to not put me in too much debt though. She said waving her maid goodbye before heading toward the Dar Blackworm''s residence with a light trot. Ch 239 “Tea Party”
"Lady Siri I hope you have a good day." The pair of glowing eyes lingered on Iris who kept her lips in a thin line after she spoke. Kia didn''t like it when her favourite did this but Iris told her that she would only do it when others were present and she kept that promise. Others would have used this opportunity to creep up with this annoyance hoping she wouldn''t notice but not Iris. "I will ensure that Lady Siri will return safely." The ancient''s other experiment said giving Iris a slight bow causing the necromancer to nod in agreement. Good, good, Iris is older than you. With farewells finishing and the ancient letting go of the soothingly warm hand which had guided her until now, the ancient''s eyes focused on the weak human next to her. "Is there something on my face my Lady?" "No, I''m wondering where will you lead me today." She replied. "I had a plan for us to have a nice tea party before letting you decide what to do next." The human with pale-suffered coloured hair responded. Given the human''s prolonged eye contact after finishing her sentence, she wanted to know her opinion. "Bothersome." "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear that." Sofia asked leaning closer to the grumbling necromancer. "Can we go to the library now, please?" The ancient found little success with this magic word as Iris called it with the humans but it was worth a try. Maybe it''s a chance-base spell. "We can''t eat in there though." Sofia replied causing the ancient to puff her cheeks in annoyance. The human tightened the knot around her neck as the two stepped outside. Kia turned off her ability to feel the outside temperature the moment she left Iris so she continued to walk normally even with her extremely short sleeves causing a lot of humans to turn their heads at the odd sight. The big fireball had just crested above the defensive walls around the Academy causing glistening streaks of colour to hang between the ground and the clouds. "So much colour." The undead looked toward the overcast sky making the reflection in her eyes to be filled with diamond-shaped rainbows on grey canvas. "My brother always said that on days like this the Aspects spare little of their power to make the day a little better for us," Sofia noted while making a hand gesture to thank the Aspects. "Back home people would hurry to marry before the sun went down but in here I feel something is missing. Do you feel that too? The people here are too scared or proud to appreciate such a gift of beauty. Yet even in ignorance the unfaithful still see this." "I don''t understand." Kia replied seeing the saddened expression on Sofia''s face as she looked at the students passing by. "You are from the North and you don''t understand?" Sofia''s brows rose as she looked at the necromancer. For a moment the ancient regretted opening her mouth and began to consider the way she would have to tell Iris her cover was blown. "Would you like to come with me for a temple service the day after tomorrow? It''s technically not allowed to hold sermons in Oriripol but there is a small shrine the Oriri mages tolerate." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. For an unknown reason which confused the venerable undead, Sofia''s eyes softened with pity or at least that is what Kia thought. The closest comparison she had was that one time she caught herself in a mirror while helping a construct walk but constructs need guidance since they don''t have any experience before being created. Oddly enough the girl began to feel that she should be offended by the way the human experiment looked at her but before she could act on her instinct something terrible happened. *Quack* The ancient''s body jerked in fright as she heard a terrifying sound and she glued herself to her human subject. Glancing behind her she saw a human dressed similarly to how Iris sometimes dressed with a large apron and a simple dress, carrying the terrible being which stared at her. *Hisss* "Lady Siri that''s a duck, there is no need to hiss at it for no reason." Sofia said not knowing that that duck was seeing through the high-level spells Kia had in place to hide her true nature. Wrongfully judged the poor undead was led through the courtyard like a prisoner with Sofia''s hand resting on her shoulder. After they crossed the threshold of a large door Kia perked up as the evil creature disappeared from her senses even though it remained well in her sensory range so far. "Take a seat, Lady Siri." Sofia pointed to the cushioned couch at the head of a short table one had to bend their body to reach.
POV Change I watched as the high noble took her seat, the corners of her lips had sunk down into the emotionless mask so characteristic of the northerner noble. My heart ached slightly that I couldn''t watch the girl''s smile for a bit longer but I guess she needed time to switch between her public and private self. Annette offered a cup of tea to Lady Siri which the girl began to drink instantly instead of waiting for more guests to arrive. Speaking of guests, they were waiting just behind the other door for her to welcome them in. She wouldn''t guess so many people in her own private room so she had filed with the Academy to be able to use this room for a day. Given the profile of a large portion of the student body, it wasn''t a surprise that the mages had provided an ample amount of rooms for the nobility and their traditions like the tea party. Nobles weren''t strangers to waiting. From all the strata of society, they might be the most well accustomed to it. From awaiting the next threat to their domain to waiting patiently for their liege lord there were truly an endless amount of tasks a noble needed to do which required lots of waiting and not a lot of work. Obviously, the six nobles wouldn''t make a sudden exception and make a fuss about having to wait to see the person they wanted to meet. "Annette." Sofia whispered to her maid before turning toward the door. Her maid opened the door allowing the nobles and their entourage to enter. "Welcome everyone, I hope that Citranus guides us through the darkness of the world and may his wife Corin give us strength to live in it." Taking a hem of her dark blue dress Sofia took a bow as the six nobles waited right in front of the room but not entering it as the tradition commanded. "And may the Divine Court serve them faithfully as we the Faithfull inspire to serve." A man answered before everyone took a bow and held still for a moment. What is Vilkas doing here?! "Y-you can enter." She said allowing her guest to enter and walk past her. "What are you doing here?" She took the navigation officer aside as every other guest began to take their seat. "I came here to ask Lady Siri about the water-breathing enchantment." The man replied stroking his unshaven cheek. "I understand but how did you get here? I didn''t give an invitation." Sofia whispered loudly. "I come with Lord Flussherz as his attendant." "But you are noble," Sofia hissed through her teeth as she heard to what length the noble in front of her went. "You and him have the same title." "Yes, but I am a noble spare and he is an heir. Also, why are you so disturbed by this? Am I hearing concern?" The slightly older man with dirt-blond hair winked at the heroic noble making her want to slap the jesting soldier. "Lady Siri, I''m very glad I''m able to meet you for the first time. Alicia Fischerg." A brown-haired woman with freckles said to Lady Siri who had watched everything from her seat. "Elfreda Eldrede, first Daughter of Domitious Ignatius Eldrede from Flinter." A tall woman with slightly pointed ears and a provocative red dress which seemed to be designed to look like fire greeted the pale mage. "Lassie dar Wolfee." Sheepishly a girl who was no more than sixteen greeted the high noble with a stiff greeting, a product of hundreds of bells spent with a tutor but zero bells spent practicing it in the real world. The girl''s name indicated that she was from a mighty family which she was but her branch of the dar Wolf House was a distant cadet house. The three remaining nobles looked at each other, the etiquette said that they were meant to be introduced rather than introducing themselves no less the introduction was meant to be said toward the host which was Sofia and not the quite pale beauty. "I''m Adolf Flussherz the heir to the Ichor Field along the Slizon River." The boy on the verge of manhood said before taking a seat at the far end of the table. "My name is Aoife Milliantel and I''m not of a noble birth albeit my Lord Father had gifted me his wonderous name." A woman wearing a grey uniform gave Siri a deep bow. "I bow to no one but I shall introduce myself, Isha Rajma has graced this Western drinking party." A woman dressed in light fabric which gleamed colourfully even in the bright light flowing through the tall windows behind Siri stood there for a moment like a model in front of a gathering of artists ready to chisel her pose into marble before she too took a seat like the rest of the nobles. Oriripoli people can''t be normal? Sofia lamented in her mind. Ch 240* “Headbursting” "The soil harsh, the Gor''s wind blow, Where crops lie dead ''neath the endless snow, Our hand''s art tough as frozen earth, But within our hearts, a boundless mirth! Oh, barren fields, Oh hardy lands, Lightwork is made from many hands, May sunshine come, and melt the snow, From frozen seed, our hope shall grow. In nation''s walls, where mountains creep, Beneath watchful eyes that never sleep. We toil and work from dawn ''til night, We harvest, till, and never blight! Oh, barren fields, Oh hardy lands, Lightwork is made from many hands, May sunshine come, and melt the snow, From frozen seed, our hope shall grow. The crops are rough, the bread is stale, In sturdy lands from which we hail, Through icy flames, and steaming cold, A better man is shaped, our mould. Oh, barren fields, oh hardy lands, Lightwork is made from many hands, May sunshine come, and melt the snow, From frozen seed, our hope shall grow. ''Neath fading Sun our swords do swing, No angels hark, no birds do sing, We shall not ever weep nor moan, At hardship reaped, for the holy throne." Extract from a diary of a Zachroc merchant titled: A record of a melody sung by a band of Firmusian caravan guards when they thought I slept. I have no idea why my brother wanted me to meet the Firmusian noble. Those hairy barbarians from the north rarely come to our great enlightened city but so do goblins. Did him losing to her during a match really unscrew some of his bolts by enough for him to interrupt my study? He knows that I''m not a Geni''i and easily remembers their lessons. What is the point in learning a perfect way of casting a spell if, on a battlefield, you don''t have time to stand still? Taking a sip of the reddish brown tea I quickly washed down my dry throat. The tea wasn''t sweet like the rose tea common in Oriripol but it wasn''t as foul as she expected just bitter. Generally, everything happening around her wasn''t as she expected. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The Firmusian barbarian wasn''t a ball of unwashed hair like she expected but a doll-like woman with impeccable pale skin wearing a simple short-sleeved white shirt with a high collar. A pair of suspenders securely clipped into the waistband of her long skirt gave Lady Siri a rather cutesy appearance further reinforcing the illusion that at the helm of the foreign ceremony was a lifeless toy rather than a high noble. Her target appeared to lord over the guest as she sat with her legs tucked under herself while silently watching everyone and everything. I wouldn''t consider myself easily intimidated but I did avert my eyes when Lady Siri''s eyes lingered on me. Does that girl ever blink? I asked myself as I watched her being handed a cup of tea. I heard that two people could accidentally have synchronized blinking causing both to feel disturbed by the the other''s lack of blinking. Summing everything she saw in a short time the dar Blackworm didn''t fit in the South, her snow-white appearance appearing disturbing to the slightly brownish tone of an average Edorian. In Oriripol the tea ceremony looked very different from the ceremonies practiced over the Vitas. It was more about hierarchy and a show of power rather than a gathering to talk. Such things ought to be done in the backrooms away from the prying ears of slaves. Every moment which passed I expected slaves to begin to perform for our entertainment alongside a colourful yet inedible display of dishes I would have to pretend to eat. The barbarians didn''t seem to care that both sexes were present and drank the same tea. Well, technically I could see them bending the rules a little given that this tea party was little more than an excuse to meet the strange Firmusian. At least they don''t hold tradition to such a high degree I was led to believe. "Lady Siri, are you enjoying your tea?" The host of this oddly familiar performance asked invoking only a slight nod from the icy noble. The scion of a minor house seemed to be a tool used by the more powerful noble which seemed ironic given their proclivity to morally bash our great state for our institutions. Miss Sofia smiled a lot which seemed foolish but there was something to be said about her personality which made the tea so much less boring. Especially funny was the struggle of the boyish woman who showed on her face as she talked to each of her guests. "Lady Isha, I didn''t expect any Oriri native to join a foreign celebration?" The elf-spawn Elfreda turned to me trying to start a conversation as the rest of the guests began chattering between themselves. "I was bored and decided to check what people over the river do for fun." I answered before putting a spoonful of honey into my mouth and drinking the bitter tea. "Still, our hosts rarely interact with the foreign body. I''m curious why a member of the esteemed Rajma family would visit this humble gathering of the Faithful?" The chestnut woman with pointy ears seemed the sharpest tool among the gathered sheep, it''s saddening to see a fellow magic user being held in chains of ignorance. "I grew bored and wanted to see something exotic. Would you deny me this simple entertainment?" "We wouldn''t Lady Rajma, but I was very surprised when I received your letter." My host chimed in. "I too was surprised," If it wasn''t for my brother I could have been somewhere else. "Is Lady Siri mute?" "Ehh... no, she simply doesn''t like to speak." It is rude for her to not answer her host but I guess she isn''t a refugee and therefore remains proud, not unlike these sheep. This confused me even more as this noble might have been the worst person to try to influence, there was no hook or anything to grab onto. I should have stayed in my room and done my assignment rather than listening to my stupid brother. "Sandwich." A quite melodious voice called across the room causing the chatter of nobles to stop. A tall man with dirt-blonde hair stood up from the far side of the room where all the servants stayed. From the way he walked the man was of noble birth but a soldier at heart. "Must you call me that in front of everyone?" I casted a spell and was able to hear the man whisper as he gave Lady Siri a proper bow. "Where is my deliciousness?" A confused voice which sounded too genuine for an actor to do, echoed in the suddenly silent room. The silence which only one of the nobles was aware of. "I''m sorry but what is happening?" A slightly pudgy and short man asked staring at the back of his retainer. "Emm... Mister Vilkas had made a deal with Lady Siri to construct something he needed." Our host said clearly confused as we were on the sudden and humiliating display which was accruing." Maybe if she adds a whip or something I will consider making Lady Siri my friend. "I did bring you cake as you had asked for." My target''s hand disappeared, appearing cleanly cut at her elbow before reappearing with a small leather sack from which mana leaked profusely, most likely some ancient artifact which felt like a display of power aimed at us. Either she is famous for having an Inventory and I hadn''t known about it or Lady Siri didn''t know what a person could do knowing such a thing. Her father had eliminated a rival possessing an Inventory by framing him in a murder and implying that he was hiding the murder weapon in his Inventory space. I didn''t think my eyes could lie by showing me the truth but I stared with disbelief as I saw the man pay back the generous gift with a fruit cake. Sugar might be expensive but it wasn''t that expensive, this has to be staged. "Auu, what was that for?" Vilkas flinched, folding his body in half as I saw Sofia elbow the actor in the side staring angrily at him. "You know for what Sandwich." I looked around to see everyone including the staff watching the unfolding scene with a look of bewilderment which hurt my brain as I realised my tea wasn''t spiked with something and everything was real. Ch 241 “Half-Elf” Elfreda Eldrede, a Prime-level Life caster furrowed her eyebrows as she watched the Oriri woman stare shamelessly at the Northern guest although she wasn''t about to point this out as she too couldn''t comprehend the purpose of such a generous, foolish display of... The half-elf didn''t know and she didn''t enjoy that fact. Unlike most foreign nobles in the city, Elfreda was studying in the Academy before even the embers of the war which currently burned through West Edor appeared. And thus she had seen all types of Faithful cross the Gates of Wisdom yet the scion of dar Blackworm eluded her wits. Her House''s northeastern neighbours weren''t known for their positive attitude toward magic, having been the victim of many rogue mages trying to reach the Northern Passage and escape into the Wasteland. Even with this the scion of the ever-prestigious House of dar Blackworm, the loyal right hand of the Firmusian royal family, appeared extremely gifted in the manners of magic. Elfreda''s eyes and ears had told her that Lady Siri had been seen using at least five different elements with not a sign of appearing out of her depth while doing so despite her short height. They also told her something which didn''t need to be said, the high noble an individual of extraordinary power and the manifestation of the state itself simply puffed into existence one day. On the very first day, there were rumours that someone had disguised themselves as a high noble or that a homunculus took the form of a dar Blackworm but these rumours didn''t hold water for too long. Looking at Lady Siri, Elfreda couldn''t believe she had ever considered such baseless rumours as the petite Lady radiated the image of a perfect noble lady albeit sheltered and uncustomed to talking. At least my little songbirds don''t cost too much. She sighed to herself as she realised how little information she had on Lady Siri. At least the Kuprum students she had entangled in her conspiracy would continue to gather information. "Deliciousness?" A voice that could only belong to an angel reverberated throughout the silent room as Lady Siri examined Mister''s Vilkas cake. "I didn''t think someone could like cake so much." She heard Lassie dar Wolfee say hiding her mouth behind her hand while the icon of seriousness melted into a hungry girl. "Same." Elfreda answered. While crimson circles appeared on Lady Siri''s cheeks causing her to curl further into a ball trying to hide her sweet prize, the half-elf saw the young noble Aoife Milliantel stand up. Given that the redhead bore the name of Milli the Sky Mother of Tilly, it was obvious that the girl wasn''t a scion of Antel It was a sort of tradition among the Faithfull to keep the Aspect''s names for those who needed them the most which led many children who had lost their parents to bare the name and protection of the Aspect until life shines on them with grace. Aoife took her plate to a small cart and sheepishly began to fill it breaking the most important rule during a tea ceremony, not to take food not presented to you by the host. The red dress Elfreda wore whispered as she adjusted her position, her enhanced hearing allowing her to hear the quiet whisper of Lady Sofia''s maid who tried to save the noble''s face with extreme professionalism. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "I''m sorry." The noble bowed her head to the maid causing the Oriri mage tagging along to make an ugly face spoiling her sun-touched glamour before turning around and make the thin-lipped smile of a bloodthirsty predator. "Lady Siri!" The Junker stood up as Aoife tripped while backing away, throwing a cup of steaming hot tea to be flung toward the pale mage. The carpet violently fluttered as the young air mage stopped her fall and flew forward settling her feet firmly on the ground. As a Life mage and an adherent of Corin, the Eldrede jumped to her feet, her eyes glowing with the green light of her Aspect ready to protect anyone from harm. The two differently coloured orbs the Firmusian called eyes narrowed as she was oblivious to everyone''s panicked faces. Before being able to react the black velvet-like hair gleamed in the light as the noble became drenched in tea. "Stop." A voice called out to the life mage as she hurried to Lady Siri''s side. Oh no, the pain is driving her delirious. The Corin worshiper thought as she saw a pale hand reaching out to her, signalling her to stop. "I said stop!" An annoyed rumble shook the room as the noble half-elf felt her bones being yanked back making her stop dead in her track. "I don''t need your life magic." Huh, did Lady Siri know of me before I met her now? While she was thrown into a daze her brain caught up with reality and noticed that outside of having her immaculately white shirt stained brown Lady Siri appeared completely unaffected by the tea, even as above her a column of steam stood tall. A Clean spell later the girl began to comb her raven black hair behind her ears while looking as dry as desert sand. "I-I-I..." The air mage stuttered not daring to move. In the corner, Isha had comfortably sprawled over the sofa as she watched Lady Siri with great interest like an audience gazing upon an actor. There was a reason why everyone had gone through the Junker to meet the dar Blackworm. In their respected country, a high noble held power second only to the sovereign. Even in foreign lands, the prospect of drawing eerie of such a noble was dangerous as just the mere hint of discontent had destroyed not one up-and-coming House. It was in the nature of a noble to look after their own first, so many quickly distanced themselves from the entire condemned lineage or in the case of enemies swiftly pounced on them. The nobles assembled around the Firmusian invisibly gave the scion of the Antel House a pitied look before the very House was shaken to its bare foundations. Thanking that they were not as clumsy. "Why are you crying?" The pale lady said, her emotionless voice further driving the poor Aoife into panic. "I had hurt y-you, didn''t I?" A pathetic squeak emerged from the air mage. "No, I''m immune to environmental damage... Although I don''t think this passed the threshold to be counted as one." "I-I don''t u-understand." "...Nevermind. Did you attack me on purpose?" "No! I would never do such a thing." "Then why are you crying?" The unsettlingly emotionless woman asked once more. "Are you afraid of the punishment?" "No, I''m afraid of what would your anger cause to my family my Lady." "Why would I do anything to them?" The northern spoke causing Aoife to go over the edge and collapse into a crying puddle. In the eyes of Elfreda, something changed in the way Lady Siri behaved. She had adjusted her sitting position, leaning over the seat edge out of what could only be described as bizarre fascination. "Shhh, everything is going to be alright," The petite woman hopped off her seat and crouched behind the Antel scion, stroking her back, a hint of emotion entering her voice. "Nothing is going to happen." *Sniff* "How could I pay you back for your mercy?" The redheaded child at the brink of adulthood hugged the comforting high noble. Wow, she wrapped the Antel child around her finger just like that? "Lady Siri?" The host of the party walked over and helped Lady Siri onto her legs. "My shirt..." The mage''s shoulder dropped as she looked at her ruined shirt. "Should I order Annette to grab you a fresh shirt?" "No, I want to go back to my room." Elfreda couldn''t believe it as the image of stoic composure cracked as her eyes looked at her shirt with saddened eyes. "Are you sure Siri?" "Yes." Ch 242 “Master’s Plan” With a click, the door closed behind Annette. The main guest had left halfway through the party which ought for the rest to discuss the impression she left on them. The party''s host sat down with the intention of not moving for the first time since the start. Sofia felt like her previous task had ended and a new one had begun. Lady Siri might have left but that just invited Sofia to become as invisible as possible and listen to what everyone had to say. Lady Siri probably hadn''t expected that a cup of tea would be spilt on her but for some reason, the youngest scion of House Junker felt the pale fingers hanging above the room still puppeteering everything for her unknowable plan to work out. She couldn''t put a finger on why she felt this way, the only way Sofia could describe it was by watching the assembled nobles. The Oriri woman had left, her face stuck in a savour expression as if she had been forced to eat a lemon. It was rather amusing to watch Isha''s face as Lady Siri''s kind motherly gestures aimed toward Aoife who was entirely at fault caused the wickedly amused smile to dip into an unsatisfied frown. The rest of the nobles could be split into two groups, those disappointed at the tea ceremony resulting in nothing and envying the Oriri''s ability to leave without consequences and those who saw Lady Siri''s silence as a tool for something they needed to guess. "Sofia?" From behind her, a familiar voice made her head swivel toward it. "Vilkas, what do you need?" "I need to go, could you send me off?" The man with a stubbled beard asked. Unlike the natives of these lands who led themselves as gods, the Faithfull observed the courteous customs of the days go by. "Just don''t drown Sandwich," She whispered as she saw the noble gripping the sack given to him by Lady Siri which regularly pulsed with a deep blue light. "I dismiss this Faithfull to return to thy obligations." She stood up and ceremoniously gestured toward the door. "Toward serving you and the Dove Throne." The navigation officer bowed down putting his hand on his heart before leaving, Sofia noticing a large grin as he closed the door. "May we also be dismissed?" The scions of Fischerg and Flussherz stood up in unisons. Alicia and Adolf were firmly in the camp and considered the entire occasion a waste of time so Sofia quickly dismissed leaving the number of people at table four minus the maids of honour who continued to provide everything the nobles needed. Sofia found it a bit odd that the average age of the remaining nobles didn''t cross into the twenties. She always imagined tea parties like this to be filled with older women who knew their place in the world, maybe that was because her teacher was the head maid. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Elfreda Eldrede was seated with crossed legs staring into the wall with her eyes closed. She didn''t look to be browsing her status sheet so that must have been her thinking pose. Next to the pointed-eared noble from Sargos, Lassie dar Wolfee tried her best not to stare directly into Sofia''s eyes she secretly glanced at her golden hair stroking her slightly blue hair and kicking the air. For a person not even two years after adulthood, Lassie fared well although some of her childhood habits seemed firmly rooted. She must have had an infinite amount of energy... poor maid. "So, what were your opinions on Lady Siri?" Sofia said loudly trying to not spend the next two bells in silence. "Not much to say." Elfreda, the oldest woman albeit not by much answered. "Is she like that normally?" "No, not at all she can be... an inconvenience with the amount of questions she can ask," Sofia felt a warm sensation pulse through her heart as she began to speak similar to what she felt when her brother John used Lion''s Hearth on her. "She just doesn''t like being surrounded by strangers. She will warm up if given enough time." "If she is like that," The woman nodded toward Aoife who was curled into a ball on one of the seats looking incredibly sagely even at her age. "Then I think I might enjoy these odd teas." "From what shop does Lady Siri buy her clothes?" The Milli blessed woman sprang up into her conversation. "I bought Lady Siri clothes on Cloth Street but she has a really specific taste in clothes." The Junker replied. "Did you also spill tea on her?" "No, I did not." Sofia replied remembering the clumsy state the alabaster girl left herself in without her maid. "Oh." "Do you know why Lady Siri dresses so strangely? She was staring at my dress like I was wearing a cape made out of human skin but it''s not like she dresses like a conservative." The half-elf asked pulling on her crimson dress. "I don''t really know. She is a very chase and pious woman and I''m always surprised how much skin she is showing." Sofia pictured Siri''s usual dress which completely exposed her arms. "Maybe she is trying to say something." Lassie wearing the most fashionable dress among the four chimed in. "Say what?" "I-I-I..." She stuttered, intimidated by three pairs of eyes looking at her. "Don''t be afraid of saying what''s on your mind." "I-it''s just that when I was reading about fashion..." The young girl stopped as if telling an embarrassing secret. "I read that people can state things with just the way they dress. I''m probably wrong on this but I think that Lady Siri''s sudden arrival into the city at this time in addition to the way she dresses carries with it a message of neutrality. "Could you elaborate on this?" Elfreda leaned forward, an odd twinkle shining in her eyes. "Well... Lady Siri is from Firmusa which is neutral in the conflict going on between the Anglas and Catalina. Her dresses all appear to be a complex combination of conservative and forthright ideas with her neck and legs completely covered while her upper torso is tightly wrapped around her body and her arms are left naked. In my mind, I figured that she wanted to show her country''s neutral attitude" She said before adding in a much quieter voice. "I would really want to see her tailor work, her clothes construction is head spinning. I can''t even think of a way to make cloth appear so tight around my neck without a visible seam on the back." "That''s a very good observation but everyone coming here already knows that Firmusa is neutral. I don''t see a reason to send a heiress to the second most powerful House in the country to point this fact out?" Elfreda remarked causing the idea to die. "Maybe she is showing her country''s openness and kindness?" The scion of Antel sat leaned across the table as if animated by some unknown source. "I understand why would you say that but I don''t think the Firmusian expected to-" "Elfreda that makes perfect sense." Sofia blurted out interrupting her fellow noble. "We, all scions of the entire nobility from the Tip to Flinter worth investing into are stuck here in the land of the Oriripol and the north is always in need of people to reclaim their vast frontier." "And she is the beacon of their openness regardless of opinion to encourage us to move north? There are those who are looking to move from here given the situation in Oriripol is becoming tense." She is such a liar. I was played like a fiddle by her. Sofia screamed internally at the ice mage who had tricked her for information. She had told Siri about the temple service because she had thought that the girl in her isolation never experienced being in the temple and there are many things impossible to learn about the religion without being part of it. She was so wrong in her assumption as with the help of the three nobles she uncovered a small part of Lady Siri''s masterful scheme. As expected of Siri. Ch 243 “Not Thinking” While the Edorian nobles praised her behind closed doors, the ancient porcelain doll grumbled while covering her eyes with her palm. The very moment her foot stepped out of the room something flipped in her brain which caused the edge of her vision to blur in a messy haze. The once-almighty Overlord felt strangely powerless, more so than usual as just now her mind had gotten around to processing what had happened. Am I a bad girl? The pale undead asked herself as her eyes dropped down at her stained shirt which resisted her magical efforts to clean it. "Stupid human spells." Kia''s cracked mask began to flake off even more as she angrily stared into the back of the human maid, unleashing her aura onto the woman. The oddly coloured woman seemed immune to the undead''s efforts to get her out of her sight causing the cold-blooded mage to seal her aura back inside herself with an even bigger headache than before. The shirt Iris had dressed her in had large ugly stains dripping down from her shoulders. Using a spell, Kia instantly dried herself but the Clean spell she had learned appeared useless. If she had enough time and multiple shirts she probably could adjust the spell to work properly but the more she thought about it the more fussy her head felt. Stupid System categorising stains as a dye. Kia found a new victim to blame but her staring session with her status card didn''t last long. "Iris, where is she?" An oddly timid question reached the human causing the maid to turn around. "It had been less than two bells since Lady Sofia had taken you, so your answer would be. Where ever your maid is supposed to be at this time." Kia didn''t like the maid''s answer but the human made it hard for the little immortal ball of fury to target her. The human kept her eye contact brief and non-confrontational while keeping her hands in front of her for Kia to see. "Are you feeling alright, you look rather sick. Should I ask for a healer to come visit you?" The human touched Kia''s forehead with the back of her palm. Expectedly she quickly pulled her hand away not knowing how to deal with Kia''s inversed temperature You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The necromancer shook her head with a large wince at the thought of another annoying life mage trying to get to her. What she wanted was to be able to snuggle against Iris''s chest and listen to the hum from her magi-heart. When she was with the risen she could feel her head turning blank, not needing to concern herself with analysing her alien surroundings at all times knowing well that her creation knew everything already. She could simply push the thinking to Iris while not doing her other favourite activity of hoarding knowledge. Kia felt a sharp tug on her shoulder and noticed that her face was almost pressed against the wall. "Careful Lady Siri, I think you should go to bed and rest." The human advised pulling the disoriented undead away from the wall she almost walked into. The human held the door open for a while watching the mage rubbing her thighs together as she waddled over to the sofa before finally leaving the undead alone. "Should I have killed her?" Kia asked herself as a pair of clay statues flanking the door came to life. She had promised Iris she wouldn''t kill any humans but there remained a small part of her mind that sought the obliteration of life. Even if she hadn''t promised anything to her favourite the copper-haired human looked more like one of her constructs with one leg clearly not functioning so well. The murderous side of Kia let go making the ancient focus on the pair of golems. She had completed all the enchantments on their bodies but still needed to add colour to their reddish-brown bodies. "Put that in the basket." The girl repeated an elven phrase she heard whenever Iris undressed her dirty clothes to her two subjects who began to undress her. Kia made her way toward the bedroom and climbed into her bed. "Don''t look!" The pale girl turned bright red as a realisation of her bare form hit her mind. The two constructs turned their awaiting gazes away from their strangely behaving Master yet remained at the night table, their blank faceplates staring at their feet. "Y-you can go... and don''t come in until I say." Kia ordered with flushed cheeks watching her two constructs leave the room before grabbing her head. Two kinds of shame made the delicate white flower stare blankly at the door with her arms pressed against her torso. The new kind of shame she only felt after creating Iris, engulfed a humiliating flame across her petite body for the crime of exposing so much of her bare skin while the much older kind of shame seemed to strangle her body''s ability to move for showing weakness around her subjects. Wanting to hide, Kia grabbed the folded shirt hanging on the chair beside the bathroom door. The buttoned-up shirt designed for a much taller torso slid easily over her shoulders and hung down her small frame like a misfitted dress. "Ibis..." Kia gasped as the course fabric scratched her impossibly fair back. A memory of a toothy smile akin to that of a predator toying with its prey caused the Overlord to meekly shudder and fall forward, her inner leg brushing against the hard edge of the bed. "I''m... bad kitten." Ch 244 “Two Sovereigns” "Touch of Decay." Iris casted as her spearhead missed the grey humanoid''s torso and reached toward its head. All along its body, the spot-like eyes opened fully as the malformed slime-covered head of the Spawn began to cave in on itself. Iris pushed her hand down leveraging her height against the monster and keeping her wrist safe from the muscular jaw lunging out of its fleshy sheath. Focused on not getting bitten Iris stumbled forward unexpectedly as her hand lodged itself inside the skull of the monster. The Foul Spawn death''s blow was to swipe its three-fingered hands in front of itself. Caught by the frantic blow Iris hit the brick wall, getting a great deal of unknown black powder all over herself. "Last one?" Iris asked herself coughing as she stared at the decaying Spawn which slumped over the canal before falling into the foul-smelling stream and joining its four other kin. The elf felt robbed that all five of the monsters got away from her leaving her with little more than experience points. If she wanted to prove she had completed her assignment she would need to meander the dark underbelly of Oriripol for who knows how long since she had gotten rather good at navigating the sewers. She a fifty-two-level monster easily dealt with anything inside and she could proudly say that her hunting grounds were the safest region of the entire city. It didn''t matter to her what she attacked as long as she would get paid and level up everything was a free game since unlike humans she regenerated and possessed night vision. Thanks to her race she didn''t have to worry about conserving supplies for fighting her actual targets and avoiding everything else. "I want a warm bath." She scowled at her shoulders stained by the mould or something worse growing between the bricks. "Dead end?" She muttered feeling happy as she noticed the tunnel narrow into a pipe for the waste to slowly flow through. The risen couldn''t know how much time had passed but she decided that finding a dead end marked the end of her day. Following the map inside her mind, the tall undead quickly reached the exit and after a short climb, her raven black hair gleamed in the morning light. Iris took a moment to find the sun in the sky, expecting bells had passed but to her surprise, only a bell had passed. She wasn''t the only shocked person around as a couple of the soldiers garrisoned near the sewer entrance who had grown accustomed to the elf''s going and outings rose their brows at her early leave. Iris headed toward the Academy taking large strides trying to take advantage of the morning sleepiness gripping the city. Reaching their room and opening the door with a swift turn of a key, Iris''s ears twitched as she heard something inside the door hit the floor. "Come out." Unaware of the murderous gaze of a dragon, the risen searched for a human too curious for their own good. Rather than an inquisitive maid, the undead found Kia''s twin constructs motionless on the ground. "What are you two doing?" The constructs waddled on the ground a bit, seemingly learning for the first time how to stand up. Finding it irresistible the elven maid helped her fellow creations and dusted their unfiried clay bodies. "You two were cleaning?" The risen reached for the cloth between the pair, finding it completely dry. If it was Kia, Iris would have tried to distract the curious girl for long enough so that she would forget. The girl did have this tendency to be easily distracted and even if it would be to satisfy her curiosity, Iris would find her creator scrubbing the floor on her knees shameful. She was about to take away the rag, seeing the fruits of her own labour to be cleaner than anyone else. Yet the tall elven maid didn''t stuff the rag into one of the many pockets on her but stood up and opened the door to the servant''s room. "You can''t clean without first wetting the floor, with a dry cloth the only thing you''re doing is sweeping up the dust. Don''t use too much water, just a thin layer before wiping it dry twice for good measure. After you two are done find a place to look like part of the decor," Iris ordered, she had already learned that nicely asking wasn''t something Kia''s constructs responded well to. Additionally, her saviour had created the two specifically for her to be able to spend more time with Kia, a reason so good Iris''s mind didn''t even try to rebel and at least try to be humble about it. "I''m going to wash myself and afterwards, I''m going to go over what you two can do while Kia and I are out." Iris explained where everything they needed was before going into the Master''s bedroom. Through her little lecture, she could feel the two watching her in the same shocked way full of disbelieving younger siblings watching their older siblings after calling one of their parents by their first name. With harsh judgments already laid on her shoulders, the Harbinger couldn''t care less as she closed the door behind herself and undressed, taking special care to not sprinkle the black dust all over her and Kia''s bedroom. In dim twilight, Iris must have looked rather mysterious like a spirit from the past doomed to repeat its last task over and over again. Fortunately drawing water was far simpler in this luxurious bathroom reserved for high nobility than any ordinary washroom Iris experienced. Hot water gushed out from a pipe and she was split between whether the pipe she pulled on created hot water or simply heated it but at the moment the undead couldn''t bring herself to care. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Her race muffled her sense of touch but the constant numbness had made the elf acutely aware of the few things which managed to bring some feeling through her thick skin. Carefully pulling the blue Gift from her hair, Iris set it on a ledge making sure it won''t move anywhere. The tall woman crouched underneath the pipe and undid her hair, washing all the grime which had stuck to it before moving down her gifted body. The long spiral markings all over her body received extra attention until Iris was sure that she was as clean as she could be. "So nice..." Shamelessly sighing in delight, Iris sunk into the bath with a long raven-black veil trailing behind her. The prospects of having a proper bath were simply too seductive to the risen and without thinking she filled up the bath. The water wasn''t as hot as how Kia could make it but it was enough for Iris''s skin to flush with blood from somewhere deep inside her body. The elf sunk to the bottom of the bath and closed her eyes, focusing on the gentle touch of the water encompassing her. When she opened her eyes again, the water had gone cold. Thankfully for the risen she was undead so a short underwater nap was as dangerous as knitting. The cold water slushed around as Iris got out, leaving a wet trail behind her. With a practised motion, she wrapped a coarse towel around her torso before she retrieved her blue flower. "MmmMmm..." Just as Iris was about to open the door she heard a haggard voice. Careful to make no noise the elf pushed the door open. Her brain had to take a moment as she saw her kitten kneeling on the bed with one hand between her legs. Renowned for their hunting skills, elves naturally fell into a hunter''s role wherever they might find themselves. Instincts from her old life made the tall undead creep behind Kia. "!" The soft-skinned bunny didn''t notice Iris''s approach until the elf grabbed both of her wrists, putting an end to Kia''s experimental pleasure. "Ibis!" The necromancer began trying to free herself from the predator''s grasp but no matter how much force she put into her fight, tighter the warm elf held onto both of her wrists. "What were you doing?" Iris pulled the naughty kitten closer. "And more importantly... why without me~" She whispered with a sweet voracious voice into Kia''s ear making the panicked girl, ashamed of getting caught pacified for a moment. Something she would need to work on. "I d-didn''t do anything." The risen almost lost it when Kia spoke, her voice pained by the hint of pleasure taken away from her. "Let''s see~" The elf lifted Kia''s hand finding it completely dry. "Is my kitten telling the truth?" In the eyes of the petite girl wearing the elf''s shirt, Iris could see that she wanted to say something. She had a better idea and tugged on Kia''s body before invading the mage''s mouth. The risen pushed her knee between Kia''s thighs, forcing the perverted maiden to spread her legs wide open. The mage lowered her pale body finding herself helpless against the hoplite before moaning into her captor''s mouth as Iris firmly grabbed her butt cheeks. With a slap marking the girl with a reddish handprint Iris kept the pleading girl kneeling. "Shhh, try to keep quiet or do you want the two to hear what your doing?" Iris pulled back, her calm voice sending shivers down the girl''s spine. The tall raven''s jealous hand travelled down along the Anchor Mark, teasing the girl with her fingernails gliding sensuously along Kia''s perfect stomach. "You really hadn''t touched yourself..." Caught by surprise the elf asked the girl who gasped for air, puffing cold steam into the air. "I forgot," An innocent response almost tricked the elf into thinking her kitten hadn''t attempted to deny her the pleasure of watching her adorably hopeless face, but her lack of panties made the elf press her fingers hard into her soft skin just above Kia''s sex. "MmmmMmmm!" A soft moan escaped the girl''s pursed lips as Iris fondled and rubbed her small breast through the white fabric. A new wetness accompanied Kia''s helpless moans and coos and Iris began to rub her chest along the mage''s huggable back. Occasionally Kia''s hand would travel past her chest attempting to relieve the building pressure in her womanhood forcing Iris to sharply grasp the wrist of the escaping hand bringing her all the way up. As a punishment, the girl would have her hard rock nipples sticking like two mounds through the shirt, pinched sending her just over the edge but never enough to be satisfied. The tall hunter dragged her tongue along Kia''s cheek but instead of surrendering the oddly wild kitten continued to try to hide. Naturally, the hunter''s fingers wrapped around Kia''s neck before the risen could notice the muscles on Kia contracting, ready to dash forward. A lustful glint appeared in the two amethyst as they watched the struggling kitten cease like a statue, with a strange expression. "Rock your hips for me," She ordered causing Kia to do as said with the girl muttering something under her nose. "You like me ordering you?" She asked but was met with the girl completely absorbed in fulfilling herself, leaving a wet blanket on her leg. Kia''s hand rose over her back and began to play with Iris''s ear sending cold bolts through her body. "Nooo." The girl''s hips and legs twitched uncontrollably as her creation pulled away from her. "Lean forward, put your hands in front of you." Iris commanded with the porcelain doll sheepishly doing as she was told. Elven fingers ran across Kia''s spine, having to climb higher as Kia arched her spine. With full access to her womanhood, Iris started to gently play with her kitten. Both of their bodies moved separately with the girl trying to fight the elf each time Iris brought her over the edge, staining the bed with a new dark patch. Each order Iris gave sent the two on an adventure around the bed quickly kicking the covering on the floor while locked between each other legs. The risen lost sense of time, each bell only marked by Kia''s ever loader moans. "Hmm." The tall raven shook, the lingering delight between her legs making the ever-frowning elf smile. Beside her Kia lay still, the short period of respite proving enough for her to fall asleep. The awake undead gently touched the purple crystal pulsating inside Kia''s chest. A strange sense of clairvoyance overtook the satisfied hunter watching her prey bring an end to her feast. "I love you, you''re such a good..." The girl stripped naked at one point and fluttered her eyelashes a strange sleepy yet delighted smile plastered on her face "Iris," Her soul parasite weakly reached her hand toward Iris. Leaning into Kia''s cold grasp, the elf felt delicate fingers do something with her gleaming black hair before unexpectedly being pulled down. "Shhhh, I want to remember this." Unable to pull the monstrous hoplite down the girl hushed her throne, trying her best to hide the afterglow of the hunt. Upon hearing Kia''s words, like a young buck the elf moved forward ready to repeat the night all over again but found the girl falling asleep with a serene expression even this ruthless predator couldn''t desecrate. Unable to resist her Sun and Star''s last order, Iris lay down beside the girl who in her sleep found and picked up Iris''s right hand with what must have been the last shreds of strength, resting it around her slender neck shielding the pinkish bite marks the elf claimed her with. She is so spoiled. The risen with an immortal lapiz-black flower in her hair, kissed the girl on her forehead before allowing the strange undead to use her chest as a pillow. The hot and cold permeated between their bodies equalising into a soothing equilibrium. Ch 245 “Old Ancient”
In the Master''s bedroom where a cold winter''s wind lulled to sleep a pair of monsters, Iris''s ear twitched at the gentle rumble coming from the petite girl glued to her chest. The guardian of this clingy parasite opened her purple eyes and habitually pulled the sleeping doll closer. Flashes of purple light shined through the gap between their bodies as Kia''s crystal reacted to the warm touch. "Such a maiden." Iris said to herself as she watched the necromancer squirm and shudder still experiencing the afterglow of her punishment. The pale girl seemed not too eager to wake up any time soon but unfortunately for the Tyrant, the surface world never stopped and after a period of trying to burry her head deeper between the two soft pillows on Iris''s chest, Kia''s dual-coloured eyes groggily opened. "You can go back to sleep." Iris tempted the mage who responded by puffing her cheeks into a small pout. "Can''t." She answered closing her eyes and murmuring angrily in the direction of the window. The energetic elf lay her hand on the fair doll''s face, exploring it. Listening to the intrusive thoughts, Iris stuck her finger into Kia''s mouth exposing the pearly teeth. A finger sticking out of her mouth, the confused ancient timidly stared at the taller undead who seemed to receive much joy in what she was doing. "Kia, did I ever tell you that you''re cute?" "I ''ink so." "Such a pity, I now lack words to describe you." The amused risen whispered into Kia''s ear. Oddly the delicate doll began to rub her forehead on Iris''s chest inviting a retaliation to come. Iris''s two fingers pressed against Kia''s soft flesh on her pelvis, making the mage let out an embarrassing moan shortly intermixed with a painful reminder of her muscles'' poor stamina. "Does your joints hurt from yesterday?" Hearing the spoil on her angelic song, Iris pulled back. "Yesterrrday?" The white angel purred out. "Yesterday," Iris brought her face in front of her little kitten, her hand gently resting against her stomach which drove the legs of the ancient to a rubbing frenzy. "How was it~" She asked playfully. "How was what?" The ancient responded trying to understand her creation''s question. "Oh no..." Like a thunder to Iris''s perfect world, a tear in the corner of Kia''s golden eye put everything to a torch. "I forgot again, it''s so hazy" The undead mage covered her face in shame, hiding the fairest of sights the poor elf had ever seen. "Iris, I didn''t want to forget. I tried not to forget." A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Kia, Kia, shhhh," Through the bed''s fabric, a dark mist began to seep out and cling to the two undead like resin to insects. The tendrils which Iris had seen rip people apart gently began to swallow Kia''s naked form with utmost patience, each little piece of her handled like a fragile crown jewel. Nothing could be further from how the darkness began to consume the tall harbinger. The shadows flayed and rippled violently around her, rising ever higher before falling like fallen trees on Iris''s body. The elf couldn''t feel the rippling tentacles around her which upon touching her shrunk as if touching a fire. Regardless the shadows continued to try to cover her. Yet, her mind holding calm through the assault couldn''t decide if the shadows were violent towards her or if they were desperately trying to get as close to her as possible. Reaching her hand past the wall of shadow, Iris grabbed her creator and pulled her closer. All and any stimulation from the outside world was drowned out by a wave of cold powerful enough to grow a layer of ice on everything around Kia. "Kia, please calm down. Do it for me." Iris locked her arms around the girl who began to breathe heavily in a rather unnatural way, her chest appearing to vibrate from the task no living being could achieve. Just as Kia seemed to have calmed down, the mage ripped herself away from the risen. Iris saw a flash of white before her precognition activated. In an instant she found herself, yanking her head away from pearly white fangs. "Kia!" The elf''s palm met with the necromancer''s cheek and she pushed down forcing the girl''s face into the pillow. "I''m not allowing you to drink my blood." She swiped the girl''s hand away and raised her voice slightly above her normal tone. "For you... I''m trying to calm down Iris," A muffled voice gripped the elf''s non-existent heart and she instantly let go but the would-be vampire stayed still. "I don''t know any other way." "Dear... do as I say and do not say anything until I let you," Iris ordered the crying girl who looked like a remorseful convict convinced of their never-changing nature. "Focus and listen." She guided the girl''s hand toward her chest letting her slowly lean her entire body forward and rest her head against the warm-blood-filled flesh. With one hand the risen caressed the raven-black hair of her fellow undead while the other one rested on the the purple crystal strangling the light under her palm, making sure as little things could distract the girl struggling with her own mind. "May the Gor take them." The elf mouthed as the toll of a bell shook the silence she had so tenderly cared for. In her hands, Kia had fallen asleep with an ear pressed against her chest. The frost which had appeared had melted into puddles of water, far too eager soaked up by the bed Iris was sitting on. I needed to change it regardless. Her inner maid told her. Her eyes travelled downwards onto the bare statue in her hands. The mist had calmed down and was simply flowing down the bed like a waterfall. She worried about the nature of the mist and about any unforeseen complication of having it pooled like it did inside their room but before she could do anything she needed to ensure Kia''s safety. The undead hoplite wasn''t a mage and magic to her was an incomprehensible force only the System knew the limits of. But she found it strange what Kia was loosing. She felt angry at whatever was messing with her ward''s memory. It wasn''t even her inner hunter eager to brutalise the thing making her kitten forget her efforts to claim her. The bulk of her fury was at the fact that she herself would have killed without a second thought to keep each and every memory of Kia and seeing the ancient, deity to an entire civilisation also care about her memories with her and the pain she saw on Kia''s face brought the stoic guardian to tears. Having time to think about the situation, Iris could have accepted the situation if Kia''s race prevented her from enjoying living''s pleasures. It would have been a simple fact of Kia''s existence which the elf couldn''t do anything about. Yet something didn''t feel right. She could see that the girl''s doll-like body was still experiencing the afterglow of her conquer which meant whatever caused Kia to cry resided inside of her mind. As the bell toll began to die down and the Harbinger dwelled further into her thoughts, the smaller raven stirred to life. "Did you calmed down?" "..." The angel in her hands stared at her. "I did a bad thing, made you angry even if you said you never get angry at me." My Sun and Star why are you speaking for my emotions?" Iris asked and saw that she played her hand wrong as the girl looked to be on the verge of tears after being confronted. "Kiayicu the mind is a sharp blade. Do not, point its point inwards. It really hurts my heart when you get so upset. "...You don''t have a heart," Kia answered, her voice resembling that of a lecturer. "Why are you smiling like this?" "I love it when you are yourself." Iris answered, pulling the clearly tired girl away from the memory topic, for some time at least. "I have a feeling you''re calling me stupid." The raven furrowed her brows in a strange task of mirroring the hoplite from just a moment ago. "Are you calling yourself stupid?" With a quick peck and the necromancer turned into a fiercest feline which continuously let out a deep purr warning the elf to stay away. Ch 246* “Broken Legacy” High above Edor, somewhere in the grey clouds galloping south under the secrecy of the night, a tiny speck of Pruina''s veil broke off and began to flutter toward the ground. If some mage had been frivolous enough to follow this snowflake down its path they would have seen a great canvas of white sprawling under their feet everywhere they looked. On this canvas which was the mortal world, a meandering line of deep dark, sinister, hungry blue grew ever wider the longer the fall took. Eventually, near this single speck of colour, a warm light appeared then another one and another one until on the eastern bank of Vitas a city arose from snow and darkness. The great hive of lights grew ever larger the closer the simple snowflake got until each section of Oriripol could be seen alongside the myriad of streets between which fifty thousand souls were crammed into like ants. Tugged by the wind over the city, the six-sided star danced up and down as it was spun above the brightly lit section of the town above which a hot blanket of smoke would have spelt doom for the tiny star. It cruelly was forced to dance its death bed, unable to coat a small section of the world in white. Just as the fine ice tips began to melt a fickle whim of wind pushed its falling siblings over the thick walls separating each district until the snowflake was released above a smokeless and lightless section of the metropolis. Falling between the thin stone towers sparsely sprinkled over the district, the snowflake''s flight came to its zenith as it began to descend straight down among the company of other of Pruina''s gifts. Through a hole in the wooden roof, it found a way to claim a tiny piece of this world under the cover of its Master''s veil. A tiny candle as thin as an infant''s little finger and only slightly taller burned in the corner of the room. Beside this yellowish-brown tower, a collection of whittled roadside flowers surrounded a figurine. The wooden idol was an odd sight to see in Oriripol where worship of anything other than power was brutalised before the modern human fiefs had split up from the Holy Human Empire. Yet the idol stood in a seat of humble honour but what would have been truly surprising was that it wasn''t depicting an Aspect nor was it a carved personification of the System The idol depicted a dragon sitting expectedly for someone, its wings folded elegantly into a cloak behind him. Staring closely at the statue two red eyes made from noble stones stared soullessly into the space in front of it while on a masterfully detailed body instead of scales someone had carved Lengos into its body so it would appear the word were the scales from afar. "Hurry up, you good-for-nothing freeloaders." An ear-scratching voice demanded from between the floorboards. A thin shadow jerked at the voice, reaching nervously toward the idol before stopping in mid-air. Shuffling closer to the meagre light source a young man emerged from the darkness. "Stay sleeping I''m going to do it, Claire." Remarkably gentle and soothing words left his mouth as he rested his palm against the side of a slightly dirty head which emerged from under a thick sleeping bag. "Alexandre..." Before his younger sister could touch him, the young man had already stood up and was leaving the room. "Where is that snot-nose?" Among the filth and rotting foundations, a woman adorned with fur scoffed at the almost silent man. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "She is asleep." "I''m tired of this mess, pick this up and scrub the floors." The woman without acknowledging her previous question created a bit of water not enough to fill the bucket but the old dog bowl she kicked toward Alexandre was over-brimming with it. The woman looked so out of place inside the hovel amid the marshland on which the downtrodden build their homes out of sight from their magical betters. Her bright and well-groomed dress with a large fan-like fur collar hugging her neck was like a lantern in the dark seas of the Southern Straight inviting but deadly. "Did that thing between your ears finally rot away? Hurry up." The woman shouted at Alexandre who had spaced out for a moment. The teenager went on his knees and soaked a rag in the freezing water. He wasn''t sure why would Magdallen, his stepmother thought that scrubbing the floor would somehow clean the floor but knowing the consequences for him and his sister if he disobeyed the dirt-covered planks would shine. [Cold Resistance Increased] A gentle ring sounded inside his head causing him to stop momentarily. A large frown appeared on his bony face as his numb fingers were clasped around the wet rag despite his willing them to open. Quickly turning around to see if his pause was seen, he saw stepmother counting his father''s money while sitting on a cushioned seat with her legs in the air and a large glass bottle. "That lazy bitch, couldn''t he had left me with more money before he hit the deck," The stench of cheap alcohol permeated the air before a strange sound filled the air as Magdallen ran her hand across her body. "Mmmm, at least Al''sam has potential." It took a lot for Alexandre to not say something to this daemon in human skin. His father had saved as much of his fortune as he could before making a run toward the east some years ago as their family landed on the wrong side of a power struggle in a court of high nobles. Unfortunately for Alexandre and his sister, their real mother had perished due to Godloss just before they left Catalina and on the way, their good-natured father sought a new caretaker for them. The woman from a minor nobility, even lesser in stature than them with soulless fish-like eyes wasn''t liked by either of the siblings from the very beginning but the Old Senchor seemed not to notice, hoping a little time would melt the thick ice. His father would never see that moment happen as their caravan was ambushed by a horde of kobolds when they accidentally got too near the Wetlands. Since that day, the two Senchors had seen many houses, as their supposed caretaker wasted a hard-earned fortune on frivolous things until they had ended up in the slums, where even the ground floor wasn''t safe from an occasional snowflake landing inside through the many unrepaired gaps. "I can''t." He said as the cold water had stolen almost all of the heat in his hands colouring them in purple. His whisper barely reached the wall right next to him before with a swiftness of many years of experience Alex turned around. So absorbed by his pointless task he was that he hadn''t noticed that his stepmother had left. Climbing on the creaky stairs, he wasn''t surprised to see Claire''s glowing pink eyes waiting for him. "What happened!?" Gasping the fourteen-year-old cleric ran over to her slightly older brother, holding his frost-biten fingers in her warm palms. "Shhh, she left and I''m alright." "No your not!" Seeing Claire experiencing the moment as if this was her first time seeing her sneaker brother hurt made him smile a little before he sat down near their sleep bags allowing the self-taught healer to do her work. "Thanks, Acorn." He said ruffling up her hair in the colour of a cured oak. "Stop it," Claire responded wobbling her head left to right trying to shake off her brother''s hand while she healed one of his hands. "Alexandre... is today the day?" "No, I''m afraid that the winter this year is a harsh one." "I know that but, I think we could make it out there." Claire''s eyes which never lost their glow stared intently at Alexandre who silently worked his jaw on his tongue thinking. "If this was any other city, Claire I would have already left with you but... if she goes to her new lover and speaks of our escape that mage will find us." The divination mage the Magdallen was seeing was one of these rare mages who had built their tower in the slums, towering over the common riffraff like the gods they thought they were. From what he overheard, the mage was maddeningly rich and somehow Magdallen had managed to get employed in his spire and begin to lure him. "But why would she, she doesn''t care about us, Alex. I don''t understand." "If she ever saw your hair the way they really are, she would have cut them off, Claire. I don''t think her pride would allow her to let us go." "Alexandre, I don''t think I can keep seeing you come up those stairs harmed. Please, I''m sure we will make it. I can heal people for money and you..." "Steal?" The thief said. "No, you could get money as an adventurer. I saw through the window one of them coming back and helping his family move out while paying off their debt. If he could do all of that I''m more than confident we could escape." Claire said clinging to his hands while excitedly retailing her ideas. "Tomorrow then, the moment she leaves again." Ch 247* “Senchor’s Fate” The sweet blanket of sleep covered the Senchor siblings as the weather outside worsened, a thick soup-like fog flowed down the city''s streets like an omen of what could the Live Giver do if angered. Despite the foreboding weather, shadows could be seen moving in the fog. Across Vitas, a city might have halted completely if its streets were flooded with such thick fog in fear of the creatures which liked to hunt under the grey veil. But in Oriripol, such nonsense didn''t fly. The price paid to stop the metropolis was seen by the mages to outway the lives of the commoners lost on the off chance the fog would harbour frogmen. Even if the Oriri mages would have found a scrap of empathy for the magicless masses they lord over, no amount of empathy could have made the Sophists lift their iron grip away from the city''s neck, given the delicate situation in the city. The thief lightly sleeping near the shrine opened an eye to the grey and colourless world as he heard someone scream. He turned around trying to go back to sleep and saw the restless cleric who had a habit of kicking in her sleep, looking completely serene. What Alexandre assumed was a gang disciplining a whore on their territory had become natural for the two to an extent where their younger selves would be staring horrified at their indifference. The grim reality was that if the two woke up every time something like this happened in earshot, both of them would have dropped dead due to sleeplessness Alexandre grunted as the frantic screams of the woman got louder and strangely enough more familiar. Before his mind could fully process what was happening the sound of people bursting through the flimsy door rose both of the fallen nobles awake. "Get everything worth anything out of here," A man demanded, his magically amplified voice causing a waterfall of dust to be freed from between the timber. "I''m going to teach you, kaffar the meaning of fear." The two siblings looked at each other, hands covering their ears before letting go as the man''s voice returned to normal. Out of morbid curiosity, Alexandre crawled toward a certain section of the floor on his stomach, the nails once holding the floor together had rusted away a long time ago allowing him to peak into the room below. Armed men were going back and forth carrying everything they could out of the building while their stepmother lay on her knees her purple hands holding a fur scarf over her face. Standing in the centre of the room like a hawk was a man with a long dark blue robe with white trim and an equally vibrant turban with small mite-size gems which caused the top of his head to resemble the night sky, as the gems twinkled in the soft light. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "How much do you estimate we recovered?" The mage snapped at one of the armed men. "Not much Magus, I would be surprised if we could sell everything for a single golden coin." "What about the property?" The mage''s words caused Magdallen to jerk, causing her to lower her guard. Alexandre found it difficult to believe that the bruised and bloody mess was once his father''s wife, although her face seemed rather untouched. "Given the locale? Two gold at most." Upon hearing the words, the magus pulled a wand out of his robe, and in a flash, static energy travelled in a host of white-blue pillars between his robes and the tip of the metal wand. "I had stayed out of the conclave for you slag, and what do I get? Nothing! You had begged me to perform this telling me that you''re as noble as they get. What sort of bitches must have been your parents to dilute such a noble bloodline, huh care to explain or are you going to whine and cry more?" Alexandre wasn''t sure if Magdallen registered any of the words said as her bloodshot eyes stared widely at the wand in front of her. "Instead of an elixir which would make me THE Magus of the order I wasted recourses and face because of you. Imagine, an elixir of true rejuvenation, something which hadn''t been seen in years. How much money it could have made for us." "S-so-sorry." "Shhhh, I''m debating how to kill you for your lies." "N-no, you c-can''t." In the stepmother''s eyes, disbelief weld up into tears as she stared at the Magus, powerless to do anything. "I absolutely can. You''re a simple tool to be used and discarded by us. This is not the West, your dubious bloodline didn''t save you from whoring yourself out and it wouldn''t stop me from ending you I know you have something I can use to recoup my losses and you''re the sort of woman who likes to hide shiny do-das. Give them to me and I might spare you." From above, the Senchor could see the muscles on Magdallen tense up as she fought off the urge to look behind herself. Toward a loose brick near which he had seen this pompous woman lay on her stomach looking rather paranoid about the secrecy of what she was doing. "I do, but promise me to spare me." She said grasping onto the mage''s cloak. "Whatever you say." "I''m the guardian of two noble kids upstairs... from a different better family than mine. I got them after their father died on the trail." A strange smile flowered on Magdallen''s face as the joy of escaping death seemed to overwhelm her. "Such a..." Before Alexandre could finish his course he stood up and grabbed his sister, yanking her off the floor. "You do have them." "The girl is a mage! Please let me go now." Their supposed-to-be stepmother shouted causing a fury of footsteps to head toward the top floor. "We need to run." The thieving Senchor told his sister. "But where?" "Through the window," He said carrying the cleric. "Jump first, if something happens heal yourself and run I will be short behind you." Without much hesitation the supposed-to-be noble daughter climbed out of the window and jumped down, landing on the muddy ground. "Stop!" A soldier shouted as he barged into the room with a wooden truncheon. "Claire run!" Alexandre shouted as he climbed out of the window. He watched as his sister sprinted toward the fog before soldiers caught her, throwing her onto the ground with a great splash. "Got you." He felt someone''s hand on his shoulder pulling him inside before the world went black accompanied by a loud thump inside his skull. Ch 248* “Captivity” "Put them on the cart and chain them up," Al''sam waved at his servants before turning to the woman licentious clinging to his robes. "Grab her too." "You said you would spare me! Al''sam please have so humanity-" "Silence," The Geni''i''s hand connected with the disgraced noble''s cheek causing her to hit the deck. "Don''t sully my name with your words. I said that you''re not going to die and not that you''re going to leave this hole free. Albeit..." His dull beer-brown eyes narrowed as he brought Magdallen''s powdered face to view, holding her by both cheeks. "I could throw you in a cage surrounded by those brutes, unlocked of course but that seems like such a waste. How about you give me all the jewellery you are hiding somewhere and I can find you a more suitable assignment, the more you give me the better. Al''sam could see that the woman was at an edge and pushing her further might break her. He could dish out punishment but couldn''t take it so he foresaw the pretty-faced weakling to completely lock herself in a shell. It''s not like he was against mind-breaking his property but he wasn''t a lover of vegetables, especially getting them at the very beginning. The magus watched as Magdallen gripped the rope he had thrown with her remaining vitality, running all over the house and depositing trinkets in front of him despite her injured leg. Good training happened when the slave wasn''t aware of it, so Al''sam didn''t bother moving from his spot not wanting anything to disturb Magdallen''s frenzy. It was somewhat admirable how strongly she clung to life, especially as an outsider who had bought into the fantasy of humans achieving godhood. Before long the woman sheepishly approached the mage, a carpet of gifts in the shape of dresses and minor jewellery. Yet this tribute lacked something and Magdallen knew it, she needed something to catch a man''s attention to ensure that she could return her life to normal. After a short break, she quickly ran upstairs carefully placing her feet so as to not fall through the floor. Approaching the nest of the vermin she leaned over it reaching her hand toward a wooden carving. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Ugly." Magdallen lamented as she stared at the thing, taking in every single blemish the statue had gained after the many years of its existence. Without much thought, she kicked the blanket and searched for something long and narrow finding a lockpick in a pouch at the foot of the makeshift bed. There was truly no end to how much trouble Alexandre had caused her, from bringing guards into her house to obscuring her efforts to discipline Claire into bringing some gold into the house rather than being a freeloader. Holding the wooden dragon under her arm she pressed the flat end of the metal bar behind its eye, carefully shiming it behind the ruby. "Strenght Reinforce." A meek yellowish light shimmered around her and a moment after the wooden eye socket began to show a crack before the upper part of the skull shot out into the air, spraying splinters everywhere. "Huh?" What she had assumed were two small rubies acting as the dragon''s eyes turned to be one giant gem half the size of her palm. "Why would someone hide this?" Magdallen found herself asking while pulling splinters from her hair. A great big smile overtook the noble as she hurriedly sprinted downstairs, sure that even if enslaved she could live comfortably and maybe eventually... she would think about it later. POV Change A distant sound of wheels on the cobblestone began to grow clearer before the entire void Alexandre had found himself in jolted upward as the cart bounced on a pothole. Awaken by the jolt, the Senchor found himself in a cage covered by a blanket which didn''t quite reach all the way down causing anything above his head to disappear into a dark void. Trying to stand up, a metallic rattle filled the cage before he could feel the chain around his legs and arms taut to its fullest. "Claire! Claire?" "Shut up I''m trying to sleep." Someone shouted back. Distraught and feeling a pounding headache the scion of House Senchor began to feel the metal bars around him in the twilight searching for hinges, locks and anything else he could pick open. His spirit deflated as he couldn''t find anything which would remotely look like a keyhole. Did they fuse the side together? The thief felt like a worm on a hook as his imagination went wild with ideas of horrible things they could do to him stuck in a cage without escape. His eyes darted toward his feet where thick iron shackles bound his legs to a hook on the floor. Alexandre tried to bring his hands in front of his face finding the chain too short for even such a simple movement. "Ethereal Lockpick." He bent forward and activated an ability. On the palms of his hand, a dark translucent lockpick began to take shape. Pickpocketing was his greatest strength but he considered himself a good picker. He should have all four locks unlocked in a short moment and then he could really examine the cage for a way to escape and to Claire. As his brow gathered sweat while he wrestled with the strange unpickable lock, the sunlight began to disappear from front to back as the cart pulled into a building. "Wake up all of you," Someone shouted as the blanket covering the cart''s cargo was unexpectedly ripped away. "Let''s greet the fresh meat with gusto!" Ch 249* “Fiikhindqah The Timeless!” "Speed this up, I don''t have all day." The voice of the overseer filled the warehouse. The entire wagon shook as a person, a woman with short dark hair climbed on top of Alexandre''s cage. That''s where it was. He said to himself feeling stupid while staring at the metal cylinders on the top of the cage. Instinctively his hand reached out toward the exit only to be jerked back by the chain keeping him seated on the hard floor. The woman took much more time than he would expect in unlocking the cage appearing to be fumbling with the key. Having nothing better to do, Alexandre panned his head around searching his surroundings for information. An army of workers all wearing padded leather armour buzzed around the twelve wagons parked in a depression resembling dockworkers busy with unloading cargo. In the midst of the chaos, his eyes keenly searched for Claire in the many cages he could see but from where he was, he couldn''t see much. In this grim situation filled with screams of those with faster-working jailors, he appeared to be one of the lucky ones given that he didn''t have to share a cell unlike some who were packed like sardines. Still bound and with the lock to the chain inside the cage, the Senchor wondered how the slavers would begin to unlock him. He didn''t plan on fighting them, it would be a waste of stamina he needed to escape to try to make a run for it in the one place the slavers expected it the most. "Pa, this one has attachment worn off." The woman raised her head and spoke to the grey-haired man crouching in a different cage. "What about the reserve handles?" Finished with whatever they were doing with the top of the cages, the short man hopped on the metal above Alexandre. "Yes, but can you see this? It''s rusted all the way through." "Yeah, those cables look like they could snap at any moment," The man pulled a red-brown rope causing rusty flakes to rain down on the Senchor. The awfully large cylinder he thought were hinges turned out to be used in storing metal rope making the thief bewildered again on how will he be freed from the tiny metal prison. "We will have to ask the mage nicely to put this on a pulley. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. With this Alexandre lost sight of the man as he jumped off making the entire wagon shake back and forward leaving the young woman who quickly leapt onto the neighbouring cage. The time seemed to pass slower than usual as the Senchor scion waited for something to happen. The people walked around the cages and enough time passed that even the screams died down replaced by the choir of footsteps. "Whoa!" His body swung forward as the cage next to him, containing an unconscious man lifted upwards, its metal glowing with hot red light revealing the runes going through the bars. "Where do they get the energy to scream like that?" Alexandre asked himself as lamenting screams filled the shipping area once again. The cages are slowly being levitated over to the roofed corner of the cargo hall. Eventually, the metal under Alexandre pushed against him as a group of men navigated it onto a slab of wood with four wheels before using it to wheel him towards others. "Claire!" He shouted toward the unloaded slaves still hoping to hear his sister''s voice. "Put him down and begin the attitude test." The overseer ordered the man to push Alexandre''s cage. Without unloading him from the loader the slavers finally showed why they hadn''t let anyone from their cages as they lifted planks of wood and built them up forming a wall around the captured. Expectedly people began to pound on their metal confines begging, shouting, cursing and wailing until the last cusp of light was nailed down leaving them with only themselves.
POV Change In a rotted hamlet, an eyeless statue of a dragon defiled and headless began to shake. Possessed by some supernatural force the wooden idol hovered over the wooden planks, sending splinters crashing against the walls as the light the colour of pigeon feathers began to shine through the word Lengos carved into its wooden body. "Behold... my glory, mortals. For I, Fiikhindqah... the Timeless... awaken to fulfil... my Legos," An ethereal voice boomed from the centre of the grey ball which hung a man''s height above the ground. "Where is my awakener?" Befuddled the voice quietened down before a lizard''s head emerged from the light. "Oh, great now I have to find whoever owned the statue before finally I can set myself free." All the power of the voice disappeared as the room dimmed until coming back to the dark twilight of before. "They couldn''t have died on me like this seeing how the jewel hadn''t TP''ed back into this noggin of yours and I was summoned... Damn that Hero for not making a better working curse. At least upgrade it so I know where the guy I''m meant to give wishes to." The Dragonoid kicked the statue of the mighty True Dragon before swivelling its head around its surroundings. The winged lizard resembled a larger version of a gecko but with wings folded on its long snake-like back. A series of taps followed each time the greyish Dragonoid moved from one side of the house to another with incredible speed, leaving only a pale shadow behind. "Another cycle?" The dragon poked its tongue out of its mouth and licked it as instead of staring at a lush forest his neck bent backwords trying to fit the entirety of the glowing mountain in one eyeful. Ch 250* “Ringstarter”
Sofia looked up from her work, she could hear the vein in her ear pump blood so quiet was the room. In front of her stretched out a forest worth of bowed heads, immersed in finishing their work. They had a bell to finish a dozen or so enchantments ranging from fundamental and rugged wards to delicate and precise enchantments meant for alchemy tools. She was about halfway through but without a way to judge time she had no idea how much she had left. Ironicly enough the part she was working on is meant to end up in a bellmeter. "?" Air filled the Junker''s cheeks as she turned her head left and saw the girl disassembling her enchanting station while the twelve colourful metal parts were neatly organised in front of her by their size. "Lady Siri? What are you doing for the Throne''s sake?" Her whisper filled the quiet workshop causing some students to turn around and stare into the corner the two were pressed into. Lady dar Blackworm and her guide were the only ones allowed to sit together which caused Sofia to brim with delight with the opportunity to see the Gift, as she called the girl whenever the seemingly endless gifts the System had given her were at the forefront of Sofia''s mind. "Are you finished already?" The blond enchantress''s eyes went wide as she picked up the glowing metal lever enchanted with water-seeking. Enchanted items always glew in a way, especially the runes in which the enchantment was held. The light was always a delicate halo or a moonlight lamp and not the torch-like glow which pained Sofia''s eyes the longer she marvelled at it. "Why are you staring into the light? Human eyes receive Light damage if you stare for so long." The pale mage grabbed hold of the lever and leveraged it out of Sofia''s hands. "I have never seen such a thing, Siri." "You said to do my best. Do humans not enchant their items to such a level?" "Do? Rather they can''t. I had never seen someone create such a-" Without any warning, the metal parts lost their colour, and the elaborate symbols capturing the magic began to flake off, similar to a discarded Status card. "Lady Siri?" "Oh, the enchantments all broke..." The steel mask visibly shook as it tried to allow something underneath it to punch through. "C-could I watch you enchant?" The high noble leaned onto her guide, making her colourful eyes appear ever-vibrant as a hint of desperation entered her voice. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Of course Lady Siri, I don''t see a problem with this." The Junker''s heels wanted to click against each other but she held this habit for long enough to dissipate on its own. Fixing her posture she angled herself in such a way for Lady Siri to see what she was doing without it being obvious to outsiders. Just as she was about to start she felt something tug on her cuff pulling her arm toward the panicked show off. "Sofi-ah, how will I do these?" The girl asked picking up one of the parts Sofia had finished. "In this book, between pages seventy-eight and hundred and twenty-two, those are the parts we need to do." Sofia held still for a moment hearing her own albeit strangely endearing rendition of her name before she opened the still-locked manuscript wobbling on the half-deconstructed support. "No strange lights Lady Siri this time, understand? Your message won''t land well if you are going to fail a class." The girl nodded before resting her chin on Sofia''s shoulder, looking far more relaxed than a moment prior. The roar of a bell passing caused the classroom to be filled with the sound of bones snapping and tired sighs as people began to stretch their petrified spines. Joining them was Sofia who almost hit the high noble as she spread her arms above her head into a cross. "How did you do?" "I don''t know." The girl said while a dozen of enchanted items lay in front of her. Half of them looked precisely like the ones shining a dim light into Sofia''s sea-green eyes while the other half, the parts which Sofia had finished before Siri had asked for her help looked like diamonds. They were not as flashy as her previous enchantments but to Sofia''s eyes, it was a far prettier sight. Maybe it was because she was an enchantress that the runes arranged in a strangely mechanical and angular fashion appealed to her or perhaps the human eye had a soft spot for shapely tiles but regardless her eyes couldn''t peel themselves off. She had viewed the girl''s odd need to show off as a necessary thing she had to do to achieve her goal but for this moment the Junker hated that fashion dictated that the glow of an enchantment corresponded to its beauty. Whoever had come up with such a lie had to be publicly struck down for forcing the girl to hide her runes in the blinding light. "I''m sure it''s going to be alright." Sofia felt that the girl, to accomplish her goal wanted to remain humble even with these masterpieces on the table. Feeling a sense of duty toward the pale noble she followed in lock step saying what she thought the girl wanted to hear, accidentally patting her hair in the process as the Blackworm rested her head waiting for her mana to recharge. "How did the two talkative women do?" The lecturer approached Sofia and she gave him a polite nod while spreading her arms to point at the two dozen parts, also beginning to feel her strength leaving her body. "Oh, you actually finished everything?" The Oriri man poked the air with his finger counting each enchanted part. "We did Sir." "Did Lady dar Blackworm enchant these?" He pointed at the pile closest to the girl who lazily watched what was going on from Sofia''s shoulder. "Yes, she did." "Lady Blackworm, why do you have such radically different enchantment styles?" The man asked the girl while picking up one of Sofia''s parts. "...Nevermind you don''t have to answer." He said while tapping two identical parts against each other beside Sofia. "Sir, Lady Siri''s first batch failed so she copied me to try to save time." She answered. To be honest with herself Sofia had no clue why the girl even bothered coping with her work. Somehow an entire half a dozen enchantments behind, the girl had managed to tie her at the very end. "Hmmmmm, if you had finished there is no excuse for the rest of them. " The greybeard raised his voice enough for people around them to hear before marching to the front of the class. "Everyone, double the pieces you haven''t completed and bring them tomorrow!" And with this, the class ended with an accompanied chorus of moans as only the two appeared to have finished. "Why is everyone staring at us?" The raven''s black hair rubbed against Sofia''s skin as the girl moved her head following the parade of anger and exhaustion. "Not everyone it seems." Sofia answered as she saw one familiar face running against the current trying to get to them. Ch 251* “Taxes She Needs”
*Sigh* I felt my shoulders slump as I stared at a half-finished piece which was counted and logged by a collared servent. I wasn''t good at enchanting, I''m not good at anything really but I needed to give back something to my family... My throat began to hurt as tears began to well up around my eyes. Trying to avoid anyone seeing me I closed my eyes and faked a yawn before lowering my head as the yawning began to draw for far too long. Beside my head, a paper crumbled causing me to almost jump out of my seat. Did I destroy it? I stared at a small package with an imprint on my forehead in utter horror. Even the tiny bowtie holding the thing together was slowly untieing itself, finding endless ways to prolong this show. I can give this to her! I wanted to run away but I found myself blocked in by the giant queue of students trying to leave through the small door at the very front. A funny feeling crawled onto my back sending shivers down my spine. I knew where her Ladyship dar Blackworm was, she and Lady Junker had passed by me at the beginning of the class. The feeling of being watched pulled on my neck like reins on a horse, wanting me to turn my head around and to satisfy this odd sense humans had. I can''t! Once our eyes meet there is no way I can say no to her Ladyship! How could I give her this after what she had already done for me? In one moment the backs of fellow students filled my view alongside my pathetic attempt at enchanting and in the next the world became blurry with two glowing orbs of sun and moon piercing through the tears. "Lady Aoife, are you feeling alright?" Her Ladyship''s guide spoke up sounding concerned. "You look rather devasted by something." Ohh no, now I can''t escape. "Yes, everything is as it should be," I stood up to meet the two, attempting my best to hide the crumbled present behind me. I tried my best but while Lady Sofia watched me, Her Ladyship dar Blackworm leaned to the side, balancing on one leg trying to see what was behind me. "Lady Siri I wanted to give you this cake as an infinitely insufficient show of my appreciation...But I crumpled it..." The pale princess didn''t even wait for me to finish as she snatched the box from me, seemingly unconcerned by the fact that the cream cake had been squished into a mould of my forehead. "I don''t think she cares about such things." Lady Sofia said into my ear as out of nowhere a silver spoon rippling internally with magical fire appeared in Lady Siri''s hand. Does she keep ancient relics in her sleeve? "Yeah, I would get used to seeing ridiculous things when near Siri." She said pushing my jaw upward and closing my mouth. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "You''re talking as if I will spend time with Her Ladyship." "I don''t see a problem with that Aoife Milliantel, we intend to take a break for a bell and you''re welcome to come with us." The blond-haired angel stood there for a moment watching me before turning around to minister on Lady Siri, giving me a little wave as they began to leave. I wasn''t sure why I followed the two, recalling the events of the last time I met with Lady Siri made me cringe from embrassemt of my mistakes. Not only did I make a fool of myself and harm her, Lady Siri was honestly scary. The way she could stay perfectly still and simply mutely watch defying all unwritten rules of noble meets had a bone-chilling effect. There was being rude and not uttering a single word and there was the aloofness of the perfect noble radiated knowing how far down we were from her. The difference between a high noble and the next closest rank was immense. Unlike other nobles who needed to combine to become a power which the crown needed to respect, an individual high noble house was one of the keys to power the monarch needed to sway to their side to keep the throne. I could feel the cold sweat gathering on my skin as the petite high noble in front of me turned around to see if I was following her. That woman''s family held as much power as other of the country''s entire estates of clergy, commoners and nobility. I sort of wanted to stop and wait for them to pass, seeing if they would even notice my disappearance. I needed to get to work on my homework to not disappoint my parents and I wasn''t even a true-blooded noble, I''m certain that they wouldn''t miss me for even a second. "Lady Milliantel could you sit here, I''m going to tell Annette to prepare a tea for three." Lady Junker said pointing to a seat right next to the Firmusian. "I-" My voice tried to leave me, trying to protest her decision but the Junker exited and I was left solely alone with the ice-cold noble. Is this some kind of trap? Will she be amusing herself by watching me somehow fail? "You look like a carcass ready for an autopsy." "Huh?" I blinked as I tried to wrap my mind around the strange sentence I wasn''t sure I heard right. "Your eyes are wide open and hazy while your lower jaw slowly opens by its own weight pushing it down." I stared at Lady dar Blackworm for a moment before I sat down. I must have been accidently staring at her... wait she spoke up to me. "Appologise Lady Siri." I wasn''t quite sure if I should be surprised by the morbid comparison the delicate-looking noble gave me or that she said something without half a bell of awkward silence. "Annoyi..." A quiet grumble brushed against my ear but I couldn''t make out what she said. "Y-you said something, Lady Siri?" "I was grumbling. Do you have more deliciousness?" She leaned closer to me with a ravenous hunger burning in her glowing eyes. "No my lady, I only brought that cream cake for you." "Ohhhhh." The Firmusian on the edge of her seat deflated before lazily slumping onto the backrest. "I might be able to buy more cakes for you once I finish my homework." I responded causing the painted-like woman to jump out of her gloomy painting. Does she really like cake that much? "Homework?" Lady Siri said cocking her head to the side in a rather adorable way. "Yes, the thing our lecturers assign to us at the end of each class." "Lady Siri is far too quick to have any homework left," Lady Sofia emerged from the door and sat down opposite to me. "I envy her ability to work so fast, although she does make mistakes sometimes. " The blond turned her emerald eyes onto the damestar raven-like girl who gained a confused frown before nodding at her own failure for some reason. "We are all humans." I whispered fiddling with my fingers trying not to look at Lady Siri and her stainless clothes. "Exactly, and since we all make mistakes we easily forgive," Sofia continued while her maid began to pour tea for us. "So, Aoife do you have anything to talk about?" "Me?" "Well, yes. You see Lady Siri usually contains reading books or napping so having another person is a welcome change." "I don''t think I have anything interesting to say. I spend my days trying to pay attention in class." I took a sip of the bronze colour tea letting its spiced taste spread all over my tongue. "I really don''t think I fit in here with the likes of Lady Siri. Even my homework is far less advanced than anything you can do in class. "That''s not true." The Junker said as I pulled out the sheet I had written all the homework I was given which included writing a ten-page write-up. "Deliciousness." Without any warning, the pale shadow flanking both of us leaned toward me and snatched the page out of my hands. "Lady Siri?" "I will finish your homework and you can give me tax." "Tax?" I asked and saw Lady Sofia shake her head. "Lady Siri you can''t just demand everyone give you cake, it''s unhealthy to eat only sweet things." The Junker wagged her finger at the high noble a sight I thought I would never see in my life. The girl''s eyes became so wide as she seemed to plead with her guide. "It''s fine Miss Junker, I don''t want her Ladyship to do my homework but-" "No, Siri is doing it again. Please you can''t do someone else homework both of you can get into trouble." "Hmmm," The strangely active winter scion tapped her chin with her finger, her face still frozen in the very serious expression she always wore. "But I can help, and if I help that means she can pay tax faster!" Ch 252* “Rude Interuption”
"Ibis... no so many colours..." Resting against my shoulder a certain high noble was taking a restless nap, talking to herself. "? ???? ????? ?????... ?????? ??????? ????????..." The girl with boundless gifts caused her two fellow nobles to pause as her voice tugged on something deep inside us. "In what language did her Ladyship speak right now?" Aoife was the first one to break her petrification, carefully examining the Blackworm. "I think that Lady Siri might be bad at controlling her power while sleeping." I answered feeling the pressure loosen before reaching over and closing Siri''s slightly open mouth before stroking her sleek velvety hair. What is she using to keep her hair looking like that? "Even after using so much mana her Ladyship can cast such powerful spells." I watched as an awed spark filled the two purple eyes belonging to the red head which then pulled the corners of her mouth into an awed smile. I wasn''t sure how to feel about the entire situation, as the Blackworm''s close confidant I felt oddly proud to have another member join our cabal. Yet the way Aoife looked up at the sleeping Gift like a literal angel felt odd. It felt wrong as a frontier noble to see the high noble completely enrapture this girl with only the kindest of gestures a noble could offer, saving her face and extending a helpful hand when needed. All this is a result of Siri''s quick thinking at Aoife''s clumsiness. Possibly the scariest part was that I wasn''t quite convinced that the cryomancer hadn''t somehow orchestrated the windmage''s fall. As expected of the dar Blackworm. This dark eminence sleeping peacefully on my shoulder had seemed to burn through her sugar-induced enthusiasm, causing the cold stoic mask to return to her pale face even in her slumber, leaving her two subjects with a small notebook filled with what felt like some sort of Oriri heresy. After muscling her way to helping Aoife with her homework she pulled a notebook and began to speak while burning letters onto the pages. The Academy might had a few rules but the few that it had were like ancient metals, unbendable and unrustable. But you do not say no to a high noble who you had seen almost kill a fully armoured knight. "This feels like it shouldn''t work but at the same time it makes too much sense." The redhead holding a book with an obsidian black cover scratched at her hair trying to read the contents of it. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. To Siri''s credit, she hadn''t created a simple cheatsheet but something possibly worse. If it had been a cheatsheet I wouldn''t have wanted to be a part of this strange confectionary extortion racket but the ice doll had written something which invoked the dangerous feelings of curiosity from me. Unlike what we were taught, the girl wrote about the modularity of spells. Rather than slamming our heads against the wall like a book containing each enchantment and trying to learn off as many of them as we could, the girl drew out a few elaborate shapes which felt somewhat familiar as I had drawn them hundreds of times inside the larger rune of enchantment. Certainly, there were mages who had thought of the same idea. I had even read a book on a kindred topic. Unfortunately magic wasn''t a simple tool one could waggle around like a hammer but an entity in it itself. The magical glyphs which are seen when casting a spell or enchanting were a form of language. We can''t converse with the literal gift of the Aspects but just like with Common or any other mortal language certain phrases do something even if we can''t understand each individual word in the phrase. Yet the girl had wrote with utter confidance what each sign meant. I wanted to shake Siri awake as I struggled to understand how she could be so confident about the meanings of these age-old glyphs used before the current races of Niuran walked on its surface. "I don''t understand how it meant to be easier, I feel like my brain is melting." My fellow conspirator complained as she scribbled words onto a tissue rather than the book in her hands. The worst part of it all was that even if the girl had somehow cracked the proverbial code, it escaped me how we were meant to use this knowledge. I can open a door using a Unlock Lock spell but I struggle to see how Multiply Power, Capacitor or a Fuse strung into a certain order could do it. Fuse? Does she want to set a timer on a spell? "I-I can''t understand this." She said before flipping the book around, looking sad. "Her Ladyship''s expectations of me are far too generous." "I can''t figure it out too. I think that she simply forgets that we are not soo... learned." I said trying to put the strange knowledge she wrote in the nicest way possible. "She is far too intelligent for us." She responded with wander-struck eyes watching the sleeping girl while I tried to not make a comment about the many questionable things the high noble asked me about. "So will the other half be useful to you?" I asked. "Ohh, of course having a summary of all of our compulsory reading material will be very helpful," Aoife said pressing the notebook to her chest before stopping and double-checking the book''s cover. "D-do you really think I can keep this? It looks really expensive." "She said you can keep it." "I know but all of this, the notebook, the summary and even this modular theory it all feels like I should be paying with actual coinage and not food." "Lady Siri might be a little too rich for her own good. Isn''t that right?" I scratched the girl behind her ear causing the talking statue to emit a deep defensive snarl. "How is the tea?" I asked as quickly pulling my hand away and noticing that Annette had returned with hot water. "The tea? Oh, sorry I didn''t pay attention to its taste. I was thinking," The redhead stopped twirling her long hair. "The conclave has ended and it doesn''t sound good." "You know what happened during it?" I asked. Even other Oriri didn''t know what the Geni''i were discussing behind closed doors nor what prophesy the Door gave. "Not me... I live next to the Kuprum quarters and I sometimes, occasionally talk to them." Aoife hurriedly said as if wanting me to gloss over the information. From what I cared she could speak to anyone she wanted and Lady Siri seemed like a person who also didn''t care or knew to care about the status of the people she spoke to. I''m sure she will get less anxious over time. "Could you tell me what happened during the conclave?" "S-shouldn''t I speak when Lady Siri wakes up?" The woman explained. Does she not trust me with the information or she doesn''t want me to take credit for her connections? "You''re not going to tell me?" "...No, no you are right I will tell." The adopted noble clutch her fists and opened her mouth only for the door behind us to be thrown open. Ch 253 “The Door” "Can I speak to Lady Sofia Junker for a moment?" A female mage, a native to the Academy called toward the group. "Ehhh..." Surprised by the sudden call the Junker pointed at the sleeping high noble firmly using her shoulder as a headrest. Deaf or unbothered by the Blackworm''s comfort the mage past her prime rudely waved the noble with her finger and already turned her body to leave. The Western Edorians might have been Oriripol''s guests and needed to conduct themselves according to their laws but to be ordered like livestock by someone who wasn''t a lecturer came with a particular shock. "Aoife could you please?" The blonde enchantress motioned to her fellow noble trying to gently leave the cold embrace of the ice maiden. "I see what''s that about." She said wearing a slight frown before leaving. Deprived of the source of warmth the greedy ancient straightened her back before slamming her head against the human holding her. "Auch." "Sub-geck?" The undead mumbled noticing the disappearance of the faint figment of Iris she was meant to study. "Subject?" She called out again sensing her somewhere nearby. "Your Ladyship, Lady Sofia had left for a moment," The red-headed noble tried her best to not wince as she spoke. "She will probably return soon." The pale mage took a moment before her colourful eyes unglued themselves. She began to swivel her head around like an owl causing the human beside her to giggle. "Wat?" "N-nothing Lady Siri... just the way you move if I may, is rather adorable." The undead without her source of heat took the compliment as naturally as she could, taking it as another data point while staring unblinkingly at the mortal. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "D-did I offend your Ladyship in any way?" "No." The necromancer rested her hand on the human''s chest trying to find another source of the comfortable warmth. Above the annoying human, a cloud of fear gathered causing Kia to furrow her brows as if nothing was happening. She didn''t understand why people asked her such an annoying question, she never got angry because of their annoyance simply wishing them to stop. Getting angry at such a thing was like getting angry at a shambler for being slow, a ridiculous, irrational thing. And yet it didn''t matter who asked her this stupid question they all wore the same face, even the human in front of her. "Lady Siri?" The human spoke up like a squirrel poking her head from its burrow, timidly and ready to dive back in. "Speak." "W-what is that spell you''re charging?" She said tilting her head backwards as if the girl was holding a knife to her neck. "I was examining you." The black-green circle hovering sinisterly above Aoife''s chest faded like a morning fog into nothingness. "Ohh, thank you for being concerned about me," Kia watched as the ugly sharp cloud of fear dispersed and was replaced by a gleam in the human''s eyes which felt oddly familiar. "Did you find something?" Watching the human, Kia couldn''t understand how these primitive souls worked as dark clouds once again clung to the grey-clocked human. Just because she stopped examining her didn''t mean that she found something. Do humans get scared whenever they leave a physician? The ancient asked herself before recalling not seeing any humans who resembled a physician like her. What do they even do to put their kind to their deserved rest? "Lady Siri, you look like you''re thinking about something profound." "I didn''t find anything?" The girl with a frown borrowed from a certain elf. "Eh-" The red-headed human jaw slacked open. "Never mind." Unlike her Iris or Sofia, the human didn''t stop and began to explain what she meant. Normally the girl would have frowned even more but she found herself staring at the human whose cheeks were suddenly bright pink before speaking. "Lady Siri, would you happen to know what happened during the Conclave?" "No." Kia answered, she had heard the word being spoken by Sofia and it was the reason the humans hadn''t taught for the last couple of days. Which meant more time spent with Iris or reading books! "Then would you be interested in what happened?" "Sure." The undead replied wanting to continue to watch the human. "I can''t be certain of the validity of the information but the Door of Divination was told to be in a panic while speaking." "Is that unusual?" "Very, Lady Siri the door is an ancient artefact and it had never shown any emotions before." The human female said partially covering her mouth and confusing the undead as she detected no one nearby. Don''t show humans any of my books, noted. "The Door was speaking in never before spoken tongues which seemed to both excite and scare the Oriri mages. They are still translating many of the things the Door had said but the person who had told me all of this had added that the last prophesy given by the Door seems to be referring to Oriripol itself, titled Protoprima Symfora tis Oriripolis." "Hmmm." "Lady Siri, did something happen?" "I''m wondering why such a revered artefact is speaking like a slave." Ch 254* “Tricks” The heavy breathless touch pressed in on Alexandre''s back, thick as the air, choking out any sense of time or place. Darkness stretched endlessly in every direction, swallowing the faintest glimmer of memory his eyes had caught before, challenging him to prove himself right against the ageless darkness, pierced by screams beyond human ability to make. His hands, trembling, he reached out into the void, searching for something anything solid to grasp really. But his fingers met only the cold emptiness. He couldn''t even be sure if he was still in the cage, somehow freed by sorcery and bumping his fingers against the wall. The rattle of distant chains was a reminder of where he was but his legs ached as though they stood on solid ground, but his mind couldn''t trust the sensation. It could be nothing more than an illusion, the cruel trick of a body desperate for orientation, seeking the familiar. His heartbeat pounded in his ears, the only real sound in this vast, talkative silence he found himself in. He remembered being stuck here with other people but could a person cry for so long? Where would they get so much water from? The boundaries of his body seemed to blur, his own feeling becoming indistinguishable from the void around him. He was unsure where his skin ended and the blackness began. Panic gnawed at the edges of his mind, kept in line only by Claire''s memory. Unfortunately, his body needed something more immediate, something to fight against to not succumb but with no tangible terror to fight against his body dragged Alex on a meandering walk accompanied by the relentless, oppressive absence of everything. He tried to move forward, though he couldn''t say where forward was anymore. Maybe the System hid a secret that only he could access and he wasn''t that much of a fool. His footstep made no sound, no echo, as though the void swallowed even the smallest proof of his presence. A hot humid breath touched Alexandre''s nape in the darkness and the human didn''t even flinch, his senses dulled by the constant eerie feelings one would turn their head to check. Slow, creaking and painful, that was the feelings accompanying the white blindness which suddenly filled the black void. The feeling of reality returning to his eyes would have caused Alex to jump in jubilation if not for the pain which caused him to dive down and hide from the purging light. A piercing scream filled the air, so loud and wild that Alexandre was unsure if he was screaming or someone else. "Are they supposed to behave like Ghouls after only a day in the hole?" The scream suddenly cut off and a calm voice emerged over the newfound silence. "You know that insane merchandise sells for less, even when collared." "We can assure you that our methods create only the most submissive of slaves." Another voice said. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Slowly forcing his eyes open, Alexandre saw as a gaggle of shadows moved toward the cages. A metallic choir of chains erupted all around him as the workers climbed on the cages and began to unload the humans inside. He watched as some people voicelessly tried to fight against their captors but most figures fished out of the metal cages appeared like dolls, limply following the motioned instructions of the workers. Eventually, it was his turn to leave. First, a worker with heavy chain mail gloves reached into his cell and unlocked the chain keeping his handcuffs shackled to the cell''s floor. Before Alexandre could soak in the small freedom the hatch above him opened. He tried to say something but a pink ring manifested itself around his neck, swirling around him like ink in water. The Mute spell didn''t work perfectly as he could hear himself yelp at his body unexpectedly feeling weightless. He tried to find the mage casting all these spells in the vain hope of learning something but the Telekinesis locked his muscles still as he ascended through the hatch. Alexandre in all his downward diving life couldn''t have imagined that the feeling of a rock jammed uncomfortably against his thigh could be so comforting but it was a nice thing to feel something else than the even hardness of steel. He alongside other unfortunates had been sat against a long stone wall in one long row. Having his first proper look at the people around him, he couldn''t see any pattern whatsoever. In a way that was a good thing given that meant he had many steps to go through between here and the auction house. "Unmute," An older man wearing colourful silk garments so popular with Oriri mages waved a hand at a person five spaces to the right of Alexandre. "Kneel and kiss my ring." The mage extended his hand toward the person below him. The man with a full beard and build like an ox glanced at the aggressively red gem lodged in the electrum ring. A big fat slug of saliva hit the ground between the two after a particularly long journey as the man rejected the mage''s offer, yet he was not brave enough to hit the sorcerer even though he could have easily done it. Alexandre could feel the collective shock of everyone''s gaze as instead of being severely punished the man was left alone and the mage stepped toward the next person. Three others turned their head away from the elderly sorcerer, and for a short moment, it appeared that everyone would remain sitting down. A woman with large wet streaks on her face nervously ran her head on her freshly cut scalp appearing almost catatonic. Whatever her story was. Alexandre could see that getting knocked out was a rather pleasant way to get enslaved if there was such a thing. The mage said the same phrase in the same tone as he did before. Unmuted a soft cry could be heard as the woman sobbed not paying attention to the mage. The oldest of Senchors didn''t like how the mage watched the woman. Somewhere in his mind, he expected the mage to show a hint of lustful emotion or furious anger toward the tattered woman but instead, the mage stared at a fellow human like an inconvenient tool. Alexandre didn''t like this entire theatre. He could see a man dressed in what could only be described as a uniform of middlemen he sometimes had the misfortune of selling to, impatiently tapping his foot while another sharply dressed person whispered into his ear. This was clearly not a regular procedure and the entire thing smelled of Geni''i trick. There was simply no reason for a mage, an Oriripol mage at that to simply let slaves be so openly rebellious. There had to be a reason for this all and Alexandre didn''t like he couldn''t see through their tricks. He did say something about being collared. A red eye filled the thief''s vision. With a single wave of his hand, the Geni''i caused the pink collar to flash into existence and wash away into the aether. The noble could finally see the two mana potions on the mage''s hip as the silk-wearing figure stood right in front of his tired feet. He really does intend to do this to everyone. Alexandre thought to himself, quickly trying to weigh the pros and cons of this momentous decision. His ankles didn''t praise him as the metal dug into his ankle as he forced himself to raise his back away from the wall. Claire is more important than honour. Thinking of a way to give a taste of the mana-rich blood to his daggers, Alexandre the last living patriarch of Senchor House coldly kissed the electrum ring. A part of his mind was shocked that he wasn''t engulfed in flames for kissing the Geni''i ring. His mind couldn''t dwell on the enigmatic reasons for the lack of burns as he was picked up like a sack of earthfruit and led into another room. Ch 255* “Herded”
The slavers of Oriripol truly mastered their trade as the Senchor couldn''t stop massaging his wrist fascinated with the feeling of fresh air grazing his bruised skin. His freedom wasn''t returned to him sadly but he was unshackled and put in an empty room slowly filling up as the bell passed. It was truly a strange sight seeing people, holding their faces in front of the guards break down in tears as the metal door closed. Being a noble Alexandre had read how the elves and other older races described the early man as a vermin which easily moulds into the environment around them. Three days hadn''t passed and the tiniest speck of freedom felt like the happiest day in his life. The tears people wept were those of relief, of the fear they needed to bottle up to go against the many eyes behind them and kiss that cursed ring. All of their torment up until now felt like a test and their reward for the correct answer was being unshakled. Most of those who joined Alexandre in this small room quickly found their own corner. Simple benches were attached to every wall and on occasion, a guard who brought a new slave would carry firewood in off-hand before chucking it in the direction of the fireplace made in such a way it was hard to do anything else other than to fill it. Alexandre twirled a wooden splinter between his fingers as he waited. A bundle of firewood was brought about two bells into the interrogation and an old man took it upon himself to refill the stone stove. There seems to be no thought given to the faiths of those who didn''t give in. Why would there be? The people here seemed to try their best to not think about anything else other than thanking their stars for choosing the seemingly best option. Having mingled in the lawless portion of the Oriripol society, many faces around Alexandre felt familiar, some not so much. It wasn''t a case of him not remembering people but certain types of people tended to resemble each other. The old man enjoying the hot stone had scars of branding going up his wrists, marks from a magister showing him as a serious debtor. Others wore their history as it was obvious which of the women were selling themselves the day before. Sitting opposite Alexandre a pair of twins three or four years before getting their second Class talked to each other. The city of mages managed to turn a childhood into a warped visage of itself as by the way the twins were scarred Alexandre could tell they were street mice. There were places in the slums that were simply off limits even to other residents of slums. Areas where gangs fought each other openly and where it was far too easy to receive a rusted shank between the ribs and be left in the mud, bootless. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Two more bells passed before a guard entered. His steel armour made no sound as he motioned them to get out, an arming sword nakedly attached to his belt. Alexandre stood up as told, seeing no point in prolonging his stay at this fortified slaver warehouse. The sooner he could get out the sooner and with more energy his chance to escape would appear. After his exit, the others were quickly hurried by the giant unleashing his aura. More armed warriors surrounded them before they began marching with the slaves inside their formation. "Sit," A different mage commanded as he pointed at the wooden floor. "Good, good. Was this the selection Master Mi''quak had ordered for sorting?" The clean-shaven sorcerer asked the silent giant who answered with a nod. Given that Alexandre was at the front, a worker wearing the leather uniform but coloured white waited for him to stand up frowning at him while he did so before leading him two steps forward and opening a door for him. What is his purpose? He asked himself before going in. For the next few eternities or at least that is what it felt like to the Senator, he was forced to strip and be examined by cleanly dressed slaves with thick metal collars around their necks. Even if they shared the same misfortune of sharing bondage the collared slaves wouldn''t even blink to help him. The thing which made them human was trapped by the powerful enchantments in the metal wiping their physical mind and turning them into perfect golem-like servants. Staring into the empty calculating eyes of the people in front of him, he pondered if creating a golem would have been easier could the two mindless puppets have been spared this inhuman fate. A part of him wanted to say yes but he had a suspicion that not all mages would switch over to golems as there were many things one simply couldn''t do with a golem''s body. After being given a clean tunic, rather than his old clothes he was moved forward into another waiting jail but unlike before this one seemed to be designed for longer stay with bunks blocking most of his vision. The warm light of a fire filled the room dividing iron bars into sections of sixteen people if one would count all the beds. Slaves in Oriripol were sold in batches of eight so Alexandre could feel that his time in there was nearing to an end. He entered the last divide and claimed the top of the bunk nearest to the fireplace. He wondered how the other slaves must have been treated, he was under no illusion that the comfortable warmth and beds were acts of selfless kindness but tools. Carrots for the mages to dangle in front of their faces, able to snatch them away at any moment. Status Alexandre Race: Human {Creature} Age: 18.5 Years Title: [Big Brother] Classes: [Shadow Thief Level 11 ] [ Noble Level 2] Talents: [Teratophile] [Energy Rush] HP 155/155 Strength 12 Constitution 15 Dexterity 29 Wisdom 9 Intelligence 11 Charisma 19 MP 75/75 ... He opened his eyes not scanning anything below as the System page went on and on seemingly endlessly checking if his mana fully regenerated. He had never gotten through reading everything on his full status sheet, the system endlessly showing him more and more sub-menus and categories of lessening importance, carefully reading of which would send anyone to sleep. His eyes wandered sleepily toward his title before, fondly remembering the time he jumped in panic as the bird inside his head squawked the notification. Making himself comfortable Alexandre rested his head and with one eye held open, he began to doze off. Ch 256* “Exotic Trade”
As Edor began to wake up from the lull of the night a cohort of carts started to slowly trickle in as merchants arrived from all over Niuran to trade and visit in the City of Magic. Its white marble walls stunned and shocked inexperienced travelers with their venerable magnificence. Yet as the flow of refugees coming from across the Vitas dwindled into nothing and the conflict dragged on into its second year the city settled back again into its usual state of suppressive equilibrium. The lone city more than any other remnant city-state of the late Empire relies on trade with the other powers to survive. Even Marinya far down south found itself in a better position than the old imperial university. Oriripol might have struck gold in terms of trade position but it came at a steep cost of settling on the eastern bank of the great river. Between Vitas and the inhospitable Great Plain, every single cubit of sparse fertile land was beyond precious. Its price and sparse nature made ownership of farmland a clear sign of wealth and since the inception of the Magocracy, its magical elite centralised the land around themselves. Unlike in Marinya where the endless Green Sea curves, leaving more land uninfected by the strange grass and where raids from other races are not as common no one, no guild nor company had the means to cultivate the land leaving only the sorceresses able to own land away from the city''s marble walls. Thus a wheel was spun into motion as farmers deprived of land ventured into the city and in their place legions of slaves began to fill the villas and villages of their faraway masters who stayed close to their towers in Oriripol. Overseeing and watching the remaining citizens for either magic or disobedience which in both cases landed the person in service. And as each Sophist family tried to mark their name above their peers, the shipments of grain coming from the fertile west began to grow in importance as the ever-shifting theatre of Oriri politics required more and more resources to continue. Maybe this fact made the Oriripol''s army, possibly the strongest force on the continent cautious to ever leave the city, paranoid of a slave rebellion which would be quickly followed by a general uprising as the instability would halt most of the business in the town. And no matter how afraid of mages the non-magical part of the city populace was, hunger was far worse than the flaming blades of Katafrakts. The sound of keys blindly hitting the lock caused Alexandre to open an eye. The people whose faces he had grown familiar with turned their heads toward where the door was. If he had been asked before what was the worst thing about being a slave he surely wouldn''t have answered with boredom. It probably wouldn''t remain for long but for now, he felt like a farm animal. The guards begrudgingly came over every so often but otherwise, they were left alone to their own devices. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Say hi to your roommates." The guard shouted into the cell before more slaves began to fill the previously half-filled cell. Unlike them, the newcomers didn''t come one by one but rather in one downpour. He too out of boredom leaned from his bunk and watched the new faces, an entire tapestry of Edor marching forward. Out of the most exotic finds, there was a half-elf. His pointy ears funded him additional chains and a gag to prevent him from casting any sort of spells. It was most likely a precaution rather than punishment given how docile his eyes looked. Alexandre thanked that all his system gifts were abilities rather than magic able to be detected by a seasoned Geni''i. Still, it was odd to put such a catch with Kaffars like them. The half-elf was a sorcerer a living manifestation of their captors, a defenseless one at that. It wasn''t hard to imagine someone cracking his skull open and it didn''t help him that he wasn''t a proper human and shared blood with monsters from the great forest. Regardless of what the slavers'' plan was with the half-elf, Alexandre didn''t plan to kill anyone so he would have to watch from the sidelines the aftermath of their scheme. His eyes panned further down the chain of slaves finding a curseling, short in stature blending in with the sharp shadows. From a book he read, he knew that they called themselves something else but everyone outside of the Mensana and the surrounding sandy Misery called them curselings. It wasn''t hard to guess why they had such a name. The woman possessed skin as dark as coal or tar with a slight metallic shine to it. If not for that shine, he would have struggled to distinguish any detail on her body as everything blended on her skin into one shapeless void. The strangeness progressed even more as he spotted her face emerging from behind the slave in front of her. Two flames wrapped around sickly green orbs blankly scanned the room with as much humanity as any other. Her roughly cut hair matched the two sinister irises in colour albeit dulled by the dirt and grime of her trip. Alexandre wished he hadnt forgotten the book he had read about the curselings as he stared at the simultaneously ordinary and extraordinary woman. Three things he hadn''t forgotten which only fueled the fire of curiosity in him were that the strange being was still a full-fledged human from the city of Mensana who worshipped the System as a sole and almighty God of everything. A strange belief to understand as a Faithful. As the curseling disappeared, a sight few outside the Misery will ever see. Alexandre noticed one of the newcomers, a heavily tattoed woman with short fussy hair watching him from far too close of a distance. "Hi?" Unprepared and confused Alex revered his noble training rather than something more appropriate for the situation. "Hi." The woman replied in the same fashion but more like a mirror to match his own greeting. "These are occupied if you are wondering." He pointed at the beds around him seeing that the woman was holding what looked like a blanket. "Ohh, I know that," She replied. Alexandre narrowed his eyes as he analysed the tattoos covering her body leaving only her face and hands free from the black ink. It wasn''t an everyday sight to see a person so covered in tattoos, especially a woman. He tried to recall any gang symbols he could remember and try to match them with what he was seeing but the women''s tattoos were rather chaotic with the only thing linking each artwork together being the motive of wings. "I guess I will wait a little bit more." "?" Alexandre must have made a face as the woman gave him a toothy smile. His confusion must have lasted for bells as the guard once again opened the door and began to order them to line up. Ch 257 “Scaleless Monkeys” Few bells after the summoning. "Bleh." Fiikhindqah''s scaly body shivered as the heat of his summoning faded over the days after regaining a portion of his freedom. "Cold." Accustomed to a hotter climate, his green scales with a blue tint to them began to wave resembling the ripples on the water''s surface. As the scales moved like tiny fans their underside shimmered with colourful sparkle which gave the shadow he was hiding in a rather strange look. "Can''t believe the system turned off the heating this much," The lizard-like being instinctually reached to the side, expecting a control panel to manifest itself there but instead of grasping on a foggy lever, his fingers closed around empty air. "Sigh, why did that Urath?l Hero have to put me into that box? One would imagine a race of flesh and light to be kind to their elders." The Dragonoid complained as above his open palm flimsy flickers of magic appeared and disappeared as he was cycling through various spells in his system. Unable to sense his awakener, the lizard continued his waddling around the rotting structure, hoping whoever had freed him was nearby. His wandering eventually led him onto the stone road, which was filled with watery earth, creating a thin film above it. Disgusted by the habits of the creature inhabiting the current cycle the once mighty scholar moved cautiously through the streets *Hzzz* *Hyyyy* *Uuuu* Strange noises eventually began to rattle around inside his smooth-scaled head. He was rather proud of his scales which got progressively tear-shaped the lower down his body they went. He tried to lament about the sheer amount of time he was stuck inside that dumb statue and the time he hadn''t cleaned himself but the strange buzz began to grow louder and sharper. "Hey! Are you deaf? Do you not ''now ''ere you are?" Something grabbed the lizard''s shoulder shouting something in gibberish. "Whaa?!" Forced to turn around, he saw a strange being in front of him vaguely resembling Urath?l with their almost complete boldness but they lacked the spiralling veins of pure mana nor were they tall roughly being as tall as him. At least System got that inequity right. "Big bro, ''ere is a fucking lizard!" The being in front of Fiikhindqah pointed at him with one of his fingers causing another of their kind to appear from the alley, and this one was far more hairy and taller than the previous one. "H-hi?" No matter how alien the world has become the sigh of a blade being pulled out was the same through the cycles causing Fiikhindqah to reach out his mind toward the burly being trying to de-escalate the situation. "Ahhhhh!" The human screamed grabbing his head with both arms. "!?" Out of fright, the scales on Fiikhindqah stood and his lizard form began to shimmer. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Kill that monster!" Stuck in his race''s natural flight-or-fight response, the responses around him composed themselves and began to hurl bloodthirsty but unintelligible words at the Dragonoid. "Time to escape." He told himself as he waddled through the mud. It turned out that the beings around him were faster than him. Blood-red ichor began to seep out of his arm as the sharpened piece of glass cut through his standing scales causing some of them to fall to the ground. Panicked the once mighty scholar hurriedly looked around him and found a void on the side of the road. He was not part of the Worker class and the purpose of such a void was unknown to him yet as a pinkish hand reached out to grab him he took his chances with the void and jumped into it.
POV Change. Current time. Above a peaceful meadow distorted shards of reality floated above like low-hanging clouds. A gentle breeze coming from the oil-like void encasing the space, swept over the grassy landscape causing the meadow to ripple with golden waves. Under a tree growing on a small hill in the centre of this bizarre landscape bright light would sometimes illuminate its bark and leaves. On an even rarer occasion, a fiery insect entirely made out of mana would circle the tree roots, cracking with energy as it did so, before destabilizing and leaving a charred mark on the timber. *Sigh* Iris sighed as she sat amongst the umbrella-like oak, taking a moment to gaze in front of herself at the ever-shifting world. She was practising taking finer control of her mana and playing with ideas on how could she improve her array of spells. Kia did speak to her like she usually did for roughly a bell trying to spark some Eureka as she called it but warned her, that her build wasn''t a purpose build to cast spells and therefore her progress might slow down. Iris wasn''t entirely proud of how naive she was, brushing Kia''s warning aside but at the same time, a person like her couldn''t be blamed for getting excited after experiencing a meteoric rise in her level. Still, no matter how disappointing it was not to gain a new spell, it wasn''t like her entire time spent in her mind was useless. The hand size firefly which appeared every time she casted Infernal Mirage turned to be able not only orbit around her. With stern and direct commands, she could direct the magic fly and order it to do its wishes. Commanding it reminded her very much of how she ordered the clay constructs, especially the way she needed to be very careful of what she said as both the firefly and the constructs had a rather direct way of obeying orders. Unfortunately, the Infernal Mirage was a rather expensive spell so she didn''t forsee using the fiery insect too much. "Time to go." The risen said to herself. The moment that thought left her mouth, almost immediately she found herself sitting on the couch with a certain parasite''s hand holding onto her back. Iris found Kia napping on her shoulder with one hand of course snaking under the elf''s shirt. "You''re not going to stay with me?" Iris asked her Lazyicu noting that there were few more bells until nightfall. Scratching the ancient under her chin didn''t seem effective as the girl''s eyes continued to move under her eyelids and Iris had to stop and open her System unable to bear the feeling of something crawling under her skin. Shivering, the risen grabbed the girl''s nape and gently pulled it away from her, like an overly annoying kitten. Her method seemed to work as the ancient''s eyes stopped moving and eventually, Kia lazily opened one of her eyes to stare at Iris. The golden iris narrowed and the parasite shuffled over and laid her head against the elf''s chest. "Did you gain a spell?" The girl asked, her hand reaching for a clay construct she wouldn''t have seen or sensed with natural senses and rested her hand on its bald head. "No, but I did practice casting some of my spells." "Good, good. Attack speed is an important statistic." The necromancer mumbled to herself. "I think you''re close to another level." "I am?" Iris raised her brow at the comment. She herself couldn''t peek behind the System to check her progress so she wondered how the girl could sound so confident. "How do you know that?" "I''m inside your soul silly." Kia pulled her head away and answered with the warmest voice the elf had ever heard. "Didn''t you say you didn''t care about the difference between a centimetre and a meter?" Iris recalled the girl saying these words when describing the human expedition which had met its doom in Necropolis. "I don''t, unless I live in their soul." The ancient answered. "Good to know that you''re finding that little soul comfortable." The two coloured gems suddenly sharpened. "But it is." The necromancer reaffirmed seemingly mistaking Iris''s complement with some sort of a poor jest. "I wasn''t making a joke, Kia," Iris spoke. "How are your studies?" "You ask me this question every two days." The kitten moaned but did not put her whole being into it before eventually relenting under Iris''s piercing gaze. The girl liked to grumble but in her glowing eyes, it was apparent that she liked speaking. "Good...My experiments are running without any issues and I have learned two more spells albeit inefficient and in sore need of optimizing..." Iris had no idea what the girl meant by experiments. She knew that Kia was studying the noble who came every day to their room but Kia who was pedantic with details couldn''t have made such a mistake. Common started to disappear from Kia''s vocabulary and her back straightened as she came to sit on her knees next to Iris who listened quietly to the Cyclopic sermon. Well, I don''t see zombies walking around the corridors so it must be fine. Ch 258* “Little Shadow” "...and what did they do in our darkest bell, hmm? The answer is nothing! What is the point of a state which doesn''t provide? We will all unite and build a better future without difficulties or differences!..." An odd monologue droned on and on from the far corner of the cell. The way the tattooed woman spoke made Alexandre''s mind remember the already foggy memories of his early youth, of stone circular buildings and the speeches made by people inside. The increasingly sermon-like speech never once grazed the concept of religion. It should have been an obvious thing to spot for the noble-born but it took a while for him of passive listening for something to click into place. Of course, the woman didn''t deviate away from what the people around her knew. It was clear on the faces staring up at her that she had especially touched their hearts. Talks of apparent equality and bald, fearless condemnations of mages ruling were unheard on the streets of Oriripol and even in the privacy of their houses most feared to speak. Even if not from the very beginning, the lower will eventually mirror the culture of those ruling them. As such the populace of Oriripol had become the same cynical, power-driven and proud schemers as their masters, holding many contradicting superstitions. It was truly a rare sight to see a selfless Oriri, selling one''s children wasn''t seen as something evil or odd if it gained the parents more power. The word firstborn even became a sort of curse aimed toward yourself as many returned to their family after paying their debt and finding a closed door greeting them. Even if some didn''t like this soulless state of affairs they couldn''t do anything as an upright nail is the first one to get hammered down, which was probably the first lesson learned by life in the mage-city. Knowing that it didn''t seem too strange that at their lowest, the people would gather around something previously shunned and dangerous. Well, the things the woman said were still dangerous if any guard had overheard her, she would have been collared and as an example put back here for a day or two. That wasn''t entirely true either since coming here Alexandre had learned that the authorities didn''t need to follow any rules when it came to matters of punishing the chaotic elements of the public and loved to show their creative punishments to everyone. Mutilated, stitched into a nightmarish creature or kept alive while having your blood boil. There was a concrete reason why people in Oriripol talked about mages like some sort of buggiemen, more like forces of nature than fellow humans. Maybe because they were seen as other most Oriri somehow grew to love their masters, seeing everything they owned as the product of the magical protection provided by the two ruling classes. Stolen story; please report. "After all only those who make trouble get punished." Alexandre whispered. A screech of iron shushed the woman''s raised voice as guards barged into the room. "Hope you liked the stay in this wonderful hotel," One of them said before the slaves were ordered to line up before being linked to each other by a chain coming from the back of the metal collar they were forced to put on. "It''s your lucky day, you''re being all sold before the end of the day." For the first time since he was enslaved, Alexandre felt fresh air on his skin, although he couldn''t see much other than the dark silhouettes of houses against the dark blue sky. Guessing, it was early morning or even earlier unless being sold before the end of the day meant that wherever they were currently heading was their buyer. Hole-filled cobble eventually gave way to a smooth and even road, meaning that he only needed to fear being choked to death each time someone in the line tripped over their own feet. "The Bazaar?" He said to himself as he spotted a trio of thick black lines against the skyline, which in the sunlight were beige in colour with blue tiled domes crowning them. The Great Bazaar was near the towers which were the main residence of the richest Sophist House in the entire city, House Rikass. That House in previous centuries was just another mage-house but a century ago one of its members helped the Great Hero Brad extinguish the Undead plague from the southern continent giving House Rikass a very favourable sentiment by the rest of the Remanent Kingdoms West of Vitas, making them the de facto head of Oriripoli branch of Traders Guild. The cold air entering his lungs suddenly got warm as Alexandre stepped past the open portcullis. Sweat caused his forehead to gleam in the low light of the torchlight as they walked through the stables of the Bazaar. He would have lied if the idea of escaping now and taking one of the horses hadn''t entered his mind but he didn''t think he would have been fast enough to pull his escape off. As if someone had read his mind he passed a solid statue of what looked like ice which continuously poured cold fog onto the ground past them. The person inside who looked to have been hit in the back while escaping wore the exact same ragged clothes which they had been given. People working in the stables simply squeezed between the grim statue and him, paying mind only to not touching the cold ice. "I''m afraid." Alexandre overheard one of the twins saying as they were all lined up in a holding cage, making Alexandre think that he would meet his master sooner rather than later. "Shhh, everything is going to be okay," The tattooed woman ruffled the twin''s dirty hair. "Which day you said it was?" "Thirty first of January." "And what is today''s day called?" "Rabetag?" "Exactly, you never heard that on this day only good things can happen?" The woman''s eyes gave the child a rather warm look but no matter how hard Alexandre tried he couldn''t see any hint of lie in her words. I knew she was insane. "You don''t believe me little shadow? Make a wish and it will happen today." She said still watching the child but the Shadow Thief only a hand''s reach away felt his hair stand up, like goose feathers. I want to see my sister again. Alexandre could hear himself think, even if he knew the woman he was staring at was only trying to keep these street mice calm. "Tell me what did you wish for?" An even warmer voice asked. "I wish for the things you said about the city to come true... Miss. I don''t want to stab other people anymore. Do you think everyone can be happy?" The other twin, standing close to its sibling replied. "Yes, I do but only if you help me today little one." Ch 259* “Water to a Fish”
"Today''s morning grade two auction will soon begin." A nasal voice soon pierced the thick curtain wall and travelled downward into the lowered section they were sitting in before some of the older slaves around Alexandre regained their breath after the march. Some people came over and began to place a blank wooden sign around everyone''s neck. They were not the only group of slaves present as there were two groups of sixteen on either side of the Senchor, in addition, there were eight collared slaves positioned right against the curtain making the total amount of people sold eighty-eight. If the tavern talk wasn''t an outright lie, being a grade two meant you were not exotic, healthy or obedient enough to the slavers'' liking but at the same time, you weren''t considered only good for manual labour. That would explain the eight people split evenly between the sexes sitting blankly at their own feet looking rougher than some mugging victims back in the slums. Looking away, trying not to dwell for too long as to who could do such a thing to the mindless eight, Alexandre took to watching the unarmed workers going around each carefully marked section doing whatever they were doing. He didn''t fool himself into thinking getting a hostage would somehow free him. There were simply too many angles he couldn''t protect himself. Even if he curled into a ball in the corner there were spells which cut through both walls and flesh equally effectively. He simply watched them trying to take his mind off what was soon to happen. As the ruckus coming from behind the curtain got louder he found a slight amusement in watching the slaves to his left being swarmed by workers carrying sets of dusty brushes and vials of colourful glassware. Wonder how much the guy spends on making them look prettier for a couple of bells? Those sorts of off-coloured potions were rather common to find for him in merchant warehouses, selling for a silver each and most of that price was for the vial itself if it was high quality. One would imagine that in a city full of magically gifted there wouldn''t be a need for cheap counterfeits but reality would appear contrary to common sense. "I welcome my most esteemed guests and customers to today''s late-night auction. Today and only in this auction, we hold exotic bundles for you to buy today, delivered and trained by the best in their trade!" A sick-inducing joyful voice shouted over the common clamour of a crowd before the curtain split in the middle, the pale magical light shining right into Alexandre''s eyes. Peering over the edge he saw a. great big hall with a second floor hanging above the first shimmered into existence as the Senchor''s eyes adjusted to light. Albeit spacious there was a lack of people filling it leaving great spots of green empty chairs between each person. "Not a lot of people." "Expected more people to want to buy you?" The tattooed woman turned toward Alexandre with a smirk, whispering to him as a group beside him was made to stand up and walk onto the stage. "No, not really." "It''s better this way anyway." She replied, her hand rubbing the twins'' backs. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Why is that?" Alexandre raised his eyebrow. "Less people to buy you means there is going to be less competition which leads to them spending less." "And why would that matter?" Alexandre asked. "Because if they spent a pretty penny on you, they expect you to sweat and bleed that pretty penny." The woman chatted to the thief as if they were simply strolling through a garden. "You seem to know a lot." "Thanks for noticing." "You''re not worried, for all you know you could end up in the mines tomorrow?" Even if he planned to escape after being sold and find his sister, Alexandre did feel his hands sweat from the nerves causing the cuffs he was locked in to annoyingly slide up and down his wrists, unfortunately not enough to slip them off. "Not really," She replied before straightening her back and causing the winged figure tattooed on her neck to unfold her wings. "Can''t see any big players meaning that at worst your pretty face will be put to work." "Ten gold pieces for these athletic eight going once!" A shout rolled into the trench. Alexandre wasn''t sure how to respond and the woman took the opportunity to turn around and began to whisper to the other slaves. "Sold!...Five golden ones, seven, twelve, fourteen gold coins for a pair of half-elves. Going once, twice, remember these half-magic blood in them and they are well trained. Sold!..." The sound of the auction blended together into one as the announcer''s magically applied voice began to describe his merchandise in detail, offering special deals like a baker selling his morning bread. Eventually, armed guards pulled on a chain connecting eight slaves, Alexandre amongst them and paraded them forward. Nothing changed, the mostly empty hall remained as empty as he previously saw it yet the piercing eyes of the buyers couldn''t be ignored. [Inspection Detected] [Inspection Detected] [Inspection Detected] No wonder he had seen the people before him wincing as a constant ringing caused the world around him to blur from the tears gathering in the corner of his eye. "Step right up, gather ''round, for I have before you today a most remarkable offering. Fine gentry, what we have here are not just any individuals, but hand-picked, carefully selected for their calm, subdued, and steady temperaments. This bundle of slaves have been chosen for their quiet natures, making them ideal for homes or estates where peace and tranquillity are the highest virtues. Now, let me tell you why these souls are a rare find. These individuals are not prone to unrest, to disruption, or rebellion. They have been tested, they have been observed, and they have proven themselves to be steady, obedient, and reliable. They understand their place and the expectations upon them. No wild spirits, no unruly temperaments. You can trust them to keep the peace in your household, your fields, or your stables, wouldn''t buy them for my mother-in-law though, " The colourfully dressed man grabbed Alexandre''s wrist and pulled it upward before letting it go as he continued addressing the audience. "Take a look at this one herestrong and capable, yet docile as a lamb. You won''t find resistance in him, no, only an eagerness to work and to please. Whether it be in the house or the fields, youll have no trouble here. And the woman beside him, calm as a still pondperfect for tending to your young ones, or assisting with delicate household tasks. A steady hand, and a gentle heart, are qualities that ensure not just work, but loyalty without the need for reminders. These individuals will bring nothing but harmony to your estate. You won''t have to raise your voice, no need for harsh discipline. Their spirit is already moulded to be compliant and accommodating. All eight of these are yours starting at fifteen gold coins!" Senchor bit the inside of his cheek as he heard the starting price the man with a red hat presented after so much talking. Even if he was the thing being sold. "Ohh, come on good people is the curseling over there stopping you from buying?" The auctioneer pointed at the black-as-coal human with fiery eyes seemingly deep in prayer before carefully examining the room. "Unchain her and put her with a group intended for Geni''i." He said to the guard with a look of foreseeing this situation before turning around. "Seven slaves for the price of eight who couldn''t take such an offer!" "I''m scared," One of the street mice said as he leaned back watching the curseling being uncoupled from the rest. "What''s going to happen to her." "Do you remember what I said? About the bell of the raven." The woman asked. "The ravens bell rings in the gloom, Whispers wishes, stirs the room, Close your eyes, but dont look twice, For every wish must pay a price. On shadowed wings, your dreams take flight, Under the stars, on wings of night." The other twin seemed to repeat a melody which caused the woman to turn toward the crowd with a blank stare and a strangely sinister smile. "Fifteen from the-" The auctioneer''s voice rose as he held a runic stone before being cut off by an explosion sending fiery splinters into the stand. "After me, people!" The tattooed woman shouted as she dove from the stage, pulling others behind her. "Do not look, keep your faces down and don''t stand up!" Alexandre felt a hand pressing his head down against the floor as screams and confused shouts were drowned out by more explosions. Ch 260* “Night Full” "To me men!" A captain called out to his men, a black fabric ribbon crossing his steel cuirass fluttering in the air rippled by spells. "Focus on those who appear to have magical abilities before moving down the ranks." The veteran sellsword gave the order to the sole rogue in his detachment before motioning his men to fan into a thin line. Figures rushed in through the breach, hurling death at anyone daring to stop them and butchering those unlucky customers slow enough to be found not running for their lives. "Lion''s Roar!" Each guard near the captain felt a power fill their hearts, a powerful roar rocked the air. "Push them out! Keep them locked in for as long as possible." The Flinter native ordered causing a proper melee to start as his men rushed toward their unknown enemy, swords hacking into the wood of the chairs flung at them. In an instant, flame tongues ate away at the mortar before a shockwave threw everyone near it onto the ground as a hail of jagged stones cut through the Black Ribbon''s men. By sheer luck, the heavily armed tank missed the cone of shrapnel which left the men working under him as that much cut meat on the carpet. "Death to the slavers!" An attacker lunged over the row of knocked down chairs, aiming the tin point of an arming sword toward his eye. "!-" Air rushed out of the clocked figure as the sellsword slammed his shield into the attacker''s stomach, followed by a pale blue edge of his sword. "Everyone stand up!" The tattooed woman who Alexandre didn''t know the name of pulled everyone by the back of their shirt. "Run along the left wall until you reach the exit." Her finger made a half circle as it followed the distant wall of the hall, currently engulfed in chaotic combat. Stunned and dazed the slaves stared at her blankly before their minds caught up and realised their chance to escape. "Why are you not running?" Alexandre asked, his muscles screaming at him to follow others but something was making him unable to do that until he knew why the woman was stopping. "Have to run to free the rest, you have to go." Her face hardened and she motioned him like a soldier waving the mob away. "Wouldn''t you need some way to open locks?" Alexandre said, casting a spell and showing an ethereal lockpick in front of him. "Follow me." She said jumping back on the now-ruined stage with pieces of shrapnel carving deep channels through its wooden panels. Albeit a noble at birth, Alexandre spent his life as a petty criminal so combat was an alien sight for him. He almost got his head lobbed off after staring at a fight against a guard and a darkly dressed figure. All the light at the beginning emanating from their bodies seemed a weapon of its own and the speed at which they fought. He could have never imagined the human body enduring such exercise for long. The slaver who had almost managed to cut his height by a head, reached over his head before collapsing with a river of blood gushing out the side of his neck. "Don''t slow down. We have only a few moments before the soldiers reach here and flood the corridors." The woman explained, pulling Senchor into a side room. "Unlock the cages, I''m going to keep them here." "What?" He furrowed his eyebrows. "Aren''t you here to free them?" "Yes, but they''re going to be panicking and it''s not going to help if they run out without a plan." Quickly, Alexandre kneeled in front of the first lock. The people behind the bars pushed themselves against the wall as if he was coming inside to whip them. Yet it didn''t pass over his head the many white round eyes watching keenly from the dirty shadows clinging to the walls. "Unsellable?" He muttered to himself as he heard the first clicking of the pin setting. Looking at the way this battered bunch lacked any bedding or how they looked they weren''t seen as sell-able by the slavers. He stopped thinking about what did the people were kept alive for if they were treated like this and pressed his hand against the lock''s body. "Hot." Alexandre snapped his hand back as he felt the magical heat burn his skin. Compared to the locks he usually opened, the mechanism wasn''t top-of-the-line. It didn''t have to be given that the guards would have taken away any tools and any thin wire one could find and one the lock from inside the cell would have got too soft from the heat to push against the tougher-than-usual springs. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Click out of one, nothing on two, three is binding..." His ethereal tools suddenly jolted as the tension was released all at once causing the door to slowly and with a long whine swing open. Alexandre hurried to the next door. The cells were meant to be open with one key so the subsequent door swung open even faster than the previous one as he grew accustomed to the mechanism. "Good job." The woman managed to squeeze between her instructions to the slaves. Unfortunately, some didn''t listen and ran outside scattering between the maze-like corridors. "Time to go everyone, after me." A figure wearing a bandana covering most of its face buzzed with energy which arced between the figure and the fried bodies encased in half-molten sarcophagi. "How many is that?" The figure levitating slightly dropped to the floor and asked the tattooed woman. "Roughly sixty slaves." "Hmmm." The man behind the mask nodded as he stepped to the side allowing them entry before joining in with the escape. Blood and guts adorned the previously immaculate green hall which seemed to have a storm passed through it as nothing seemed in place, with chairs stacked high and set on fire filling the entire building with smoke. Running through the breach in the wall, every masked figure seems to scatter through a dense maze of alleys with one or two slaves behind them. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out why the last section of the seemingly well-orchestrated plan seemed to be rushed as barking orders of officers and the thunderous sound of hooves rumbled through the city. "You''re going with me?" Alexandre felt a hand touch his shoulder. Turning around he saw the tattooed woman with the two twins walking like ducklings behind her. There was nothing more Alexandre wanted than to turn around and rush to rescue his sister Claire, but he had no idea where she was. "Sure." He replied. If there were people who could help him find his sister. The place where the strange people who rescued him seemed like a good place to start with.
POV Change. Iris felt his mind waking up like a wind-up toy. She reached for the mound in front of her, firmly embracing the thick cover she and her lovely saviour slept under. "Sweetheart fits you we-" The risen''s hand circled on top of the mound before stopping as the kitten which should be underneath the cover didn''t make a sound like she always did. "What are you doing here?" Reflecting off Iris''s aster eyes was a curled-up clay construct which tilted its macabre face toward her. For the past couple of days, Kia had spent at least two bells working on her clay minions, making them go from rather toy-looking to some sort of idols one would expect to see crazed cultists gather around and sacrifice people too. Oddly enough the why heiress of a powerful House had such souvenirs was easier to explain than many of Kia''s other particularities. "Kia ordered you to do this?" She frowned as the construct true to its nature was tight-lipped about its master''s orders. "She wouldn''t be happy that you''re not answering your Master." Iris sat up, turning her back to the construct. The necromancer found it annoying that the clay golems didn''t choose Iris over her whenever they had to choose between the two undead. No matter how much the girl tried to beat into their heads that they should obey Iris on every occasion, the two in their constructed mind always found a way to obey Kia''s wishes. The lack of power, even if pushed on her by Kia didn''t bother Iris as in her heart she did find sympathy for the clay minions'' antics. Especially because the situations when they didn''t listen to Iris were rare and only happened when Kia was testing their loyalty. "Is she in the house?" Iris stood up, mostly dressed in her standard leather attire and watched the clay statue be motionless for a breathless moment before slowly nodding its overly large head. Barefooted, the undead hoplite began to play hide and seek checking each and every room and corner looking for her Sun and Star who had never left her bed in such a manner. "What is that girl doing?" The tall damestar raven, knelt on the floor checking underneath the sofas, finding the second animate statue diligently sweeping the dust. Starting to doubt how much she could trust the golem, the once elven servant opened the door to the side room where the servants should live. Searching through the grey-tinted night vision, her eyes didn''t see the snow-like doll anywhere in the room. "Kia?" Iris stopped as she saw the girl sitting on the outside window sill against the clear night sky full of twinkling stars and colourful nebulas hanging above the panorama-like view of the city and the bay far into the distance. "Iris, you''re not sleeping?" The girl turned around. "You are not the one who should be asking this. Only one of us is called Sleepyicu." She said as she walked toward the open window. "You''re the only one calling me that." The girl''s eyebrows dipped into a displeased expression. "And it fits you perfectly," Iris said as she climbed out of the window and joined the necromancer in her nighly sky seeing. "What are you doing outside, especially at such a bell? And why did you order the golem to sleep on your spot." The elf asked, worried that the girl could slip into slumber and fall down. "I woke up came here and, and..." An embarrassed flush painted the girl''s pale face with light raspberry pink. "Were too lazy to come wake me up?" Iris began to stroke Kia''s raven black hair causing her stutter to disappear. "You seem in a rather good mood, is it because of the sky you chose to sit here?" The elf inquired as the girl settled back with a shadow of a smile on her face. "It''s pretty up here." "But it is not the reason why you are here," The elf raised her brow as Kia began to play with the hem of the oversized white shirt. On the ancient''s petite body, Iris''s old shirt resembled a warm nightgown from afar. "You''re bad at lying." She spoke again as Kia''s overly expressive face clearly painted her question, How did you know that? "I felt something pulling me here." The ancient''s thin arms wrapped around the elf''s own arm. "The Effect?" "No," The ancient mage shook her head which she pressed against the elf. "I wanted to breathe in the fresh air." The undead breathlessly answered before she settled against her warm Anchor. "The air here does feel nice." The risen took a deep breath, unable to feel its temperature, but knowing that it was cold air coming from Vitas. The two ravens stayed glued to each other for a long moment as they both stared in front of themselves, taking in the pretty sight. "Iris, can you stay tomorrow with me? I know that you''re leveling up but I want to stay like this for much longer." The mage eventually said, moving her head to stare up at the taller undead. "If that''s what you want." The risen said happy to fulfil the girl''s request. "No Iris," The porcelain girl suddenly tore herself from Iris''s chest in protest. "... I want you to say it. I don''t want you to agree with me." "You want me to suggest what you already suggested," The elf looked at the shorter woman who avoided meeting her eyes, choosing to fiddle with Iris''s jacket. "Kia, I want you to listen to me. I''m going to spend the entire tomorrow with you. And there is nothing you can do to stop me." Her fingers gently grasped Kia''s nape as she spoke into her ear. The strange girl dug her body into the elf, a decedent smile adorning her cute face. "You''re a weird yet adorable woman, Kia," The elf said as she noticed the undead''s restless legs kicking the stone. "But at least you''re mine." She pulled the petite undead closer and watched the night sky slowly move above them while the girl stared into the dark city. Ch 261* “Hideout” "What''s the damage and can this be repaired?" A woman with an azure sash across her chest approached a dully-dressed bureaucrat in the centre of the burned-down market. The man turned around, his eyes examining the young woman holding onto a gilded baton and tapping it against the side of her thigh. The giant gap in the domed roof through which the sun shined down directly where they were standing should have at least clued in the woman of the scale of damage sustained by the buildings in the riots. "Blue Ribbon Commander, I believe that most of the outside walls can be reused." The man said while lowering his head to the shorted woman. "Good, good. Dad would been incredibly angry with me if the building completely burned down on my watch." It was odd seeing the cavalry commander almost jump into the air upon hearing the news and weirdly swooning over the lowly bureaucrat like him. Technically speaking he was correct, sections where the rioters didn''t blow a hole into the brickwork were still very much saveable but everything else was completely destroyed and in need of rebuilding. In reality, even the still-standing stone would have to be toppled down or disassembled for the builders to be able to set the new wood acting as support for the roof of the pillarless hall. Nevertheless, he would rather be delivering good news to the Rikass heiress and simply not be there when the whole truth needed to come out. "Commander Samira." From behind the adamantine mask of the Katafrakt behind the Rikass, a deep voice shook the jumpy Sophist back to reality causing the woman to freeze like a spotted animal. "Ehhh... is there anything else I need to know?" "I don''t think there is anything worthy of you to concern about." The bureaucrat replied. The blue-ribbon flanked on each side by two of Oriripol''s finest warriors looked behind herself before speaking once again. "How many slaves had been stolen?" "In the chaos, one hundred and two slaves escaped and we only recaptured fourteen of them." "Do you know how the dissidents managed to avoid three banners of House troops even with so many slaves escaping with them?" "I wouldn''t dare to answer a question about a different department." The man replied before scratching his neck. "...Where is the main person tasked with investigating the mess which was that search?" "I wouldn''t know such a thing." *Sigh* "I had enough of looking," The defective woman murmured dangerously before her eyes landed once again on the dull-dressed man. "Go wash your neck, I can see your skin turning black." "As you wish!" The man lowered his head feeling the sudden harshness in the woman''s sand-coloured eyes. He watched the five leave through the newly cleaned remains of a corridor before his shoulders dropped and he weakly reached into his collar which had accidentally folded outwards exposing the inked skin underneath. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "What you looking at go back to work!" He shouted as the slaves stopped working and stared at him.
POV Change The smell of wet rat entered Alexandre''s nose as he slept causing his sleeping form to roll over as the skin on his nose and around it wrinkled. "That''s a twenty!" A shout pierced the air as someone excitedly stood up causing the sound of a chair striking the floor to follow soon. "And? I still have the royal guard I stole from him!" Another voice shouted back. "I landed on the Throneroom with these cards. I win! Give me the money now." Swiftly after the sound of a fistfight rumbled above Alexandre as his eye finally opened up. "Ugh, why is someone fighting?" He mumbled, putting his shoes on as he stood up. "What do you expect from low-life gamblers? All the coppers on the table is more than he earns a year." A man twirling with a game piece replied, looking bored as he did so. "Where is everyone?" Alexandre asks, remembering only collapsing onto the hardwood bench after avoiding patrols for the entire night. "Basement." The man flicked his chin at the bartender looking extremely calm for someone whose livelihood was getting smashed over the heads of some drunkards. With a single word and an expression saying it all about the man''s attitude toward more questions, Alexandre stumbled toward the person behind the counter. "Water?" The bartender asked. "Please." Alexandre became imminently aware of his cracked lips and the feeling of sandpaper stuck in his throat as the memory of the last time he drank alluded him. A fishy smell hovered above the clay mug. He might have not paid attention to where he was as the night turned to day but he instantly knew he found himself in the dockyards of Oriripol since in the rest of the city, even the best water has the hint of moss growing thickly down in the sewers. "Are you the lockpicker Khalida brought?" The man with an impressive mutton chop for a moustache asked, leaning forward and resting his body on his elbows. "Khalida?" Alexandre furrowed his brows upon hearing the name. "Yes, the one covered in tattoos." The bartender answered the confused noble''s silent question as he vaguely pointed at his skin. "Although everyone has a couple of inks in their bodies." "Why is it always a bird of some kind?" The beady eye of a sparrow stared at the Senchor from the man''s forehand. "They fly and are free to live their life as they want, don''t they?" The bartender answered wearing a smile while he cleaned the cup Alexandre had given back to him. "I guess." Confused about how to answer the thief nodded along. "See, the city had sucked out of you what freedom even is," A foreign word left the man''s mouth before he continued with his words. "Go behind me and call over a redhead called Rudy." He patted Alexandre''s back with a slight force before winking at him as he began to hear the sounds of many footsteps from just beyond the door. Going through an ordinary door, Alexandre found himself in a room with a rolled-up carpet and a trapdoor. Climbing down he found himself in what looked like an old cellar for storing spirits converted into living space. Warm light illuminated the cramped space as he weaved through the odd arrangement of furniture. "You just missed it." A familiar voice caught Alexandre off guard. "Missed what?" The tattoed woman who had led him and others into freedom tilted her head as she seemed entertained by his jumpy posture. "The preaching," She clarified. "I guess that''s not a big loss you''re going to hear them a lot from now on." "I don''t think I will have the opportunity to," Alexandre straightened his back feeling like he was pulled along for a ride he didn''t truly want. "I just need to find my sister and we are going to leave the city forever." "And you need our help to find her," The woman chimed in. "Not to mention to leave the city you need to look presentable and not like a runaway slave. I''m not forcing you to listen to them but for the time being, I can''t let you leave given that there are still patrols looking for us. One is even behind you in the bar you just left." "What if I hadn''t woke up now?" Alexandre''s voice sprung into a higher pitch as he realised how close he was to recapture. "It''s good for a bar to look lively and full of people so we left you there but being honest with you. They wouldn''t touch a pissed drunk like you." Alexandre felt insulted before and in his frustration he looked down at his body and saw the tattered and dirty remains of the clothes he was given by the slavers. "See even you are agreeing," The woman replied with a pearly smile. "Now tell me about your sister." Without a moment of pause, Khalida motions Alexandre into a corner of the big cellar and sits down with him. "My sister, I and our stepmother lived in..." Alexandre began to speak to the woman who in the dim warm light appeared many lifetimes older than he was. As he spoke a quiet tune began to play from somewhere, growing louder with each pull of a string before a voice joined in. "Nations, nations! To devils with the nations! Standing in the way of happiness and elation. Oh, if only there were no nations on Edor, How happily we would thrive evermore! For the good of humanity, for joy that''s vast, Joined in loves embrace, a bond unsurpassed. Joined in the mighty embrace of love So powerful our bones burst with a crack!" The song slowed down turning back into white noise in the noisy cellar as Alexandre told Khalida everything he remembered. He noticed a few of the slaves who previously only had an expression of indifferent sadness now a big smile dominating on their clean faces. "I promise you we will find her." The woman extended her hands toward Alexandre''s, resting them on top of his own. Ch 262 “Best Intelect” This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ch 263 "Rigor Mortis" "Ahhh," The risen''s tall body sank into the steamy water she didn''t have to wait for. "How did I ever have the patience for this?" The elf commented as she reminisced about the many ice-cold baths she had. It couldn''t even be called a proper wash as she jumped in and out of the tub only getting her body wet before using the towel to clean herself. *Purrr* Moving her head to the side, the mage who had conjured the water had her eyes closed while the elf''s hand petted her. Who would have thought that after gaining her new life, she would long only for the cold touch of this strangely adorable monster? "Make the water warmer?" The necromancer asked, opening one eye to watch Iris''s face for response. "It''s up to you, Kia. I can''t feel more of it than I am currently." The taller undead replied, causing the girl who had mostly satiated the emptiness mutually felt by both of them to swim over, resembling a frog as she did so. Clear beads began to appear near Kia''s hands before flattening into a crescent as water bubbled onto the surface. The smell of herbs filled Iris''s nostrils as the bar of soap between them shrank. Its engraved patterns faded as the hot water spun the milky essence before dissipating it all over the large tub. "Am I so beautiful?" The elf poked the staring girl in the crystal on her chest, pulling the girl from whatever thoughts she had. "Kia, you''re going to boil all of the water away, relax I''m going to pamper you even if you don''t use up all of your mana." "Smells nice." The ancient leaned her head against the wall opposite to the elf but kept her legs directly in contact with the long legs of her creation. "It does, smells like the apothecary though." "What is that?" A curious question rose from the ancient. As the water surface stilled the elf noticed water around the necromancer began to appear like a river as it converged and sunk creating long lines connecting the colder bottom of the bathtub to the ice-cold maiden. "A shop selling various medicines. Most humans get their potions from there." "Why do humans have so many names for the same thing? Isn''t that the same things as an alchemist?" The girl replied, neither of the undead watched each other any more but rather both turned their head to the cloud of steam above them growing in size. "Alchemy shop is different than an apothecary. Alchemist use rarer but more effective ingredients but most people don''t need to regrow a limb rather they need something to remove a rash or a headache." The elf explained. "Hmmm," The girl hummed. "Your home also uses low-tier ingredients alongside low-tier spells." "You don''t like it?" "I didn''t think about this question, yet." The ancient replied. "Are you not bored of this place, Kia." "Are we leaving?" The porcelain figure pulled on Iris''s leg bringing herself right up to the elf. "No sweetie. I asked because I thought that you would have grown bored of the place in a month or so." The risen felt the mage''s eyes travel across her bare skin as they meandered thoughtfully. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "The buildings are boring." Kia answered after a pause. "But not anything else?" The pair of lavender eyes raised a surprised look as the taller undead didn''t expect such an answer. "No, there are lots of things that are interesting. I haven''t finished my experiments either, nor have I finished reading all the books." "That''s the most unbelievable thing, to be honest. I counted eighty-eight books lying on our bed before you swiped them back into your inventory. Even the hero was told off by the librarian at Havenfall for taking ten manuscripts..." The elf said before her eyes narrowed on the girl. "Are you stealing the books, Kia?" "I do not steal them. I''m liberating them from the clutches of the unenlightened. Some of these books haven''t been open in years! They had dust falling out of them, dust!" The parasitic bookworm shook her head as if in anger and utter disgust as she explained watching the elf like a predator staring into its prey''s eyes before the purple crystal inside her chest didn''t glow brighter. "Sofia and Sandwich often hide the books for me to take later." She said. "What do you mean they hide them?" "They say stuff like, I think that''s enough books for you or You''re reading already let me put that one back. Then when no one is looking I retrace the steps I recorded and grab the books stashed neatly somewhere. Weirdly, humans put limits on how many books you can take with you but it''s fun," The girl began to speak and to Iris''s pleasant surprise, she hadn''t melted the humans into a muddle of slime rather she sounded excited as if she was bragging about winning a game of hide and seek. "Reminds me of how fun this world is." A toothy smile with a bloodthirsty shadow behind it shone brightly in front of Iris''s face. "I''m glad you''re having fun, Kia." Iris responded with a smirk. The smell of herbs intensified once more as the water was brought up to temperature by the undead mage who couldn''t keep still, fidgeting with whatever she could reach. Resting her head against the ledge, the elf kept an eye on Kia''s pale white back. Her spine faintly visible just under her deathly fair skin, created a gentle, natural dip along the center of her back down which drops of water trickled down, adding a bit of sparkle to the already beautiful figure. Closing her amethyst-coloured eyes and gazing at the ceiling, the elf remembered Kia''s words. Too much of something makes it boring. She looked back at the undead devourer and gazed blankly at the faintly purple water. Ridiculous that she said that. "Ibis?" The soft melodic voice sounded over the thoughtful elf. "You really want something don''t you?" Kia tilted her head slightly as an expression of surprise slowly replaced the puppy eyes. "How did you know, I want something?" "You''re not tired as it is still early morning and outside of you getting sleepy the only time you call me Ibis is when you want something from me, without a fight or getting teased." The elf smiled as she saw proof of her intuition on the girl''s fair face. "Can you close your eyes? I noticed something." Her saviour asked, her voice playing a vicious tune on Iris''s strings making the request nearly unrefusable. "Are you going to regret it afterwards?" The risen asked as the girl began to fidget with her fingers. "No." Iris closed her eyes and heard water hitting the stone tiles as Kia climbed out of the bath. Her footsteps went from careful small steps to noisy strides as the girl muttered a spell, freezing the water on her body. "Hmmmm...!?" The elf felt Kia''s finger wrapped around her shoulders before her muscles began to scream. "Ohh." Her race caused her to feel barely any pain but that didn''t extend to the storage sensation she felt as Kia massaged her shoulder. "Can I continue?" The girl sheepishly asked at the elf swivel her body out from under Kia''s grasp. "Why?" Iris breathlessly asked. "I noticed that the muscles around your shoulder blades were taut." "Kia should have told me that before you began." The risen replied yet when she breathed out she pressed her back against the wall of the tub. "Sorry, I forgot that you are not my summon and do not share the same link with me as they do sometimes," The ancient seemed very apologetic as her hand gently brushed against Iris''s wet skin, like a sculptor cleaning away dust from her masterpiece. "... It''s embarrassing." A sudden wave of cold caused the elf to look behind her and see the undead necromancer almost red from emotion. "I never felt like this before but it feels right after you promised to spend all day with me." The girl finally said, her eyes darting around. "You don''t like it?" "I''m more used to torture than massages. Try doing it slower and please be more gentle." Shortly after her words left her mouth Iris felt the girl''s hands start to massage her shoulders. The damestar raven could feel a difference as the cold calming fingers no longer treated Iris like some sort of unfeeling corpse but rather they gingerly felt around. With each release, the risen could feel something she hadn''t previously noticed leave her muscles and she felt full of energy. The hoplite couldn''t keep up with the time as she felt like she was melting into Kia''s cold embrace. Her ears flinched as she heard an almost silent thud behind her. Did she just kneel? "Wherrre did you learrrrn this Kia?" She asked trying to keep her mind focused. "Sometimes the vessels of the souls I kept to maintain my domain before I learned how to craft constructs could get a thing called rigor mortis, essentially they lock up. Because they still had mana flowing through them, stimulating it like this would get it to flow smoothly again." The ancient answered causing the elf to contain an eye roll given that she should have known this. Great. Iris thought to herself before something clicked inside her shoulder and a wave of pleasurable relief flooded her mind. "What was that emotion in our link?" "Emotion about how weirdly good this feels." The elf replied after some time Kia began to play with her hair. Braiding it in a usual style only after she went through all the other options and the two ravens left the bathroom to enjoy the rest of their day together, the shorter of them looking beyond delighted. Ch 264 "Not Some Lap Dogs" If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ch 265 “Sweet Nothings” A garlic-infused aroma filled the room as Iris settled an empty silver bowl in front of the so-called Blackworm before filling it, causing the two glowing eyes to smile. Despite the rich environment around them, the precious vessel held an excitingly simple-looking dish fit for a peasant altered with some meat for the petite girl''s taste. Iris had been experimenting with her cooking skills, given that there was no end to the people she could liberate recipes from in the servant''s kitchen. She watched as the ancient forked the green mass, piercing a slice of golden brown pork before eating it. "How is it?" The risen asked, fixing her maid uniform, which had diverted slightly from the perfection she was thought to emulate. "Delishiouness~" The girl said while her hand massaged her rounded cheeks. "Kia, you''re not a hamster. If you run out, I made more," the elf tapped the large metal pot she had brought with her. "How is the taste?" "Fantastic, dreamy, a bit tingly and... warm." The undead hung on that last word which got the girl cherished by Iris as she gently stroked the girl''s face. "Not the description I was looking for." The elf leaned back in her chair. She had looked for a more descriptive report by the usually pedantic mage but what else did she expect to hear from the malnourished devourer? Grabbing a fork, the taller maid opened the warm pot and stabbed into it. She had cooked spinach with oil and garlic together in a deep pan, adding cubes of pork she had browned previously.In the end, she added flat pieces of half-raw pasta, which finished cooking, and the rest of the ingredients gained a distinct green colour. "The sun is setting." The elf said with garlicky breath as she took another bite of her own dish. "Don''t mention it." The girl barked as her mood soured. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Did my grumpy kitten forget that we are immortal? I''m sure you will get bored of this sort of thing after a century or two." The younger undead cupped the mage''s chin and brought her eyes to hers. "I''m not grumpy." The grumpy undead muttered grumpily. "That is true, you''re just very needy ancient." "That makes me sound old, Iris." The Gift to the Cyclops themselves protested. "Well... you are old, Kia. Don''t worry though I like older women." The risen said, her fork slowly approaching the silver bowl of the porcelain doll watching her with big open eyes. "Really?" The younger-looking woman made a face as she stared at the deviant elf. "Only if its you of course." The smiling warden harpooned a particularly juicy cube of meat out of Kia''s bowl. "Iris you dummy!" The girl closed her eyes as she watched the toothy smile getting closer, a bright flush bringing life to her snow-white face. "I thought being called old was a compliment for a monster?" The elf asked as the objective of her heist was reduced in her mouth. "You know given how often they bring that up with you." "They respect their elders?" The girl guessed. "I wouldn''t know." "Hmmm, older things tend to be more powerful and you are probably one of the first undead in Niuran." The elf spoke. "Iris, what do you think I am?" Her saviour asked with a curious voice. "You? Hmmmm," The risen pushed back balancing herself on the two rear legs of her chair as she collected her thoughts. "How would I phrase it for you so you can understand? I always assumed you were like a... dragon." "A dragon?" The undead tilted her head to the side. "Not an actual dragon. Humans think that true dragons are the first beings in existence but they were not a single race. Unlike other monsters, the mana which coalesced into them created them as individual beings rather than moulding them into a template. I believe that you are that kind of monster, a unique being created early in the world''s history. Since you are so old my mind sort of jumped on the dragon comparison." The elf watched as her saviour took in her words nodding along absentmindedly. "Is that what I am?" The girl''s voice leeched into Iris''s mind. "That is what I think unless you and Vesa are part of the same race." "I didn''t feel anything familiar with her." Kia sagely responded. "Neither do I when seeing another elf." Iris stroked the serious-looking mage on her cheek, gathering her velvet black hair away from her gem-like eyes. "You''re not an elf." "You know I was talking about the time before you, Kia," Iris retorted standing up and pushing the pot over to the petite doll. "You had that shirt all day, lets change before getting into the bed." "But it''s clean?" She responded tugging on the pristinely clean clothes she wore. "True," The tall undead made a face as she fell to her old habits. "Still, you don''t get bored wearing the same clothes every night?" "Never bothered me." "Forget it," The hoplite sighed. "Should buy you more clothes the next time I walk past the tailor." The ancient nestled in the protective cage of the elf''s arms as she flipped another page in the dusty-looking book, a clay statue resting on the bed next to her like an odd teddy bear. "Kia you know I''m leaving early in the morning?" Iris asked as she turned her eyes away from the window. "I know, I can feel you are about to level up," Kia whispered. "Can you speak until I fall asleep?" "Is that to keep you awake or make you go to sleep?" The elf asked but heard nothing but the slow regular breaths as she finished speaking. Sweet nothings disturbed the silence of the night until the bed stirred before the sun rose, leaving the ancient being alone as her warden left in search of experience points. Ch 266 “Biz” "Offerings...not enough...break..." Iris turned around as she was dressing for the day, slowing down so as not to wake the sleeping Kiayicu. The idol onto which the girl latched seemed to twitch with each word her sleeping mind came up, forever ready to obey its creator. "Ilis?" A golden eye of a monster opened as Iris was strapping down the latch on her tall butts. "Shhh, go back to sleep." The risen replied, putting herself between the girl and the small gap between the curtain, from which the sunlight flooded into the room. "Don''t go." The half-awake mage ordered, extending her stick-like arm toward the towering undead. "But I have to." The elf rested her fingers on the girl''s palm willing to entertain Kia for a moment longer. "I say no." "And I say yes." "No plus infinity plus one," The ancient recalled a powerful spell even its creator couldn''t beat. "I was first to say it." "You got me, Kia." Sounding defeated, Iris leaned in closer, causing Kia''s eye to shine brightly with a hopeful gaze. "You will stay with me, I guess." She said, causing the kitten''s face to grow confused as the risen backed away. "Huh?" "I will be thinking of you all day you see, but my legs are carrying me somewhere else." The risen explained as she got further away. "Ibis?" "Go to sleep, you need it," Iris walked back into the room and gently held Kia''s head in her hands. "I will be back when you return." The taller raven kissed the girl on her lip and watched as Kia seemed to give in, her head resting ever more against the elf before a soft purr returned to the room. The elf covered the girl before walking out of the building, heading straight to the gate separating the Academy from the rest of the city. It was a cold morning, and few clouds were above her, their undersides glowing as they reflected the sun slowly creeping from under the horizon. A soft blanket covered the ground and the roofs of the buildings she passed by, with the exception of the onion-shaped roofs of the skinny towers of the sorceress ruling over the Oriripol, from which everything seemed to slip off. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. A soft chime of the tiny copper bell rang as she entered the guild house. Liz was sitting down behind the counter, her fingers wrapped around a mug of hot stuff while a badge proudly glimmered in the candlelight. "Hi Iris, I have a biz for you." She swung her head to the side waving the elf over, reluctant to peel her digits off the warm cup. "Biz?" The century-old elf frowned as she came over to the desk. "Business how did you not know that, don''t tell me you are so old?" The puzzled human asked before stiffing under the cold and equally confused gaze of the adventurer. "Never mind, my mind shuts off this early in the morning. I should have been still under my warm and fluffy covers. Fluffy..." With wistful memories of her bed practically materialising above her head in an equally soft cloud, Iris waved her hand before snapping her fingers twice waking up Elizabeth from her nostalgia-filled daydream. "What is this business you spoke of?" "The business? Yeah, there were sightings of a strange monster appearing from the sewers. At first, the locals down by the port reported the sightings to the city guards from the House Sandrin. Sandrin soldiers aren''t known to chase shadows in the slums but the same stories of people seeing a monster skulking in the dark began to appear all over the city." "And why are you telling me this?" The elf asked, her eyes turning toward the quest board. "The quest is so new I haven''t had time to write it. It''s rated as a silver quest and would pay two silver," The human stood up and began to rummage through the many drawers behind her. "I figured since you are still stuck with quests inside the city limits I would give you a preview." "What if the monster is something a team of silver adventurers couldn''t beat?" Iris asked. "The pay is only for the tracking part, I''m sure the Guild could buy the proof of its termination for a fair price." "The monster, it could be a siltspawn coming ashore from the bay or a foglet. How are people sure it resides in the sewers and if where." The tall risen crossed her arms in front of her. "It''s too cold for a siltspawn and both of these are rarely seen in the cities." "Rarely doesn''t mean never." The elf replied. "Let me rephrase this, siltspawns would have thrown themselves at the docks without any thought and foglets unlike other things lurking in fogs have physical bodies present at all times so first they would have to climb the walls first," The receptionist spoke like a seasoned veteran despite not being one. "Here, these are all records regarding this monster. The guards say it must have made home in the sewers since in only a couple of bells it had been sighted all through the lower city." "Meaning that it has a reason to move so much or it''s not in a habit of creating nests." The copper adventurer''s frown deepened as she took a look at the thin folder set in front of her, already imagining the pain of tracking the monster through the labyrinth which was the city sewers. "I''m not pressuring you to take up this quest." "I''m simply thinking about where should I start," The elf stopped the clerk from taking away the folder with the monster''s description. "Are they all like this?" Iris asked as she had gone halfway through the first page and was confronted with three radically different descriptions of what she was dealing with. "Not always, sometimes they call a manticore a manticore." The receptionist replied while fidgeting with her foot. "And they wonder why bailiffs treat them all like liars." Iris commented as she read about the bravery of one person who had managed to strike the creature, collecting a small piece of it. "Any silver linings?" Elizabeth asked curiously, given that the guild was as empty as a mountain peek Iris couldn''t blame her for chiming in from boredom. "I should have a whole day to find it given that it appears only at night. If I''m lucky maybe I find it in deep sleep." "Say hi to Siri." The human waved her goodbye as the spear-wielding undead left the Guild. Iris was stumped as to where to start. She was sure if Kia was next to her she could have come up with a bizarrely sounding plan for how to most efficiently clear out the sewers. Without her, Iris came up with two rather bland plans which gave her a rather overwhelming feeling of choice. She could either enter the sewers through the entrance in the nearby barracks but she cleans that area clean of monsters on the regular. The other option was for her to go to the other side of the city and start where she hasn''t been yet. "Maybe I should take a short visit to one of those brave souls." She said turning toward the skinny towers overlooking the slums. Ch 267 "Rabble Fighting" Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Ch 268 "Peekabo" The elf found herself in a dark place. Unlike before, she didn''t find herself on an island sitting down under the shade of a tree. Fighting through the sensation of drowning, she sensed the layers that surrounded her slowly peeling away. "Where am I?" The elf asked herself as a colourful mess of shapes began to blend with the darkness slowly revealing the familiar contours of the junction her body stood in front. She felt odd as she stared at the murky sight as if she were watching an echo of her senses. The contours of the tunnels faded into shades of greys appearing like rough sketches of an artist. On the coal covered canvas colourful ripples emanated from where the water dripped down with another source of the bizarre circles appearing even larger each time a drop of water hit the floor. "I can see why Kia always snaked her hand under my shirt now." The elf felt dizzy as her mortal mind found difficulty in watching the ever-pulsating sounds and smells but never experiencing them in their usual way. If she were in a position to bet, she would wager that the shattered isles evocative of the shards of glass in Kia''s possession and everything on the main isle she trained on were somehow all connected to the ice-cold mage. Iris knew that the girl was helping her in her training but she had no idea Kia had to calm down all of the terrible clamour of information causing her a headache. "Should have probably seen this. No wonder why I never heard of people training inside their minds. Learning new spells felt far too easy with her... and she dares to call people cheaters." The risen humoured some ideas flashing across her mind before the choking sensation grew too much for her to bear. Feeling herself thrown out of her own mind Iris suddenly was hit with her old keen senses numbed by her meditation punching her all at once. Taking deep breath as she leaned forward resting her arms against her knees, the tall risen took a moment to gather herself before reassuming her previous posture with a clear path ahead of her. There were many spells she had seen during her eventful service with the Hero but few of them would have been ever recorded by the scribes hounding at any scrap of knowledge regarding their beloved protector. It was odd to think that out of everyone she, an elf knew everything there was to know about Brad and his companions. The mighty Utrecht Skulltaker feared heights, forcing Alicia to cast Calm Mind on more than one occasion. She had seen both Dian and Alicia use their magic to find people and things requiring only a small piece of the thing they were trying to find to work. Both of them had never uttered the name of the spell they used, preferring silently casting it but Iris wasn''t trying to copy the masters of their respective craft, needing the memory of them to help her visualise her desired outcome for the spell. Slowly and gingerly a whisp of flame began to lick the scally parchment, engulfing Iris''s right hand in the process. A silk-like strand of fire lazily reached out of her clasped fist before gaining speed as the tip of the fiery silk got further away, pointing away from its summoner.. "It worked." Iris opened her eyes to see a chain of fire wrapped around her hand, extended forward like a snake reaching across a gap. {New attributes detected} [Searing Guide] You have learned the spell Searing Guide. The spell caused a leash of fire to wrap around the catalyst guiding the caster toward the marked person or object, disabling the hand holding the catalyst for the duration of the spell. "It worked!" Like a small girl, the towering undead smiled as she excitedly touched the snake-like rope, finding it somewhat warm to the touch. "Falsely advertised or is it my race?" After caressing the spell, finding it naturally clingy as it wrapped around her finger as soon as she touched it, the elf extended her hand toward the streaming water behind her. "You''re not the petting type." Feeling an exited urge manifest into her mind. Forcing her fingers open with unholy strength of her race, the blazing chain wrapped tightly around her hand began to glow like the sun as it was stretched, filling the undead''s vision with blinding white light. "Better leave this sort of thing to Kia." The risen having satiated the curious urge instantly stopped her struggle with the spell seeing her mana rapidly drain. The flaming snake made a U shape with its body as Iris turned around, its thin head pointing toward the junction before a wall of steam surrounded the novice mage as it did around steel being quenched. As the caster, she seemed to be immune to the spell''s scorching effects or perhaps it was a combination of being the caster and being a risen reduced the searing guide into a harmless spell for her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "That''s fine, I already have a monster who likes getting scratched. I think I leave you to my enemies." The elf spoke to the spell, more out of excitement and a whim to voicing her thoughts at getting a new useful spell than genuine belief in the spell''s intelligence. Moving to the side and looking at where the head of the spell pointed the copper adventurer took the right tunnel. With only one arm to wield her long weapon the elf preferred to use the butt of the shaft and her feet to dispose of the slimes and giant rats roaming in the sewers. The constant downpour of water leaking through the brickwork seemed to have made the region under the slums not as densely populated as the tunnels she had been clearing near the port causing the main annoyance of her travel to become the slushing of water in her boots. *Grrr* A growl emerged from a heap of garbage which had washed onto the walkway and she rested her weapon on the shoulder staring at the blockage ready for battle. The territorial warning being too low of a sound to be any common monster. [Inspect] [Ghoul Level 31] A pinkish monster with a human face contorted and stretched to become more hound-like emerged from the trash pile, digging through it with its forearm-sized claws before flopping down like a piece of lard onto the brickwork. Unlike the ghouls she had seen before this one had its torso bloated, the bare ribs sticking out from the layers of muscles like marble columns were so widely spaced apart and the monster so fat on the abundance of food that the ghoul needed to drag itself forward, its hind legs appearing like twin tails seemingly unable to handle the additional load. The silver eyes of the corpse eater hungrily stared at Iris as its two long muscular arms propelled it toward her. "Firebrand." The glass-like head of the spear turned into a torch, illuminating the tunnel and causing the ghoul to shriek as it covered its keenly adjusted eyes from the light. The elf swung her spear like a broadaxe, hitting the monster between the sail-like membrane strung tout between the ribs causing the yellowish fat to force her weapon out as it rushed out from its flimsy confinements. Compensating for the force which had pushed her backwards, the elf broke her stand for a split moment just as the ghoul swung its body around. She ducked as an oversized hand clawed at her head, cutting a sizeable amount of her hair at the back of her head as she went down. "Mana Shockwave, Infernal Mirage, Mana Missile, Flame!" The ghoul fell on its side as a fury of spells hit its body before the undead hoplite speared its side, pulling herself onto the giant monster and raised her reinforced heel above the tip of the spear which had got stuck in the thick blubber. A Shard of orange glass erupted around the risen as the ghoul began to vomit up acid from its engored bowls before suddenly stopping as the adventurer atop it kicked the spear cleaving through its organs. Smoke began to rise around the haft of the weapon as the flame still raged on inside the flinching monster. "Hoped for a clean rematch." The risen carefully cleaned her face from the foul acid before hopping off the monster. Kicking the head of the ghoul with all her unholy strength to ensure its death the risen rested her weapon before slicing the ghoul''s ear using her sharp nail. Her deep frown momentarily softened as a delicate chime of a bell caused her to look at her sheet. Status Iris Race: Risen {Undead} Age: 5 months Title: [Anchor of Undeath] Classes: [Risen Level 32 ] [ Hoplite Level 22] Talents: [Masterful Translator] [Pure Mana Manipulation(awaken)] HP 2029/2100 Strength 450 Constitution 446 Dexterity 456 Wisdom 446 Intelligence 448 Charisma 445 MP 1850/2300 With a spell and a level-up, the elf couldn''t have hoped for a more productive day causing her to almost forget the state that she was in. "Need to learn a cleaning spell." She grumbled as she stared at the monster it''s large jaw crookedly opened from the kick she gave to it, contemplating if she should cut its head of fearing the Guild not believing in the ghoul''s size. Deciding not to foul herself more she quickly turned back to clean herself in the constant downpour of the tunnel behind before returning, her HP and MP regenerated fully. Using mana shockwave to clear her path, Iris demolished the wall protecting the ghoul''s nest finding a disturbing collection of bones, toys and driftwood belonging to the fed corpse eater. Seeing something glitter in the dim light of the searing guide the tall undead hoplite stopped to rummage through the stash. "Silver locket, it opens," The elf found a silver locket on a white gold chain with a piece of painting inside. It must have been a beautiful piece of art once but the moisture had gotten to it before Iris. "One hell of a dragon''s nest..." Iris froze, lifting her eyes from a sack of silver coins she found. Covered in the mud and detritus making up the nest, an eye stared back at the looting undead. Gingerly pushing the face from the mud a youthful face gone white from bloodloss lost sight of Iris as the eyes blankly stared at the ceiling above. There was little left of the familiar-looking human, the ghoul had eaten his legs and back leaving a terrible mess as it picked off the tastiest organs. The risen didn''t feel anything as she examined the human finding more than one badge pinned on his dark blue tunic. To whoever his soul belonged to, it had long ago departed Niuran painlessly. Still, she felt a speck of pity and anger occupy her mortal mind as she recalled from where she had seen the boy. "Liz should see these," She whispered as she unpinned the badges the boy had taken from the rest of his group. She was never one to pay attention in ceremonies, either being too young to understand or preoccupied with being a perfect servant to care but it felt right to close the human''s eyes before leaving. "Kia would have done it better." Storing the badges in one of her pouches, the elf moved forward guided by the flaming rope which unbendebly pointed forward. "?" The elf noticed as her spell moved as she was passing what looked like an old loading area with rotting boxes littering the floor all the way to the end of the tunnel. She dispelled the guide, freeing her arm at last as she carefully crept toward the nearest stack of boxes, carefully ensuring she had checked all ambush spots before moving forward. "Wah!" A high squeak emerged from the very back corner of the tunnel before Iris had saw a barrel jump before beginning to roll. Iris''s hand punched through the rotted wood and felt scales on the tips of her fingers before she tightened her grip, digging her nails into the flesh of the monstrous lizard. "Wait, undead don''t kill me. My brain doesn''t taste good!" A panicking voice begged Iris as she was kicked as her target flayed around trying to escape. "You knew I''m an undead?" "..." The green lizardman she was holding onto curled into a ball, one of his giant eyes watching her full of fear. "...Yes." He said before quickly covering his head with his tail showing fearful submission to the other monster. Ch 269* “A Purple Line” Sharp clicks of heels hitting the stone echoed through the corridors as a human walked down the ancient halls, followed by another one whose steps fell one step behind. "Are you sure it was a good idea to leave Lady Siri alone? I''m not doubting Miss Milliantel but..." "Annette you don''t have to speak diplomatic with me." The golden-haired noble stopped and shuffled the file of papers the maid had handed her. "I don''t think that Miss Milliantel has the right mindset to be left alone with the Firmusian. She has a sparkle in the eye whenever she is close to her, making me think she would rather join in rather than try to stop Lady Siri from hurting herself," The woman five years older than Sofia said her eyes watching how the noble she served would respond. "I think you should have been allowed to stay with them." "I need you to help me with this," Sofia balanced the stack of paper in one hand as she pointed at it with the other. This assignment was given to the Junker by the Academy, a mountain of files to fill in, all about the cold-bodied mage from glancing at the text. "Lady Siri is basically my age and I don''t go around causing chaos and mayhem." The Junker looked forward before returning to her maid giving her a knowing look. "First of all, I''m nowhere near as bad as my brothers. Secondly, I might have overreacted when retelling you that story. Lady Siri wasn''t yet adjusted to the outside world," The heroic noble began to speak flustered about her maid''s opinion of her. "If you were pulled suddenly into a strange world wouldn''t you act out a little?" "I didn''t," The maid responded, her darker skin in clear contrast to Sofia''s fair features. "I also wouldn''t call almost killing a knight to be acting out." "Ummm, well..." The noble''s eyes darted across the hall trying to grasp at straws. "She is one of those people gifted by the System." "That is even more reason why someone responsible should be looking at her." "Yes, but I want to believe her and having someone only there to look over her shoulder feels wrong, feels like them," The enchantress lifted the papers she was holding. "You saw her yourself, she is like a statue when she has a book with her. I doubt that anything short of a feast teleporting in could move her from atop that couch."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "The icy princess," Annette replied as they turned a corner. "That is what I overheard from other servants." "She is the most talented person I have seen in keeping her noble mask up. Sometimes I feel she even forgets to breathe sometimes when we walk around in public," Sofia said before opening her mouth to change the topic. "Annette, did you get any letters from home?" "From your Lord Father? No." "I meant did your brother send you anything?" "No, the price levied by the guild to send a letter is well out of the range of mine or my brother''s finances." The maid said with as much composure as usual rivalling even the Firmusian with how emotionless she could sound. "Are you not a little bit sad that you don''t receive anything from him?" Sofia asked as they sat down in front of an office, ready to begin filling out the papers. "I would have been angry at him for wasting money like that," Her attendant smoothed out her plain dress as she sat down a second after Sofia. She didn''t detect any real anger from the voice of the Catalinan woman who spoke as if talking about the weather. "My lady, I and all of my family are terribly indebted to you and your kind father and we had swore our loyalty to your House. But I would like you to not delve further into this topic, please." "Sorry Annette, I was just curious." "No need to apologise," The maid replied quickly with a small shy smile as she collected half of the papers. "No need to waste time." Sofia watched as the slightly older woman began to fill out papers. Spending time with the overly casual high noble seemed to have an effect on her. Junkers were not isolated from general labour as frontier nobles and viewed servants more like extended family. Not a hard task to achieve in their sparsely populated demesne. Yet the relationship between their liege and servant remained the same, with certain obligations and lines only one side couldn''t cross. "What strange questions." Sofia joined her maid in scratching her head as she was halfway through her pile. The mages normally order her to write basic reports which could be summarised as Where and How. She deduced that the shock from Siri''s sudden visit died down and they seemed only interested in keeping a record of her leaving the Academy''s premises and the subjects she attended. These were a rather normal thing to keep track of for political figures, Annette explained to her the first time she had to put words on paper. The knowledge of what subject she took could be used in the future in countless ways. From knowing the interests of a person to the ability to pluck out a classmate in the far future and play on old sympathies. The where was more of an internal tool. Who knows maybe the Geni''i could find a hook on a Sophist who had been meeting with the high noble meeting with her suspiciously often. Yet now the questions given to her were bizarre. Asking about the girl''s favourite foods and colours. How satisfied she was with her accommodation and most perplexing were the questions regarding mentions of Siri''s life before coming to Oriripol. "How would we know this?" Sofia asked the silent servant in the corner of the room. The collared servant turned his head before shaking it in a rather unhelpful manner. "Tell the mage that Lady Siri doesn''t speak about these things." The Junker stood up, her maid following behind. "Any ideas why they are asking such questions?" She asked after they got sufficiently far away. "I can''t think of any reason." "Strange..." The blond human muttered before reaching a door from behind which a strong scent of tea was coming from. Grabbing the bronze door handle the frontier noble stopped as she heard many voices coming from behind the door, the loudest of which didn''t spark her with much joy. "Subject?" Ch 270 "Human Study" Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Ch 271 "Need a Hand" The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Ch 272 "Still Unlife" If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Illustrations #6 Hello! I hope you enjoy this more abstract illustration of things to come. Were about halfway through this arc. Ive learned from the Firmusa arc and wont rush through the plot this time. If possible, Id love to hear what my readers think of the story not necessarily reviews of it (though those are welcome too), but your thoughts on the plot and your predictions. The next few chapters will bring significant developments and I hope to get better idea of what sections of lore should I focus more on.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Thank you so much for reading! I hope you have a wonderful day or evening. Ch 273* “Stillbirth” Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Ch 274* “Offerings” "Brrrr, cold." Shivering, I clutched the woollen edges of my cape, pulling them tightly around me as my teeth chattered in the biting cold. "What kind of idiot leaves the windows open in the winter." I bitterly grumble as a gush of ice-cold wind flowed down my collar before I managed to close the tall window. I could hear something moving behind the varnished door making my mind wonder as when Lady Siri was ready an awful silence fell around her. Today''s plan was to bring Siri to meet other faithful and to satisfy whatever spiritual needs they might have. I had asked Annette to buy vinegar and lard in lieu of the wine and oil used in the south to be poured as libation for the Aspects but only enough for me and her. I knew that up north the worship of Pruina was most common but I knew very little of that specific Cult. From where Annette hailed from, Pruina was a minor Aspect while in my homeland she was an Aspect most people made sacrifices to only before Winter, worshiping her like any other Aspect. And even if nominally all of the Faithfull regarded each Aspect with the same respect, the differences between regions, in the style of worship alone made each region seem to be devoted to entirely different Faiths, not to mention differences between each Cult of individual Aspects. And in the end, even if I knew how Pruina was worshiped in Firmusa, Siri had never spoken about which of the Aspects she worshiped, if she even devoted herself to one. A common thing I heard from merchants stopping at our lands was their shock regarding how those living on the frontier or near it choose who to revere, rather than sticking with a single Aspect. One of them even said how strangely pure it felt since the constant influx of migrants made any regional quirks more minor than those from more monolithic and established regions. "...not wake up?" "I''m sure." Siri''s voice reached my ears before the door opened. "How was your day, Lady S-Siri?" My mind stopped for a moment as I greeted the adorably dressed high noble, wearing a short-sleeved shirt tucked neatly in a black dress held on by suspenders. Not a single raven black hair was out of place as she stepped out with an unusual skip in her stride. "Bestest." Siri replied in broken common. "That''s not a word." I peered into the room and saw a strange clay figure sitting like a rag doll on the tea table. "Why are we not going?" "My apologies." Siri''s maid closed the door to the servant''s room addressing me in a way which reminded me of the first time Annette spoke to me. "Annoying." The pale mage grumbled under her nose. "Lady Siri, you didn''t mention that you''re bringing your maid with you." I turned to address her, jealous of the way she seemed unbothered by the cold lashes of wind on her bare arms. "Is that a problem?" She replied with an unusual amount of edge aimed at me. "No, today there are no classes unless we count the lessons you are heading to so there is no problem with your maid coming with us," The elf behind us seemed to react to my words. "I''m simply a bit surprised, you don''t usually bring your maid along." "I know." Oh, that was not a good expression. "Lady Siri, do you need something before we head to the temple?" The girl tapped her chin thoughtfully, her eyes drifting across the clear skies above. "I might need flowers." "Flowers?" Siri seemed to shrink as two pairs of eyes gave her a puzzled look. One of the women gingerly raising her arm to her head. Hmmm, not that ridiculous actually. To offer flowers in the middle of the long winter must have been a great task, and isn''t the purpose of an offering to show our dedication? I wonder if that is just something high-borns do or if is it a wider tradition... Firmusa is only like three weeks away from Hero''s Vale. I need to ask father about fishing out the water lilies during the winter. "I don''t think there is a florist anywhere nearby and it is inappropriate to pick flowers from the garden around us. We are going there for a brief moment, but you''re always welcome to present your offerings later at any time of the day." Siri nodded along taking my hand in graciously exit the subject. I rather liked that part of her, I had seen even a viscount thinking twice about taking a helping hand of a baron in fear for his reputation. But Siri simply took it and moved on with a strange carefree attitude as if she had all the time in the world.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I led the two around the Academy and suddenly turned into a small almost unnoticeable alley. The temple or rather a poor substitute for one was as far away from the eyes of the mages as possible and few of the natives even knew of its existence. At first, I felt angry that temples were supposed to be guesthouses for the Aspects, the greatest examples of human hospitality and goodness. And yet after half a year of living in Oriripol, she simply pitied them. How could someone live all their life in search of power only to be inevitably kissed by the cold lips of death? I shuddered at the emptiness which flashed across my eyes remembering a conversation she had. "Are you okay, Subject?" Lady Siri stepped closer to her, even if she hadn''t touched me I could feel the air around her cool further. "Yes, I got distracted, that''s it." I explained giving her a reassuring smile. "Which of the ships to the Lands Beyond bears your name Lady Siri?" My hand rested on the door as I unthinkingly asked. "Ehhh?" The girl paused in the middle of the tight alley. "She is asking you about..." The elf lowered her face and whispered to Siri''s ear before making a thoughtful face. She bit her lower lip as she seemed to go over her next words. This was a rather roundabout way of asking which Aspect she reveres and I realised that I must have sounded awfully like that one relative who refused to speak normally. "What do you think happens to your soul after you die." "? ???''? ???, ????? ??????." The gifted human spoke quietly into the elf''s keen ears and yet each word was like a bell ringing next to her ear. The elf made a face causing the girl to make a defensive one in return. "Especially when you are with me." The tall servant replied with a small smile on her lips. A strange sight for the otherwise emotionless servant. Now I need to know what she said. "???? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ????." Siri tugged on the knife-ear''s cuff as her eyes met mine. "Lady Siri was explaining to me that when the call of the Aspects reaches her, the ship Elemosina will bear her. Although she is not rushing to reach the sunny lands of the Dove." Iris explained in an equally old-fashioned way. When she does it, it sounds correct. And I can see she is not even trying. I monologue in my head before switching to the contents of the pleasant voice. Elemosina, sister of Corin, the Aspect of Love, Mercy and Justice. I wouldn''t have expected that she is rather merciless in her outlook on warfare but at the same time Elemosina is about upholding Justice. I still very much pity those unfortunates unlucky enough to be commanded by her in the future no matter how unlucky that might be. "Then I hope that we may sit next to each other as I will head to the Aurorium with followers of Corin." I put my weight on my hand and pushed the heavy door open. A familiar room with furniture arranged as if the room was a circle emerged from the warm light of the brazier in the centre. Two figures quietly sought favour with the Aspects. "Hmmm, thought more people would show up today." I spoke as I lifted a small basket set aside by Annette before. "Lady Sofia?" A half whisper filled the hall. "Sandwich?" Siri''s unmoderated voice was like thunder in the quiet space. "Lady Siri is here too I see," Vilkas emerged from the half-twilight and approached us. "I need to thank you again for the enchanted item you made for me." He pulled on the fingers of his gloves before warming his hands next to the small fire. "What did you pray for?" I asked noticing a fresh bandage on his hand and a crimson gleam on the shrine behind him. Unlike proper temples where life-like statues of Aspect were adored, they only had access to small forearm-sized shrines one could find at any house which focused on symbolism rather than beauty. "Praying to Idicac for strength and will for the upcoming tournament." "By cutting your palm? You are truly a barbaric idiot." "Says a frontierwoman," Vilkas replied swiftly. "To cool your mind this is my off-hand and I don''t know why you looking at me like that, are you in a habit of offering flowers to the Aspect of War in your neck of the woods?" I fought off the urge to look at Siri. "You have any idea why no one is in? It''s a rather busy morning on the day following the full moon." I asked curiously as the lard I held on a tin platter began to melt. "Same reason as I''m here. People want to catch up on things before the tournament starts." I nodded before bringing the hot fat to a shrine and pouring the hot contents of the small vessels on the stone in front of the brass shrine of Corin in the shape of a sparrow. A quick prayer later I uncork the vial with the vinegar taking the sour liquid in my mouth before spilling it. "Never gets better." I added feeling Vilkas''s eyes on my wrinkled face. "And you dare to look at me weirdly." He peered over my shoulder at the shrine before following me in scanning for Siri. "Why is you''re face all weird." Lady Siri asked as I almost bumped into her. Was she watching me all this time? "It''s an old rule of hospitality. The host needs to drink and eat anything his guest ate to prove your goodwill." "A good tradition," The Firmusian seemed content as she spoke, her eyes washing over the room once more. "What is that?" Her ghoulishly pale finger pointed at a glass artwork centrally positioned so it divided the even number of shrines in two. As I was about to speak the figure who had been listening to us stepped closer and greeted us before turning her head toward the high noble. "That is an icon depicting Heros, all sixty-seven of them being led forward by the Light." Alicia Fischerg explained. "That doesn''t explain it." Siri casted her eyes down as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Iris stared at it before she left to stand outside. I didn''t like the face she was making. Is the glass cursed and needs to be guarded?" "...Lady Siri, your maid is an elf. Heros protect humanity from danger. You should know about this the most, ask any of your countrymen about the raids from the east. Elves are evil by nature, using our souls in their sorcery." Alicia explained after a moment before she rested her hand on Siri''s shoulder. "She is not an elf, human. I asked my Subjects not you." "Then what is she?" "She is mine." The high noble stared daggers at the noble from Flinter. "Leave it," I grabbed Vilkas''s cloak as the pale mage angrily stormed off. "I have no idea why you decided to anger her." I turned my head to the third person. "Because she has the power to make or break Firmusa. And if it falls Flinter falls too in a fiery inferno. That maid could slit her throat at any moment and anyone near her. She has access to the royal family themselves, as soon as Lady Siri becomes the matriarch of the House both she and the king will perish at the first sight of an elven army." "Yeah, but there are far better ways of saying it than what you did here," Vilkas chimed in. "Iris might be an elf but if you paid attention rather than rudely listening to us you would have noticed the look in her eye. She would have sooner gut us all than see harm happen to Lady Siri. Also, it''s hypocritical of you to speak of doom and betrayal. Flinter is ruled by a half breed not to mention you are studying in Oriripol." "How rude," Alicia raised her hand to her face looking offended before watching me for my response but I gave her nothing. "Gors, both of you." "Are you going to stop me again?" Vilkas looked down at me. "No, but you seem not to practice your own words. There were a million ways you could have played this without being cursed." "I may not like elves, my good uncle perished in the line of duty against them but to see Lady Siri react like that. I have to pay her somehow, a single meal doesn''t quite cut my debt." "Then you are going to make a hundred more women storm off then." I jested. "Then I hope none of them are attractive." "Seriously." He is such a pervert. "Cut me some slack, I''m a poor little spare." He replied sarcasm filling his voice before he opened the door for me and I saw Iris combing through Lady Siri''s raven black hair. One could really mistake them for relatives from a distance. Ch 275* “Showing Off” The flame flickered and cracked as a puff of orange embers erupted outwards as Annette threw a fresh splint of wood into the fireplace. I raised my cup and pressed it against my lips before tasting the honeyed tea on my tongue. The girl in front of me watched me dip the honey into the brew with a bit of hesitation, not a sign of remembering what had happened in the chapel. Nor a sign of caring at the odd looks other students gave Iris when they arrived. Before arriving here Lady Siri was wearing a face too ugly for her soft, seraphim face. Her elven companion to who she no doubt complained seemed to be the only one who viewed the incident as nothing too special, her permanent frown softening while whispering to Siri''s ear. I had few encounters with the elf and yet at that moment, I had even fewer doubts that the maid seemed a perfect match to the emotional high-noble, managing to calm her down for long enough for her busy mind to clear away her thoughts. Speaking of the elf, I had almost forgotten that she was here as she remained as still as a statue throughout Siri''s long lectures. She stood far away from the table we all sat at, her back almost pressed to the wall behind her. I glanced at her and saw the elf''s purple eyes flinch trying not to meet mine. I couldn''t quite put my finger on it but if not for her moving to brush the flower braided into her hair, my mind would have skipped over the tall elf as if she was nothing. My attention shifted, attracted to the movement across from me like a moth to light. I noticed Annette making a face at me from the corner of my vision as I stared at the high noble fidget in her seat, her tea untouched, facing her maid with a pleading expression. The elf shook her head left and right slightly causing the Blackworm heiress to pout at her, filling her cheeks with as much air as she could. Two lilac eyes buried into me with a questioning look and I shrug in response. *Sigh* The elf walked toward her ward with an inconspicuous smirk and a knowing look in her eyes. Without a word spoken, the elf crouched beside the firmusian noble before reaching toward the table. "You do it." The elf raised a spoonful of honey into the air but Siri pointed her finger at her maid. "Me, Mistress?" Iris''s spoken voice spoke infinitely more about her shock than her stoic face which barely moved. Wait, she fully expected to have to feed Siri, in front of everyone? How shameful... but if that is the case how often do they do that in private? The elf gave me a glance which seemed to hold an apology before, she placed the spoon in her mouth emptying its contents. Without swallowing the sweet gold she took a sip of the bitter tea essence before sheepishly standing up her face cold and professional as one could be with an overly sweet blob inside their mouth and yet I thought I noticed a look of bloody vengeance in her.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. What was the purpose of this? Was it to humiliate her maid? Siri never struck me as someone who would enjoy such a thing. She would have eaten Aoife alive if that was the case and she wouldn''t have waited until everyone but me and Vilkas left. Maybe Siri let Iris be her food tester for tonight? Unlikely... I let my mind wander trying my best not to tap my chin as I thought. "Did she eat too much sweets before you got her?" Vilkas leaned closer to me and whispered as Siri purred like a kitten, her eyes fluttering innocently with amazement as she mirrored her maid in the way she drank her tea. Her eyes lingered on me for a split second too long. "No." I answered in a whisper before turning around. "Lady Siri you seem more lively than ever before, are you excited about something?" "Am I?" The pale ball of seemingly endless energy cocked her head to the side. "Yes, usually you want to be returned to your quarters at this time of the day." "I don''t feel like doing it today." The high noble bit into a cookie which suddenly appeared in her hand before greedily reaching for a deep red jar left behind as a tribute. "Grrrrr." The muscles on her slender arms strained as she grabbed the lid which remained motionless. "Would you like me to open it for you Lady Siri?" Iris offered and the noble stood up not caring about her rank. "Here you g-!?" The towering woman toppled like a falling timber as Siri pushed her making her fall on the padded chair Siri chose to sit on. "Much better." With a pearly smile radiating pride worth her illustrious lineage, the girl sat down on Iris''s lap before she could stand up. With smoothness, Siri took hold of both elven wrists and pulled them forward using the two elven arms like a warm blanket under which she melted and softened like butter. Siri is showing off Iris to us. I thought as the high noble resembled a fox brushing against a favoured tree, her smushed cheek going up and down Iris''s forearm in a wild and unorthodox show of public marking. So she does care about how people see her servant. Or is this about how she complained I treat her like Iris? Hmmm, Siri is a chaste woman whose favour people seek so a show of affection is so much more, it''s a statement. Maybe she took this opportunity to show us the pecking order of our clique, she did specifically sit down on the head chair something she refused to do in favour of lounging on the sofa. Looking again at the assembled people, I happened to be facing Siri while Vilkas and Aoife sat left of me, Vilkas being the closest to me. Did she predict how we would sit? "Lady Siri, you look rather lovely right now," Her two glowing eyes sparkled brightly as I spoke and I couldn''t suppress the smile which crept on my face as I seemed to have decrypted her message. "But I think you should have asked your maid first before doing this." "Grumble, grumble, grumble," Blackworm puffed air into her cheeks as she looked at Iris. "She wouldn''t allow me to, she is very annoying right now because of you." She said causing all of the eyes in the room to turn on the woman behind her. "Siri, does that mean you and Iris are even more casual while away from the public eye?" Even if the cold-bodied mage couldn''t see it, I definitely saw the face Iris made and it was one of soul-piercing vexation aimed at me. A good servant would have stopped this conversation and pulled the girl out of the room and yet the feeling of having my throat slowly crushed disappeared as soon as Iris focused her eyes on the shorter woman below. Apparently letting her painfully open and casual ward decide on what should happen next. "She is less annoying when others aren''t around, doesn''t call me silly names." "Less?" The knife-eared woman caused the mage to cringe as she touched her nape. "Fine, Siri I won''t say your titles. But only if we are around these people." Quickly the maid''s voice turned cold again as she spoke to the high noble making the cryomancer look at her for a moment before without any reason nodding energetically as if trying to compensate for the moment of stillness before. "So calling you Siri is fine and what do you prefer?" Vilkas suddenly chimed in, receiving a harsh glare from Aoife for his casual tone. "Yes," The girl replied immediately with eagerness I never heard before, even shocking the elf. "Good Sandwich." "I''m not a dog, Siri." Vilkas stared at the singular and small cherry, the noble fished out from a basket at her feet and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling. Ch 276* “Paper Heist” Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Ch 277 “Over the Line” "You look drunk, sweetheart." The elf dusted herself off, throwing half-melted snow onto the floor while watching the overly giddy ancient running up the stairs. "I can''t get drunk, Iris. Those mortal poisons can''t beat me," Kia spun around, her long dress billowing out like a blossoming flower revealing intricate lace along the hemline before settling down softly shrouding her long legs. "I feel supercalifragilisticexpialidocious today Iris like everything is oddly wonderful, and I cant stop smiling!" "And that is because?" Kia''s golden and blue eyes followed Iris as she climbed to join her side. "Iris... why does speaking become hard when you look at me like that." "So it''s my fault?" A finger brushed against Kia''s cheek as she puffed them out in a disarming pout. "I think I will finish reading everything interesting in... that word for time." "That word for time?" The elf unhurriedly asked continuing her touch coaxing Kia''s melodic voice out of her. "Bell, day, week, month, year? Don''t force yourself to use Common with me." "I''m not, I don''t know what words I know mean. Until you arrived time sort of never mattered. Is a season a lot Iris? I always thought it sounded like a lot but the weather changes so often I no longer know." The immortal in front of the elf blushed in embarrassment before hiding her face in her palms as Kia wrested her head against Iris''s torso. "Season is not a word with a set length of time. When we landed in Edor, it was the middle of Autumn and we are now in early Winter. You don''t have to be embarrassed Kia. We got teleported far into the north and seasons change depending on where you are. You''re going to learn all of this in time," Iris said gently, resting a reassuring hand on Kia''s head. Her voice was soft like the snowflakes drifting down outside the window. "Youve just never had a reason to notice before, thats all. Seasons dont matter to someone who doesnt feel the cold or the passage of time, but now things are different, arent they?" Kia peeked out from behind her fingers, her crimson cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "They are." She responded flooding the metal link they shared with pleasant feelings even the mortal soul of the elf could understand. "I''m going to finish all the books after a season." "My neck-romancer looks so pretty when she is happy." Iris smiled, her finger tracing Kia''s nape but the girl nuzzled closer and cooed unaware of what the elf did. "I''m sometimes mortified by how my puns fly over your head. I''m dead-icating myself to laugh at least once at these." "I feel funny when you''re promising these things." The girl unglued herself from her Anchor and walked ahead of her with an energetic skip in the stride. "I''m half done, I guess." Iris laughed as she pulled keys from a pocket hidden in the folds of her maid''s dress.
POV Change An ever-shifting array of lights shimmered in the darkness and dreamy visions assaulted the mind drifting helplessly through the soul-realm. A bright light, brighter than all others surged forward causing invisible walls to squeeze the whisp moulding it into an ever smaller ember, twisting it to an unnatural shape. Stone-hard stillness gripped the small whisp and it crept over its surface like an army of ants, biting and stinging leaving painful numbness behind. The petrification continued down, finding a way inside the High Executor before he began to fall, striking the invisible floor with a dull thud. The vision cleared as the mind of the last Scalrith used all that he learned to see clearly through the Dream''s meandering paths of time. Shadows of what could have been moved, overlapped as Fiikhindqah strained his senses at what happened. A golden-clad knight stood atop the spire of his Order, blood dripping from his glowing blade onto the floor of the Secret Hall as the words of a curse tolled through the vision. In the blink of an eye, the image blurred as centuries flew by him because of a single slip of his concentration, the memory of his race''s death, inducing the most feral of rages. The passing colours washing around him in a continuous stream of light screeched as he flexed his magical prowess managing it to slow down enough for the unintelligible mirage of colours to transform into images of years flying by around the vessel he was stuck in, his soul slowly burning away. A figure of a human cradling the wooden statue suddenly passed by him and the dying flame inside the vessel burned brighter. The face of the human was the same round fleshy face he struggled to distinguish but as Fiikhindqah stared into the vision trying to remember how his awakener looked he noticed something different. The humans face, once vibrant and filled with life, now bore the marks of exhaustion and burden. Dark circles hung beneath weary eyes as he clasped his hands together before moving to stand up and shake a figure lying behind him. Unaware of the heat he felt up until now, the chronomancer''s stubby fingers shook from cold deep within as the human got further away. *Gasp* The lizardman jolted upright, time speeding behind his closed eyelids. A sharp, audible gasp tore from his lipless mouth, ragged and desperate, filling his lungs with cold air as he fought for every breath. Resembling someone pulled from the depths of an endless ocean. His chest heaved as if his lungs were starved for air, each breath trembling with the weight of unseen memories. Wide eyes, glazed with a mix of shock and clarity, darted around the room, unseeing but searching for reassurance in the tangible world before comprehending his unfamiliarity with the small surroundings. "You''re not drowning are you?" A familiar voice asked and he couldn''t decide if the voice meant his coughing or the vision. "No, I''m not. Where am I?" "Iris called this, servant''s quarter. We both collapsed in the room behind this wall if that helps." The shorter undead standing beside the large window answered, a strange golem standing right on a nightstand beside him. "Where is the other undead." "Iris went to the bakery for fresh bread. She really likes the white one with crusty skin and fluffy innards," She walked closer and the lizard man sensed the short doll-like golem with an ugly skull mask for a face straightening its back even more. "Explain yourself hide-farm."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "That''s uncalled f-" "You called me old lizard and we both passed out at the same time. Seeing how you exited your sleep suggested some sort of vision." "You also saw a vision? What did you see." "Nothing important." The elder undead coldly replied making the golem at her side tense up somehow despite its clay body. "Nothing involving this era, huh?" The lonely chronomancer asked receiving no answer. "What was your vision about?" "It was about my awakener. I was witnessing what was happening around the dragon idol that the hero forced me into. I need to start looking for him." Urgency lased Fiikhindqah''s reply. "You keep saying awakener, but that is not a proper terminology for anyone in a contract between any arrangments of creatures or monsters." Her cold technical questions reminded the Executor of a quartermaster he knew, always prodding to see how he would respond. "It''s not. I was cursed to inhabit a wooden statue till that golden boy needed my seer abilities. As if I would tell him anything after such a wipe." The scales on his body chaffed on each other in anger. "I call the human who had freed me under the same rules from the statue awakener. I need to find him." "Why though?" The monster masquerading as a pale human tilted her head. "He is in danger. Why else would he unseal me?" "Idiot. The link you share has no clauses. It only limits your level similar to how my bond with Iris works. Nothing is preventing you from waiting and outlasting that mortal. You''re not a summon, there is no duty making you do this." The ancients called Kia furrowed her brows, not happy about the lizardman''s response as her eyes flashed with light. "What clauses did you embed within your link?" Fiikhindqah''s wings shifted slightly, the leathery membranes catching the faint light filtering in through the window. "None! None whatsoever. She is free thats why I created her. She is untouched by the filth you forced me to recall. Comparing the bond I share with her to the crude, restrictive thing that confines you was nothing more than a poorly measured act of pity for a simpleton like you." The girl''s voice was cold and sterile yet unable to completely hide a certain disgust making the scales on his body stand in alertness. "That human had fueled my soul while I was stuck. I would have withered away if not for him," Fiikhindqah retorted still unsure if Kia had called him or the Hero the idiot. "Have you ever seen a soul wither away? And why would it matter if I had a duty to save him? This is not a quest I want to find him and save him... that is the least I can do. Why do you care what I want even?" "Because I don''t understand why? Why is there a different look in your eyes now? Why do you don''t do as I expect you to? I don''t want Iris to help you. There is something wrong in here and yet I know what she will say if I try to stop her. I will give another mortal if you stay here, teaching me and not making Iris risk herself without me at her side. I even will let you pick which one." "You don''t understand do you?" Fiikhindqah''s large, round eyes widened in disbelief, his jaw tightening as the words hit him. His wings fluttered nervously, but his voice, though calm, held a steely determination. "I watched my race being deleted because I was too blind to see the present. My awakener cared for this poor Sole Scale, I have nowhere to go. Balgriff the Old had taught us to reciprocate the goodness we receive and I will obey our Scale Father even if that is the last thing I ought to do." "Why do you care about this mortal so much though? If what matters to your dragon is the total number of good deeds done, my option comes with the guaranteed statistical probability of doing more good," The undead looked baffled by the lizard''s response and her eyes shined brightly as they locked onto him. "You said it yourself, the mortal is in danger. You had failed to protect him and you need my Iris to do your duty for you. Why do you not do as I say? You can always find another human." The words were calm, almost clinical, but they struck a nerve. Fiikhindqahs jaw tightened, his scaled hands balling into fists at his sides. He opened his mouth to respond, but what came out wasnt measured or calculated it was raw and impulsive, a guttural reply torn straight from the depths of his soul. "You''re acting like a Dungeon Core, this is not about numbers! This is about something far beyond that. Think what if Iris were to suffer her final death? Would you speak to me like this then Undead? Would you be so willing to discard her existence so casually? You can always make another Iris anyway." He spoke letting his emotions flow through his words, not realising that as soon as the name of the taller undead left his chest the unfeeling golem beside him disappeared, hiding as the very shadows in the room leaned closer, drawn by the weight of the words he just uttered. "Die?" A soft whisper hung in the air and the shadows around the two completely closed in on the chronomancer. Without a warning, a hand burning with colourless flame grabbed his neck, its fingers locking around his flesh like the claws of death upon a soul. Fiikhindqah realised that he was thrown onto the ground and before he could do anything the ancient''s aura hit him. The room pulsed with an oppressive darkness, every shadow trembling as though alive, quivering in anticipation of the carnage. Kia stood over him, her expression as hollow and unfeeling as a grave, her eyes gleaming like two fragments of the void itself. The colourless flames licking at her hand spread down her arm, casting ghostly reflections on the walls that seemed to twist and writhe with an almost sentient malice. Fiikhindqah''s body convulsed, but it was no longer his to command. The ancient''s aura seeped into him, filling his veins with cold, invasive dread. His lungs gasped for air, yet his ribs betrayed him, constricting against the effort, crushing his breath into silence. The scales that had once been his pride, his armour, lay scattered around him in pools of blood as they were forced out by his flesh flaying itself free. Each strip of flesh peeled away leaving glistening sinew exposed to the cold air. His dull claws dug themselves into his belly ripping more of himself until they ripped away leaving bloody stumps to fruitlessly continue moving like on strings. The faint light in the room seemed to dim further as the first droplet of his blood struck the stone floor, and then another, the rhythm building like the beats of a somber dirge. Kia tilted her head, her hand still hovering over him, as if orchestrating every violent movement with a mere thought. His body contorted unnaturally, joints popping out of place and resetting in a grotesque dance that left him writhing in a spiral of agony. From deep within his chest, something primal and ancient fought to rise a growl, a scream, anything to defy this torment but all that emerged was a wet, guttural choke. Blood spewed from his lips, painting the floor in streaks of crimson that seemed to crawl toward Kia, drawn to her as if by a sinister magnetism. Her emotionless eyes narrowed and with a flick of her wrist, his ribs began to move. Fiikhindqah''s vision blurred, dark tendrils licking at the edges of his consciousness, but Kia would not allow him the mercy of fainting. With surgical precision, the undead moved her hand and a gaping hole opened in the lizardman''s torso, wet thumping loudly reminding him where his heart was before his warm blood surged across his mutilated body and into the opening making his mind scream despite his mouth slowly being sew shut with his own fangs. "Kia!" The bloody puppet threat came to an unexpected stop as a voice made the face of Scalrith''s tormentor move away from the source of her wrath. The girl''s lip trembled as she stared at the door, her expression frozen as if struggling to comprehend reality while tears began to roll down her face. "Kia, wait!" The elf called out as the body of the Scalrith dropped like a marionette having its stings cut as the ancient ran into the bedroom. Stepping over the barely breathing mess Iris followed after her creator, leaving the golems to deal with it. With bloody footprints guiding her every step, the elf found her necromancer sitting on the floor with her back pressed against the hardwood of the bed frame. "No, that can''t happen. No..." "Shhh, Kia, it''s okay, sweetheart. I''m here. Nothing''s going to happen to you I promise." The risen knelt beside the trembling porcelain doll, her tears glistening like fractured glass as she clung to her knees, lost in a storm of delirium. "That would never happen." She muttered, the sheet of fabric behind her slowly being engulfed by ice crystals even as the fire slowly uncovered a skeleton. "Kia, what are you talking about?" The elf pulled the girl toward herself before stopping as the ancient bared her teeth at her, hissing like a wild animal as she neared her neck. "Kia you''re not drinking from me." "I want to forget now..." She managed to plead between snotty sobs. "Sweetheart stop crying, I''m here already. You''re safe with me." Kia shook her head as she continued to press closer while crying. Her saviour was seemingly not fully present as she tried to calm down the ancient. Iriss thumbs moved delicately over the tear-streaked skin, brushing away the droplets with infinite care. Yet the effort seemed futile every time Kias eyes dried and she fully opened them to meet Iriss gaze, the cycle began anew. The tears returned, spilling forth in waves as if the sight of the risen rekindled a sorrow too great to bear. "Cryoicu, my Sun and Star stop crying. You''re safe now with me," Iris''s hands crept down resting on Kia''s shoulders, pulling on her nape like an annoyed cat pulling her kittens away. Think only about me, Kia, Iris continued her words as an anchor to the distressed mage. Close your eyes. Listen to my breathing. Feel the flow of my mana. Its steady, calm just like youll be if you are a good girl you are. Close those beautiful eyes and think of nothing else but this moment. Too focused on Kia, the elf didnt notice as her fingers clasped gently yet firmly around the girls slender neck, slipping beneath the stiff collar of her shirt with unconscious care. "Iris~" Kias voice trembled, a soft, delicate sound slipping through her parted lips, growing warmer as it deepened into a quiet purr as she did as told, instantly slipping into a deep slumber. Iris gathered Kia in her arms, the petite mage nestling perfectly in the curve between her chin and knees as she waited. Guarding Kia through the night, watching her for an opportunity to slip out from the desperate grasp she held, in an effort to understand what happened better. Ch 278 "Lonely Explanation" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Ch 279 "Lèse-Majesté" From within a fortress of blankets, a soft purr melted into a sleepy groan as a hand slipped free from its cosy confines. The lone limb fumbled across the smooth covers, searching for her throne. Unable to find Iris, the ancient stirred restlessly, her unconscious movements accompanied by sounds that echoed the plaintiveness of a needy pet. Finally, an instinct as young as the warmth of sunlight on her skin compelled Kia to lift her head and crack open one eye, a faint air of feral desperation driving her search for Iris. Finding nothing but an empty room power leeched out of the pale doll. She rubbed her face feeling phantoms of a gentle touch all over it before stopping becoming as still as a statue as her eyes focused on her bony left hand, an expression of frustrated terror growing on her round face. "Ugh, she saw it...again." Like lighting an angelic beauty hid away the ominous aberration as Kia''s eyes shone with raw power, fueling her spell to get rid of what she saw as quickly as possible. After raising her hand to examine the illusion the necromancer somehow became smaller in appearance as she sunk into the mattress letting a rumble from deep in her chest escape, feeling useless at her inability to protect her image. The Overlord of Necropolis touched her forehead unconsciously as she stared at the door. There was a chance her spell came undone after Iris had left. With this spec of hope to raise the doll''s resolve enough to leave the subject behind, she leaned over the bed searching for her tall leather boots. "Maybe not." Like a spell, something told the cunning mage to stay. Despite how odd Kia felt, upon casting various protective spells she found nothing to be suspicious about and listened to the strange dominating feeling looming over her. The curious ancient casted one last spell and on her auger display she found her golems staying in the main room while a magical signature of a creature stayed still in the servant room. Surrounding herself with waiting for something to happen the undead used telekinesis to move the closed curtains on the big vertical window and stared at the dark granite slowly being painted over by the morning sun, feeling strangely content to obey her instinct. The sound of the front door being unlocked caused Kia to jump out of bed, the strange feeling vanishing as subtly as it appeared. She ran up to the bedroom door The sound of bare feet on the hardwood must have thundered in the silence of their room as Iris was already looking in her direction as she burst through the bedroom door. "Kia, I''m so glad you got out just now. I was a bit worried about you waking up alone." Her Favourite pecked her on the forehead, wrapping a long arm around her with the other hand holding onto something Kia''s dual-coloured eyes locked onto. The basket in Iris''s other hand which she skillfully manipulated above Kia''s head smelled divine to the perpetually starved necromancer. "I made you some food but couldn''t find any meat." The taller undead pulled off the cloth covering the basket. Kia pushed her head inside the whicker basket as an unfamiliar smell made her mouth water. A plate covering a rather large bowl was set aside and the girl saw a mound of roughly semi-circular foodstuff.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Adorable," Iris murmured with a soft smile as a puff of steam hit the overly curious girl, who had gotten too close."These are dumplings, Kia. The stuffing is mashed earthfruits with half as much part of cottage cheese mixed together. I got my hands on some sour cream which goes well with these don''t have it raw though." Iris poked Kia''s nose stopping the ravenous undead from eating the expensive condiment outright. "Okay." Kia cheerfully said, wide-eyed at the elf. "I fried half of the dumplings since I don''t know which way you would like the most. I always liked eating dumplings after a day or two as the food I ate at home always improved with time, making the third-day scraps a true delicacy. But I don''t think any amount of them would survive to the next day with you." "I-I-I can try." Kia backed away, not enough to leave the deliciousness out of her range but enough for the elf to crack a smile as she gently pinched the soft pale cheeks. "One day maybe, but now you should eat you always look so happy when you do. And unlike another woman, you don''t have to look at your figure." "Undead are the best!" Kia pumped her hand into the air and the elf mirrored it before setting the table. "I need to check something, Kia give me a moment." "He''s still there." A low dangerous rumble made the risen lay her hand on top of the necromancer''s head causing the rumble to soften by a fraction. "Then I need to ask why he is still there." "Free expirance points." The monstrous girl muttered darkly. "You want me to kill him?" The elf asked unsure of what she should do. "No. He is technically a guest and if you kill him that breaks all laws of hospitality." The girl wagged her finger authoritatively. "But torture doesn''t?" She raised an eyebrow. "That''s different... I-I-I...I can''t even imagine what would I do if that happened. "Kia''s lower lip began to tremble. "WHICH WOULD NEVER HAPPEN OF COURSE but still." She quickly added as if trying to convince herself more than the taller woman. "Sweetheart don''t think about this, focus on my voice would you." Her throne pushed her onto a chair and began to hum causing Kia''s mind to blank out upon hearing the calming melody. "Eat before the dinner gets cold." Iris reminded, her face sliding into a thoughtful expression as Kia munched on the dumplings with delight. From the side of her vision, the girl stared at her creation with an oddly familiar look. She scratched at her scalp trying to remember why it looked so familiar. The buttery trail snaked down the corner of the devourer''s mouth as the hinges to the servant room let out an overtly struggling screech as the bent metal scrapped against the wood, no doubt caused by yesterday''s event. "Haven''t I told you to leave if you know what is good for you?" Opposite to the soft calming voice, Iris coldly threatened Draco leaving the ancient undead stunned. "I know," The lizard replied and Kia could tell by the way his soul was returning to his body as if something had pulled it out that another vision had haunted the leather bag. "I would humbly ask for another chance, and if not my awakener and I are as good as dead so I will not fight if you choose to end my life.." "I can''t decide if you are brave or foolish for entrusting your life to the undead and appealing to their sense of pity. I guess that is a thin line even at the best of days." Iris responded eyeing Draco who looked much better than before yet many of his scales hadn''t come back and his wrinkly skin grew a tone darker. In the end, Kia felt all pair of eyes focusing on her and she turned her head toward Iris. "He is unworthy of receiving his final rest," Kia''s words hung in the air. "Therefore penance could be a valid punishment for...lse-majest. Injury to the majesty albeit a rare one." She spoke holding her fidgeting hands under the table as the eyes of her constructs focused on her. Draco slowly nodded his head and with visible difficulty both physically and mentally. "That is fine by me, my Sun and Star." Iris hugged the uncomfortable Overlord and lifted her onto her lap shielding her from the constructs'' adoration and making the lizard''s fielty feel less aimed toward her. Ch 280* “Almost Time” The wind howled outside as it bashed against the city walls carrying with it dry air which made the lips cracked and sore. "Mmmmm, warm~" I hummed as my legs turned to jelly bringing me closer to the magically heated sand in the training ground. "Lady Siri, can we stay here? You''re better at magic than any of us. I would have no doubt you would win the tournament if it was only magic base." "It isn''t?" Vilkas who had tagged along with me and Siri asked while kneeling and feeling the air swirling above the training pit. "No purely, the tournament is a sort of display for our lecturers to flex their teaching proficiency but it is also a battleground for the Sophist families to fight for prestige. Like all other nobles martial prowess is seen as a pinnacle of brilliance. The explanation I received was that it is a hybrid between our usual practical lessons and tournaments west of Vitas." I answered unable to stand up in fear of freezing to death. "You got that from the explanation we all got?" Vilkas raised his eyebrow as he asked. His gaze shifted to a deathly pale girl whose tall leather heels clicked each time she skipped a step trying not to step on the many cracks in the floor. "Another benefit of caring for her?" "I''m not Lady Siri''s nanny Vilkas. I was assigned to guide her around the vast ground belonging to the Academy." "Uh huh, and that rant about bad luck was also a part of that?" He discreetly pointed at the high noble on her tiptoes who seemed deep in thought strategically planning out her path through the brickwork. "Lady Siri!" I ran over to the Firmusian. I only made a passing remark about bad luck but she took it to heart like they were words from Alithea as soon as I mentioned it was tradition. Damn Bastion, making people take tradition as gospel. "You don''t need to worry about walking here." "But you said that stepping on a c-" "Yes, stepping on a crack is seven years of bad luck but..." I took a deep breath trying to come up with an answer which I don''t think anyone else in Niuran had to come up with, at least children get bored eventually but knowing the Blackworm she would skip over each small crack till her twilight years. "... I was just mentioning it since I saw you doing it but you only need to do it if eh... it is a super deep crack, I mean like really deep." I explained letting out an internal sigh as I covered all my bases. "Ahhhh, thank you for teaching me, the subject." Siri opened her mouth and her pearly teeth flashed in the bright sunlight as a preciously adorable expression threatened me to break etiquette and hug the very soft-looking woman. "Why are we here?" "Well, I thought since everyone is so focused on the magic we could train with weapons since unlike the native nobles we don''t have access to private training areas. I figured it would be best to touch up our combat skills while it''s not crowded." I answered. "I do miss duelling since coming here. I feel as rusty as a zombie''s sword." Vilkas chimed in, sharing the same sentiment as most nobles I spent time with. Training to protect our subjects and land was our side of the feudal obligations, so those nobles unspoiled by city riches spent most of their time perfecting their mastery of arms. Whether it was the sweep of a blade, the precision of an arrow, or the heft of a war hammer, there was an artistry in the craft that demanded many bells each day to keep sharp and ready for facing humanities darkest foes, terrors vast and vile. I wouldn''t deny that I was itching for a sparring session. It was hard to break the years-old routine of daily training with my naginata, something I had done since I was old enough to walk. I wouldn''t deny that on occasion I would pick up a long stick imagining it to be my weapon and swing it at the empty air chasing away invisible monsters like children in the village did each morning. Still, I waited for Lady Siri''s answer as seeing how hesitant the girl looked at the weapon wrack I wouldn''t be surprised that it would be the first time touching a weapon in her sheltered life. I wouldn''t want her to feel left out. "Would you like that Siri?" I asked. "Can I cast magic?" She replied back turning away from the array of training weapons. "Combining melee and magic is the preferred Oriri fighting style so yes but you should really pick a weapon. Casting battle magic can be exhausting and without mana, us mages are as good as dead." "Then I pick this." Siri reached and with her slender fingers pulled out a wooden dagger used to simulate finishing off armoured opponents. "Are you sure?" "Yes."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Is this your first time sparring?" Vilkas casually asked as he was balancing a training-long sword on the palm of his hand before catching it as we all stepped into the sparring area. "I''m familiar with the practice." Siri said. "So no? Maybe Sofia and I should spar first and then you can choose when to join in." He asked and the northern woman seemed indifferent as she sat down near the pit. "Alright then," I said, gripping the shaft of a wooden naginata from the rack. Its weight was heavier than my usual weapon, but it would suffice for practice. I stepped onto the sand pit, already warm underfoot, and motioned for Vilkas to join me. He smirked, giving his training sword a quick flourish as he stepped into position. The wind outside intensified, a mournful howl that made the warm training grounds feel even more like an oasis. While a brief light show emanated from both of us as we cast buffs on ourselves Siri sat cross-legged on the sidelines, her wooden dagger resting idly on her lap as she observed us with the curious intensity of a judge. "Ready?" Vilkas called, raising his sword in a high guard. His stance was relaxed but disciplined reminding me of my brothers who liked to strike at the last possible moment catching most off guard. "Born ready." I replied, shifting into a low stance with the naginata, the tip of the weapon aimed at his center mass zoning out most of the quick jabs he could try to pull off. My muscles coiled, ready to spring in riposte. We circled each other, the sand crunching softly beneath our feet accompanied by the hum of warding spells. The first clash came quickly Vilkas darted forward with a diagonal slash, testing my reflexes. I twisted the shaft of the naginata, parrying the blow aimed at my hand and countering with a sweeping arc that forced him to step back, a cloud of fine sand rising behind his heels. "You trained?" He asked as we began to circle again, he was at a disadvantage as with shorter reach he needed to approach. "Maybe." With a quick jerk of my wrist, I swung at him. The tip of his sword made a loud thunk sound as he smacked it against my weapon trying to open my guard but with a quick dash backward my weapon stayed true and ready. With another fury of strikes trying to leverage the naginate out of his way our sparring intensified, each movement deliberate yet fluid. The training weapons weren''t as deadly as the real thing, but they still carried enough force to sting. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as the familiar rush of adrenaline coursing through me fueled my strikes. I was taught a very defensive style of combat. Killing frontier beast involved more teamwork than individual skill making the fight drawing for longer a significant advantage to avoid getting your skull bashed by a beastman. Yet Vilkas slowly began to make cracks in a style I was proud of. His quick movements forced me to turtle behind my weapon, a mistake my brothers had long ago beaten into me in our sparing matches and his relentless rushes of strength ended right before he would have overextended letting me ditch my polearm and stab him in another way. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Siri watching intently, her pale fingers clutching the wooden dagger a little tighter. Her gaze wasn''t just curiosity it was cold calculation, as though she were mentally dissecting every move we made. "Want to join us yet, Lady Siri?" Vilkas called, his tone teasing as he sidestepped another swing with the agility of a cat. "Or are you enjoying the show?" She tilted her head, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "Perhaps," she said, her voice as calm and measured as always. "But I think Id like to see Sofia win first." I smirked at her vote of confidence, planting the naginata into the sand for a moment. "Careful, Siri. Betting on me might not be the safest gamble." "It''s not finished!" The high noble''s high-pitched voice called out as if a great plan was being ruined causing me to instinctively kick the wooden shaft, spinning it ready. "Auch!" Vilkas''s hand shot up to his shoulder as the polearm''s heavy blade accidentally landed squarely on him. "That hurts more than I expected." "I''m so sorry Vilkas, it slipped from my grip." I hurriedly jogged to his side through the sand. Neither of us seemed to have used all our buffs to be able to take more rounds of practice today and knowing this big dummy he cheaped out on warding spells. "Did I break the skin? Does it hurt a lot?" I pulled at his collar trying not to touch his skin while taking a look at his shoulder. "Nah and not as much as Siri''s words." His words rang like a bell and my hands let go of him as I turned toward the gifted girl who seemed as innocent and oblivious as ever and yet very smug. "Don''t tell me..." I held my tongue already taught how will Siri respond if asked a question starting with Don''t tell me or something similar. "Can you see into the future? Is this how you predicted I''m going to win?" "Wouldn''t call that a win." Vilkas said already looking like the pain was fading away. "Why would you think that?" The high noble tilted her head like a puppet controlled by strings. "I wanted to see how you would deal with someone faster than you. Iris would- never mind." Her voice turned into a barely audible whisper and her hand she excitedly punched the air with landed on her lap. "So you are not a seer?" "Of course not, what a silly question that is." The ice-cold mage made a face as if something in her should have told me the answer long ago. "Can I try?" "Of course Siri. Whom of us will have the privilege to spar with you first?" "Sandwich." The minor noble smirked as he rolled his eyes, despite his casual demeanour he gave the high noble a deep respectful bow before recasting his pre-fight buffs. I could see that this time he cast fewer spells and from the general haze around him he skipped the melee-centric protection, rightfully not expecting to be eliminated by the short knife. Opposite to Vilkas, the cryomancer seemed relaxed her arms limply staying at her side. She radiated a feeling of being lost as her eyes meandered all over the floor rather than focusing on her opponent, the complete opposite of what a mage should look like. I hope he doesn''t hurt her on accident. "Begin." I felt like saying as I sat on the side and a moment of stillness overwhelmed the sand pit. The scion of House Amroch jerked forward fainting a charge but the high noble appeared unbothered as she see-sawed on her feet back and forward. "Am I attacking?" The shorter mage asked eventually after a long time of Vilkas circling her. "We are both attacking each other." Vilkas answered before rushing forward activating his abilities. No matter what Siri might have held back as a hidden ace, his speed and superior choice of weapon would end the spar before it even began. "Oh." As the adorable noise made me pity the inexperienced woman even more Vilkas became a head shorter than a moment earlier before falling over onto the warm sand. "Tap." A dagger tapped Vilkas''s collar as he spit out a mouthful of sand. "What did you do Lady Siri?" I asked hoping that I could come up with a countermeasure as I watched the swordman struggling to stand up, his leg having sunken deep into the sand. "I created an air pocket underneath and pushed it out through the sand before your foot landed. I was surprised you weren''t trying to stop me," She explained and I could only turn toward Vilkas, no words coming to mind as a response. "Why did you use air magic?" I voiced a random thought." "I''m bad with earth magic." Siri''s eyes dropped and while her iron mask didn''t leave her face, she raised her heel off the ground and twirled the tip of her shoe in the sand. "And here I thought Lady Siri was perfect." Vilkas chimed in upon freeing himself. "If I may can I spar with you again but this time no magic at all." "I don''t know." The snow-white maiden sheepishly replied. "I''m not doing it because you won. I''m not as petty." "As." I repeated taking a seat, trying to find a good grip on my weapon as I watched the two in front of me. Ch 281* "MASTER!!!" The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
"After the sentence you shall be reborn among us." Umbria declared. "What a bother." Ch 282* "Grape Juice" This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Ch 283 "Great Mother" The hall stretched like a cathedral, its soaring ceiling lost in shadow, supported by a forest of stone columns carved with twisting vines and ancient runes. Flickering braziers lined the walls, casting trembling golden light that danced across the magically whitened marble which in the flickering candlelight appeared like the serpentine form of the Northern Lights. The air was thick with the smell of fresh flowers despite the raging blizzard roaring behind the tall crystal windows. "Wow." Sofia saw Aoife stop at the threshold as the door opened by itself. "They really went all out on the opening party. It reminds me of the time when I came of age and was sent to Athedale for the ceremony, albeit not as magical." She said tapping her younger companion to move as more nobles funnelled to the ancient hall. "Did you like it Lady Sofia?" The human with reddish hair neatly tied into a bun asked her eyes level with the golden-haired noble in a sea-green dress. "Ehhh, I was honoured that the high pontiff read out my talent but after that... I don''t like crowds much." "I liked them, it is easier to blend in with a crowd." "Ahh, don''t be like that. It should be a sin to hide such a nice face as yours." Sofia poked her fellow in an attempt to lighten up the mood making the dull coloured amethysts to half close in an annoyed frown. "My Lord Father hadn''t sent me here to seduce someone. He would have been disappointed if I returned with a ring on my finger." "I didn''t mean it like that but as you touched upon it. What will you do after finishing your study here, the war will not last forever after all." Sofia mused finding an empty spot to stand in without brushing shoulders with other students. "That would depend on what the mages will tell my parents about my performance. If I do good, I may perhaps be sent to battle the enemies of humanity alongside the paladins of Wind Rose. Or be married to someone my House chooses." "You''re not the heir are you, Aoife? Then you are probably going to be able to choose someone or at least your parents will look for someone compatible with you." Sofia said as a servant dressed in fine fur concealing his neck approached offering a sweet bubbly drink in a glass with an absurdly thin neck. "Lady Sofia, could we not talk about my future?" The redhead whispered waving off the server. "Ahh, sorry. I guess I''m trying not to think about the tournament." "It''s fine but I feel odd, I don''t even know what is going to happen to me in a year while you Lady Sofia have everything figured out." "What do you mean, Aoife?" Sofia stopped twirling her golden locks around her fingers. "I mean, you''ve already made nearly every choice a noblewoman spends her life preparing for," the woman said and Sofia felt old at the strange way the young woman was looking up at her. "You and Lord Vilkas seem-" "High Stars, Aoife from where did you get the idea that I and Vilkas are a pair?" The clear liquid in the glass foamed up as Sofia jerked her hand. "That is so nonsensical, I wouldn''t even met him if Lady Siri hadn''t stolen his notebook." Her voice broke and she saw few people glance at her frustrated state. "Ermmm," Aoife''s eyes turned into big round balls ready for plucking as she stared at Sofia. "As you say." "What does that supposed to mean?" "Hello, ladies," A sole masculine voice which Sofia didn''t want to hear right now made her muscles stiff like stone. "Lady Sofia are you not hot in this dress your entire skin is red." "No." She replied the clear crystal of her glass pressed tightly against her lips. "Is the subject still injured? I was sure that I healed you," Lady Siri''s voice grew closer as she jogged to Sofia''s side, her tall boots echoing sharply against the stone floor like a sort of warning system. "Hmmm, this might show on your results." "Greetings Lady Siri." The two nobles flanking the flat-chested frontier woman gave the high noble a bow as she approached them. "Lady Siri I feel fine, I was just shocked by a story Miss Aoife told me." Sofia tried to explain as the cryomancer grabbed her hand and pressed it against her cheek before transferring the Junkier''s hand to the top of her head.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "What was the story?" Vilkas question sunk a dagger into Sofia''s heart. "..." Aoife felt everyone''s eyes on her especially a pair of sea-green eyes which threatened and begged her from above Siri''s shoulder. "Wah is that?" A child-like voice squeaked beside them as a server presented Siri with a tall yet thin crystal glass of white cream topped with a slice of citrus and garnished with mint leaves. "This is an Everlasting Syllabub, a sweet frothed cream which invokes the taste of the sun-lit southern coast. My Master told me that it should be to your liking." In a flat voice, it responded as it gifted the high noble a silver spoon. "''Ank u." With a spoon rattling between her teeth, the northerner excitedly nodded her head. "Lady Siri." Unnoticed until now, the tall maid of the Blackworm tapped her ward on the shoulder, causing the high noble to raise her head with a white creamy spot on her nose which was quickly cleaned up by the elf. "It''s so hard Iris, it''s so delicious and fluffy." "You mean sweet and fluffy. I swear it''s going to taste better if you slow down, Siri." The elf shot back and to the amazement of the nobles around the cryomancer, she listed appearing as noble as one would paint a saint. "Are we not getting this Syllabub?" Vilkas smirked at the speed and haste the pale woman guarded her sweet treasure. "I see some of the servers carry it but something smells about this." "Dummy, look at the students getting these, all high rollers." Sofia chimed in before sipping on the sweet sparkling wine. Her words rang true as their eyes roved over the grand hall, seeking the distinctive shape and pristine white colour of the coveted Syllabub. The pattern was undeniable, those receiving the delicate treat were not chosen at random. Any astute noble would notice the unspoken exclusivity an invisible line separating the recipients of the dessert from the rest. Their positions, visibly close to a high noble, granted them an unspoken advantage, one that did not go unnoticed by the others. Glances of envy flitted their way from those who moved among the mingling groups, their expressions betraying a quiet longing to be included in such circles. For a moment everyone seemed to look at each other with knowing looks, apart from Siri who looked as innocent and oblivious to their thoughts as a saint. Despite the Blackworm''s apparent naivety none would try to abuse it, knowing the incredible cunning hidden behind the absent-minded smile. Their circle filled with conversation to pass the time as quickly the glamour and awe of the party disappeared behind the veil of acclimation. Occasionally a person from the Blackworm''s lessons would join in and the high noble who seemed to simply enjoy the noise of so many people would nod along raising no complaints as the circle grew. A bell into the ball, an elderly man wearing a long silken cape which dragged behind him emerged on top of the stairs. The Oriri mage had to wait as the room quietened down as the native nobles definitely continued to speak gradually letting silence fill the hall. A high member of the Geni''i, Sandlor spoke congratulating everyone present before going on a long tangent about the honour these old venerable walls had witnessed and the glory they had yet to see. As their station demanded the nobles despite hearing such speeches throughout their lives kept face while the commoners quickly began to fit untrained to ignore the sensation of blood filling up their legs from long periods of stillness. "But tonight, let the weight of tomorrow remain distant. This is a night for joy, for unity, and for the bonds that strengthen us. Celebrate with your families and companions, for such moments are fleeting. Tomorrow, the trials will begin but tonight, let this hall echo with laughter and light." With a slight bow, he stepped back, his figure framed by the flickering braziers, as the hall broke into polite applause and large doors, easily able to fit an ogre through opened connecting this hall to another. People much older than those around them began to slowly enter the room, their heads stretched like those of swans as they tried to look for their children. "I don''t think many of our parents will be showing," Vilkas commented, and most of the people in the circle, albeit not all, nodded along. Their parents had sent them to the safety of the east coast of Vitas while the war between the two superpowers raged on, consuming lands and lives in its wake. "I miss them." A woman related to the Duke of Sargos who Sofia had seen briefly the day before commented creating a long pause between the group. "Lady dar Blackworm?" A tall mountain of a man approached the group, his muscles barely contained in the red and black garments of the House he served. An ugly but old scar from a claw ripped through his lip before ending at his right ear, which was slightly misshapen as if the wound had never fully healed. His sharp eyes, cold and calculating, scanned the group before settling on Lady Siri. He stood with the quiet authority of someone used to carrying out difficult tasks without question. Sofia noticed that the man paused as he met Lady Siri''s gaze as if he had seen a ghost but she felt like others missed it. Her eyes resembled the clear water of the marsh surrounding her home and travelled to the elven maid who too seemed to have slipped as she stared at the colours of the man''s jacket. "I shall inform your mother of your presence." With these words, the butler disappeared into the other hall leaving Lady Siri with the curious gazes of the southerners. "Iris?" Lady Siri turned to her maid and the elf looked to be in deep thought. Suddenly Sofia alongside others held Blackworm''s single word to scrutiny as the possibility of this show of neutrality everyone assumed Siri''s visit to Oriripol was began to crumble. Few people even took a step back at the possibility of Lady Siri having a troubled relationship with her mother presented itself. The noble with the hero''s blood scoffed at the humans who like snakes mingled with them before backing away, betraying Siri for the mere hint of their effort gaining them a brief displeasured glance from an acting high noble of Firmusa. In her brief time with Lady Siri, Sofia had begun to see her differently. The pale, almost deathly girl was her friend rather than a bag of gifts from the System or even a powerful noble to exploit the naivety of. Siri was a woman just like her, who laughed, sang, and enjoyed making friends with whoever saw past her rather cold exterior. She didn''t know if her mother would approve, or if her father and brothers would curse her for it. But she would like to think that, if they all could stand beside her, they would smile knowing that she, Junker, the blood of a hero running through her veins, would stand by Siri no matter what. For Siri had become more than just a noble with power she was a friend, and that mattered more than some metropolitan politics. A woman dressed impeccably in black, followed by the tall man from before, entered the hall, stealing the attention of the people they passed by. When the woman with a familiar pale complexion in her late thirties or forties found the group, her gaze made Sofia shiver. But with her fist clenched, she stepped one step closer to Siri. "I''m with you, Lady Siri," the Junker whispered into the Blackworm''s ear, causing the woman to cock her head to the side. "Siri!" A shout easily mistaken for a squeal of a teenager emerged from the Blackworm matron. "I missed you so much, ma-daughter. My daughter." The woman flung her arms outward and embraced the stiff-looking mage, going on her knees to do so. "I missed you so much, Karol constantly complained about me as I couldn''t sit still in the carriage." Sofias shoulders, which had gone stiff as if preparing for battle, dropped as the loving scene disarmed her. To show such outward affection was bordering on scandalous if not for the fact that it was between mother and daughter. "Are you jealous?" Vilkas, who stood next to the blonde, nudged her with his elbow before whispering. "No," the frontier woman answered without looking back, her eyes fixated on the scene as Lady Blackworm continued to shamelessly adore her child, up until Iris stepped between the two, sparing the young scion further embarrassment. "...I do wonder how it feels like though." She replied and felt the weight of an arm gently support her back. Ch 284* "Prelude" The sound of horses echoed through the streets as carriages rolled forward toward the tall ancient facade of the Academy looming over the sprawling city like a giant over his flock. "Fuck you, you''re a murderer, a murderer!" Screams emerged from inside a small shop an alley away from one of the large roads dividing the city. The people in the long queue which wrapped around themselves turned their heads toward the front of the line to watch a man, an elderly deckhand scream his finger pointed at the owner as the white chalk displaying the current price of bread was washed away and replaced with a single horrifying digit. "One whole gold coin!" "Did he go mad? No one can afford this!" "I have kids to feed." Alexandre winced as the screams echoed off the walls, swelling into a thunderous cacophony. He glanced down at his palm, where a meager handful of silver and copper coins gleamed faintly in the dim light. It was nowhere near the twelve silver required let alone the quadrupled price the shopkeeper now demanded for a small, dense loaf of brown bread that one could only hope was tasteless. "There is no flour people. All shipments were rotten. What do you want me to do? Pull some dough from my arse?" The shopkeeper bellowed, his voice cutting through the accusatory buzz of the mob which only grew louder. "What''s happening Alexi." An accented voice tapped the thief on the shoulder. "The bread now costs a gold piece." The Senchor replied to the voice of a half curseling who kept an illusion on himself appearing like a heavily tanned workhand with black curly hair. "Fucking hell, those Sophists sooner starve us all before letting others see Oriripol as it is," San''s fake beer colour eyes stared daggers for a moment before softening. "People there is a soup kitchen in front of the old Red Sword. Go and eat there!" He took a deep breath before shouting over the messy crowd. Before muttering to himself. "Hope you listen to the preachers there." "Khalida wanted something?" Alexandre asked as one by one the people began to funnel out of the alley and San wrapped his hand over him and began to move in the opposite direction.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Yeah, she asked to find you. My crew has a hit to do, orders from on high you know, hush-hush can''t say more but she and I recommended you to be part of the job." "Can you at least say what am I going to do? Is it another freeing operation?" Alexandre asked, since stealing those documents for Khalida he had been given random jobs from people in the hideout most often involving unlocking something. Regardless of how minor the tasks seemed he remained in a high mood as Khalida told him that they found a ledger of sales with Claire''s name on it. Now the only thing left was to track the person who had bought her and free his little sister. "Nah, the heat that would involve is simply too much for now. The guards are on high alert now since the arrival of more nobles for their little tournament," San said taking sharp turns as he led Alex somewhere. "It''s a retrieval job, a Geni''i has some artefact the higher-ups need." "You ever met them? The higher-ups I mean." The younger man asked facing toward the fake-faced illusionist. Despite his ancestry, the half-curseling wasn''t a systemait, he had been kidnapped and brought to the city before he could even remember but since being freed two years ago he gained a reputation of being a passionate member willing to do anything to see the mages'' shackles on the city break. "Nah, I never met them but Khalida meets with them regularly. Somewhat envious of her." "You sure, read in a book that once a person meets their hero they are sorely disappointed." Alex jabbed back at San as the illusionist slowed down as they got closer to their meeting spot inside the merchants'' quarters which seemed unusual to the thief. "Alright my Lord of the Streets, I''m glad you can read." Alexandre was ushered inside a small cabin used for storing firewood through the winter and was greeted by bored waves as the other people in the room were leaning over a small stand for cutting wood on which a crudely drawn map lay. "The picklocker?" A figure with a shaved head asked and by the tone of the voice Alex guessed the figure was a woman. "The one." San replied and the grey eyes of the woman jumped to Alex. "Looks the part." Another figure of a lanky man with straight black hair and drabby clothes added. "Alexandre." He introduced himself as feeling strangely similar under their gaze as he did during his enslavement. "Is this everyone?" "No, this is only one group out of many," San clarified. "Don''t worry about them for now, you and I will be working as a duo while others work their magic in other places." "And this?" The Senchor pointed at the sketch. "The layout of the building we are hitting. I would familiarise myself with it before the sundown." "That is not a lot of time to plan." "It''s not but we can''t miss an opportunity. In addition, have this Alexi." San reached into his longcoat and pulled out something wrapped in rags making Alex shoot him an eye as he took the object from him. Unwrapping the rags the thief''s eyes saw a loaf of bread tightly wrapped with some sort of sausage. He didn''t even want to think about the price of the sausage and he took a bite out of it, letting the meaty flavour fill his mouth. "I have no idea how you getting food in. You must be murdering people for this I swear." Alex jested with San while he peered over the sketch. "Hahaha, good one," The half-curseling made a hearty laugh before speaking again. "I''m going to get in touch with others so feel free to relax I guess, long day ahead of us." "Sure I will." Ch 285* “Blood Heist” If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Ch 286 "One More Night" The hum of the wind outside ceased as a servant wearing the black and red uniform closed the door behind Iris. His eyes not matted over by empty thoughts. "Master! Oh, how I yearned to bow to your glorious presence since the moment I laid my unworthy eyes upon thee." Umbria''s long white hair spun in the hair as she turned on her heel, her knees jerking back and forward unsure how she should greet Kia, resulting in the vampire standing in the narrow corridor of a manor house awkwardly. "Is there anything you wish of me, oh The Lord of Hollow Thrones?" Kia blinked at the overly theatrical greeting, her cold expression unchanging while Iris observed the gathered staff mirroring their mistress, unsure if they should prostrate themselves in front of Kia or continue in their duties. The ancient necromancer took a slow step forward in her tall black leather boots, tilting her head slightly as she studied Umbrias erratic movements. "Hello." Kia lifted her hand in what was meant to be a wave but, at the last second, hesitated and pulled it closer to her chest. Umbrias eyes flickered with uncertainty before she stiffly lifted her own hand, fingers curling slightly as she attempted to mimic Kias gesture. For a moment, the two stared at each other, hands half-raised in a mutual display of social confusion. The silence stretched. Iris coughed. Umbria, sensing that a greeting should still conclude with proper deference, bent at the waist sharply, too sharply before jerking upright again as if second-guessing herself mid-motion. Kias gaze lingered on the floundering vampire before she finally turned slightly as a warm hand rested on her shoulder. I wish to know if my adjustment has worked. Kia stated plainly, her voice soft but unwavering. Yet to the elf, it sounded more like the quite concerned voice Kia spoke in after a battle, mending hoplite''s wounds. The vampires crimson eyes widened. Oh, Master, your divine touch has changed me in ways I never thought possible! She clasped her hands together, standing at attention as if awaiting a divine decree. Then, as if realizing what Kia meant, she suddenly gasped and spun on her heel. "I-I must show you at once! With unnatural speed and grace, the dignified noble sprinted out of sight. Karol the tall imposing vampire extended his hand forward and a short while later, they stumbled upon the bloodsucker in a kitchen, a basket of deep red apples hooked under her arm. "Apples." Despite Kia''s age, the suspenders holding up her long dress and keeping her white shirt tucked in, made her appear girly as she pranced toward the basket fishing out one of the red orbs. An audible crunch sounded as she bit into the sweet fruit causing the red-eyed vampire to follow. "Hmmm," Iris could see Umbria''s mind working on something, a question which on multiple occasions almost left her mouth before having to be stuffed back in by the mellow gaze of two differently coloured eyes. "I have to confess I had forgotten how good eating something solid feels like." "Another one?" The risen leaning against the door frame, straightened as the girl offered an apple to Umbria. Yes, technically the apple was Umbria''s from the beginning but rarely did Kia care about stuff like that, regarding everything that could be eaten as fair game. "Thank you Master but..." Umbria''s hand brushed against her long straight hair before taking the apple offered to her, holding it with reverence reserved for a relic rather than a common apple. "Sit." The ancient ordered pointing at the kitchen island before she pushed a chair and stood up on it. "Say ahhh." She said before Umbria could swallow. "Ahhh." The vampire bashfully complied as the staff quickly vacated from a single glance she made at them. "Harbinger, what is Master doing?" Karol leaned his torso and whispered in Iris''s ear all while Kia stuck her thumb in Umbria''s mouth, prying it open and looking inside. "No idea." She replied but before her mind came to the conclusion she should stop Kia, the mage stopped nodding to herself.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Good, good. I was a bit worried I might have made a mistake." "Preposterous, Master can''t make mistakes," Umbria who appeared in a strange uplifted mood replied before cutting herself off. "I see." "See what?" Kia asked as she jumped off the chair. "Nothing, Master." A knowing smile adorned the pale face of the leech vampire causing the ancient to grow further confused. "Is your domain in good order?" Kia asked eventually. "Yes Master, I had made drastic changes after your inspection to the way your subjects are organised and the way they interact with my mortal stock. Making sure that upon your next visit, I will have nothing to be ashamed of." Umbria answered staring at the shorter undead like a fawn waiting for their mother''s attention. "I promoted Marleen as my regent in lieu of keeping her position looking temporary. I don''t want any fledgling vampire thinking they can ignore the rules because I''m not there to enforce them. I''m confident that during my absence nothing bad will happen to the domain." She summarized. "I know that Master has a reason for being here, and I''m glad something I owned was used in your marvelous plans. But may I ask, what is Master''s objective in participating in tomorrow''s tournament? If it is to receive a challenge, humans are not a race I would look to." "...It sounds like fun." The ancient answered and by the way she pressed her back to Iris, the elf realised how tense the seemingly calm girl was. "While you here... hiiiiide race...plan." A series of yawns made Kia hard to hear. "I think we should retire for the night." Iris voiced causing the focused Umbria to stop staring at the girl. "There is no need for you Harbinger to carry Master all the way back to the Academy. The manor house has plenty of empty bedrooms and the master bedroom is unoccupied since don''t need to sleep," Umbria said, trying to sway the risen. "The air here in the green expanse between Oriripol and the outer wall is fresher than one in the city. I think the change of scenery will benefit Master, especially before her competition." Looking down at Kia who latched onto her body, Iris nodded at the bloodsucker and before long she was standing with Kia in a bedroom with a bed rivaling their one in the academy with a soft fluff-filled mattress. "Warm." The ice cold Sleepiycu melted into the soft mattress and Iris touched it experimentally while looking at Umbria. "I took the liberty of asking the staff to heat up coals and put them under the bed here." The woman walked over and with the tip of her heeled shoe gently kicked it causing the iron pan to ring out. "This is no magical rune, but this house was built for visiting nobility so it has luxuries like this." Between the mattress and the floor, there were brick oven-like walls with a thick metal slit in the side where an iron pan filled with embers and hot coals was slotted in, causing the metal to quickly absorb the heat before slowly heating up the brick alongside the bed. Due to her race, Iris couldn''t feel the heat permeating her hand and was left with listening to the bloodsucker all while memories of sleeping in the cold periodically appeared in her mind. Later on while the kitten next to her cooed sweetly, the elf answered questions Umbria asked about their travel since leaving Firmusa. The vampire''s reaction seemed familiar as she stared at them with an unbelievable expression which Iris must have been making anytime Kia did something unthinkable. No wonder she likes to show off. Iris thought as a smile appeared on her face. Her tales were cut shorter into brief overviews as the cooing behind her turned into inpatient purrs and two pale hands wrapped around her neck. The door clicked with a metallic ring and the undead hoplite felt Kia pulling her into the warm covers. "You did well trying to speak to Umbria, today." The elf whispered as the heat parasite''s hands meandered on her back. "?" Kia tried to speak before being silenced by Iris placing a finger on her lips. "Your muscles were stiff as a rock and I could feel your thoughts through our link. Couldn''t tell you what they were but I had a feeling of having been marching through tall snow since Umbria found us." Iris''s forehead met Kia''s and the elf couldn''t stop herself from cupping the mage''s cheek. "I did that on accident, I wanted to know if my spell worked but it felt awkward not saying things before or after." Iris chuckled softly, her fingers tracing absentminded circles against Kias cheek. Saying things before or after. Thats called conversation, kitten. But also you cant just pry someones mouth open and inspect them like an old book without at least pretending to care about their feelings. Kia blinked, considering the words as she nestled closer, her body relaxing against the warmth of the bed and her Favourite. But I did care I think. The elfs lips quirked up. Youre getting there, little by little. A soft hum left Kias throat, somewhere between agreement and drowsiness. Her grip on Iris loosened slightly, though her hands remained hooked onto the risens tunic as if ensuring she wouldnt vanish overnight. Iris allowed the silence to stretch, listening to the faint crackle of coals beneath the bed and the quiet rustle of fabric as Kia shifted. Then, just as she thought the girl had finally drifted off, a small voice spoke against her collarbone. Iris? Hmm? I dont like talking to other undead. The admission was quiet, hesitant. It wasnt often Kia voiced her feelings so plainly. Iris exhaled, her fingers carding through strands of silken black hair. I know. She answered in a brief way, trying to pull more answers from Kia by offering an empty space she could fill. Kias breathing remained steady, but her fingers curled slightly against the fabric of Iriss tunic. But I dont think I hate it as much if you are close." Iris let a slow, warm chuckle escape her lips. Thats because Im your safety blanket. She murmured, brushing her thumb against the back of Kias hand. The necromancer didnt respond right away, but the way she pressed her forehead against Iriss collarbone, her grip tightening just slightly, spoke louder than words. "You are." Iris let her eyes drift shut, feeling the girls presence press into her like the weight of a cat seeking warmth. The steady rise and fall of Kias chest signalled that sleep was finally claiming her. Iris stayed awake a little longer, letting the cold seep into her bones. In the dim glow of her night vision with the kitten curled against her side and a soft, rare sense of peace settling over them, she thought that maybe just maybe Kia was her gift from the heavens. Ch 287 "Symbolism" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ch 288 “Show” The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Ch 289 "Dark Clouds" This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Ch 290* “Explosions” Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ch 291 "Before Brawl" Stolen story; please report. Ch 292* "The Unsinkable II" Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Ch 293* “Bloody Officer” The morning sun struggled to pierce the heavy grey clouds over the mage city. Housewives and servants hurried to take down the last night''s laundry before the pregnant sky above vomited out a winter deluge. Meanwhile, behind the crystal windows of the Academy, the smell of tea lingered in the air alongside the crunch of cookies appearing suddenly and without explanation in the hands of a girl staring out of the window. I mulled over my notes before closing my eyes and leaning into the headrest. Today was the day of the Brawl, and the odd weight hung on my chest. Despite my family tragically not being able to see me, the expectation to perform as a scion of House Junker was there. Prying my eyes open, I looked at Vilkas who was reading a fencing manuscript, his eyes shining with the light of a true bureaucrat. To the side, where Siri idly eyed the city''s panorama, her mother sat beside the doll-like daughter one hand gingerly brushing the black fabric of her dress while the other flipping through a thick folder of reports. Couldn''t imagine myself doing what these two were doing. Spending their day''s faces glued to paper. Aspects be praised I''m not anywhere close to being an heir to my father. Coming up with ideas on how to improve his demesne, is something I can do but the prospects of administering a barony even as sparsely populated as Heroe''s Vale always quenched my noble''s desire to rule. My husband whoever my father chooses, will administer the land. That is the number one thing I have to tell my father after he comes back home. And may he have a big wild forest behind his manor to hunt, to smell the wildflowers and wet moss, for children to learn how to forage... I wonder if they will have my green eyes or h-. What am I even thinking about?! I have years before I marry someone and I can delay or refuse the marriage as the sole female of our House. And why do I want my husband to have a wild forest in his backyard? Aspects, indeed, you can never get the frontier out of a frontier''s woman. "My lady? You look rather shocked." The gentle voice of Annette tickled my ear. "No, thanks, Annette. Could you refill my tea," I responded. "Please." "Black, herbal or spiced?" The Catalinian maid asked, her tanned almost brown skin contrasting against the white frills of her impeccable uniform. "Spiced please, I don''t want to miss my place in the Brawl because I took a nap." "You''re free to do so. I would have woken you up." "Thanks." I nodded before taking a breath of the exotic aroma I grew so fond of. I cocked my head to the side looking over Aoife''s shoulder who so bravely served as a guard for the high noble against an evil goose, after the said high noble excitedly peeked into its home. The young woman tilted the book away feeling my gaze behind her, but not before I managed to read a couple sentences of a rather forthright romance novel. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Didn''t know they had those. In the calm quiet, a dull thud of a pastry hitting the ground drew my bored attention. The pale girl''s grip on her sweet treat faltered as her head slid to the side, the cookie bouncing off the window sill before tumbling down. A hand grabbed the cookie in mid-air. Despite their size difference, the elven maid somehow managed to hide behind Siri, blending into the girl''s shadow until now. The maid raised the half-eaten sweet saying something to Miss Blackworm which made the older woman raise her hands defensively. It was truly a wonder to see a servant cause such a reaction from one of the pillars of power of Firmusa, making me think how old the elf even is and how long would she need to be a part of the dar Blackworm family to do stuff like this. Maybe a nap isn''t such a bad idea?
"How are you feeling, Sofia?" Vilkas approached me as I was attempting to find the pivot point on my naginata, waiting for my name to be called. "Hi, Vilkas sorry I couldn''t see your fight, these weapons just feel so off in my han- Aspects! You are bleeding, Vilkas." He smiled tiredly managing to look pleasant despite the dirt and blood staining his face. "Not mine," He proudly responded, straightening his back before wincing. "Not all of it." "Are you getting not healed? Healer!" I shouted angry that he didn''t go to a healer first. "I thought the Brawl was meant to be safe." "It is, like jousting. Never saw the way those lances break and throw those knights onto the ground in full plate?" "No, and shut up I''m trying to look for a healer." "Sandwich?" Siri appeared from behind me from the meeting her mother dragged her before the brawl. "Lady Siri, please find a healer. This idiot here forgot that he needed one." The girl closed her eyes and shuddered as if my words brought upon a cold draft before walking over with a bristle unhurried pace. "I don''t see any wounds. Superficial cuts only but no damage explaining your concerned state." Siri pulled on Vilkas''s vest pulling his face closer to her before letting go. "I''m putting you behind Iris on eye replacement." I stared at Vilkas, Siri''s words turning into white noise as my fingers felt around his skin. "Hey, hey, hey what are you doing?" A button flew off into the corner of the room as I ripped open the padded vest. A big purple bruise on his ribs seemed to pulse as if eating itself as it slowly faded returning to the slight olive hue of Vilkas''s skin. "Oh..." Siri peered over my shoulder, her colourful eyes shining beautifully like the sun behind a pair of stained glass windows. "How did you heal him? Didn''t feel any life mana around us." That wasn''t me though. "Didn''t know enchanters could heal. You did say your second class was noble wasn''t it?" Vilkas spoke as he curiously poked the previously purple patch of skin before looking at me. "Told you it wasn''t anything to worry about only a cracked rib." "Only a cracked rib!?" Something boiled over as the idiot flashed a smile at me. "Mister Amroch? The healer is ready to take a look at your injuries as Master Jahaar has finished being stabilized. " A young Geni''i magistrate in white and red garbs announced, barely hiding his shock at the odd scene in front of him. "I think I''m alright." Vilkas responded back standing up to his full height. "Hmm, as you wish," The man no older than I am nodded his head as if thinking before opening his mouth again. "I''m sad to inform you that due to the reckless endangerment of life, the judges decided to eliminate you both from the Brawl despite your victory." "Huh?" I opened my mouth like a carp before forcing it closed as I felt eyes on me. How badly did Vilkas win that they are eliminating him? "I understand." If the back-line officer was angry, he didn''t show as confident yet a polite smile remained on his face while the magister was present. "Subject, hello? Can you tell me how you healed Sandwich?" A hint of annoyance permeated the bored and ignored high noble who was so used to being at the center of attention. "Not right now Lady Siri. I will try later." "Promise?" Her voice barely rose over the noise as cheers erupted from the crowd, their voices melting into one cacophonous wave which flooded the room causing all of us present to turn toward the door. "Lady dar Blackworm?" The servant asked upon looking at a list in his hands. Ch 294 "Counter Spell" This one? No. That one would be more fun. But then, a frown creased her brow as she recalled the restrictions imposed upon her. No necromancy. No killing. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.